ã€ŠReincarnated as Napoleonã€‹


 Chapter 1 Prologue: Accidental Death

    ?"Huh? Where am I?"

    Adrian looked around, and he noticed that he was standing on a cloud, surrounded by a breathtakingly beautifulndscape. In the distance, he could see snow-capped mountains, pristinekes, and verdant forests, all bathed in a warm, golden light.

    But his attention was quickly drawn back to the woman before him. She was the epitome of beauty and grace, with golden blonde hair that cascaded down her back in soft waves. Her slender body seemed to glow with an otherworldly radiance, and her skin was pale as snow, wless and smooth.

    As she stepped forward, Adrian could see that her eyes sparkled with an otherworldly light, a soft blue that seemed to reflect the very essence of the sky itself. Her wings were pure white, with delicate feathers that shimmered in the gentle light.

    For a moment, Adrian was speechless, lost in the sheer beauty of this creature before him. It was only when she spoke that he realized that he was no longer on Earth.

    "Greetings, Adrian," she said, her voice soft and melodious. "I am Ciel, the Goddess of Fate. Wee to the afterlife."

    Adrian''s mind reeled as he tried toprehend what was happening. He had heard of the idea of an afterlife before, and he had never believed in it.

    As he stood there, taking in the surreal scenery and the angelic figure before him, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief. Was this truly happening, or was it all just a dream?

    Ciel seemed to sense his confusion, and she smiled gently at him.

    "I know this might be overwhelming for you, Adrian, but I assure you that this is real. You have passed on from your mortal life, and now you are here in the afterlife."

    Afterlife? What was she talking about? Recalling his previous memories, Adrian was in his room, ying his favorite real-time strategy game. When he closed his eyes momentarily to rest his eyes and opened them, he was here in this world.

    "Afterlife?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper and continued. "But I was very alive earlier. Is this some sort of a prank?"

    "Allow me to exin to you Adrian," the Goddess said. "The truth is, you are not supposed to die today. I made a mistake where I identally cut your thread¡­"

    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock at her words. "Cut my thread? What do you mean?"

    Ciel looked apologetic. "I am the weaver of fate, Adrian. It is my responsibility to oversee the threads of life and ensure that everything follows its course. But in your case, I made a mistake. I identally cut your thread prematurely, and you were taken from the mortal realm before your time."

    Adrian felt a surge of anger and frustration rise within him. "So, what? You''re telling me that I died because of a mistake?!"

    Ciel held up a hand to cate him. "I understand how you feel, Adrian. That is why I''m presenting myself in front of you. Topensate. A chance of a new life with your memories intact."

    "New life? Another world?" Adrian repeated. "I don''t want that! I want to return to my world."

    Ciel''s expression softened. "I understand that it may not be easy to ept, but unfortunately, I cannot send you back to your world. Your mortal body has already perished, and your thread has been cut. This is the only way to make things right."

    Adrian felt a lump form in his throat. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This was all too much for him to take in.

    "But what about my family and friends? What will happen to them?"

    Ciel''s eyes filled withpassion as she spoke gently to Adrian. "I understand this may be difficult for you to ept, but unfortunately, they''ll grieve at your sudden death but they''ll eventually move on and have a good life. You want me to show you a glimpse of their future?"

    "Can you do that?" Adrian asked.

    "I''m the Goddess of Fate, Adrian. I can do it if you want."

    "Then, show me," Adrian permitted.

    Ciel flicked her wrist and suddenly, a vision appeared before Adrian''s eyes. He saw his parents sitting in their living room, surrounded by friends and family. They were all dressed in ck, their faces drawn with grief.

    Adrian felt a pang of sadness as he watched them weep for him. But as the vision continued, he saw that slowly but surely, they began to move on with their lives. He saw his brother graduating from a prestigious university andnding a good job, his sister bing one of the most sessful businesswomen in the country, and his little sister pursuing her dreams to be a doctor.

    Adrian couldn''t help but feel d that they are having a good life even when he is gone. He was the oldest and the breadwinner of the family, providing for his little brother and sisters. Before perishing, he was an engineering student and a professional gamer. He consistently got good grades and at the same time won tournaments, which makes him enough money to support his education and family. To think that his sacrifice will bear fruit with them being sessful is something that brought a sense offort to Adrian.

    As the vision faded, Adrian wiped away his tears and turned to face Ciel. "Thank you for showing me that. It''sforting to know that they''ll be okay."

    Ciel nodded. "I''m d I could provide some sce for you. But Adrian, you must understand that your thread has been cut. There''s no going back to your mortal life. However, I can offer you a new beginning."

    Adrian looked at her curiously. "New life? You mean like the ones in novels where a person is reincarnated in another world and gains overpowered skills?"

    "Well, you can say that," Ciel concurred. "But the world I''m sending you has no magic, so it won''t be the same as the one you have read. However, I can still bless you with something that will make you powerful. Consider this aspensation for my mistake."

    "A world without magic huh?" Adrian hummed in thought.

    "I will bless you with powers that you only can possess. They say knowledge is power, and so I will grant you that power. You will have an encyclopedic knowledge of all things scientific. How the ne flies, how the cars move, and how the steam engine works. As an engineering student, you might know those concepts but can you make one with your current knowledge?"

    Adrian shook his head. "No¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then I''ll give you the knowledge and experience to make one, even if you haven''t had the chance to build one before, it''ll feel natural to you. The second power I''m going to grant you is the ability to defend yourself. I''ll bless you with the art ofbat, so you can protect yourself in this new world," Ciel said.

    Adrian furrowed his brows. "Wait...I think I''m starting to understand. Are you sending me to a world that''s centuries behind mine? Like the medieval ages or something?"

    Ciel''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "You''re exactly right. I''ve prepared a world for you that''s far behind in terms of technology and culturepared to your previous world."

    "I see," Adrian stroked his chin. "So this is going to be simr to the technological gap genre I read in novels. I don''t know¡­but this is making me excited."

    "With those two powers, you will be able to thrive in this new world," Ciel said. "Why don''t we test it now. Exin to me the Krebs Cycle."

    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise as Ciel asked him to exin the Krebs Cycle. It was a topic he had heard before in his biology ss but never dived deeper into it. So naturally, he wouldn''t know the answer, but oddly enough there are words formting inside his brain, constructing for an answer.

    Then as if in an impulse, his mouth moved.

    "The Krebs Cycle is also known as the citric acid cycle, and it is a series of chemical reactions that ur in the mitochondria of eukaryotic cells. It''s a fundamental pathway that ys a critical role in the cellr respiration process. The cycle starts with the conversion of acetyl-CoA and oxaloacetate into citrate, which then goes through a series of reactions that generate ATP, NADH, and¡­wait a minute, how am I knowing this?"

    "See? Even if you have no prior knowledge of a certain subject, you will naturally understand them. Of course, if you are unfamiliar with one subject, it won''te out, right? But with the power I blessed you with, you can use it like a Wikipedia like the one in your world. Take a look."

    Suddenly, a game-like user interface prompted in front of Adrian.

    [Host: Adrian Gonzales.

    Search:

    Books: Psychology, religion, history, geography, pedagogy, mathematics, economics, quantum mechanics, astrophysics, geology, organic chemistry, molecr biology, fine arts, physicalmunication, agronomy, horticulture, soil science, agricultural engineering, animal science,nguages.]

    "This is like a game¡­" Adrian muttered under his breath.

    "Now for your second ability, which tests your fighting skills. Defeat these two experienced martial artists that I summoned¡­" Ciel flicked her finger and two figures materialized beside her.

    Without warning, the two martial artists lunged at Adrian simultaneously, their movements fluid and coordinated. Adrian observed them carefully, his eyes following their every move as they approached him. He noted the way they positioned their feet, the way they clench their fists, and the way they breathed.

    As they closed in on him, Adrian took a step back and lifted his arms, his fists clenched tightly. The first martial artist, a tall and muscr man, aimed a roundhouse kick at Adrian''s head. Adrian ducked, avoiding the attack, and then countered with a swift jab to the man''s stomach. The blow knocked the wind out of the man, causing him to stagger backward.

    Meanwhile, the second martial artist, a shorter but more agile fighter, attempted tond a kick to Adrian''s legs. Adrian stepped to the side, evading the attack, and then delivered a powerful uppercut to the man''s chin. The impact sent the man flying through the air, and hended hard on the ground.

    Adrian stood in a defensive stance, his eyes fixed on the two martial artists as they got back on their feet. He could see the determination in their eyes, the fierce will to win. But Adrian was determined too.

    This is his new power, and he couldn''t be more excited to test and explore it.

    The martial artists attacked again, this time more aggressively. They unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks, trying to overwhelm Adrian with their speed and strength. But Adrian was ready for them. He dodged and weaved, his movements were fluid and graceful. He parried their attacks and then delivered lightning-fast counterattacks, each blownding with precision and force.

    The martial artists fought with everything they had, but in the end, it was no match for Adrian''s skills. With one final blow, he knocked them both out cold, leaving them sprawled on the ground. Adrian stood there for a moment, catching his breath and assessing his victory.

    "That was...surprisingly easy," he said, a note of disbelief in his voice.

    "So what do you think?" Ciel asked.

    "I don''t know¡­the feeling is indescribable."

    "Well now that you have got a taste of your new power, I will send you now to your new world. If you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask."

    "Uhm¡­will I be reborn as a baby?" Adrian asked, in reincarnation novels and manga he read, most often the main characters were reborn as a baby, sometimes they possess a new body so that they can conveniently avoid the problems of infancy. If he were to choose, he would want to be reborn as a baby because it would feel weird to him to possess the body of a man he doesn''t know of.

    "You will be reborn as a baby, Adrian," Ciel announced.

    Adrian sighed. "Okay¡­I think I''m ready now."

    Stand in the middle of the circle as I prepare the spell for your reincarnation," Ciel said, gesturing to the magic circle that appeared before him.

    Adrian stepped forward, feeling a sense of excitement and trepidation wash over him.

    He felt a sudden rush of energy, like a gust of wind blowing through him. He felt weightless like he was floating in mid-air. Colors swirled around him, blurring together in a kaleidoscope of light.

    Moments after, Adrian disappeared.

 Chapter 2 New World

    ?As consciousness slowly returned to him, he felt his tiny, fragile body being tenderly wiped down and wrapped in a soft, warm cloth. His attempts to move were feeble, and he struggled to open his eyes against the brightness of the world around him. His senses were overwhelmed by a rush of unfamiliar sounds, smells, and sensations.

    Gradually, his vision cleared, and he saw a beautiful woman with flowing, chestnut hair holding him in her arms. Her eyes were pools of warm, maternal love, and her delicate fingers brushed gently against his skin.

    It dawned on him that he had been reincarnated into the body of a newborn baby. The chill in the air made him shiver, and he cried out in frustration at hisck of control over his new body. His cries were met with a soothing coo from the woman holding him.

    The woman spoke softly, her voice like honey. "My dear Napoleon," she murmured. "You''re so cute~!"

    Napoleon? Is he calling him Napoleon? The one he read in the history textbook who was said to be the greatest military general of all time?

    ''Did I just get reincarnated as Napoleon?''

    As Adriany there, unable to turn his head to see his surroundings, he could sense that he was in a ce of greatfort and luxury. The room was adorned with plush furnishings and rich fabrics, and the woman who held him was clearly well-cared for and well-off.

    Momentster, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching.

    Soon, the door creaked open and several figures entered the room. Adrian''s new mother turned to greet them with a smile.

    The first to enter were two young maids dressed in crisp white uniforms, their hair neatly braided and tied back. They carried with them trays of food and drink, offering them up with a respectful bow.

    Behind them, Adrian could see the imposing figure, a tall man with broad shoulders and a stern expression. He wore fine, tailored clothes that spoke of his wealth and status. That might be his new father.

    "Has it been born safely, Letizia?" the man asked.

    "Yes, my love," Letizia replied with a respectful bow. "He is a cheerful baby."

    The man stepped closer to them, and Adrian could see his face more clearly now. He had sharp features and piercing brown eyes, and ck hair.

    "Let me see him," the man said, his voice softening slightly.

    Letizia held Adrian out for his father to see, and he gazed down at him with a mixture of curiosity and affection.

    "He looks healthy," the father remarked, his eyes lingering on Adrian''s face. "And handsome too, like his father," he added with a small smile.

    "Geez, you''re so silly dear," Letizia responded, giggling softly.

    "He inherited your blue eyes dear, and he got my handsomeness and ck hair," the father remarked.

    "Is that so?" Letizia leaned over and scanned Adrian with her aqua-blue eyes as if looking for those inherited traits. "Uwaah~you''re right dear. He got my eyes."

    Adrian watched the exchange between his parents, taking in every detail with his newborn eyes. Based on what he heard just now, he was able to understand their words. Maybe it''s another skill gifted by the goddess to make it convenient for his transition. He might also not be their only child, given the fact that there was a boy who trailed behind his new father as he entered the room. In addition, the faces of his new parents were young, like they were in their early twenties or younger than that.

    In addition, their name is simr to the name of Napoleon''s parents. Whether this is a coincidence or not, it can''t be ignored. Adrian thought that he''ll be reincarnated in another world but it turns out he was just sent back to the past.

    Adrian''s eyes widened as he took in his surroundings. Theck of modern appliances,bined with the oilmps, confirmed that he had been reincarnated into a different time period, specificallyte-eighteenth century.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suddenly, Letizia jostled Napoleon, who shifted him in her arms. "Are you hungry, little one?" she asked, her voice soft and soothing.

    Adrian realized that he was, in fact, quite hungry. He felt a familiar ache in his stomach that he had experienced in his previous life. Letizia lowered her clothes and Adrian caught a glimpse of her breast. He knew what wasing next. But as he tried to process this new experience, he found himself conflicted.

    He was a grown-up dude in his previous life, so the thought of sucking the breasts of a woman who seemed to be younger than him feels hical.

    Letizia, unaware of Adrian''s internal conflict, cradled him close to her chest and began to breastfeed him. At first, he felt a sense of disgust, but as the warm milk flowed into his mouth, Adrian''s hunger dissipated and a blissful calm washed over him.

    Being an infant is scary. To think that his instincts took over him just like that made him realize that he has no full control over his new body.

    ''Is this going to be a problem in the future?'' he thought to himself. Well, there''s only a limited thing an infant can do. He''ll have to wait a year or two to be able to control his body fully.

    ***

    Five years have already passed since Adrian''s reincarnation. As an infant, Adrian took time to learnnguages and letters. It wasn''t until two yearster that Adrian became proficient innguage skills, which is still rtively earlypared to other children. Despite this, Adrian still had the tendencies of a young child when it came to basicmunication skills such as talking and gesturing. Adrian made sure to maintain a pleasant rtionship with his parents by ying the role of an ideal child, and he was surprised to find that he genuinely enjoyed theirpany.

    Now that Adrian has reached the age of five, he finds that he is capable of much more than before.

    He was able to read books that allowed him to learn about the world.

    He was born on the ind of Corsica, which was once a part of the Republic of Genovia; he learned of its struggle for independence in 1755. Despite the Genovese efforts to quell the uprising, the Corsicans refused to back down, and after a fierce battle, emerged victorious and gained control of the ind. However, the Republic of Genovia faced financial difficulties and intense pressure from Franconian, leading to its decision to sell Corsica to France in 1768, marking the end of Corsica''s independent rule.

    He was born in the year 1769, making him a citizen of the Kingdom of France.

    As for his family, his father, named Carlo, was a Corsican politician and a fervent supporter of the Corsican nationalism and was respected in political circles for his advocacy of the Corsican cause. But soon after, his allegiance began to shift towards France when he was appointed as a representative to the court of King Louis XVI.

    However, this decision was not without consequences. Carlo''s support for French rule was seen as a betrayal by many of his fellow Corsicans, and his political career in Corsica suffered greatly as a result. Despite this, Carlo remained steadfast in his belief that Corsica could achieve greater prosperity and autonomy under French rule, and he continued to work towards this goal in his position as a representative of the French court.

    As for his mother, Letizia, she was a devoted wife and mother, who took great pride in her husband''s achievements and her children''s education. Letizia was a strong-willed woman, who had been raised in a noble family, and she had instilled her love for culture and education in her children. She spent countless hours reading to Adrian and his siblings and encouraged them to learn as much as they could.

    Speaking of siblings, he has one sibling, which was his elder brother, Joseph Buonaparte. The one that he saw in the room where he was delivered. Their mother was currently pregnant with another one, and if history is the same as his previous world, then the next one would be Lucien.

    While he is learning the history of his new world, he is slowly epting the fact that he was sent back in time instead of reincarnating in another world.

    Could it be that the Goddess of Fate wants him to follow Napoleon''s destiny? Adrian knew a lot of things about Napoleon, how he got to his position and he lost it. Is the Goddess of Fate giving him an opportunity to change the course of history and follow a different path? The idea excited Adrian, and he felt a sense of purpose that he had never felt before. Or perhaps maybe this is his purpose.

    Thinking about it, the Goddess of Fate gave him abilities that are basically cheating in this world. He has ess to information on modern technology, politics, and records of battles within a hand''s reach. He can use it to gain a huge advantage in this world.

    In his previous life, he was ying a popr real-time strategy game about creating kingdoms and civilizations. It was his favorite game, and the thought of him bing the supreme ruler over a kingdom is tempting as he can experience it in real life.

    "I know my destiny now!" Napoleon pumped his fist.

    At that moment, Adrian took the name of Napoleon.  He is one of the best generals in history but Adrian can make it even greater.

 Chapter 3 Adapting

    ?Napoleon struggled to adapt to his new life in a world devoid of modern technology. Withoutputers to distract him or the inte to browse, he found himself constantly bored and restless. He longed for the days when he could y video games or connect with friends online.

    But even if he had ess to these luxuries, he wouldn''t be able to enjoy them freely. In Corsica, where he now lived, the locals were hostile towards his family for what they perceived as a betrayal. They believed that Carlo, his new father, had epted a bribe from the French to secure a position in King Louis XVI''s court. The same people who once respected him for being a pro-Corsican now saw him as a traitor.

    Napoleon couldn''t even go outside without fearing for his safety. The Corsican kids were particrly vicious towards him, as they med him for his family''s actions. He felt trapped and alone in this strange new world.

    Fortunately, the luxuries of the modern world mentioned above were provided by the system the Goddess of Fate gave him upon his reincarnation in this world.

    It is more like a web browsing tool than a system that helps a person strengthen themselves bypleting a quest as he read in the novels. Oftentimes, he would stay in his bedroom for hours staring at the user interface reading books, and watching videos.

    That''s right, it seems like his tool can y videos. Making it easy for him to pass the time.

    He is currently browsing the history of France as he viewed that the country that he was in right now was based on that country. If he wants to survive in this world, he''ll have to know the events that happened prior to France bing a republic.

    The revolution was sparked by a growing dissatisfaction among the French people with the monarchy and the aristocracy, who were seen as corrupt and out of touch with the needs of themon people.

    He learned about the storming of the Bastille, a prison that represented the tyranny of the monarchy, and how it became a symbol of the people''s power over their oppressors. He read about the Reign of Terror, a period of intense violence and political repression, and how it ultimately led to the downfall of the monarchy and the rise of Napoleon Bonaparte, or so his rise to power.

    While browsing his tool, he wondered if the history would y out the same just like in his previous world.

    As he thought about it, there was a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s Joseph. May Ie in?" came a reply from the other side of the door.

    Napoleon waved his hand in the air, prompting the floatingputer screen to disappear and sat up straight on his bed.

    "Come in."

    The door creaked open, revealing a small boy with curly brown hair and bright blue eyes stood in the doorway.

    Joseph was a year older than Napoleon, and had a cheerful disposition that seemed to contrast with Adrian''s somber mood. He wore a simple tunic and trousers, both made of rough wool, and carried a small basket of fruit in one hand. His other hand was hidden behind his back, and Napoleon wondered what he was holding.

    "Bonjour, Napoleon!" Joseph said with a wide grin, walking into the room. "I brought you some apples and pears from our orchard."

    He held out the basket for Adrian to take, revealing the object in his other hand: a small wooden figurine, expertly carved to resemble a horse.

    "And I made this for you!" Joseph eximed, holding out the figurine.

    "You always look sad, and I thought it might cheer you up. Consider this as an advance birthday gift."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Really..." Napoleon couldn''t help his lips to form a smile. "Thank you brother."

    "I''m d that you like it. Well, I''m concerned that you have been staying all day in your bedroom. I wonder why that is? Is it because no one wants to y with us?"

    "That''s one of the reasons, brother but the other one is that I''d rather stay alone in this bedroom and read some books."

    "Not much of a problem, but doe out and y with us sometimes. Not everyone is hostile to us, you know." Joseph said with a smile.

    Napoleon nodded, appreciating his brother''s concern. "I''ll try toe out more often," he said and looked at him.

    He had been studying more about Joseph Buonaparte and how he would y in history. ording to his studies, Joseph was a prominent figure in the politics and military affairs of the Napoleonic era, serving as King of Naples, King of Spain, and as the head of the Bonapartist government in exile.

    In 1795, Joseph was appointed as the French ambassador to Rome, and he yed a significant role in the establishment of the Roman Republic in 1798. After Napoleon''s rise to power, Joseph became one of his closest advisors and served as a key figure in the French government.

    In 1806, Napoleon appointed Joseph as King of Naples, and he served in this position until 1808 when he was transferred to Spain to be King of Spain. Joseph''s reign in Spain was marked by numerous challenges, including a popr uprising against his rule, as well as conflicts with British and Portuguese forces. Despite these difficulties, Joseph was able to implement significant reforms in Spain, including the abolition of the Inquisition, the establishment of a constitutional monarchy, and the promotion of education and infrastructure development.

    Not only that, Joseph Bonaparte was considered to be a capable and intelligent politician and administrator, As King of Naples, Joseph was credited with instituting significant economic and social reforms, including the construction of new roads and bridges, the improvement of agriculture, and the establishment of a centralized system of government. These reforms were widely seen as positive and beneficial to the people of Naples.

    However, Joseph''s tenure as King of Spain was much more controversial, as his attempts to modernize and centralize the Spanish state were met with widespread resistance from the Spanish people, who saw him as a foreign usurper. Despite his efforts to promote education and infrastructure development, Joseph''s rule in Spain was marked by social unrest, economic turmoil, and military conflict, which basically was caused by hisck of understanding of Spanish culture and politics.

    ording to some writings, Joseph was loyal to Napoleon, and served a key figure in his rise to power. Meaning, the man standing in front of him is a person of great importance. It''ll be in Napoleon''s best interest to keep a close rtionship with him as he''ll serve as a tool for his rise to power.

    While lost in thought, their mother, Letizia, arrived in Napoleon''s room.

    "Joseph, your friends are outside asking if you want to y with them," Letizia said, her voice silky smooth. Napoleon''s gaze flickered to her mother''s belly, based on its current size, her due date must be approaching soon.

    Joseph turned to his mother with a smile. "Thank you, Mother. I think I will join my friends outside for a little while."

    "Can you tag Napoleon along with you?" Letizia asked, looking at Napoleon.

    Joseph turned and looked at his brother. "Do you want toe with me, Napoleon? I''ll introduce you to my friends."

    Napoleon smiled at the offer. He had been feeling cooped up in their housetely, and some fresh air and new acquaintances would do him some good. "Yes, I would like that very much," he replied, getting up from his chair.

    Letizia smiled at Napoleon''s response. "Wonderful. I''m sure you boys will have a great time together. Just be back before dark."

    "Yes mother!" Napoleon and Joseph intoned together before leaving the bedroom.

 Chapter 4 A Play With Josephs Friends

    ?Five minutester. Napoleon and Joseph already felt the sweltering heat of the sun beating down on them as they head towards the location where Joseph is waiting.

    Napoleon wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand and looked at Joseph.

    "Do you think this is a good idea brother? ying under the sun like this?" he asked, concern etched on his face.

    Joseph shrugged. "I''m used to the heat," he replied with a small smile. "Besides, I don''t want to miss out on the fun. Speaking of which."

    Waiting for them were Joseph''s friends. Napoleon counted them in his head. There are six of them. All are about the same age as them.

    "We have been waiting for you, Joseph. I thought you were not going to y with us," said one of his friends.

    "Sorry, sorry. I was speaking with my brother when you came. Oh, here is my little brother Napoleon. He''ll be ying with us today."

    All of his friends turned to look at Napoleon.

    "Ah¡­so that''s your brother huh?" One of his friends walked forward. "Hello! My name is Albert, nice to meet you."

    Napoleon nodded and shook Albert''s hand. "Nice to meet you too, Albert," he replied with a smile.

    The other friends also came forward to introduce themselves. There was Pierre, France, Jacques, Antoine, and Michel. Napoleon tried to remember their names as they greeted him warmly.

    "So, what do you guys want to y? Honestly, I''m tired of hide-and-seek. Let''s try something different?"

    "Then, why don''t we tag?" Antoine suggested.

    "We already yed that," Michel shook his head.

    "Napoleon might have an idea," France looked at Napoleon, who was suddenly taken aback.

    He hadn''t expected to be asked for suggestions that early.  He nced at the group, who all looked at anticipation.

    "Uhm¡­Well, have you guys ever yed ''Capture the g''?" he asked tentatively.

    The boys looked at each other, considering the suggestion.

    "Sounds interesting, how do we y?" Jacques asked.

    Napoleon took a deep breath and began to exin the rules in detail. "Okay, so we divide into two teams. Each team has a g, and the objective is to capture the other team''s g and bring it back to your own base without getting tagged by the other team''s yers. If you get tagged, you have to go to jail, and the only way to get out is if one of your teammates tags you. The team with the most gs at the end of the game wins."

    The boys listened intently as Napoleon exined the rules, nodding and asking questions as needed. When he finished, they all seemed excited to give it a try.

    "Sounds fun! Let''s do it!" Antoine eximed.

    The boys quickly divided into two teams, and Napoleon found himself on the same team as Joseph, Albert, and Pierre. They huddled together to strategize before the game began.

    As they ran out to start the game, Napoleon felt a rush of excitement. It has been so long since he has participated in outdoor activities. Most of his time as a college student is ying video games before and after school, which bored the hell out of him.

    With his team''s g in hand, he sprinted towards the enemy base, dodging and weaving past the other team''s yers. It was a close call, but he managed to make it back to his own base with the g, earning cheers and high-fives from his teammates.

    The game went on for hours, with both teams putting up a good fight. In the end, Napoleon''s team emerged victorious, with three captured gs to the other team''s two. They all copsed onto the grass, panting and sweating from the intense game.

    As theyy there catching their breath, Napoleon felt a sense of camaraderie with Joseph''s friends.

    "That was fun! How about we y another round?" Pierre asked.

    "Let us rest first, you stupid," Joseph chuckled, but he also looked pleased. "Thanks for suggesting ''Capture the g,'' Napoleon. I had a great time."

    Napoleon smiled. "I''m d you enjoyed it. I had fun too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t you mean we all had a great time?" Michel corrected.

    Napoleonughed, realizing Michel was right. "Yeah, we all had a great time. It was a good suggestion," he said, feeling a sense of pride in his contribution to the group''s enjoyment.

    As they rested, a group of kids approached them.

    "Hey, this is our turf! Who gave you permission to y here?" A tough looking kid stepped forward, ring at the boys.

    Joseph stood up and walked up on him. "Your turf? What are you talking about? Do you have a que posted around here that says that this is your turf, Ivan?"

    "You are looking for a fight?"

    Napoleon could feel the tension in the air as the tough-looking kid and Joseph squared off. He sat up, ready to intervene if things got out of hand.

    Napoleon could feel the tension in the air as the tough-looking kid and Joseph squared off. He sat up, ready to intervene if things got out of hand.

    But to his surprise, Joseph remained calm andposed, despite the other boy''s aggressive stance. "I''m not looking for a fight," he said evenly. "But neither are we going to let you bully us off this field."

    "Oh, you have some guts in you huh? Wait¡­I think I know you. Are you the son of that traitor? Who sold us out to the French?"

    Ivan''s friends who were standing behind murmured at one another. Napoleon could hear them snicker and mock. but he didn''t let it distract him from the situation at hand. He stood up, cing himself between Joseph and Ivan.

    "Look, we don''t want any trouble," Napoleon said firmly. "If this field is really yours, we apologize for intruding, but we didn''t see any signs or markers indicating that it was off-limits."

    Ivan red at him, sizing him up. "And who are you supposed to be?"

    "Napoleon," he replied, meeting Ivan''s gaze without flinching.

    There was a moment of silence as Ivan and his friends exchanged nces.

    "He is my little brother," Joseph spoke. "Now, just as my little brother said, we don''t want any trouble. So why don''t you leave us alone peacefully?"

    "How dare you, a child of a traitor, tell us what to do?"

    Joseph took a step forward, his eyes shing with anger. "My father was not a traitor."

    "Hoh? But my father said your father received a high position in the French Court¡­" Ivan nced at his friends who were looking at him warily. "And why are you all lumping with a traitor''s son? Have you no shame? His father is the reason why we are being oppressed by the French."

    "Just go away, Ivan," Pierre said.

    "Not before you leave our turf," Ivan said before flickering his gaze back to Joseph.

    Joseph sighed. "Come on guys, we finished ying the game anyway so let''s go."

    Napoleon, Joseph, and their friends reluctantly began to gather their things and make their way off the field. As they walked away, Ivan and his friendsughed.

    Napoleon could feel his blood boil at the way Ivan and his friends were treating Joseph. He clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger that he hadn''t experienced in a long time. But he knew that fighting back would only make things worse, so he gritted his teeth and kept walking.

    As they walked, Joseph spoke quietly to Napoleon. "I''m sorry about that. Ivan and his friends can be really aggressive sometimes."

    Napoleon shook his head. "You don''t have to apologize for anything. You did the right thing by not letting them intimidate you."

    Joseph smiled faintly. "Thanks. Well I try my best to hold back not to resort to violence. So guys? Let''s y a game tomorrow."

    "I''m in!" Jacques said.

    "Me too!" Michel followed, and the rest of them.

 Chapter 5 This Is Where It Will All Start!

    ?Four yearster, in the year 1777, Napoleon  was now nine years old. An age old enough to start attending school.

    He was standing before the mirror as he tidied himself up,bing his hair to a slick back style. Today was a big day for him, as he will depart from Ajio to the capital of France where he will attend a military school.

    In those four years, Napoleon made some ns on how he would rise up to the ranks of the social hierarchy. Even though Napoleon''s family is a minor nobility, they are considered part of the Third Estate of the social ss in France. Why are the social sses you wonder? Well, they are based on one''s birth, wealth, and upation, among other factors. The First Estate isposed of the clergy, the Second Estate of the nobility, and the Third Estate of themoners. That social ss would soon crumble in the face of revolution.

    There are four ways to rise through the social ss.

    Military service was one of the mostmon ways for a person from a humble background to rise up to the ranks of the nobility. Napoleon himself is a great example of this.

    Second, marriage. Marrying into a noble family was another way for a person from the Third Estate to gain a higher social status. A person from a wealthy family could use their wealth to arrange a marriage with a member of the nobility.

    Third is a purchase of titles. A person could also purchase a title of nobility with arge sum of money. However, this method was often frowned upon by the established nobility.

    Fourth is education. Education is a means for a person from the Third Estate to gain a higher social status. If they could afford it, they could attend prestigious schools or universities and gain the necessary skills and knowledge to rise up the socialdder.

    Lastly, service to the monarchy. Service to the monarchy was also a way to gain noble status. This could include serving as an advisor to the king or queen, or serving in a high-ranking position in the royal court.

    Those ways are only applicable at the time, but for Adrian or Napoleon. He has one thing that he can use to rise through the ranks aside from his destiny of serving military service, that is introducing modern technology with the use of the blessings of the Goddess of Fate.

    Though sadly, it is unlikely that inventing modern technology alone would be enough to elevate him to the ranks of the nobility, as social status wasrgely determined by birthright and family connections during that time period. However, if he were able to gain the support and patronage of influential members of society, such as wealthy merchants or aristocrats, he may be able to climb the socialdder to some extent.

    His expertise and inventions could also be valuable to the government or military, which could potentially earn him a title or recognition for your contributions.

    So he had decided, he would introduce some modern technologies that would definitely transform the socialndscape little by little while pursuing a military career.

    For that, he had already drawn up schematics of the future inventions he might introduce. From cosmetics, personal care products, to steam engines and rifles.

    As he finished fixing his hair, Napoleon caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. He was taller now, and his face had lost its childlike roundness. He looked more mature than most children his age, which often made him feel out of ce. But today, he felt like he was taking a step toward his future, toward the destiny that he knew awaited him.

    "Okay I look handsome in this," Napoleon muttered as he straightened his jacket. He then left his bedroom and went downstairs where his family was waiting for him.

    Downstairs, he saw his family standing in the living room, watching as he walked down the stairs.

    "You look lovely, my dear," Letizia said with a smile as she hugged Napoleon tightly. Carlo patted his son''s back and gave him a proud smile.

    "Are you ready for this, son?" Carlo asked.

    "I''ve been ready for this my whole life," Napoleon replied confidently.

    "Very well then. You''re going to do great things, my boy," Carlo said as he hugged Napoleon.

    After a few minutes, it was time for Napoleon to leave. He hugged his brother, Joseph, and nted a kiss on Lucien''s forehead. Lucien was the new addition to the family, a very important figure for his rise to crown in the future.

    "I will visit back when I can," Napoleon said, ncing at his family once more.

    He took a deep breath and spoke. "Okay, this is it, wish me luck on the entrance exam, everyone."

    "You can do it, brother!" Letizia cheered.

    "Thank you, mom¡­" Napoleon smiled warmly at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, my son, once you arrive there at the military school, present this document to the headmaster," Carlo handed him a paper and continued.

    Napoleon took the paper from his father and studied it carefully. It contained all the necessary information about his identity, as well as proof of payment for the entrance exam.

    Admission to a school in this world was simr to his previous world. It follows the same process, a student would have to pay for an entrance examination and if the student passed, he will be able to enroll and pay the tuition fee.

    Of course, the tuition fee willeter as the entrance examination hasn''t started yet.

    "We will write you a letter every week," Letizia said. "I want to know if my son is doing fine alone there¡­"

    Upon saying those words, Letizia''s expression turned somber. The thought of her son leaving and staying there all by himself in the capital was overwhelming for her. She couldn''t help but worry about his safety and well-being.

    "Don''t worry, Mother. I''ll be fine," Napoleon reassured her, giving her a tight hug. "I promise to write back as soon as I can."

    Letizia smiled, but tears were starting to form in her eyes. She couldn''t believe how much her son had grown in just nine years, and now he was leaving home to pursue his dreams.

    Carlo patted Letizia''s back and gave her a reassuring look. "He''ll be alright, my dear. Our son is strong and smart. He''ll make us proud. Napoleon¡­do you have the ticket on you?"

    "Yes, Father¡­"

    With onest hug and a final goodbye, Napoleon left the house and boarded the carriage that will take him to the port. As the carriage moved forward, Napoleon looked out of the window and waved his hand to his family, who were watching him leave.

    One hourter, he arrived at the port.

    The port was bustling with activity, with merchants and sailors moving crates and barrels, and passengers hurrying to board their ships. The salty sea air filled Napoleon''s nostrils as he stepped off the carriage and onto the cobbled street. The sound of seagulls and the crashing of waves against the dock could be heard in the distance.

    Napoleon looked around, trying to find the ship that would take him to Paris. He saw a number of ships docked, each one different in size and design, with gs of different colors flying from their masts. He felt a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension as he realized that this was just the beginning of his journey.

    He walked towards the harbor, passing by vendors selling fish and other seafood, and sailors repairing their ships. He felt a sense of awe as he saw therge ships towering above him, their wooden hulls and rigging stretching high into the sky. The sails of some of the ships were being hoisted, ready to set sail for their next destination.

    As he walked closer to the pier, Napoleon saw a ship with a ck and white g flying from its mast. He remembered that his father had told him that this was the ship that would take him to the capital. The ship was a medium-sized brigantine, with two masts and a small deck. He saw the crew busy loading crates and barrels onto the ship, and he could hear their shouts andughter as they worked.

    Napoleon took a deep breath and walked up to the boarding agent, who was checking tickets and supervising the boarding process.

    "Is this the ship to Toulon?" Napoleon asked.

    The boarding agent looked at Napoleon and nodded. "Yes, this is the ship that will take you to Toulon," he said, taking the ticket from Napoleon and checking it. "You are in cabin number 7. Please make your way to the deck and wait for further instructions."

    Napoleon nodded and followed the boarding agent''s instructions, making his way to the deck of the ship. He saw other passengers, some of them families with young children, others solo travelers like himself. They were all eager to begin their journey.

    He walked over to the ship''s rail and leaned against it, gazing out at the sea. The scenery before him was peaceful and of ethereal quality.

    Momentster, the ship''s horn sounded, signaling that it was time to set sail. The crew members untied the ropes that were holding the ship in ce, and slowly but surely, the brigantine started to move away from the dock.

    Napoleon watched as the coastline of Corsica receded from view, and the ship sailed into the open sea. He felt the gentle sway of the ship beneath his feet, and the cool sea breeze on his face. He closed his eyes, taking it all in, and smiled to himself.

    "This is it, this is where it will all start!"

 Chapter 6 The Journey To Paris

    ?Napoleony on the bed, feeling nauseous and dizzy. The sound of the waves crashing against the hull of the ship made him feel even more queasy.

    He tried to distract himself by calcting the estimated time of arrival at the port of Toulon. The distance between Corsica and Toulon is approximately 323 kilometers. Assuming good weather and wind conditions, the brigantine speed will be 9 knots. Given those two values, it will take the ship 19 hours and 40 minutes to arrive at Toulon.

    That means 19 hours of more suffering. Napoleon sighed and closed his eyes, feeling helpless. He had never felt so sick in his life, and the thought of spending another 19 hours on the ship was daunting. He knew he had to find a way to cope with his seasickness, or else the rest of the journey would be unbearable.

    He contemted, wondering how to cope with seasickness. And in an instant, a thought formted inside his mind. The effect of his one ability granted by the Goddess of Fate.

    "To cope with seasickness, one must stay hydrated to rece the fluid loss from sweating and vomiting¡­" Napoleon read out his thoughts. "So I just need water huh?"

    Napoleon sat up and reached for the water pitcher on the small table beside his bed. He poured himself a ss of water and slowly sipped it, trying to calm his stomach. Aside from water, his mind also suggested that ginger could also help with seasickness, and he wondered if the ship''s kitchen had any ginger tea.

    Feeling a little better, Napoleon got up from the bed and decided to explore the ship. He walked up to the deck, taking small steps to avoid feeling dizzy. The sea breeze helped him feel a little more refreshed, and he saw the crew going about their duties, unfazed by the rocking motion of the ship.

    As he wandered around, he spotted the ship''s kitchen and decided to go in and ask if they had any ginger tea. Fortunately, they had and gave him a cup.

    Napoleon held the cup of warm ginger tea and took a deep breath, savoring the aroma of the ginger. He took a sip and felt the warmth spread through his body. The taste was strong and spicy, but it was also soothing to his stomach.

    Ginger is a natural remedy for nausea and vomiting, and it has been used for centuries to treat various digestive problems, including motion sickness. Ginger containspounds called gingerols and shogaols, which have anti-inmmatory and antiemetic properties. Thesepounds help to reduce inmmation in the stomach and prevent nausea and vomiting.

    Thanks to that tea, Napoleon was feeling a bit better and was able to enjoy the whole trip.

    Neen hourster, the ship arrived in the morning. The sight of Toulon Port came into view and Napoleon felt a sense of relief wash over him. He had made it through the journey without any more bouts of seasickness. He took a deep breath of fresh air and looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling port.

    As the ship docked, Napoleon grabbed his belongings and made his way off the ship, thanking the crew for their hospitality. He was grateful for their assistance during the journey and for providing him with ginger tea, which had helped him ovee his seasickness.

    Napoleon''s journey was not over yet. He had to find a way to reach his final destination, which was Paris.

    Since there are no steam lotives in this era, Napoleon would have to take the old-fashioned but ssier, horse-drawn carriages.

    Luckily, there were horse-drawn carriages parked near the port, ready to take passengers to various destinations. Napoleon approached one of the carriage drivers.

    "Good morning sir, how much to get to Paris?" Napoleon asked, his Corsican ent made the French coachman pause for a moment before responding.

    "Paris? That''s quite a journey. It will cost you 150 livre for a one-way trip, and it will take approximately three days to arrive, depending on the weather and road conditions," the coachman replied.

    "150 livres," Napoleon repeated, his face frowning at the price of the trip. His father gave him 500 livres as an allowance for two months and the cost of transportation took 30 percent of that. He knew he would have to budget carefully during his stay in Paris.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alright, I''ll take it. When does the carriage leave?" Napoleon asked, reaching for his wallet.

    "The carriage leaves in an hour. Please make sure you have your belongings ready by then," the coachman replied, collecting the payment.

    "Can I sit and wait inside?" Napoleon asked.

    "Of course," the coachman opened the door of the carriage and gestured for Napoleon to get in.

    Napoleon stepped inside and sat on the cushioned seat, taking in the sight of the carriage''s interior. The walls were decorated with intricate patterns and the seats were upholstered with a plush velvet. It was clear that he boarded an expensive type of carriage.

    He waited inside for thirty minutes, passing the time by opening his user interface while reading books.

    Thirty minutes had passed and three other passengers boarded the carriage. With that settled, the carriage began its journey to Paris.

    The first day of the journey was uneventful, and Napoleon spent most of the time gazing out the window, watching the French countryside pass by. He saw fields of wheat and sunflowers, picturesque viges, and small streams. The carriage ride was bumpy, but Napoleon found itforting, almost like a luby.

    As the sun began to set, the carriage stopped at a small vige, and the coachman informed Napoleon that they would be staying overnight. Napoleon was relieved to stretch his legs and get some rest. The coachman took him to an inn, and Napoleon settled into his room for the night.

    The next morning, Napoleon and the three passengers woke up early and resumed their journey.

    The second day of the journey was more eventful than the first. The carriage encountered some rough roads, causing Napoleon to bounce around in his seat. The other passengers were also visibly ufortable, but none of themined. Instead, they chatted amongst themselves, exchanging stories and jokes.

    Napoleon listened to their conversation, trying to pick up on their French ents and improve hisnguage skills.

    The third day was a pleasant journey for Napoleon and the passengers, and the scenery is starting to change, from t fields to the pces and chateaux that surrounded the outskirts of Paris.

    "We are arriving in Paris," the coachman announced from the front seat of the carriage, interrupting Napoleon''s thoughts. Napoleon sat up, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness as he gazed out the window at the grand city before him.

    The carriage entered the city through one of its famous gates, Porte Saint-Denis. The streets were filled with carriages, carts, and pedestrians hurrying about their daily business. Napoleon''s eyes darted around, taking in the sights and sounds of the city.

    As they made their way deeper into the city, the buildings grew taller and more ornate, and Napoleon felt a sense of awe at the grandeur of it all.

    In his previous life, Adrian didn''t experience traveling abroad as it is expensive. But now, he just arrived in one of the most popr cities in Europe, albeit 200 years behind.

    "Paris¡­this is where I will make my mark¡­"

 Chapter 7 Heading To Brienne-Le-Chateau

    ?The coachman announced their arrival, "This is our stop," as he skillfully brought the carriage to a halt. With a chivalrous gesture, he stepped down from his seat and opened the door for the passengers to disembark.

    Napoleon and his fellow travelers stepped out of the carriage onto the cobblestone streets of Paris.

    "Thank you, sir," Napoleon acknowledged the coachman''s assistance with a respectful nod of his head. As he took in the sights around him, he couldn''t help but notice the absence of the iconic Eiffel Tower that wouldtere to define the city. However, the ornate chateaus and other historic buildings that surrounded him were no less impressive.

    Despite the limitations of the era, Paris still emanated an air of sophistication and elegance that left Napoleon in awe. As he breathed in the fresh Parisian air, he couldn''t help but feel excited for the adventures thaty ahead.

    He pulled out his notebook and checked his notes. "Okay, first off, I need to get to this school. Brienne-le-Chateau¡­I don''t know if I''m pronouncing this right. Damn, why does French have to be soplicated?"

    Brienne-le-Chateau is the military school that he is going to attend in the capital. ording to his father, the Brienne-le-Chateau was a military school for boys established in thete 17th century by King Louis XIV. It was a prestigious school but not an elite one. This school was also said to primarily catered to the sons of minor nobility and the bourgeoisie, and admission was based on merit and talent rather than social status or wealth. However, the curriculum was rigorous and aimed at producing skilled military officers, so the students who attended Brienne-le-Chateau were generally highly educated and well-trained.

    "This is interesting," Napoleon muttered under his breath. "Now, where do I find this school? Is it walking distance or do I have to hail another carriage?"

    As he was talking to himself, a horse-drawn carriage passed by.

    "Hey, kid! Are you heading somewhere specific? I can take you there," the driver called out to Napoleon from his carriage.

    Napoleon hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to trust a stranger, but ultimately decided he needed to get to the school quickly and couldn''t waste any time. He made his way over to the carriage and climbed in, taking a seat next to the driver.

    "Brienne-le-Chateau, please," Napoleon said, hoping that the driver knew where the military school was located.

    "Ah, that ce. That would be twelve sous," the coachman replied, holding out his hand for payment.

    Napoleon fished around in his pockets and handed twelve sous to the coachman. As he just handed his fare, he asked.

    "Is Brienne-le-Chateau near here?"

    The coachman nodded and flicked his reins, urging the horses into motion. "It''s a bit of a ride, but we''ll get you there in no time," he replied, the sound of hooves clopping against the cobblestones echoing through the streets.

    As they made their way through the city, Napoleon marveled at the sights around him. He saw the towering spires of Notre Dame Cathedral in the distance, and the bustling markets of the Latin Quarter filled with merchants hawking their wares. The coachman deftly navigated through the crowded streets, expertly dodging pedestrians and other carriages.

    "So primitive," Napoleon observed. Well, what can he expect in the era when the industrial revolution is in its infancy. Good thing, in the near future, he would be the center of development once he started introducing modern technology in this era.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, why does the Goddess of Fate bless him with encyclopedic knowledge in all things scientific if not to use?

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the coachman slowed the horses to a stop in front of arge, ornate building. "Here we are, Brienne-le-Chateau," he announced, gesturing towards the entrance.

    Napoleon hopped out of the carriage and looked up at the imposing building that stood before him. The Brienne-le-Chateau was a grand structure that exuded a sense of authority and discipline. It had a ssic French architectural style, with tall windows that let in the natural light and ornate carvings that adorned the walls. The fa?ade was made of beige stone, and the roof was adorned with chimneys and dormers that gave the building a regal appearance.

    As he walked closer to the entrance, Napoleon could see that the doors were made of solid wood and were intricately carved with intricate designs. Above the doors was a stone arch that featured a coat of arms, which Napoleon assumed belonged to the school or the monarchy. He noticed the French g, fluttering in the breeze on top of the building.

    "So this is where I will spend my six years huh?" Napoleon muttered.

    He cleared his throat and straightened his jacket, and entered the chateau. Inside, he was greeted by a bustling foyer filled with students and staff members. The walls were lined with paintings and tapestries that depicted historical events and figures, and the floors were made of polished marble that gleamed under the warm glow of the chandeliers.

    Napoleon approached the reception desk, where a stern-looking woman in a ck dress was busy writing in a ledger. She looked up as he approached, her expression softening slightly when she saw his face.

    "Bonjour, monsieur. Comment puis-je vous aider?" She asked in a polite but formal tone.

    "Ah, yes. I am Napoleon, I am here to take the entrance examination," Napoleon replied, trying his best to sound confident andposed.

    "Of course, monsieur. May I see your papers, please?" the woman asked, holding out her hand expectantly.

    Napoleon fished around in his bag and handed her the necessary documents. She perused them quickly before nodding in approval.

    "Very well, monsieur Napoleon. Please follow me, I will show you to the examination room," the woman said, leading Napoleon down a hallway lined with ssrooms and lecture halls.

    As they made their way to the ssroom, Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a pang of nervousness. This feeling is akin to him taking the entrance examination at the University of the Philippines, the one that he aced easily. But this one is different, not only he was in another world in a country simr to France, but in another time period.

    Finally, they arrived at a small room at the end of the hallway. The woman opened the door and gestured for Napoleon to enter.

    "Good luck, monsieur. The examiner will be with you shortly," she said before closing the door behind him.

    Napoleon breathed deeply. "Okay, here we go."

 Chapter 8 Entrance Examination

    ?Napoleon surveyed the room. The spacious ssroom was arranged in the typical fashion, with rows of wooden desks and chairs arranged in columns facing the front of the room. The desks were topped with inkwells and quill pens, and the chairs were made of sturdy wood with plush cushions. Arge ckboard took up the front of the room, and a chalk tray ran along the bottom.a

    The only source of light in the ssroom was natural lighting from a tall window, which also gives a great view of the lush gardens outside.

    And by just looking around, it seems like Napoleon is not the only one who will take the entrance examination.

    So he took his seat at the back, by the window. He waited there patiently until students at his age began entering the ssroom. They entered in groups, giving him the idea that they are friends, which Napoleon doesn''t have for the moment. They were wearing nice clothing, reflecting their status and wealth.

    "Rich kids huh¡­" Napoleon thought to himself as he watched them take their seats.

    Ever since his reincarnation, Napoleon had grown up in a modest household, and the idea of attending a school as prestigious as Brienne-le-Chateau had seemed like a far-off dream until recently.

    His father has invested a lot of money in him, believing that he can achieve greatness. And Napoleon isn''t going to let him down.

    As more students filed into the ssroom, Napoleon is beginning to sense that the entrance examination is about to start. Speaking of the devil, the proctor, a stern-looking man in his forties, walked into the room and called for everyone''s attention.

    "Greetings students. My name is Pierre Dubois and wee to Brienne-le-Chateau''s entrance examination, which will assess your skills and knowledge in writing, reading, arithmetic, geography, and history. As you all know, Brienne-le-Chateau is one of the most prestigious schools in the country, and we only admit the best and brightest students who demonstrate academic excellence, creativity, and a passion for learning."

    He paused to let his words sink in before adding, "Today''s examination will consist of multiple-choice questions, essay questions, and practical exercises. The passing mark is 75 percent. If your test result is below that, then you will not be admitted into Brienne-le-Chateau. So I urge you all to do your best and show us what you''re capable of."

    Napoleon listened intently to Dubois'' words, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement. This is really like the same experience he had in his college entrance examination in his past life.

    Dubois continued, "Before we begin, I want to remind you all of the importance of honesty and integrity. Cheating or any other form of academic dishonesty will not be tolerated and will result in immediate disqualification. I will distribute the test papers now. You may start once the test papers are handed out, and you will have three hours toplete the examination."

    Napoleon felt his heart racing as Dubois began passing out the test papers. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. Secondster, Dubois arrived in front of him and handed him the test paper.

    "Okay lezzgaw!" Napoleon screamed inwardly and read the first question.

    [In the following passage from Voltaire''s "Candide," what does the character Martin mean when he says "Il faut cultiver notre jardin"?]

    Napoleon''s eyes widened. "What the heck is this question?! GG, I haven''t read the book Candide¡­wait, Il faut cultiver notre jardin means we must cultivate our garden in English. So, what is Voltaire trying to say?"

    Napoleon racked his brains. He never expected that the questions would be difficult and that he had to answer that in essay format. Wait¡­just as he was thinking, he has a Wikipedia system granted by the Goddess of Fate. So he opened the user interface and searched for relevant information about the passage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There he learned the meaning of the passage and quickly wrote down the answer. Reading questions is probably the hardest for him, as most of the questions asked in that field are rted to books that Napoleon hasn''t read yet. In writing, it is basically asking him to trante German, English, and Spanish sentences into French. Of course, he wouldn''t know the answers to those questions but thanks to the blessings he got from the Goddess of Fate, he was doing well.

    As for arithmetic, things are simpler. For example, the question in number 20 was to simplify the following expression: (2x + 4y) - (x + 3y). The answer to that basic question is x + y. No form is needed, all mental. But there are also head-scratching questions that kids of his age won''t be able to answer like:

    [A rectangr field is 30 meters long and 20 meters wide. A path of uniform width runs all around it. If the total area of the path is 480 square meters, what is the width of the path?]

    Of course, that question can be solved using the quadratic equation, which is a concept that kids of his age don''t have any idea of.

    Speaking of which, he looked around briefly and noticed that most of the students are having a hard time. Some were muttering under their breaths, some were scratching their heads, and some were even biting their nails.

    He understood their struggles, after all, if he were, to be honest, the test was hard. Really hard, like the school doesn''t even want to admit new students so they made it harder. But, unlucky for them, Napoleon is finding it easy with his skills.

    The answers for geography and history can be looked up in his user interface. Though he wasn''t sure about the history, assuming that his previous world and this new world are the same, he might get it right. But this is just an assumption.

    And in less than thirty minutes, Napoleon stood from his seat and raised his paper.

    "I''m done!"

    A collective gasp echoed throughout the room as everyone turned to look at Napoleon. Dubois looked surprised but quicklyposed himself and walked over to Napoleon''s desk to check his paper.

    As the proctor of the exam, Dubois knew the answers to the question and as he read through his papers, he couldn''t help but be amazed. Napoleon got all the answers correct, even the ones that seemed impossible. Dubois looked at Napoleon with a mix of admiration and suspicion. He had never seen a student like Napoleon before.

    "Very well¡­" Dubois stammered. "You may go now, Mr?"

    "Buonaparte, Napoleone Buonaparte, but I''d rather you call me Napoleon." Napoleon replied. "Napoleon Bonaventura."

    With that, Napoleon left the ssroom, leaving his fellow exam takers to continue struggling with the exam.

    Meanwhile, one of the exam examiners sneered subtly.

    "He is done? In just thirty minutes?! No way¡­It must be a mistake¡­his answers must be all wrong because if I couldn''t solve the hardest question, then that means no one can¡­Napoleon Buonaparte¡­I will remember you."

 Chapter 9 The Waiting Game

    ?The entrance examination went smoothly for Napoleon. Having a full blessing from the Goddess really helped him on acing the test. Now, he only has to wait for seven days to know if he will be admitted or not. Though truthfully speaking, he is confident that he has passed the exam.

    Looking back at the expression of the proctor earlier, he was stunned,pletely dumbfounded upon seeing his test paper. Well, nothing is certain without an announcement.

    Exiting the Brienne-le-Chateau, Napoleon now faced another challenge. Where to stay?

    His father gave him an allowance for the week to rent a hotel where he can stay while waiting for an announcement. Should he fail the exam, the remaining money that he will have on the day will be used as a fare for his trip home.

    His father has ced a lot of trust and confidence in him, expecting that he will pass the exam. Returning home with a failure would be uneptable and would bring great shame to his family.

    Napoleon walked around the town, searching for a ce to stay. He asked the locals for rmendations, but they all pointed him to the same expensive hotels. He couldn''t afford those hotels with the allowance his father gave him.

    As he was about to give up, he stumbled upon an old inn located on the outskirts of town. It was small and old-fashioned, but it had a cozy and homey feel to it.

    The owner, an old man, weed him warmly upon his entrance.

    "Wee, young man. I''m Mr. Dubois, the owner of this ce."

    "Thank you, Mr. Dubois," Napoleon said, taking in the cozy atmosphere of the inn. "It''s a lovely ce you have here."

    "Thank you. We take pride in keeping our guestsfortable and happy," he replied.

    Napoleon followed the old man and led him to a room. It was small but clean, with a single bed and a small writing desk.

    "This room is perfect for me," he said, nodding his head in approval.

    "The price is also reasonable," Mr. Dubois said. "It includes breakfast and dinner."

    "That''s great," Napoleon said, relieved that he wouldn''t have to worry about food for the week. "How much is the room per day then?"

    "It''ll cost you fifteen livres per day, but I''ll be happy to lower it down to twelve. Consider it as an expression of my hospitality,"

    Napoleon was pleasantly surprised by Mr. Dubois'' generosity. "Thank you, sir. I really appreciate it. I''ll take the room for the week," he said with a smile.

    "Excellent, boy. You won''t regret it," Mr. Dubois said, patting Napoleon on the shoulder.

    As Napoleon settled into his room, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for stumbling upon this quaint little inn. It was a far cry from the grand hotels he had initially considered, but it had everything he needed and more. The cozy atmosphere and warm hospitality made him feel right at home.

    Over the next few days, Napoleon spent his time exploring the town, visiting local cafes and shops, and getting to know the locals. He even struck up a conversation with Mr. Dubois, who regaled him with tales of the inn''s history and the town''s colorful past.

    As the seventh day approached, Napoleon grew increasingly anxious about the exam results. He had tried his best, but he couldn''t help but doubt himself. What if he had made a mistake on the test? Like a mistake where he used a modern concept to solve a mathematical problem. In thete eighteenth century, the process of solving fundamental mathematical problems was much different than it is now, and he wasn''t sure if he had adapted to that mindsetpletely.

    On the morning of the seventh day, Napoleon woke up early, unable to sleep. He paced back and forth in his room, waiting for the postman to arrive with the news.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, a knock came on his door. It was Mr. Dubois, with a broad smile on his face.

    "A postman arrived at my inn and was looking for you. He handed me this letter which, if I read correctly, was from Brienne-le-Chateau," he said, handing Napoleon a letter. "Dear boy, that''s a prestigious university in the town, why didn''t you tell me that you took the entrance examination?"

    Napoleon felt a wave of relief wash over him as he took the letter from Mr. Dubois. "Thank you, sir," he said, barely able to contain his excitement.

    He tore open the envelope and scanned the letter quickly, his heart pounding in his chest. "I passed!" he eximed, unable to contain his joy. "I passed the entrance exam to Brienne-le-Chateau!"

    Mr. Dubois beamed with pride. "Congrattions, boy! That''s wonderful news."

    But his joyous face fell suddenly after reading thest line of the letter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The headmaster would like to see you in his office on the first day of school. Be sure to arrive on time," Napoleon read.

    Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at thest sentence of the letter. What could the headmaster want to see him about? Was there something wrong with his exam results? His mind raced with questions as he tried to make sense of the situation.

    Mr. Dubois noticed the change in Napoleon''s demeanor and asked, "Is everything all right, boy?"

    "Uhm¡­you can actually call me Napoleon, Mr. Dubois. Oh, to answer your question, everything is alright."

    Napoleon tried to push his worries aside and focus on the positive news. He had passed the exam and was a step closer to achieving his destiny in this new world.

    "Okay then, I''ll be heading back now."

    Napoleon nodded and closed the door as he left. He sat on his writing desk, deep in thought. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of apprehension about the meeting with the headmaster.

    "Well, I guess I''ll find it tomorrow."

    And the day came.

    It was hisst day in the inn and he had donned himself in his formal attire, making sure that he looked presentable in front of the headmaster.

    Before leaving, Napoleon bid farewell to the owner of the inn. After that, he made his way to the gates of Brienne-le-Chateau.

    Though a school based on merits, Napoleon couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed at the sight of the exquisite carriages pulling up to the school gates. He was used to a simpler way of life and this world of nobles and aristocrats was foreign to him.

    The students who were exiting the carriages even have their own butler assisting them. Talk about being privileged.

    But he pushed his thoughts and entered the gates. He made his way toward the headmaster''s office, navigating theplex maze of corridors and staircases.

    Napoleon took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping into the room. The headmaster, a tall and imposing figure, sat behind arge desk, his eyes fixed on Napoleon.

    "You must be the new student," the headmaster said, his voice cold and formal. "I am Headmaster Duval. Take a seat."

    Napoleon sat down, feeling even more nervous under the headmaster''s steely gaze.

    "I have asked to see you because I wanted to speak to you about something important," the headmaster said, his expression unreadable.

    Napoleon''s heart began to race as he waited for the headmaster to continue.

    "I have read your application, your exam results, and your background. It seems that youe from a very humble upbringing," the headmaster said, his voice softening slightly. "And yet, you have managed to achieve full marks on the entrance examination. Not only that, you also went through all the questions that were designed to eliminate the... weaker ones, in a mere 30 minutes. We had several new students whom we had expected to top the exam, but their scores didn''t even get close to yours."

    Napoleon chuckled nervously, overwhelmed by the praises of the headmaster. So that was it huh? He just wanted to praise him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Duval. I don''t know what to say"

    "Since you are the first student in our school to have gotten full marks, I am thinking of giving you a reward. How about a discount on the tuition fee? Instead of paying 500 livres per year, you will only have to pay 200 livres per year. That is if you maintain your academic performance throughout your time here," the headmaster said, his eyes still fixed on Napoleon.

    "Really?" Napoleon''s eyes widened. "That would be a great help for my family."

    "That''s great then. Very well, I must have taken a lot of your time. You must go to the registrar''s office and get your timetable. There you will see the list of your subjects and the schedule of your sses," the headmaster said, standing up and signaling the end of their conversation. "I wish you all the best, Mr. Bonaparte. I hope to see great things from you in the future."

    Napoleon nodded and stood up, bowing respectfully before leaving the room. This is what he has been waiting for aside from the announcement. The first day of school.

 Chapter 10 First Day Of School

    ?Napoleon''s eyes scanned over his newly acquired schedule, and he let out a thoughtful hum. He took note of the seven subjects: French, Latin, Maths, History-Geography, Drawing, Music, Fencing, and Military Fortifications, each allotted one hour of study time. With three subjects per day, he would have a full schedule. He couldn''t help but reflect on his earlier days in a different world, where the school week was much different. Here, the academic week began on Monday and stretched all the way through Saturday, a full six days of learning.

    The first subject is eight o''clock in the morning, which is math. Napoleon quickly went to the ssroom.

    A momentter, he found the ssroom, taking a deep breath before pushing open the door. The ssroom was filled with other students, and Napoleon could feel their curious gazes on him as he made his way to an empty desk at the back of the room. He sat down, taking out his notebook and quill in preparation for the lesson.

    While at it, a group of students approached his desk.

    "You are Napoleone Buonaparte, right?" One of the students asked.

    Napoleon looked up to meet the gaze of the student who asked. Judging from his clothes, he could tell that the student was a noble. He had a refined look about him, with blonde hair that was slicked back in a fashionable style. His eyes were a bright blue, and his features were sharp and defined.

    Napoleon nodded in response, offering a small smile. "Yes, that''s correct. It''s a pleasure to meet you," he replied politely, noting the other students who had gathered around his desk.

    "So how did you cheat during the exam?" the student asked.

    "Excuse me?" Napoleon asked, taken aback by the usation.

    The blonde-haired student scoffed, crossing his arms. "Don''t act clueless, Buonaparte. It''s obvious you cheated your way into this prestigious academy. Commoners like you don''t typically get epted, let alone score a full mark. The second highest grade was only 81 percent, and that was me. And to top it off, you''re an outsider with an annoying ent."

    Instead of being angry at the students, Napoleon felt a bit amused. So this is going to be the start of his rough school days as Napoleon, who in history, was recorded to have been bullied because of his background and his ent. Though he couldn''t care less about their feelings as he was a university student with the mindset of a twenty-year-old. To him, they are just spoiled brats, born with a golden spoon, ultimately nothing more than their surname.

    "I don''t even care what you think if I cheated or not. As for me, the test was easy, even my friend in Corsica could have answered it with ease," Napoleon haughtily replied, his tone dripping with arrogance. The students around him looked shocked, not expecting such a bold response from the new kid. The blonde-haired noble student narrowed his eyes, clenching his fist.

    "Are you looking down on us, peasant?" The blonde student spat, his voiceced with anger. Napoleon simply shrugged, nonchntly twirling his quill in his hand.

    "I''m not looking down on you, I simply can''t fathom why someone of your supposed status couldn''t manage a perfect score on an exam that was quite obviously tailored to your aristocratic abilities," Napoleon retorted. He leaned forward slightly, a glint of challenge in his eyes as he stared down the other student. "Maybe you''re not as smart as you think you are, or maybe you''re just toozy to put in the effort. Either way, it''s not my concern."

    The students around them gasped in disbelief, shocked by Napoleon''s boldness. The room fell silent, with all eyes on the two students. The blonde-haired noble took a step forward, his face turning red with anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How dare you!" He bellowed, his voice echoing across the ssroom and drawing the attention of everyone present. He took a few steps forward, his face twisted in anger and disgust. "How dare you speak to me like that, you peasant. It''s clear that you were raised without any manners or respect for those of higher standing. But don''t you worry, I''ll be sure to educate you on proper etiquette since you clearly have none." He sneered, his toneced with venom as he red at Napoleon.

    "Ah, this is a pain in the ass. Can you and your friends just go? You are too noisy."

    Napoleon''s blunt response caught the noble student off guard, and he faltered for a moment before regaining hisposure. He took off his glove and threw them at Napoleon''s face.

    Napoleon''s ssmate gasped. Throwing one''s glove at someone''s face is a deration of a duel. Napoleon caught the glove with ease, a smirk spreading across his face as he looked at the noble student.

    "A duel, is it?" Napoleon asked, raising an eyebrow. "Very well then. I ept your challenge."

    The noble student looked taken aback, clearly not expecting Napoleon to agree so readily.

    "Good. Meet me tomorrow morning, at dawn, in the courtyard. We shall settle this matter once and for all in fencing. Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you as I''m sure you don''t know what fencing is."

    Napoleon scoffed. "Okay then, but imagine what would happen if you were to lose to amoner like me who doesn''t have experience in fencing. Surely that would be humiliating."

    The noble student''s face contorted with anger at Napoleon''s words. "I will not lose to the likes of you," he spat, before returning to their desk. Secondster, the teacher entered the ssroom.

    The teacher looked around and saw Napoleon.

    "Oh, you are the kid who passed the entrance examination with flying colors huh? I must say, the way you use the quadratic equation to solve one of the hardest questions I havee up with was quite impressive. How did you do it?"

    "Well, Sir, it''s simple really," he stood up and his eyes gleamed coldly. "I''m just good. I don''t see any exnation behind it other than being so good."

    The blonde-haired student gritted his teeth, clearly infuriated at Napoleon''s arrogance.

    "I''ll remove that smug look on your face tomorrow," he whispered under his breath.

 Chapter 11 Humbling A Spoiled Brat

    ?"After the ss ended, Napoleon wasted no time in making his way to his dormitory within the school. As he stepped inside the dormitory, his eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of the interior. The space was sparsely furnished, with a single bed in the corner and a small desk next to it. The walls were painted a dull beige color, and the only source of light was a single window that let in a faint stream of sunlight. Despite theck of adornment, Napoleon felt a sense of relief wash over him as he settled into hisfortable bed.

    His first day of ss is just as boring as the first day that he had in his previous world. It was an introduction where the professors would recount their credentials and the sybus for the semester.

    However, on that very same day, he met a kid who did not hesitate to assert dominance over him. In all of the subjects, each student was asked to introduce themselves. And there he learned that the brat''s name was Louis, son of Count Philippe of Montauban, though that''s how he introduced himself.

    The brat kid has challenged him to a duel, fencing specifically, and he epted the challenge.

    "Fencing huh?" Napoleon muttered under his breath. He doesn''t know how fencing works but he had heard of it before from movies. Basically, it''s two people trying to stab each other with a long, thin rapier while wearing protective gear.

    Napoleon spent the next few hours trying to learn as much as he could about fencing. He spent hours in the system the Goddess of Fate bestowed on him, pouring over books on the subject. He practiced every spare moment he had, using wooden sticks to mimic styles and footwork he had read about.

    Five hourster, Napoleon felt satisfied with his progress; it felt to him that he could win the duel tomorrow as he had learnedplicated and sophisticated moves in just that timeframe. Maybe fencing is one of the skills included in the fighting skills the Goddess of Fate granted him, which is probably the reason why he learned fencing easily.

    But without a mock battle, he can''t be too sure of himself. He needed experience, but there was no time for that. The only time when he will be able to put his practice to the test is the duel tomorrow morning.

    "I hope the cheat the Goddess of Fate gave me was not a fluke," Napoleon said to himself.

    Finally, the day of the duel arrived. Napoleon and Louis faced each other in the courtyard of the school, surrounded by a group of curious onlookers.

    "Fencing is not a sport for peasants," Louis sneered as he watched Napoleon don his fencing gear clumsily.

    Napoleon was unfazed by Louis''s insult as he adjusted the mask.

    After that, stepped onto the designated fencing area and faced Louis.

    Louis smirked and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders and sweeping his de twice through the air ¨C a sign the duel was about to begin.

    Napoleon eximed softly beneath his mask, so shy, he wondered if he could do that¡ªand so repeated the rapier movements he had made.

    Louis''s eyes narrowed in displeasure. "You talk big for someone who''s struggling to hold his rapier properly," he scoffed.

    "I''m Louis de La Rochefoucauld, first son of Count Philippe of Montauban. How about you?"

    There was a hint of mockery in Louis''s tone and his friends startedughing. Possibly because they believed Napoleon doesn''t have a noble background like Louis.

    Napoleon ignored their puerile attempt at riling him up and introduced himself ording to the customs.

    "I''m Napoleone Buonaparte."

    "I''ll give you the honor of striking first,e at me Napoleone," Louis taunted.

    "You talk big for someone who is nothing but a pretentious brat, Louis. I bet you''ve never tasted defeat in your entire life. But what if a lowlymoner like me beats you in this duel? Your precious family name and reputation in this school will be nothing but a joke. Do you have the guts to face that kind of shame, or are you just all bark and no bite?"

    "Your way of speaking is uncivilized, of course, I would never ever imagine myself losing to the likes of you. You might not know this but I''m the best at fencing."

    "All the more reason to be more worried because if I defeat you at your best, then what does that say about you?" Napoleon retorted, a smirk forming beneath his mask.

    Louis''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. "You talk big for someone who''s barely holding his rapier properly," he sneered.

    Napoleon shrugged nonchntly. "We''ll see about that," he said as he took up his stance, his eyes focused on Louis.

    The two fencers began to circle each other again, the tip of their rapiers clinking as they met. Napoleon watched Louis carefully, waiting for an opening.

    Momentster, Louis advanced, thrusting the tip of his rapier towards Napoleon''s heart,pletely abandoning his earlier gracious offer to let Napoleon make the first strike.

    Napoleon noticed something was off; Louis''s movements were sluggish, as if in slow motion. He wondered what was happening and looked around, only to see others moving at the same snail''s pace. Could it be that his cheat had been activated?

    Napoleon took advantage of it and made a quarter turn to the left, letting the de cut only air. His own rapier swept up, then down in a precise, diagonal arc. But just as it was about tond on Louis''s neck, he stopped, letting the situation sink in him.

    "If this was a real de, you would have been killed already. I thought that you were good at fencing, but all I see is a brat who doesn''t know how to hold a de properly," Napoleon said, his voice dripping with disdain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The heck did you say?!" Louis swatted Napoleon''s de away and repositioned himself, his face contorted with anger and confusion.

    "What the hell did he just do? His movement was fast and precise," Louis muttered to himself.

    Napoleon raised his de. "What''s wrong? Given up already?"

    Louis gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his rapier.

    "I am not so easily defeated," he said, his voice low and controlled. He lunged forward, his rapier aimed for Napoleon''s chest.

    But Napoleon was ready. He stepped to the side and parried the blow, his own rapier flicking out to strike Louis''s arm. Louis winced in pain and pulled back, his expression darkening.

    "You are good," he said through gritted teeth. "But I am better."

    Napoleon chuckled. "Is that so?" He circled around Louis, watching him carefully.

    Suddenly, Louisunched a flurry of attacks, his rapier darting forward in a series of quick jabs. But Napoleon was quicker, his rapier deflecting each blow with ease.

    "Too predictable," Napoleon said, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Speed can only get you so far, Louis. You need to start using your head if you want to stand a chance against me. I thought you were better than this, but it turns out you''re just another wastrel disappointment

    Napoleon deftly dodged Louis''s next attack, stepping back and parrying the blow with a flick of his wrist. He countered with a swift thrust, aiming for Louis''s chest. Louis managed to block it, but Napoleon followed up with a series of rapid strikes, his rapier moving in a blur.

    "Eh?"

    Louis, who just saw such a wless technique being performed in front of him, froze, and took each hit. He fell to his knees, his rapier slipping from his grasp. He looked up at Napoleon, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    The crowds meanwhile were stunned at the events unfolding. Napoleon just beat Louis in fencing? Murmurs and chatters erupted among them.

    "I¡­ I don''t understand," he stammered. "How can you be so good?"

    But instead of getting an answer, Napoleon simply looked down on him.

    "How does it feel when a meremoner like me can outmatch a so-called nobleman like you?" Napoleon''s voice dripped with icy satisfaction as he towered over Louis, who was still on his knees. The onlookers were silenced by the sudden change in the atmosphere, and some could even feel a shiver running down their spine.

    Louis''s face contorted with anger and humiliation, and he balled his fists. He refused to ept the reality of the situation, the fact that he had been beaten so easily by someone of lower social status.

    But Napoleon wasn''t finished. He leaned down, his face inches away from Louis''s, and whispered in a cold, menacing tone. "You thought you were better than me, didn''t you? You looked down on me. And now, as I stand here victorious, you will realize the painful reality that you are nothing but a hollow shell of your privilege.

    Louis felt a chill go down his spine as he gazed up into Napoleon''s eyes, now filled with a cold intensity that made him feel powerless. He realized that he had underestimated Napoleon, both as a fencer and as a person.

    The onlookers watched in silence as Napoleon stood up, his eyes still locked onto Louis''s. He sheathed his rapier and turned away, leaving Louis to pick himself up from the ground and face the shame of his defeat.

    "Wait! We are not finished yet¡­" Louis interrupted, his voice shaking with anger and humiliation. But Napoleon did not even nce back. This infuriated Louis even more and shouted.

    "HOW DARE YOU TURN YOUR BACK ON ME!"

    Napoleon stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to face Louis, his piercing gaze locking onto him.

    "Stop it," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You''ve already lost. Spare yourself further embarrassment and acknowledge that I am superior to you. No, scratch that. I''m not just superior to you, but to everyone herebined," he dered with a domineering tone. "Don''t delude yourself into thinking you''re better than me. I''m the only student who''s achieved a perfect mark. If you can''t ept that, you''re only demonstrating your own ignorance."

    Louis''s face contorted with a mixture of anger and shame, as he struggled to find the words to respond to Napoleon''s taunts. He knew that he had been outmatched in every way and that his pride had been shattered in front of the entire school. But he couldn''t let Napoleon''s arrogance go unchallenged.

    "You may have won this duel," Louis spat out, his voice shaking with rage, "but that doesn''t make you better than me. You may have a perfect mark, but that''s just a number. In the end, you are just amoner."

    Napoleon scoffed, his voice dripping with icy disdain. "You''re still holding onto that outdated bigotry, huh?" he sneered. "You''re too blinded by your own hubris and privilege to recognize reality when it ps you in the face. I have wasted too much time talking to you, I''ll leave now."

    Napoleon went back to his dormitory after the fencing battle. Just as he thought, fencing is included in one of the fighting skills that the Goddess of Fate blessed him. This is useful information, and with that, he knew that he can use other martial arts. Though he still believes in the notion that knowledge without experience is useless, so instead of relying on his cheat, he''ll learn on his own, that way, he can feel the satisfaction of truly mastering a skill.

    Now that the kid has been humbled, he can now study in his school with those spoiled brats leaving him alone. Defeating Louis in the fencing match is a statement that Napoleon was not to be underestimated. At least for now, they''ll fear him, and that''s probably the best thing that could happen to him.

 Chapter 12 An Aberration

    ?Days turned to months, and months turned to years. The school had been a resounding sess for Napoleon, who continued to excel in his studies. Ever since winning the duel, he was never bothered by the spoiled brats of nobility and instead left alone by himself. This was the good situation that he could ever hope for as he could do his business more easily without having to bother himself with them.

    But during ss, Napoleon would sometimes show off his knowledge learned from every subject. He would participate in recitation in an eloquent manner and even put words into writing when his teacher asked him to write them on a board. His ssmates could only gasp at his knowledge and were left to improve their own.

    As he excelled in his studies, more and more teachers began to take notice of Napoleon''s exceptional abilities. They recognized his potential and sought to challenge him with more difficult assignments and projects. Napoleon weed these challenges and worked tirelessly to surpass the expectations of his teachers.

    Despite his academic achievements, Napoleon was still an outsider in the eyes of many of his ssmates. He was often the target of their subtle ridicule and scorn, but he remained undeterred, refusing to let the petty insults of others get in his way.

    He would also write letters to his family in Corsica about his achievements, and they would respond with pride and encouragement. They would even reward him by giving him an additional allowance to spend where he could treat himself.

    In addition to his academic pursuits, Napoleon was also focused on maintaining his physical health. He was aware of the historical record indicating that Napoleon, whom he had be in this world, had been of average height for his time. However, he believed that he could alter his own height by changing his diet. To that end, he incorporated regr milk consumption into his routine, as he had learned it could promote bone growth. He also made a point to include plenty of protein-rich foods like meat and fish in his diet to support his muscle development. Additionally, he recognized the importance of eating fruits and vegetables, as they provided essential vitamins and minerals crucial for maintaining good health.

    But Napoleon''smitment to physical health didn''t stop at his diet. He was also an avid exerciser, making time for daily runs around the Brienne-le-Chateau and bodyweight exercises like push-ups and sit-ups in his room. He would wake up early in the morning to do a quick routine and then would allow his body two to three days of rest to recover after intense workouts.

    After adopting that disciplined lifestyle, Napoleon soon began to witness remarkable changes in his physique. His once lean and average frame transformed into a lean, toned, and muscr body,plete with the strength and endurance that he had always wanted. The contours of his muscles were visible under his skin, a testament to his hard work and dedication. He no longer struggled to keep up with the physical demands of his daily life, and instead found himself thriving in every task that he undertook.

    So far, things had progressed the way history progressed in his previous world. This cemented the fact that he hadn''t reincarnated into another world as a parallel Napoleon, but rather had been transported back in time.

    At least that was the case when he encountered an aberration.

    ***

    The year was 1781, and it was during his semestral break. He was in his dorm at that time, drawing up schematics and diagrams for every significant invention made during the industrial revolution.

    There was a knock on the door, causing him to shift his attention from the paper he was working on. Napoleon stood up and opened the door, revealing a woman who is about two inches shorter than him and the same age as him. She was stunningly beautiful, with delicate features and a slender frame. Her strawberry blonde hair was tied in a French braid with a blue ribbon, cascading down her back in waves. But what caught Napoleon''s attention the most was her striking blue, a color that was both mesmerizing and rare.

    "Can I help you?" Napoleon asked, trying to hide his surprise at the unexpected visitor.

    The woman smiled at him and began.

    "Delighted to meet you, Master," she said with a curtsey. "Hopefully it is not too forward of me to greet you in such a manner. I''m Ci, your most loyal personal maid that you''ll ever have the pleasure of meeting." Her tone was teasing, and her smile hinted at a mischievous streak.

    Napoleon cringed a little and tilted his head to the side, confused. "Uhm¡­I think you have mistaken me for someone, I don''t have a maid. Perhaps if you could give me the name of your master, I would be happy to assist you in telling you where his dorm room is."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci shook her head. "No, you are my master. You are Napoleone Buonaparte, your parents hired me to be your maid. I have a letter here from your parents that can exin everything."

    Ci took out a letter from her basket and handed it over to Napoleon. He quickly scanned through it, confirming that indeed, his parents had hired a personal maid for him. But why? He was doing fine on his own and he doesn''t need a maid. What''s more, hiring one would be a waste of money. What are they thinking?

    A thought came to mind in the middle of his contemtion. Did Napoleon Bonaparte''s family hire a personal maid for Napoleon? He searched that information through the user interface and found none. So does this mean that this girl could be an aberration of some sort? A sign that this world is indeed a parallel and not simr to his previous world?

    Well, maybe Napoleon and other historians didn''t bother writing about the existence of this girl but that couldn''t be the case as Napoleon Bonaparte is an important figure of history, they would write anything about the person that stood and worked next to him, including a personal maid. But seeing that there is none in history, it is safe to assume that this world is indeed a parallel world.

    Still, he couldn''t understand why his parents would hire a personal maid in the first ce. Nevertheless, he has to take care of this woman.

    "Uhm, Ci was it. Well, I have confirmed that you are indeed hired by my parents but I didn''t ask for one¡­"

    Ci didn''t reply and instead only looked at him, smiling warmly.

    "Uhm¡­Ci, I am asking if you can return some other day once my parents and I have discussed this matter," Napoleon said, trying to be polite.

    "That won''t be possible, master as I have no ce to go back to and have no money for food and lodging," Ci interrupted, still maintaining her posture. "I would be eternally grateful if you could let me stay and serve you as your maid. I promise to work hard and be loyal to you, just as your  parents have instructed me to."

    "This is going to be troublesome," Napoleon muttered under his breath. "Eh?"

    Suddenly, Ci grabbed his hand and enveloped it with both of hers.

    Napoleon felt a jolt of surprise at the sudden physical contact. He pulled his hand back slightly, but Ci''s grip was firm. Her hands were warm and soft, and he couldn''t help but notice the faint scent ofvender emanating from her.

    "Please, master," she pleaded, looking up at him with big, pleading eyes. "I have nowhere else to go. I will work hard and make sure that I don''t be a burden to you. Just give me a chance to prove my worth."

    ''What the heck is this girl? She is so persistent and too overly forward,'' Napoleon thought. But still, her eyes said it all, that if he were to send her away, she would be stranded and homeless. He doesn''t want to be the cause of something that could happen to her. Plus, he couldn''t deny the fact that having a personal maid would be convenient, even if he didn''t necessarily need one.

    "Fine," he said finally, relenting. "You can stay for now."

 Chapter 13 A Problematic Personal Maid

    ?"I''ming in," Ci trilled, her voice carrying a tune that filled the small space. With a gracious step, Napoleon shifted to the side and ushered her in.

    Ci''s curious gaze scanned the humble abode, eagerly taking in every detail. Her eyes darted up to the ceiling, down to the floor, left to the walls, and right to the furnishings, as ifmitting each inch to memory. In front of her stood Napoleon''s dorm room, a cozy yet spartan space that spoke to the young schr''s simple tastes.

    The twin-sized bed was neatly made, its in white sheets tucked in with precision. A small armoire, barelyrge enough for a handful of garments, sat in one corner, its carved doors a testament to the artistry of the era. The writing desk, upying another nook, was cluttered with papers and books, each bearing the mark of Napoleon''s studious nature.

    Ci took in the room''s atmosphere, feeling as if she had been transported to another time. The warm glow of candlelight flickered across the walls, casting shadows that danced in the dimly lit space. The scent of ink and parchment filled the air, lending a schrly ambiance to the room.

    "You got a small yet pleasant room here, master," Ci said as she turned around and faced Napoleon.

    "Are you perhaps surprised about my tidiness?" Napoleon grinned. "Well too bad for you, seeing that my room is clean means that there is no reason for me to actually hire a maid. I''m actually starting to think how necessary you are."

    "You''re mean, Master," Ci pouted. "A maid is not only limited to cleaning the abode of its master but to serve as apanion and confidant as well. And don''t forget, I also make excellent tea." She added with a yful wink.

    ''As if I needed tea,'' Napoleon said to himself. ''I''m more like a coffee type of person.''

    "Are you going to stay here?" Napoleon asked. "You see, my dormitory is quite small and us sharing a bed is out of the question."

    "Don''t worry, master~! I can sleep on the floor¡­" Ci''s voice trailed off as she noticed the expression on Napoleon''s face. He seemed hesitant, perhaps even ufortable at the idea of her sleeping on the floor.

    "Master, it was just a joke," she said, quickly realizing her mistake. "I didn''t mean to make you feel uneasy. One of my primary jobs as your personal maid is to not make you feel ufortable and I have failed on it. Please punish me as you see fit."

    Napoleon shook his hand dismissively. "No¡­no, I''m not ufortable and you are clearly misunderstanding. I would actually let you sleep on my bed and I will sleep on the floor."

    Ci''s eyes widened in surprise. "Master, that''s not necessary. You don''t have to sleep on the floor just because I''m here. I can manage on my own, I promise."

    Napoleon shook his head. "Nonsense, Ci. I insist. It wouldn''t be proper for me to let ady sleep on the floor while I take the bed. Besides, I don''t mind sleeping on the floor. I''m used to it."

    Ci smiled, touched by Napoleon''s chivalrous gesture. "Thank you, Master. You''re too kind."

    "No big deal, it''s only temporary anyways."

    "Temporary?"

    "Yes, until I get in touch with my parents asking them about why they would hire you to be my personal maid, you are allowed to stay here. Personally, I don''t need a maid, it''s an unnecessary expense. It''s already a good thing that I helped them save a lot of money because of the schrship I got in this school but you, well I don''t know."

    Ci''s enthusiastic expression faltered, and she lowered her gaze.

    "Don''t take it personally, Ci," Napoleon continued, noticing her sudden change in demeanor. "I just don''t understand why my parents would hire a personal maid for me."

    "Then¡­until you get in touch with your family, I''m allowed to do my duties right?" Ci asked.

    "Well, you can do the cleaning but that''s really all there is to be done. I eat in the cafeteria so you won''t have to cook for me, and I can pretty much do things alone¡­"

    "No you are wrong, master¡­" Ci interrupted. "Besides what you have mentioned, there are other avenues where I can serve you as your personal maid. One of which is being¡­a friend!"

    Upon saying that, she made a peace sign and winked.

    Napoleon was taken aback by the way Ci is expressing herself. It''s almost like she''s out of this world. Her innocent and bubbly nature is a deep contrast to that of the woman of this era, which is mostly reserved and formal. But Napoleon found himself drawn to Ci''s refreshing energy and felt a sudden urge to open up to her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I suppose that you can add that to your role. A friend of mine. However, I must warn you, I''m not very popr in this school, in fact, everybody hates me but don''t mistake it for me being all sad and depressed about it. I''m not just some other kid who yearns for attention."

    "I understand, master," Ci replied with a soft smile. "Whatever the others think of you, for me, master is more than just abel. You''re a person with feelings, dreams, and goals, and I''m here to support you in any way I can. So, if you ever need someone to talk to or just someone to listen to, I''m here for you."

    ''This is going to be a pain in the ass,'' Napoleon thought to himself again. The devotion of this maid that he just met is just baffling to him. He couldn''t understand why someone would go out of their way to support him, especially when he didn''t ask for it. But there was something about Ci that he foundforting, something that he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    Napoleon simply nodded. "Anyway, I have to get back to work. Before you arrived, I was busy working on something. The semester is going to start in a week and I have been doing advanced reading."

    "Very well, master. If you need anything from me, be whatever it is, just ask."

    Napoleon took his seat and began continuing where he left off. The advanced reading was a lie, what he was actually doing was him resuming writing paper for the principles of thermodynamics that will serve as a foundation for his future invention.

    For Napoleon, it''s best that the people must have a concept of an event in order for it to be epted widely, especially in the era where everyone seemed so conservative and traditional.

    Once he is done with that, he will present it to the French Academy of Sciences or University of Paris where he can find a wealthy patron, who would potentially fund his research, allowing him to turn the drawing to life.

    Not only that, but he also nned to disprove an obsolete scientific theory about here. It''s called a caloric theory, which states that heat is a substance called "caloric" that flows from hotter bodies to cooler ones. Napoleon believed that this theory was fundamentally wed as heat is a form of energy, not a substance. What''s more, it was Antoine Lavoisier who came up with it. He is popr and considered to be one of the smartest men of the time, discovering the element oxygen and silicon. Disproving his theory all the while proving his own would definitely get him some connection he needs to the scientificmunity of France.

    But, he can''t write down a single word as Ci is standing behind him, watching him intently.

    However, before he could voice out his concern, Ci spoke.

    "Master, I can''t help but adore your drawing. It looked very technical like it was drawn by an engineer. Do you perhaps want to be one after you graduate?"

    "No, I am pursuing a military career, Ci. You can think of this thing as a hobby of mine."

    "Eh? What is it then? May I ask?"

    Napoleon hummed, pondering whether telling her what he has been up to is worth it. But then again, he felt like he could trust Ci with this information, it''s not like she is going to understand it anyway.

    "It''s a paper about thermodynamics. I n to present it to the French Academy of Sciences or the University of Paris once the time is right" he said finally.

    "Thermodynamics you say?" Ci tilted her head to the side, her finger on her lips, questioning Napoleon further. "What is it?"

    As expected, she would ask that.

    "I''ll exin to you when the time is right, for now, be silent and let me do my work, okay? Like, you cany on the bed while I work here."

    "As you wish, my master," Ciel curtsied beforeying down on Napoleon''s bed.

    Napoleon heard her sniffing his bed sheet and pillow.

    "So this is what master smells like~it smells manly and good~!" Ci softly chuckled to herself.

    Napoleon ran a hand over his face and sighed. She''s not right on the head.

 Chapter 14 Looking For A Helping Hand

    ?"Master..! Master~! It''s already morning, wake up. You said you are going somewhere important today..."

    Napoleon could feel his cheek getting poked by Ci''s finger, causing him to arouse from his sleep. He groaned and opened his eyes to the sight of his faithful servant, Ci, standing over him with a wide smile on her face.

    Ci beamed a smile of admiration at her master and helped him get up. Napoleon rubbed his eyes, trying to clear his head and focus on the task at hand. He took a deep breath and looked around the room, taking in the familiar sights and sounds that had be a part of his daily routine.

    "Master, I already cooked you breakfast and prepared your bath. Just as you told me yesterday, the headmaster has given me permission to cook food for you," Ci said, gesturing towards a small table in the corner of the room.

    "Is that so?" Napoleon stood and stretched his arms. "Thank you, Ci. That was very kind of you."

    "Oh master, it is one of the primary tasks as your personal maid to cook your food, there''s no need to thank me," Ci replied, her eyes shining with adoration for her master.

    Ever since Ci arrived in his dormitory yesterday, there''s not been a time where she would praise and reiterate her devotion to Napoleon, which made him a little ufortable at times. He was not used to having a personal maid, let alone someone who was so devoted to him. But he couldn''t deny that her presence made his life a bit moreforting.

    As he sat down to eat his breakfast, Napoleon thought about the important agenda he had today.

    First, before the semester starts in a week, he would meet with a certain individual that would allow his thesis about thermodynamics to be recognized by the great intellectuals in Paris. Secondly is to hand over a private correspondence to the La Poste Royale, containing a message to his family asking why they would hire a personal maid for him.

    Ci watched him eat with a small smile on her face and asionally refilled his tea cup. When Napoleon finished, he stood up, took a bath, and got dressed.

    Ci walked forward with his jacket and walked behind him.

    "Uhm, Ci, I can dress..."

    "No, Master, I insist. This is one of my responsibilities as your personal maid, and I take it very seriously. Please allow me to assist you," Ci said with a gentle smile as she helped him put on his jacket.

    Napoleon sighed and nodded, realizing that there was no point in talking to a persistent girl like her.

    Ci skillfully buttoned his jacket while gazing up at Napoleon with a smile. She was cute up close if he were to admit it, with her bright eyes and rosy cheeks.

    As they made their way outside, Ci walked close to him, holding an umbre to shield him from the light drizzle of rain. The school grounds were rtively empty, with only a few people walking about.

    As they arrived at the courtyard of the school, Napoleon saw the man he asked to meet. It was the person whom he had defeated in a fencing duel, Louis.

    He was sitting inside the gazebo, with his attendantsposing butlers, maids, and other servants who were busily attending to him. Must feel good to be born into a wealthy family.

    He walked towards the gazebo with Ci following closely behind him. As they approached, Louis looked up and he noticed their presence.

    "Napoleon..." Louis said softly, there was ace of apprehension tinged in his voice.

    "Bonjour Louis, I''m d that you came despite our not-so-close rtionship," Napoleon said, entering the gazebo.

    "Well, I had toe. You left me no choice," Louis replied, his tone curt.

    After getting humbled by Napoleon, Louis''s impression of Napoleon changed bit by bit. At first, he was bitter, of course as a nobility who carried himself with great pride, losing to amoner like Napoleon was like a stain on his reputation. So he was determined to get revenge on him, not on fencing, but on other things like academics. He triedpeting with him in all subjects but failed utterly, as Napoleon always aced his exam with ease, impressing the teachers and leaving him in the dust. With time, Louis started to appreciate Napoleon''s intelligence and began to respect him.

    Napoleon sat down opposite Louis and his attendants scurried to bring him a cup of tea. Ci stood behind Napoleon.

    "Who is that girl?" Louis asked. "Is she your attendant? I don''t expect you to have one."

    "Well, that is a bitplicated," Napoleon chuckled. "You see, my parents hired one for me so there she is. Her name is Ci if you are curious."

    Ci lifted the side of her hem and curtsied politely. "Bonjour, je m''appelle Ci. Je suis femme de chambre personnelle de Napol??on," she introduced herself in a soft, melodic voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Louis raised an eyebrow in surprise. "A personal maid? That''s a rather unusual arrangement for someone of your social standing, Napoleon."

    Napoleon shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t know what to say, so can we move forward with our meeting?"

    "What do you want, Napoleon?" Louis asked.

    "I was hoping that you if know how a person can present their thesis in the University of Paris or the French Academy of Sciences. I''m sure as someone from your social standing, you would know the process. After all, you want to be a schr right?"

    Louis''s brows furrowed. "You have a thesis? What is it about?"

    "It''s about the science of heat, disproving the idea of the famous caloric theory by Antoine Lavoisier."

    "Ah that scientific theory huh? I heard about it and it seems very interesting. But you see, Napoleon, the caloric theory is the best one there is. Why would you want to disprove it?" Louis asked with a hint of skepticism.

    Napoleon leaned forward, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Because I have evidence that contradicts the caloric theory. Though I haven''t experimented with it yet, I''m confident. My theory is that heat is not a fluid as Lavoisier suggested, but rather a form of motion."

    "So you wrote a thesis without experimenting on your hypothesis?" Louis suppressed his grin, Napoleon may excel academically but he still has a lot to learn about scientific research and methodology.

    Napoleon chuckled. "I know, that''s why there is another thing I want to ask you aside from it. I want you to loan me some money so I can build a contraption that would confirm my hypothesis. I''m talking about 200 livres."

    Louis leaned back, looking at Napoleon with a mix of amusement and surprise. "Two hundred livres? That''s quite a sum for an untested theory. And what makes you think I would lend you that kind of money?"

    Napoleon leaned back as well, his expression confident. "Because I know you are a man of great wealth and influence. And I also know that you are interested in the sciences, Louis. Think of it as an investment in the pursuit of knowledge..." he looked down and saw a book on the table. "Is that Bernoulli''s Differential Equation book? I happen to know a great deal about that subject, want me to teach you."

    Louis''s eyes widened a bit and scoffed. "You can''t possibly know this, Napoleon."

    "Try me," Napoleon challenged.

    Louis hummed. "If you answer this question, I''ll let you borrow 200 livres. Not only that, I''ll speak with my father who has an associate in the University of Paris and the French Academy of Sciences. But if you answer it wrong, you know what happens."

    Napoleon nodded, epting the challenge.

    Louis picked up the book and opened it. He flipped through the pages, looking for the hardest examples. After a few moments, Louis found what he was looking for and pointed to a particrlyplex equation. "Can you solve this one?" [dy/dx +  2y/ x = x2y2sin(x)]

    Napoleon takes a moment to examine the equation before him, analyzing each term. He recognizes that this is a first-order linear ordinary differential equation of the form dy/dx + p(x)y = q(x)y^n, where n = 2  p(x) = 2/x and q(x) = x^2 sin(x).

    This question takes him back to his college days when he was in his original world, differential equations are one of his best subjects and to think that Louis would consider this a hard question baffled him. This is simple differentiation.

    He got to work, writing down his solution and boxing his final answer. Napoleon solved it within three minutes and Louis was dumbfounded at how fast he was able to solve it.

    Hepared Napoleon''s solution to the book, although the steps were a bit different, they arrived at the same answer.

    "How..?" Louis asked, his eyes wide-eyed as he looked at Napoleon with disbelief.

    "Well, I told you before, I''m just good," Napoleon grinned, no need to consult with his cheat blessings. "So? Do we have a deal or not?"

    Louis sighed. "Fine, you have my word, Napoleon. But make sure to teach me your method, yours is very straightforward and seems easy to understandpared to this book. Also, we can only do it in my dorm room, I don''t want anyone seeing me lumping with you."

    "No problem," Napoleon said, sipping his tea.

 Chapter 15 Secret

    ?As Napoleon was deep in thought, Ci, his faithful assistant, barged in unannounced with a tray of breakfast delicacies. The sudden entrance caused him to jump in surprise, nearly spilling ink all over his desk.

    "Ci, what the¡­please knock before entering. I nearly spilled the ink that could have ruined a week''s worth of work," Napoleon said in a stern but gentle tone.

    "I apologize, Master," Ci replied, with a grin on her face. "I couldn''t contain my excitement to see you again."

    Napoleon let out a small chuckle. "You left just a few minutes ago, Ci. What could possibly have changed in that short amount of time?"

    Ci''s face lit up with delight. "Nothing has changed, Master. I am simply overjoyed to serve you again."

    Napoleon rolled his eyes yfully. "Well, I appreciate your enthusiasm, Ci. Please ce my breakfast on the table, and I''ll enjoy it shortly."

    "Understood," Ci giddily heads toward the table while humming a singsong tune.

    As Ci ced the tray on the table, Napoleon couldn''t help but smile at her infectious energy. She had been his personal assistant for a week now and her existence brought life to his otherwise dull dormitory.

    He took a moment to admire the spread before him. Freshly brewed coffee, croissants with homemade jam, and a colorful fruit sd were just some of the items on the tray. The aroma of the coffee wafted through the air, making his stomach grumble.

    "Thank you, Ci. It looks delicious," he said, taking a sip of the hot coffee.

    Ci beamed with satisfaction, happy to see her master enjoying his breakfast. "Is there anything else you need, Master? Please, don''t hesitate to ask, as your faithful maid, I shall deliver everything to you while you focus on your work."

    "Oh? How about the new uniform that is to be delivered today?" Napoleon asked.

    "I think they are avable now in the uniform store, do you want me to get it for you?"

    "Yes, because there are only four hours left before my first subject starts, so that would be great, Ci. Thank you," Napoleon said, grateful for her promptness.

    Ci nodded and quickly left the room to retrieve his uniform. Giving him a much-needed time of silence to focus on his work.

    Speaking of Ci, she has been extraordinary in her work, she gets things done wlessly, and even without him giving a word, she knows exactly what to do. Napoleon couldn''t help but wonder about her identity. He didn''t ask her anything personal. Perhaps, it slipped his mind but the way she behaved truly is different from how the woman in this era behaved.

    Napoleon searched through hundreds of catalogs, from Napoleon''s journal to his autobiography and diaries, but there wasn''t a mention of Napoleon having a personal maid. She is a clear sign that this is not the same world as him.

    Her name was Ci, a somewhat synonymous name to the Goddess who gave him a second chance in life, Ciel. Could it be¡­ No, that couldn''t possibly be the case, there''s no way a Goddess herself would tread upon the mortal world and apany him. That''s just too far.

    Well, maybe if she returned, Napoleon could start asking her questions.

    Speaking of the devil, Ci arrived with a basket. Inside it was probably his uniform.

    "Master~! I have arrived."

    "Yeah I can see that," Napoleon said simply. "Uhm, Ci, it''s been a week since you started working for me and I believe as your employer, I have the right to know about you, like you know where you initially lived and where''s your family or something like that."

    When Napoleon brought that question up, Ci''s cheerful face suddenly fell. She stood still for a moment before answering.

    "What do you want to know from me, Master?" Ci said in a soft voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon''s brows creased. "Sorry, is asking about your history made you feel ufortable?"

    Ci shook her head. "No Master¡­" She made a cheek-p as if trying to snap out of her thoughts. Her somber expression slowly faded and her usual smile returned. "Sorry about that Master, so about me. I was born in Marseille without having to know my parents and have lived in an orphanage for most of my life."

    Having not spoken for another second, Napoleon tilted his head to the side.

    "That''s it?"

    "Master, though I assure you that I will do anything that you order, asking about my history is unfortunately an order that I won''t be able to obey," Ci said, her voice firm yet respectful.

    "Is that so? Well, you want to keep your identity a secret huh? Then how did my parents meet you and have you worked as my personal maid?"

    "I¡ªuhh¡­Well, I can''t tell you that either," Ci said.

    Napoleon sighed. If she doesn''t want to tell him then he can ask his parents about it. He doesn''t want to overly push someone into an ufortable situation so he gave up on the idea of learning about her identity, for now.

    "If you really don''t want to tell me, then so be it. Though I would find it preferable to work with someone I knew. We all have secrets to hide so I understand and respect your decision, Ci."

    Ci nodded, relieved that Napoleon understood. "Thank you, Master. I won''t disappoint you."

    Napoleon smiled. "I have no doubt about that, Ci. Now, let''s try this new uniform."

    With a bright smile, she presented the uniform to him. As she pulled it out of the basket. He donned it and checked his reflection in the mirror.

    Napoleon couldn''t help but admire the elegance of its design.

    The dark blue coat was the centerpiece of the uniform, its brass buttons gleaming in the light. Its military style was evident in the high cor and the tails that swept behind him as he swayed side to side. The white waistcoat added a touch of refinement, its gold or silver embroidery glinting in the candlelight.

    Then there is breeches, made of gray wool. The embroidery on the waistcoat and breeches was a sign of the school''s prestige, a symbol of the honor that came with wearing such a uniform.

    Underneath the coat was a white linen shirt with a high cor, a nod to the formality of the time. The cravat added an extra touch of sophistication, while the leather shoespleted the look.

    The tricorn hat, with its cockade in the school''s colors, was the final touch, a symbol of his membership in this distinguished institution. He stood tall, admiring himself in the mirror. He looked like the military figures that he used to see in historical paintings.

    "Shit, the fashion style of this era is sophisticated."

    "Uwaah~! You look very handsome, Master," Ci ced a hand over her mouth as she gazed at Napoleon in awe. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw him dressed in the school uniform. She had always thought of him as a handsome man, but in the uniform, he looked like a prince,

    Napoleon chuckled at Ci''s reaction, amused by her sudden change in demeanor. "You are really good at ttering me, don''t you?"

    Ci blushed, feeling embarrassed by her own reaction. "I-I''m sorry, Master. I couldn''t help myself. You really do look handsome in that uniform."

    Napoleonughed, enjoying the way Ci''s cheeks turned a rosy shade of pink. "It''s quite alright, Ci. I appreciate thepliment."

    He turned to the side, admiring himself in the mirror once more. "I don''t feel like removing it so I''m going to continue my work wearing this. I''m going to wear it anywayter so why the hassle?"

 Chapter 16 Getting Closer

    ?The first day of ss has arrived and the students from all noble backgrounds arrived in their respective ssrooms. Napoleon, as usual, took his seat at the end by the window. He nced around his surroundings and noticed that his ssmates looked older than him.

    Well, not that it surprised him because it was expected. Two months ago, prior to the semester break, the headmaster summoned him to his office and informed him that he could skip to tenth grade, thest grade of high school. The reason for this was quite simple. The test that Napoleon took every year was topped by him, even advanced subjects that are not yet taught in his past school grades were also aced by him. This led to the decision of the board of the school that Napoleon is simply too good for his current grade level.

    This caused another aberration in history. Seeing that Napoleon from his original world doesn''t skip grades means history is already altered. History from his system is useless now and can only be used as a reference. He is on his own, writing his own fate in a new timeline.

    Napoleon was aware of the weight of his situation. He knew that he was now on a path that was different from what was expected of him, but he was determined to make the most of it.

    "Oh, so you are the kid who skipped grades huh?" said a man standing before him.

    Napoleon raised his head to see who was addressing him. It was a tall and well-built man, probably in his mid-thirties, with a stern expression on his face.

    "I have heard from my fellow teachers that there wasn''t a subject that you couldn''t excel in," the man continued. "I must admit, I am quite intrigued to see what you are capable of."

    Napoleon''s curiosity was piqued as he tried to discern the man''s identity. He certainly looked like someone of importance, perhaps a high-ranking military official or even a government representative.

    "May I ask who you are, sir?" Napoleon inquired, his gaze fixed on the man.

    The man''s stern expression softened into a slight smile. "Apologies for not introducing myself earlier. My name is General Fran?¡ìois de Villeneuve, and I oversee the military education program in this institution."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened. General de Villeneuve was renowned for his expertise in warfare and hadmanded numerous battles in the past. To have him as an instructor was an immense honor.

    "I''ve been keeping an eye on your progress, Napoleon," the general continued. "Your skills and potential have not gone unnoticed. I believe you have the makings of a great military leader."

    "I am humbled by your words, General de Villeneuve," Napoleon replied, his tone respectful. "But if I may share something, acing the exams doesn''t necessarily mean that I am already a great military leader. It merely reflects my aptitude for the theoretical aspects of warfare. Practical experience and leadership are equally vital, if not more so."

    General de Villeneuve nodded, impressed by Napoleon''s insightful response. "You''re absolutely right, Napoleon. The true test of a leader lies not only in their knowledge but in their ability to apply that knowledge on the battlefield, to lead and inspire others to achieve victory. It requires courage, adaptability, and strategic thinking in the face of uncertainty."

    Napoleon listened attentively, absorbing every word the general spoke. He understood that his journey was far from over and that he had much to learn beyond the confines of the ssroom.

    "I want to learn, sir," Napoleon said earnestly. "I want to experience firsthand the realities of war, to understand the challenges faced bymanders and soldiers alike. How can I be a leader if I have not tested my mettle in the crucible of battle?"

    General de Villeneuve regarded Napoleon with a mixture of admiration and caution. He recognized the young student''s thirst for knowledge and passion for the military arts, but he also understood the risks involved in exposing a student to the dangers of war.

    "Napoleon, war is a harsh and unforgiving arena," the general said, his voice filled with a somber tone. "It is not something to be taken lightly. Lives are at stake, and the consequences of failure can be devastating. It is not a path to be pursued without careful consideration."

    "But I have alreadymitted myself, General. I want to serve my country and His Majesty."

    General de Villeneuve paused for a moment, contemting Napoleon''s conviction. Finally, he spoke. "Very well, if you pass my subject, I''ll give you a personal rmendation to Ecole Militaire where you can further your military education and training."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened. That was it, Ecole Militaire, was an institution known for producing some of the finest military leaders in France. It was also in that institution where the man he aspired to be graduated.

    "Thank you, sir," Napoleon said, his voice filled with gratitude.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Meanwhile, as the two spoke, Napoleon''s ssmates looked at him with a sneer and envy.

    "Hey, isn''t that the Corsican kid who attracted the attention of all teachers?"

    "Yeah, ording to the stories, there''s not an exam that he didn''t ace."

    The other students continued to gossip and whisper amongst themselves, casting jealous nces at Napoleon. But he paid them no mind, he was used to receivingments from privileged brats.

    "Okay, we will begin our ss in Military Science," General Villeneuve pped his hand, interrupting the murmurs of the students. They all took their seats and opened their notebooks.

    The ss delved into the principles of military strategy, tactics, and logistics. The general led the discussion, sharing his experiences and insights from his years of service in the army. Napoleon listened intently, absorbing every word and taking meticulous notes in his notebook.

    He also delved into how the military functions, the ranks, and the formations. He also learned about the standard rifle used by the army. As expected, this world''s firearms are primitivepared to modern standards.  The Charleville musket, just like any musket from other countries, suffered from several issues that affected its effectiveness in battle. For one, its uracy was poor, with most soldiers unable to hit a target at more than 50 yards. The musket also had a slow rate of fire, with soldiers only able to fire two to three rounds per minute.

    In addition, the musket''s long and heavy design made it difficult to carry for long distances, and its smoothbore barrel meant that the bullet could not be spun to increase its uracy. To make matters worse, the musket was also prone to misfires and malfunctions, which could be disastrous in the heat of battle.

    Napoleon recognized the limitations of the musket but also understood that it was the primary weapon used by the army at the time. He made a mental note to study the weapon in greater detail, hoping to find ways to improve its design and effectiveness.

    As the ss continued, General de Villeneuve discussed the importance of discipline and training in the military. He stressed the need for soldiers to follow orders without question, and for officers to lead by example and instill a sense of pride and loyalty in their troops.

    Despite General de Villeneuve''s enthusiasm for teaching his students, he couldn''t help but notice that some of them were bing restless. They whispered to each other and passed notes, clearly losing interest in the lecture. However, before he could chide them for their behavior, the timepiece he had ced on the table indicated that the ss had just ended.

    "Okay, there will be an assessment tomorrow about the topics we have discussed today," General de Villeneuve announced to the ss. "Be sure to review your notes and pay attention to the details."

    Napoleon packed up his notebook and quill and made his way out of the ssroom. He hurriedly ran along the hallway and to the courtyard. There he saw Louis, alone in the gazebo.

    He quickly made his way towards the gazebo and Louis pulled out an envelope.

    "I already talked to my father about your thesis presentation to the universities that you mentioned. He said that they are willing to let you submit your paper for review, but you have to make sure it''s polished and well-written," Louis said as he handed the envelope to Napoleon. "In that envelope is a cheque, 200 livres for whatever contraption you are going to build to prove your hypothesis. Make sure you pay your debts in due."

    "Thank you, Louis..." Napoleon said.

    Louis crossed his arms and averted his face. "Don''t misunderstand me, Napoleon. I''m not doing this for you, I''m doing this to gauge your capabilities. You may have aced our exams but it''s different when ites to formal papers."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding Louis'' motivations. He knew that Louis was apetitive person, and he respected that. He was also grateful for the financial assistance that would help him buy the materials he needed to make the machine.

    "I understand, Louis. And I appreciate your help," Napoleon said.

    "Get out of my sight before anyone sees me talking to you."

 Chapter 17 Proposition

    ?"Good afternoon Master~! How was your first day of school?"

    Ci warmly greeted Napoleon who was standing before her, and as always, wearing that vibrant smile that seemed to have a calming and rejuvenating effect on him.

    "It''s always the same," Napoleon replied as he entered the room, ncing around and taking notice of the clean and organized space.

    Ci chuckled softly. "Well, I''m d that at least your day went smoothly. Would you like me to prepare some snacks and tea for you?"

    "That would be lovely, thank you," Napoleon replied, taking a seat on the couch.

    As Ci busied herself with preparing the tea, Napoleon pondered about preparation for his thesis proposal. The 200 livres that Louis loaned to him was a huge help, and now he only has to use it.

    Nics L¨¦onard Sadi Carnot hypothesized that heat could be converted into work in a reversible process and that the greater the temperature difference between two systems, the greater the potential for work. This idea paved the way for the establishment of the secondw of thermodynamics by Lord Kelvin and usius, which stated that heat could not be converted into work without a loss of energy.

    Joules was also integral to the advancement of the scientific theory of heat. He coborated with Lord Kelvin and conducted an experiment at the brewery of John Edward Calley, in which they measured the amount of mechanical work required to turn a paddle in a tank of water and the resulting temperature increase of the water. They found that the amount of work done was proportional to the temperature increase, and from this, they concluded that heat is a form of energy. This experiment became known as the Joule-Thomson experiment, and it was a significant contribution to the development of the concept of energy conservation, which is the firstw of thermodynamics.

    Meaning Napoleon can introduce twows of thermodynamics in one single thesis. Bybining Carnot''s theoretical understanding with Joule''s experimental evidence, he could provide aprehensive overview of thews of thermodynamics and their implications for various fields of study.

    As for the experiment to prove it, he could conduct the same experiment that Lord Kelvin and Joule had conducted, but with some modifications. He could use a more advanced setup and instruments to obtain more urate results. Moreover, he could also explore the practical applications of thesews in areas such as engineering, physics, chemistry, and even biology.

    As he was lost in thought, mumbling words, Ci couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Napoleon. He was always liked when engrossed in certain topics, most often when working and studying. She loved observing and staring at Napoleon who seemed so focused and passionate about his work.

    "Master, your snack and tea are ready," Ci said, interrupting Napoleon''s thoughts and bringing him back to reality.

    Napoleon snapped out of his train of thought and nced at Ci, who was carrying a tray

    with a pot of steaming tea and a te of delicious-looking pastries.

    "Thank you, Ci," Napoleon said with a smile as he reached for a pastry.

    Ci sat down next to Napoleon on the couch, watching him eat and sipping on her own cup of tea.

    "Uhm~!" Napoleon moaned softly. "This cookie is good. Did you make it yourself?"

    "Yes, I did," Ci replied with a hint of pride in her voice. "I''m d that you liked it, it makes my heart happy to see you enjoying my baking."

    As Napoleon continued eating the confectionaries and sipping the tea, Ci suddenly leaned forward and reached over to the buttons of his uniform.

    "Wha¨C! What are you doing?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Master¡­allow me to personally remove your uniform," Ci said as she continued unbuttoning his uniform, and removing it from him. He could feel her hands gently sliding the fabric off his shoulders, revealing the white undershirt beneath. After that, she proceeded to remove his leather shoes and socks.

    Napoleon felt a wave of heat rise to his cheeks as Ci undressed him, her hands moving with practiced ease. Normally, Ci would do something surprising that would always catch him off guard. Though this is just a perk of having a personal maid.

    Once his shoes and socks were off, Ci stood up and walked over to a nearby cab, retrieving a fresh set of clothes for Napoleon. She handed them to him and then proceeded to gather up his uniform and other items, cing them neatly in a pile on the floor.

    "You can take care of the rest master~or perhaps you want me to assist you further?" Ci asked, looking at Napoleon with a coy smile.

    "This girl is sus!" He screamed inwardly, there''s no way a thirteen-year-old girl like him can do such flirtatious remarks. Like where the hell did she learn it anyway? She always acts out of her age. "I better watch her carefully here¡­" Or perhaps, he can use her.

    That''s right, Ci being his personal maid presented a new opportunity for him, a partner. In the future, he would conduct a lot of experiments that he couldn''t do alone, having her as an assistant would prove to be beneficial for him in the long run.

    "Ci, I have observed that you are a capabledy, you are smart, talented, and hardworking. So, I have a proposition for you."

    "Proposition¡­" Ci repeated, wondering what Napoleon had to offer her.

    "Ci, why don''t you be my partner? And by that, I mean you are going to help me out with everything."

    "Partner¡­you say¡­Master¡­are you proposing to me?!" Ci squealed.

    Napoleon was taken aback by Ci''s response. "No, no, no," he said quickly. "I mean partner in the sense of an assistant. You know, like a colleague."

    Ci looked crestfallen for a moment before her face lit up again. "Oh, I understand now, Master! Of course, I would be honored to be your partner."

    Napoleon let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t want Ci to get the wrong idea about their rtionship. He needed her as a partner, not a romantic interest.

    "Excellent," he said with a smile. "Now that you have agreed, I will have to teach you everything I know, from science, to military tactics, and martial arts. Starting tomorrow, you will follow my morning routine and spend time studying with me."

    What Napoleon wanted really is a right hand, someone that is devoutly loyal to him and easy to control. Ci seemed to fit the bill and it would be a waste if she is not used to her potential.

    "But what about the deal we madest week¡­that I can only stay here until¡­"

    "Ah, that. Forget about that," Napoleon cut her off. "I think having you with me is beneficial in the long run, so when the letter arrives from Corsica, I will write another letter telling my parents that I have changed my mind and have epted you fully," Napoleon said and continued. "So, are you up to the task? Ci are you ready to be my right hand"

    "Yes master," Ci said reverently as she bowed her head.

    "Very well, this is going to be exhrating."

 Chapter 18 Improvement And Submission

    ?Ever since that agreement was made, Napoleon and Ci conducted their daily regimen. She joined Napoleon on his run around the school grounds, teaching her the basics of martial arts, and taking his lesson after his ss.

    To see if there was any improvement in Ci, Napoleon would put her skill to a test, such as having her take an assessment test and have her fight him in a bout. Of course, Ci would be defeated in a fight but in the test, she was showing remarkable progress. As the weeks went by, Ci''s physical and mental prowess improved, and she was bing more confident in her abilities.

    One day, while on their morning run, Ci brought up something unexpected.

    "Master...I want you to fight me seriously in our next sparring session."

    "You want to do what?" Napoleon nced at her briefly before turning towards the front.

    "I know that I''m always defeated in our sparring sessions and you are always holding back. If I want to truly gauge what I have learned thest few weeks, you must fight me seriously."

    Napoleon understood Ci''s request. He knew that she was ready to take on a bigger challenge and that it was time to push her limits. He nodded in agreement.

    "All right, Ci. I''ll fight you seriously in our next sparring session," he said.

    Ci smiled, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. She knew that it would be a tough fight, but she was determined to give it her all.

    Over the next few days, Napoleon and Ci continued their training as usual. But there was a sense of anticipation in the air, and both of them were preparing for the uing sparring session.

    Finally, the day arrived. Napoleon and Ci were in the courtyard, ready to face each other in a serious bout.

    Napoleon and Ci stepped into the gym, their eyes locked in a fierce determination. They had been training for weeks, and both knew that this was the moment of truth. The air was charged with anticipation as they entered the ring.

    The fight began with a flurry of movement, with both fighters circling each other warily. Suddenly, Ci struck, her lithe body darting forward with lightning speed. Napoleon countered with a powerful blow, but Ci managed to dodge it with a nimble sidestep.

    The two of them continued to exchange blows, their movements a blur of motion. Ci was faster and more agile, darting around Napoleon with lightning quickness. But Napoleon had the advantage of strength and experience, and he used it to his advantage.

    Despite Napoleon''s advantage, it became clear that Ci had improved significantly since they first started training together. Her movements were more fluid and precise, and she was able to anticipate Napoleon''s attacks with increasing uracy. Shended several blows, each one striking with a resounding thud.

    Napoleon was impressed by Ci''s progress, and he began to push her even harder. He knew that she had the potential to be a great fighter, and he wanted to help her reach her full potential, for his convenience in the future.

    The fight continued for what seemed like an eternity. But in the end, it was Napoleon who emerged victorious, ending it with a chokehold.

    "Mas...ter...I can''t breathe," Ci gasped, her voice strained as Napoleon released the chokehold and helped her to her feet.

    Ci coughed violently, trying to catch her breath. Her body is slick with sweat. Napoleon watched her carefully, his expression unreadable.

    "Are you alright?" he asked finally, his voice gentle.

    Ci nodded weakly, still gasping for air. "I''m fine," she managed to say between coughs.

    Napoleon''s expression softened slightly, and heid a hand on her shoulder. "You did well. I did what you ask, not holding back."

    "I know..." Ci exhaled. "I can feel it from your punches. You didn''t go easy on me."

    Napoleon smiled. "I''m a man of words, you asked for it and I delivered. Come on, we have to return back to theb, I''m sure the paddle stopped spinning by now."

    "Uhm...Master...I don''t think I would be able to move for a while," Ci said. "I''m very exhausted right now, please let''s take a break first before we return."

    "But I have to finish the experiment now as it is scheduled," Napoleon said and sighed. He turned his back on her and kneeled. "I''ll carry you on my back."

    "Eh?"

    Ci''s eyes widened in surprise as Napoleon gestured for her to climb on his back. She hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was appropriate, but the exhaustion was taking over her body, and she needed the rest.

    "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice uncertain.

    Napoleon looked over his shoulder at her, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Of course, I am. I don''t want to lose any more time,

    Ci nodded, feeling a sense of gratitude wash over her as she climbed onto his back. He stood up slowly, adjusting his grip on her legs, and started walking towards their destination.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they walked, Ci leaned forward and subtly sniffed the fresh, earthy scent of Napoleon''s sweat. It was aforting smell that reminded her of their training sessions. She closed her eyes, feeling a sense of safety and security being carried by her master.

    "I''m sorry if I smell due to sweat," Napoleon said.

    Ci shook her head. "No, I like this smell."

    Napoleon chuckled softly. "Is that so? I''m d to hear that," he said, his voice warm.

    "Am I heavy, Master?" Ci asked.

    Napoleon''s grip on her legs tightened slightly as he adjusted his bnce. "No, you''re not heavy at all," he said, his tone reassuring. "You''re actually quite light, don''t worry about it."

    "That''s a relief then..."

    As they continued walking, Ci couldn''t help but feel a sense of closeness with Napoleon. It was rare for him to show this side of him, and she cherished every moment of it.

    Five minutester, they arrived back at theb. Napoleon gently lowered Ci off his back and set her down on the floor. She stretched her legs, feeling the soreness fade away slowly.

    "Thank you for carrying me, Master," she said, smiling gratefully at him.

    Napoleon nodded. "It''s nothing. I''m just d that you''re feeling better now," he said, his expression softening.

    Ci looked around theb, noticing that the paddle was no longer spinning. Napoleon walked over to the machine, checking the results of the experiment by dipping a sensitive thermometer into it.

    "Ci, I want you to memorize what I''m about to say," Napoleon said.

    "Understood, master. I''m all ears."

    "The initial temperature of the water prior to the rotation of the paddle was recorded at 35 degrees Celsius. However, after allowing the paddle to rotate for a duration of 12 hours, the temperature exhibited a significant increase to 0.08 degrees Celsius. These observations affirm the principle of conversion of mechanical energy to heat via the process of friction."

    Ci listened carefully,mitting the information to memory. "Got it, Master. The mechanical energy was converted to heat due to friction," she repeated. "Is that all?"

    "No, as for the caloric theory which is the widely epted theory in the field of heat, this experiment showed that the energy lost by the paddle during rotation, which was measured as an increase in water temperature, was proportional to the work done by the paddle. This indicates that the caloric theory may not be the most urate exnation for the behavior of heat."

    Ci nodded, intrigued by the implications of the experiment. "So what does that mean, Master?"

    "It means that we need to rethink our understanding of heat and energy transfer. This experiment opens up new possibilities for research and discovery in the field of thermodynamics," Napoleon said, a hint of excitement in his voice. "Now that we have finished the experiment and we have gathered all the data we needed, the only thing that is left is to have it vetted by officials from the University of Paris and the French Academy of Sciences. Whoever epted our thesis first, is where we will present it. I''ll submit it after my ss."

    ***

    As the man walked down the dimly lit hallway, his attire caught the attention of those around him. He was tall and thin with sharp features, and his clothing was made of fine, rich fabrics that were tailored to fit him perfectly. His coat was a deep red, embroidered with gold thread in intricate patterns, and his shirt was a crisp white with a high cor that framed his face.

    A delicate ruffled tie made ofce and adorned with a small fleur-de-lis brooch matched the ruffles on the cuffs of his coat perfectly. His trousers were ck and fitted, and he wore polished leather boots that clicked against the stone floor with each step. The man''s regal appearance and confident stridemanded attention, and those who caught a glimpse of him couldn''t help but wonder who he was and what business he had in the building.

    The man arrived at the headmaster''s office, who weed him.

    "What business do you have with me?" The man calmly said as he took his seat.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier, a student from Brienne-le-Ch?¡éteau has submitted a thesis to our university. It was called the Principle of Thermodynamics and I have taken a nce at it. It seems to be trying to disprove your theory of Caloric Theory so I called you here knowing that you might be interested," the headmaster said and continued. "I must say, it was solid work. I can see that the student has put a lot of effort into their research."

    Laivosier raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the mention of a thesis challenging the Caloric Theory. "I see," he said, folding his hands in hisp. "I would like to read this thesis for myself and see what the student has discovered."

    The headmaster nodded and handed Lavoisier the thesis. As Lavoisier began to read, his eyes widened with excitement. The student''s research was impressive, and their conclusions were thought-provoking.

    "This is quite interesting," Lavoisier said, looking up at the headmaster. "The student''s research seems to indicate that heat is a form of energy, rather than a substance like caloric. Their experiments suggest that the behavior of heat can be exined by thews of thermodynamics. I would like to meet this man."

    "Well, why don''t we allow him to present his thesis at this university?" The headmaster suggested.

    "Very well, I''ll be the panelist for his presentation," Lavoisier agreed. "I would like to test that man''s conviction on his theory," Lavoisier smiled.

 Chapter 19 News

    ?"Sir, you called for me?" Napoleon asked upon entering the office of the headmaster.

    "Indeed, Napoleon. Please have a seat, I have some news to tell you," the headmaster replied, gesturing to the chair in front of him.

    Napoleon took his seat and prepared himself for whatever was toe.

    "Napoleon, listen, I did give you my word to inform you that if I were to hear back from the University of Paris about your research, I will tell you right away. And that day hase."

    "Did my work get through?" Napoleon asked, looking expectantly at the headmaster.

    "Well, it''s best that you read it for yourself because I don''t know how to word it for you," the headmaster handed him the letter which Napoleon quickly opened and perused.

    "Dear Napoleone Buonaparte, we are pleased to inform you that your thesis ''Principle of Thermodynamics'' has been epted for presentation at our uing scientific conference. Your work has impressed our reviewers and we believe it will be an important addition to the discussions on the science of heat in the scientificmunity. Do also expect renowned physicists, chemists, and mathematicians to be in attendance at the conference, and we are certain that your presentation will be met with great interest and acim. Please let us know as soon as possible if you will be able to attend the conference so that we can make the necessary arrangements. Congrattions on this aplishment, and we look forward to your participation. Best regards, Augustin de Fontaine,  Dean of the Faculty of Sciences, University of Paris."

    After finishing reading the letter, the headmaster smiled warmly and spoke.

    "Congrattions, Mr. Buonaparte. You are making a mark in history for being the youngest scientist to have a paper epted for presentation at the University of Paris. How are you feeling?"

    "I honestly don''t know what to say..." Napoleon said, chuckling. "At first I thought they would reject it because it is challenging caloric theory, which was the widely epted theory in the field of heat."

    The headmaster nodded in understanding. "Yes, it takes courage to challenge the status quo. But that is the essence of science, isn''t it? To constantly question and seek answers to better understand the world around us."

    Napoleon smiled in agreement. "Thank you, sir. I will be on my way now to tell this news to my family and personal assistant. If there is nothing else, I''ll leave you be."

    "There is one, Mr. Buonaparte," the headmaster said. "Since your work is epted by the University of Paris, the institution has decided to give you a mary award for your exceptional research. It''s not much, but it''s a token of appreciation for your hard work."

    Napoleon was surprised but grateful. "Thank you, sir. I''m honored."

    "We will deliver it to your dormitory next week. That''s all, prepare for your presentation next week."

    Napoleon rose to his feet and bowed to the headmaster in gratitude before making his way out of the office. As he walked through the corridors of the school, his mind raced with excitement and nerves. It felt to him that he is getting closer and closer to one of his goals. Should he pass the presentation, his connection with the best scientists and engineers of the era would be guaranteed. However, that won''t be the end of it, as Napoleon would have to ensure their safety in the future.

    Scientists like Antoine Lavoisier died during the Reign of Terror due to their association with the monarchy and their perceived aristocratic sympathies. Now, having them executed would be a huge loss not only for Napoleon but for France. He intended to gather all renowned scientists that lived during the French Revolution and established a council or a ministry that would work on his modern sciences.

    The only way to protect them is to be a military, which is what he was doing right now.

    Five minutester, Napoleon arrived at his dormitory. As always, Ci would open the door for him and greet him with the brightest smile on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wee back, Master~! How was your day?" she asked excitedly.

    Napoleon smiled at Ci''s cheerful demeanor and replied, "It was a good day, Ci. My thesis has been epted for presentation at the University of Paris''s scientific conference."

    Ci''s eyes widened in excitement. "That''s amazing, Master! Congrattions!"

    "Thank you, Ci," Napoleon said, his smile widening.

    "You must be tired, Master...that''s no good. Come, I got everything ready for you, so all you need to do is sit here," Ci said, pulling Napoleon by the arm.

    Napoleon allowed himself to be led by Ci to his desk where she had arranged his notes and papers neatly. He sat down and sighed, feeling the tension leaving his body.

    "Thank you, Ci. You always know what I need," he said, looking up at her with a grateful smile.

    Ci smiled back. "So Master, what would you like to do first? Dinner? Bath? Or perhaps, me."

    Napoleon stared at Ci for a while, allowing her words to sink into her and realize that she had just made a suggestivement. He felt a slight heat rise to his cheeks but quicklyposed himself.

    "Where are you learning those words? Now this is making me curious about your past."

    Ci gulped and looked down, feeling a bit bashful. "I''m sorry, Master."

    "Well, we already talked about that so let''s not bring that up. Let''s prepare for what''s ahead of us. You wille with me to my presentation at the University of Paris."

    "Eh? Why?" Ci asked. "Would it be appropriate to have your personal maide by you?"

    "Kids who are in nobility have their own butler and maiding along with them in school, so youing with me shouldn''t be a problem. And let me remind you, you are not my personal maid, you are my assistant, I prefer to call you that way because it sounds cool and professional," Napoleon exined and continued. "After all, you have helped me with my thesis, so there''s no reason for you not to be there."

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with joy. "Of course, Master! It would be my pleasure to apany you. I''m absolutely sure that you''ll do splendidly, and I''d be so happy to be by your side and cheer you on!"

    "You sure are enthusiastic huh?" Napoleon remarked. "Now, that aside, we have to look formal on the day of the presentation, so I will have to buy you a dress that fits the asion. Don''t worry about the money as the school has given me a mary reward."

    "If you say so, master," Ci bowed her head reverently.

 Chapter 20 Dressing Before Presentation

    ?The sound of horse hooves echoed through the cobblestone streets of Paris, the city''ste eighteenth-century charm apparent in every elegant building and archway they passed. Inside the horse-drawn carriage, Napoleon sat beside Ci, his eyes fixed on the passing scenery, while Ci''s eyes were fixed on him. The soft breeze of the day carried the sweet aroma of fresh pastries from a nearby bakery, blending with the fresh floral fragrance of the streets.

    The carriage slowed as it approached the grand entrance of a clothing store, its facade a grand disy of fashion and luxury.

    Ci felt overwhelmed at the grandeur of the facade and hesitantly asked. "Master...isn''t this ce kind of expensive?"

    "I told you to not worry about the price, all I need is for you to look formal for our presentationter," Napoleon reassured her.

    They stepped out of the carriage and were greeted by a doorman dressed in a ck suit, who held open the door for them. The store was bustling with activity, with elegantdies perusing thetest styles and gentlemen admiring the craftsmanship of tailored suits.

    Napoleon led Ci to a section of the store dedicated to women''s clothing, his fingers running through the fabrics of the dresses on disy.

    "What color do you prefer, Ci?" Napoleon asked simply.

    Ci''s heart skipped a beat at the question. She had never had the luxury of choosing her own clothing before, let alone having her opinion valued by someone as important as Napoleon. She looked around the section, admiring the various colors and styles.

    "I''m not sure, Master," she replied softly. "I''m not really good at styles, why don''t you choose for me?"

    Napoleon looked through the selection of dresses, running his fingers over the fabrics and examining the different styles. After a few moments, he picked out a casual blue dress made of soft cotton with delicatece trim.

    "I think this will be perfect for you, Ci," he said, handing her the dress.

    Ci''s eyes widened as she took the dress from him. It was simple, yet elegant, and she knew it would befortable to wear. "It''s lovely, Master," she said, smiling gratefully at him.

    As they were browsing clothes, they were approached by a clerk, a middle-aged man with a warm smile on his face.

    "Bonjour monsieur, mademoiselle. How may I assist you?"

    "I already picked this dress for her."

    "Ah, I see," the clerk said, examining the dress. "It''s a fine choice, sir. Would you like any essories to go with it? Perhaps a hat or a pair of gloves?"

    "What color of gloves do you think would pair best with this dress?" Napoleon asked.

    The clerk considered the dress for a moment before responding. "I think a pair of white gloves wouldplement the dress nicely, monsieur."

    "Okay, we''ll take that one."

    "Very well, monsieur. Now that is settled for thedy, how about you? Are you in need of anything else?" the clerk asked, turning his attention to Napoleon.

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, thank you. I''m fine as I am."

    The clerk nodded, bowing slightly. "Very well, monsieur. Perhaps you would want to see her in the dress? We have a dressing room reserved for our esteemed customers."

    Napoleon looked at Ci, considering his suggestion. "That would be nice, it''s best that I see how the dress fits her properly before we leave."

    Ci nodded in agreement and followed the clerk to the dressing room.

    While he waited for their return, Napoleon looked around the store to pass the time. He checked the price tags and he couldn''t help but be slightly shocked at their prices. They were expensive and only the nobility could afford it. Fortunately, the mary reward from the Brienne-le-Ch?¡éteau had provided him with enough funds to splurge on Ci without any worry.

    Two minutester.

    Ci emerged from the dressing room, her strawberry-blonde hair styled in loose waves cascading down her back. The blue dress hugged her slender frame in all the right ces, the soft cotton fabric draping elegantly over her developing curves. The delicatece trim along the neckline and hem added a touch of sophistication to the simple design.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in awe as he looked at her. He couldn''t believe how stunning she looked in the dress. Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement as she twirled around, the skirt of the dress swishing around her ankles. Despite her young age of thirteen, Ci had a certain grace and elegance that belied her years. If given four or five years, she would definitely be a beauty to behold, he thought to himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How do I look, master?" Ci asked, striking a charming pose as she held up the hem of her dress.

    "You look good," Napoleon said stiffly, trying to stop his cheek from tugging his lips to form a smile.

    "Eh? That''s all?"

    Napoleon chuckled at her yful pout. "What do you want me to say? I gave you myment and there it is."

    Ci smiled, "I was hoping for something a little more borate."

    "I think fewer words would be fine," Napoleon said and turned to the clerk. "The dress was beautiful, where can I pay?"

    The clerk led Napoleon to the cash register, ringing up the total for the dress and gloves. Napoleon didn''t even flinch at the price as he handed over a few notes of the Brienne-le-Ch?¡éteau reward. After the transaction wasplete, Napoleon and Ci stepped out of the store, the crisp Parisian air greeting them.

    As they walked back to the carriage, Napoleon noticed the way heads turned to look at Ci, their eyes following her every move.

    "For god sake, she is thirteen, what''s the problem with those men?" Napoleon thought to himself as he helped her board the carriage.

    Ci noticed the way Napoleon''s expression had changed and looked at him quizzically. "Is something wrong, master?"

    Napoleon shook his head, smiling reassuringly at her. "No, nothing''s wrong."

    "Where to monsieur?" the coachman''s voice sounded from the front of the carriage.

    "University of Paris," Napoleon replied, settling into his seat beside Ci.

    "Okay then,"

    the coachman said as he flicked the reins and the carriage began to move.

    Ci leaned back against the plush velvet seat, the rustling of her dress filling the quiet carriage. She looked out the window, taking in the sights and sounds of Paris. There she noticed the mood seemed somber like itcks the usual vibrancy and liveliness that Paris was known for. Ci couldn''t quite put her finger on why, but she sensed a certain tension in the air.

    Napoleon noticed Ci''s expression as she looked out the window. "Is everything alright, Ci?" he asked, concerned.

    "I don''t know," Ci replied, still gazing out the window. "It''s just that the city seems different somehow. It''s like everyone''s worried about something."

    Napoleon nodded in agreement. "Yes, the economic situation in France has been difficulttely. It''s affecting the mood of the people."

    Ci looked at Napoleon, surprised. She had never heard him talk about the economy before. "What''s wrong with the economy?"

    "Well, to put it simply, France is in a lot of debt. We''ve been spending more than we can afford, and it''s catching up to us. The government is struggling to bnce the budget, and the people are feeling the effects. Prices for goods and services have gone up, and many people are struggling to make ends meet."

    Ci listened intently, trying to understand. "But why did France spend so much in the first ce?"

    Napoleon sighed. "There are a lot of reasons, but one of the biggest is our involvement in the American Revolution. We supported the American colonists in their fight for independence from Britain, which cost us a lot of money. And then there''s the fact that the French monarchy has been spending extravagantly for years. Not to mention the fact that the nobilities pay little to no taxes. Sooner orter, it will blow up in their faces."

    "I see..." Ci mumbled.

    "Well, let''s not worry about it, it''s not our job. We have to get ourselves ready for the presentation."

    "You are right," Ci said, and silence fell over the carriage.

 Chapter 21 Prelude To Presentation

    ?Napoleon sat back in his carriage as it rumbled along the cobbled streets toward the University of Paris. It was early in the afternoon, and the sun was high in the sky, casting a bright light across the city. As he approached the grand facade of the university, he gazed out of the carriage window, taking in the ornate details of the building''s architecture.

    The University of Paris was a magnificent sight to behold, with its imposing columns and grand arched entranceway. The stone facade was intricately carved with borate designs, and the windows were framed with elegant wrought iron balconies. Napoleon was impressed by the sheer scale of the building, which seemed to stretch on for miles, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sight before him.

    As the carriage drew closer to the entrance, Napoleon caught a glimpse of the students milling about outside. They were dressed in uniforms that were typical of thete eighteenth century, with frock coats, waistcoats, and breeches. The colors varied, with some students wearing dark blues or cks, while others had brighter shades of red or green. Their outfits werepleted with stockings and buckled shoes, giving them a formal and professional appearance.

    As the carriage came to a stop, Napoleon and Ci stepped out of the carriage and paid the coachman the fare.

    "Is everything in order?" Napoleon asked, looking at Ci who raised a leather briefcase containing their thesis.

    "I have it here, master," Ci said.

    "Okay, then let''s go," Napoleon led the way, and along the way, asked students who study at the University of Paris for directions.

    "Excuse me, monsieur, do you know where the salle des actes is located?"

    "It''s on the second floor, kid," the student, who is in his higher years, replied.

    "Thank you," Napoleon nodded in appreciation, and continued towards the main entrance, with Ci following closely behind.

    As they entered the building, Napoleon was struck by the grandeur of the interior. The walls were adorned with beautiful paintings and sculptures, and the floors were made of polished marble. The sound of voices and footsteps echoed throughout the halls, creating a bustling and lively atmosphere.

    They climbed the grand staircase and made their way to the Salle des Actes.

    The salle des actes was arge room with high ceilings and grand arched windows that allowed natural light to pour in. The walls were paneled with dark wood and decorated with intricate carvings and gold leaf details. The room was set up for a formal event, with rows of chairs facing a raised tform at the front of the room.

    On the tform, there was arge wooden desk, with a matching chair for the presenter. Behind the desk, there was a backdrop made of rich crimson fabric, emzoned with the seal of the University of Paris in gold thread.

    Napoleon surveyed the room, taking in the faces of the other attendees. There were professors and students, as well as members of the public who hade to listen to the presentation. They all looked expectant, and Napoleon could feel their eyes on him as if asking for his identification.

    One of the attendees walked forward and greeted them.

    "Bonjour, monsieur, mademoiselle. Are you lost?"

    "No," Napoleon shook his head. "We are here to present our thesis and we have an invitation from the university. Ci, please hand him the letter."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci handed over the letter to the attendee, who nced over it and then nodded.

    "Ah, yes. Napoleone Buonaparte. You are expected. Please follow me," the attendee said, leading them toward the raised tform at the front of the room.

    As they were being escorted to their seats, the man introduced himself. "I''m the Dean of the Faculty of Sciences, Augustin de Fontaine. We are eager to hear your presentation. Our esteemed guest from the scientificmunity will be here shortly, and once they do, we will start your presentation."

    Napoleon nodded, feeling a mixture of nerves and excitement. This was a big moment for him, one that would ultimately change the course of history as he knew it.  He and Ci took their seats at the front of the room and went over their notes onest time.

    A few minutester, the doors at the back of the room opened, and a hush fell over the crowd as a distinguished-looking man in a suit walked in. Napoleon tapped Ci''s shoulder, getting her attention.

    "What is it, Master?" Ci asked.

    "You see that man who just entered? That''s Antoine Lavoisier, the renowned chemist, and scientist," Napoleon whispered to Ci. "He''s one of the most brilliant minds of our time," he continued, his eyes fixed on Lavoisier as he made his way to the front row of seats.

    "He''s made groundbreaking discoveries in the field of chemistry, including the discovery of oxygen and thew of conservation of mass. He is also the proponent of the Caloric Theory, a theory that we are debunkingter."

    Ci looked impressed. "I see."

    Followed by Antoine Lavoisier, distinguished individuals also entered the salle des actes. Based on their appearance he can tell that they are big shots. Pierre-Simon Lace, Jacques Charles, Charles Augustin De Coulomb, Louis Nics Vauquelin, ude Louis Berthollet, and many others he couldn''t name as he could recognize them. Still, this proved that the Kingdom of France was teeming with intellectual scientists, which is an indispensable asset.

    If only he could get his hands on them in the future, he would be able to rapidly industrialize France. The thought of it is making him excited.

    Napoleon took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He needed to focus on the present, on their presentation. He opened his notes and scanned through them once again, ensuring that he had everything in order.

    As he looked up, he saw that Lavoisier was now talking with the other scientists in the front row. They were discussing something, probably rted to their field of work.

    The Dean of the Faculty of Sciences cleared his throat, signaling the start of the event.

    "May I now call upon Napoleone Buonaparte toe forward and present their thesis," the Dean said, gesturing towards him.

    Napoleon and Ci stood up and headed over to the front. He could feel the weight of everyone''s gaze on them. He took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice clear and confident.

    "Good afternoon esteemed members of the Faculty of Sciences, distinguished guests. My name is Napoleone Buonaparte from the Brienne-le-Ch?¡éteau, and this is my assistant, Ci. We are here to present our thesis on the Principle of Thermodynamics, showing the rtionship between work and heat."

 Chapter 22 The Presentation

    ?As he spoke, he noticed Lavoisier leaning forward, his eyes fixed on him. Napoleon felt a thrill of satisfaction. This was the moment he had been waiting for. He continued speaking, outlining their research, makingpelling and thought-provoking arguments, and presenting his findings eloquently and fluidly. The audience listened intently, nodding in agreement while the others were impressed at his skills.

    In this thesis, he proved that heat is a form of energy, not a substance, and stated the twows of thermodynamics that are known in the modern world. The first one is thew of conservation of energy, which states that energy cannot be created or destroyed, only converted from one form to another. The secondw states that in any energy transfer or transformation, the amount of useful energy decreases, and the amount of entropy, or disorder, increases. And finally, debunking Caloric Theory.

    After presenting his thesis, Napoleon scanned the room, looking for any signs of disapproval or disagreement. But to his relief, he saw that everyone was nodding in agreement and seemed to be genuinely impressed by his research. Even Lavoisier, who he knew was a tough critic, was looking at him with a small smile on his face. But it was all for a show when he decided to ask a question.

    "Mr. Buonaparte, I''m intrigued by your presentation. The way you delivered it was quite impressive. However, I have five questions. If you answer them, then I would willingly throw out my theory for you."

    "I ept the challenge, Mr. Lavoisier," Napoleon said.

    "Very well, I''lly it all out now. How can heat be a form of energy rather than a substance when it behaves simrly to a substance in terms of its physical properties? If heat is not a substance, then what exactly is being transferred between two bodies during a heat transfer process? How can your theory exin the phenomenon oftent heat, which was a cornerstone of the Caloric Theory? If heat is just a form of energy, then how do you ount for the differences in the heat capacity of different substances? The Caloric Theory was sessful in exining many phenomena rted to heat, so why should we abandon it in favor of a new theory that has not been tested as thoroughly?"

    Napoleon cleared his throat, preparing for his answer, and began.

    "Heat is not a substance because it cannot be isted as a physical entity. Heat is the energy transferred between two bodies due to a temperature difference. This transfer of energy urs due to the motion of particles within the bodies, which is why it may behave simrly to a substance in terms of its physical properties. As for your second question, the transfer of heat urs due to a temperature difference between two bodies, and this transfer urs through various mechanisms such as conduction, convection, and radiation. Energy is transferred from the hotter body to the cooler body, but no physical substance is exchanged between the bodies.

    For the third one, my theory can exin the phenomenon oftent heat by considering the changes in the internal energy of a substance during a phase change. During a phase change, such as melting or vaporization, the energy added or removed is used to change the arrangement of the particles within the substance rather than changing the temperature. As for the fourth, the heat capacity of a substance is rted to the amount of energy required to change its temperature. Different substances have different heat capacities because the particles within the substances have different masses, and they interact differently with each other. Heat capacity is rted to the internal energy of the substance and the degree of freedom of the particles.

    "Lastly, while the Caloric Theory was sessful in exining some phenomena rted to heat, it was unable to ount for the conservation of energy or the rtionship between heat and work. This new understanding of thermodynamics, based on thews of conservation of energy and the secondw of thermodynamics that I came up with, has been rigorously tested and is supported by the experiment that I conducted.  Therefore, it provides a moreprehensive and urate understanding of heat and its rtion to other forms of energy."

    Lavoisier listened intently to Napoleon''s answers, his expression was thoughtful. After Napoleon finished speaking, Lavoisier nodded slowly.

    "I see," he said. "You make some valid points. Your theory does seem to have some merit."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you, Mr. Lavoisier," Napoleon said with a smile. "I appreciate your questions and your willingness to consider my theory."

    Lavoisier nodded, his expression serious. "Your theory has given me much to think about," he said. "I will need to do more research and experimentation to determine its validity. But I must admit, you have presented apelling argument. This is why it confused me. Are you even thirteen years old? Such a prodigious and precocious child."

    Napoleon chuckled. "Yeah, I get that a lot."

    "Oh, before I forgot, I invented a device known as a calorimeter, which measures the amount of heat released or absorbed during a chemical reaction," Lavoisier said. "How would you debunk this device, using your theory?"

    Napoleon thought for a moment before responding. "The calorimeter measures the amount of heat released or absorbed during a chemical reaction, which is an important measurement for studying chemical reactions. However, it assumes that the heat released or absorbed during a reaction is due to the exchange of a physical substance called ''caloric'' rather than the transfer of energy. This assumption is incorrect and not supported by my theory. Instead, the energy released or absorbed during a chemical reaction is due to the change in the internal energy of the substances involved. Therefore, while the calorimeter may urately measure the heat released or absorbed during a reaction, its underlying assumption is wed."

    Having rebutted again, Antoine couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    Napoleon looked at Lavoisier quizzically, wondering what was so funny.

    "I apologize, Napoleon," Lavoisier said, still chuckling. "It''s just that I find it amusing that a young boy such as yourself hase up with a theory that challenges the ideas of some of the greatest minds in science."

    Napoleon smiled. "Well, I believe that science is about constantly questioning and refining our understanding of the world. And who knows, maybe someday someone wille up with a theory that challenges mine."

    Lavoisier nodded in agreement. "Indeed, science is a never-ending journey of discovery. And with young minds like yours, the future of science is in good hands. Everyone, give this man a round of apuse."

    The room erupted into apuse as Napoleon grinned, feeling a sense of pride and aplishment.

 Chapter 23 After The Presentation Part 1

    ?Napoleon''s exhration lingered in the air as he stepped out of the lecture hall, having just delivered his groundbreaking thesis on the Principle of Thermodynamics to a captivated audience. Antoine Lavoisier, the esteemed chemist and influential figure in Parisian society, was among those who attended the presentation. Impressed by Napoleon''s intellect and charisma, Lavoisier extended a personal invitation to celebrate the momentous asion with a dinner at his opulent residence in Paris.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the city, Napoleon and his partner, Ci, made their way toward the main gate of Antoine Lavoisier''s mansion. The anticipation bubbled within them, eager to continue the intellectual discourse in a more intimate setting. The imposing wrought-iron gates swung open, revealing the magnificence thaty beyond.

    The path leading to the entrance was adorned with vibrant gardens, meticulously manicured and fragrant. The mansion itself stood as a testament to Lavoisier''s refined taste andvish lifestyle. Its elegant architecture, a blend of ssic and contemporary styles, exuded an air of sophistication. The soft glow of chandeliers spilled from the tall windows, offering a glimpse of the grandeur awaiting them inside.

    As Napoleon and Ci crossed the threshold, they were warmly greeted by Lavoisier himself, his face lit up with a congenial smile.

    "Good evening, Monsieur Napoleon, wee to my humble abode," Antoine Lavoisier eximed, his voice carrying an undertone of genuine admiration. He extended a hand towards Napoleon, who shook it firmly, acknowledging the host''s warm wee.

    "Thank you, Monsieur Lavoisier," Napoleon replied, his eyes scanning the elegant foyer. "This is far from humble, I must say. Your residence is a marvel. I don''t know if what I''m wearing would be suitable for such a grand setting."

    Lavoisier chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of reassurance. "Oh, worry not, my dear Napoleon. Intellectual brilliance is what truly matters in this gathering. Your presence alone is an honor, regardless of attire."

    Feeling at ease with Lavoisier''s response, Napoleon returned the smile and nced towards Ci, whose eyes sparkled with anticipation. He took her hand and gently squeezed it, silently conveying his gratitude for the support she did for the thesis.

    As the duo followed Lavoisier deeper into the mansion, they were greeted by a symphony of opulence. Magnificent paintings adorned the walls, depicting scenes of historical significance and moments of scientific discovery. Ornate candbras illuminated the corridor, casting a warm and inviting glow.

    They entered a grand dining hall, its long table adorned with fine china, crystal ssware, and an array of delectable dishes prepared by masterful chefs. The room buzzed with the voices of eminent guests, which were basically the popr scientists of France who attended his presentation earlier, their animated conversations creating an atmosphere brimming with intellect and curiosity.

    "Oh, here''s the precocious child himself, Napoleon," a man in his thirties wearing a Renaissance doublet and sporting a mischievous grin interrupted, approaching the group with a ss of wine in hand. It was none other than Pierre-Simon Lace, the brilliant mathematician known for his celestial mechanics and contributions to probability theory.

    Napoleon''s eyes lit up with recognition, and a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Ah, Monsieur Lace, always a pleasure," he greeted warmly, extending his hand in greeting. "I have read about your book on the theory of probabilities, it was quite fascinating."

    Lace returned the handshake, a twinkle in his eye. "Thank you, Monsieur Napoleon, I am d to hear that. Your thesis was quite impressive as well. Here, let me introduce you to my friends here, Monsieur Jacques Charles, and Augustin De Coulomb."

    Napoleon''s gaze flickered at the two gentlemen, the man who made Charles Law and the one renowned for his work on electromaism. It was an honor to be in the presence of such esteemed scientists, whose contributions had shaped the very foundations of physics.

    "Good evening sir, I got to be honest with you, I''m a fan of you two. I remember reading your book, Monsieur Charles, about the rtionship between volume and temperature in gases," Napoleon said, addressing Jacques Charles with genuine enthusiasm in his voice. "Your workid the groundwork for the study of thermodynamics, and it has been an invaluable resource for my own research."

    Charles smiled graciously, his eyes reflecting a sense of pride. "Thank you, Napoleon. I''m delighted to hear that my work has resonated with you. It''s always gratifying to know that one''s contributions have made an impact."

    Napoleon turned his attention to Augustin De Coulomb, extending a respectful nod. "And Monsieur De Coulomb, your discoveries in the field of electromaism have revolutionized our understanding of electrical forces."

    "You tter me, young one," Coulomb said. "But there''s still much to learn in this world. I wonder, young one, are you going to be a scientist like us?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon chuckled slightly. "Partially, Monsieur De Coulomb. While my career path lies in the military, I aspire to be more than just a soldier. I believe that science and innovation are essential pirs for progress, and progress is what would dramatically change France."

    After that exchange, Napoleon also met other influential scientists at the time, people like ude Louis Berthollet, Louis Nics Vauquelin, Antoine-Laurent de Jussieu, and many more. The evening unfolded like a symphony of ideas and knowledge, as Napoleon engaged in captivating discussions with each of these brilliant minds. The grand dining hall became a haven for intellectual exchange, where concepts were dissected, theories were challenged, and new frontiers were envisioned.

    However, just as he was having fun, Ci on the other hand is finding it hard to blend in among the intellectuals. For her, they were speaking alien, as if rubbing to her face that she doesn''t belong there.

    Napoleon noticed her growing difort and nced over at Ci, sensing her unease amidst the sea of intellectual discourse.

    "Uhm, excuse me gentlemen," Napoleon stood, taking Ci''s hand and guiding her towards the elegant gardens just outside the dining hall.

    The soft moonlight bathed the surroundings, casting a tranquil glow over the lush greenery and vibrant flowers.

    As they strolled along the cobblestone paths, Napoleon spoke softly. "I apologize if the evening has been overwhelming for you, even for me. You never get a chance to meet the brightest minds of France right?"

    "I know Master, but why would you leave so suddenly for my sake? I could have stayed there and remained silent," Ci looked up at Napoleon, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and concern. She didn''t want to be a burden to him, especially at such a prestigious gathering.

    "Well, I don''t want to make you feel left out if you know what I''m saying. After all, I''m simply ttering them in order to make a connection. Them being an acquaintance of mine is an advantage."

    "Is that so, Master?" Ci asked bashfully. "But aren''t you being considerate towards me?"

    Napoleon interrupted her with a yful smirk. "Hey, don''t worry about it, Ci. I just wanted a breather from all that brainy chatter. Sometimes, it''s nice to escape the intellectual overload and enjoy a peaceful moment together, you know?"

    Ci''s cheek reddened upon those words. Napoleon saw it and realized the words that just came out of his mouth.

    "Not in a romantic way, of course, don''t misunderstand it," Napoleon quickly rified, feeling a tinge of embarrassment himself. He didn''t want to give Ci the wrong impression or create any awkwardness between them.

    Ci chuckled softly, her embarrassment fading as she understood his intention. "Oh, I know, Master. I didn''t take it that way, so it''s fine...Tee~hee!"

    Napoleon smiled, relieved that Ci had taken his words in stride. Herughter was like a melody that lifted his spirits.

    "You have a wonderful sense of humor, Ci," Napoleon said, his eyes reflecting genuine fondness. "Let''s return now, they might be looking for us."

    "I agree...master," she softly said and made their way back to the grand dining hall. The vibrant atmosphere of intellectual discourse greeted them once again as they stepped through the doors. The captivating discussions continued, and the room buzzed with the exchange of ideas.

 Chapter 24 After The Presentation Part 2

    ?"Oh Napoleon, we were discussing the application of your research, have you already had one in mind?" Lavoisier asked, and the others turned their gazes toward him.

    "I see...have you heard of the steam engine invented by James Watt five years ago?" Napoleon asked.

    The room fell silent as the scientists eagerly awaited Napoleon''s response. The mention of James Watt and his revolutionary steam engine piqued their interest. They leaned in, their expressions attentive.

    Napoleon took a moment to gather his ideas, his gaze scanning the room before he began to speak. "Indeed, James Watt''s steam engine is a remarkable invention with vast potential. It has already shown great promise in industries such as mining and manufacturing. However, I believe its applications can extend far beyond that."

    His words hung in the air, drawing the curiosity of the assembled intellectuals. Napoleon continued, his voice filled with conviction. "Imagine harnessing the power of steam not just for industrial purposes but also for transportation. A steam-powered lotive that could revolutionize travel, connecting cities and nations like never before. It would bring about a new era of mobility, transformingmerce,munication, and the very fabric of society."

    As he spoke, the scientists exchanged intrigued nces, their minds racing with the possibilities. The room buzzed again with a renewed energy, the collective imagination ignited by Napoleon''s vision.

    Berthollet leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "The fact that you already imagined one means you have a basic idea of its function. Is it true?"

    "Well, I have a technical idea on how we can harness steam and transform it into a powerful lotion force," Napoleon replied, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "We would need to design a steam engine that can convert the expansive force of steam into mechanical motion. By utilizing the pressure created by steam within a confined space, we can drive pistons, which in turn can power the movement of wheels and drive the lotive forward."

    Hearing that from Napoleon, the scientists exchanged nces again. They were nodding at Lavoisier who then turned to him.

    "Monsieur Napoleon, your conversation with us has been productive, we never thought that you would know a lot of things about our fields. We have been thinking of inviting you to be a member of the French Academy of Sciences, where the rest of us are members," Antoine offered.

    Napoleon was speechless, his lips tugging into a smile.

    The French Academy of Sciences is a prestigious institution dedicated to the advancement of scientific knowledge and research. Founded in 1666, it serves as a gathering ce for the brightest minds in various scientific disciplines. The Academy''s members, known as academicians, are esteemed scientists and schrs who contribute to the progress of science through their discoveries, theories, and publications.

    The Academy''s main objective is to foster coboration and exchange of ideas among its members, promoting scientific inquiry and innovation. It provides a tform for scientists to present their research, engage in intellectual discussions, and contribute to the collective knowledge of the scientificmunity.

    As a member of the French Academy of Sciences, one gains ess to awork of brilliant minds, allowing for fruitful coborations and the opportunity to shape the scientifdscape of France. Membership is an acknowledgment of an individual''s significant contributions to their field and an invitation to participate in shaping the future of scientific endeavors.

    By epting the invitation, Napoleon would not only have the privilege of being associated with some of the greatest scientific minds of his time but also the responsibility to further the frontiers of knowledge and inspire future generations of scientists, which he could use in the future. The French Academy of Sciences would provide him with a tform to share his modern revolutionary ideas and even have them help him turn that ideas into reality.

    "I would be very honored to be part of that institution, Monsieur Antoine."

    "I''m d that you liked it, however, in order to be one, you would have to be recognized by the current members, which is us. We recognized your potential but there''s another one. We want you to contribute. By contribution, we mean that you invent something. The steam-powered lotive that you speak of for transportation, that''s a good start."

    "You want me to build a steam lotive?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, do that, and you be a member," Antoine said.

    "But, Monsieur Lavoisier, building it would require a huge sum of money, I don''t have that."

    "Don''t worry, the institution will provide you with funds. After all, how can we judge if you don''t have a prototype to demonstrate? We have faith in your abilities, Napoleon," Antoine assured him with a reassuring smile.

    "Thank you for that, but building it would really require arge sum of money. I can build a prototype but I fear that you might run out of funds before we can fully develop and refine the steam lotive," Napoleon expressed his concerns.

    "Just how much are we talking here?" Charles asked.

    "About 120,000 to 240,000 livres," Napoleon named the price. The room fell into a momentary silence as the scientists processed, and then theyughed.

    Napoleon chuckled nervously, wondering why they wouldugh. Is it because of the substantial amount? That he would understand.

    "You are surely jesting, Monsieur Napoleon, 120,000 livres for us is not even a drop in the bucket," Antoine said, stillughing.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise. He had no idea that the members of the French Academy of Sciences were wealthy noblemen and nobility in this era paid no taxes.

    "I see that we have no problem then?" Napoleon said, his voice filled with both gratitude and astonishment.

    Antoine and the other members of the French Academy of Sciences nodded in agreement. "You have one year Napoleon, we will give you the funds once you have made the budget n."

    "One year?" Napoleon repeated.

    "Is there a problem?" Antoine asked.

    "No there is none," Napoleon said.

    "Then get to work," Antoine said as he stood up from his seat. His butler stepped forward carrying a silver tray with an envelope on it. Antoine picked it up and handed it to Napoleon.

    "This is your reward for earlier, 1,000 livres."

    Napoleon epted the envelope graciously. "Thank you, and I ept your challenge, Monsieur Lavoisier."

 Chapter 25 Getting Started

    ?"That was exhausting," Napoleon heaved a long sigh as he leaned back into the soft, velvety chair, feeling the weight of the day''s event settle into his bones. Outside, the city of Paris was slowly sumbing to the night, its streets bathed in a warm glow from the gasmps that dotted the thoroughfares.

    Despite the exhaustion that gued him, Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nostalgia as he gazed out the window. The sight of the gasmps brought to mind memories of simpler times, when he and his family would travel to the countryside, far from the bustle and noise of the city. He could almost smell the fresh air and hear the sound of the crickets chirping in the fields.

    The dinner in Antoine Lavoisier''s residence concluded with him getting an offer. Build a steam engine and then be epted as a member of the French Academy of Sciences. He never expected that he would find himself building it too early, but what''s done is done. He has to work on it and prove his worth to the intellectuals of Paris.

    "Master...how are you going to build that steam lotive you speak of?"

    Napoleon shifted his gaze to the side. Sitting beside him was Ci, who was looking at him expectantly.

    "Honestly speaking, I don''t know Ci. Building a functioning steam lotive is a huge undertaking. I have rough drafts back in the dormitory, if I could get to that, maybe I can n out how to turn it into life."

    "Can you do it?"  Ci asked.

    "Maybe...there are still a lot of missing pieces that I have to introduce before we get to build the steam lotive itself. Let''s speak of this tomorrow."

    "Understood, Master..." Ci said softly.

    ***

    Arriving at the dormitory, Napoleon''s body sank into the mattress as weariness washed over him. He closed his eyes, desperate for a respite from the tumultuous day. Ci, his faithful assistant, stood by his side, her gaze filled with concern. To see that her master immediately fell into slumber meant that he was too tired.

    She stood there, watching him sleep. His sleeping face was an ethereal quality, and she couldn''t help but feel drawn to it. She walked forward and knelt down to level her gaze with his peaceful countenance.

    With a gentle touch, Ci brushed a strand of hair away from Napoleon''s forehead, her fingers lingering for a brief moment. "Rest well, Master," she whispered softly, as if her words could reach him in his dreams.

    She gazed at his face a bit longer, her fingers still on Napoleon''s cheek. She pressed it gently and gasped softly.

    "So soft~! Fufufu..." Ci giggled softly, her eyes twinkling with mischief. She couldn''t resist the temptation any longer.

    Suddenly, Napoleon purred, and Ci immediately removed her hand from her cheek. She almost got caught. She looked at him, relieved that he was still asleep, and then sighed softly. It was also time for her to sleep...but there was one problem. Napoleon is sleeping on the bed.

    Usually, Ci is the one who slept on the bed and Napoleon is on the floor with a mattress.

    Ci pondered for a moment, contemting whether she should wake Napoleon and exin the situation or simply find another ce to sleep. In the end, she decided to do something mischievous.

    ***

    Eight hourster, Napoleon''s eyes fluttered open, the first rays of morning sunlight streaming through the window and casting a warm glow across the room. As he became aware of his surroundings, a gentle confusion settled upon him. He felt a weight on his chest and noticed a soft, warm touch against his cheek. With a mix of surprise and curiosity, he nced down to discover Ci, his personal maid, peacefully nestled beside him.

    "What?!"

    Napoleon jolted up, his initial confusion giving way to a surge of realization. He carefully shifted his body, trying not to disturb Ci''s slumber, as memories of the previous night flooded his mind. The dinner, the offer to build a steam lotive, and the weariness that had overtaken him. How had he ended up here, with Ci by his side?

    Secondster, Ci stirred from her sleep, her eyes fluttering open to meet Napoleon''s gaze. She blinked, momentarily disoriented, before a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Good morning, Master," she greeted him, her voice filled with warmth and a hint of yfulness.

    "Good morning, how did we end up sleeping together in the same bed?" Napoleon asked simply.

    "Uhm...I didn''t want to wake you up and ask you to sleep on the floor, so I decided that

    it would be easier for both of us if we shared the bed," Ci admitted, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. "I hope you don''t mind."

    "I see."

    Napoleon gently extricated himself from Ci''s embrace, sitting up fully in the bed and taking a deep breath. He felt a bit awkward about the situation, but he couldn''t deny that it had been afortable and restful night''s sleep.

    "Ci, prepare me my usual breakfast, it''s going to be a long day for me," Napoleon ordered as he stood up from the bed and walked over to his desk.

    Ci stood up, stretching her limbs and offering a nod of acknowledgment. "Of course, Master. I''ll have your breakfast ready in no time," she replied.

    She quickly gathered herself and proceeded to prepare the meal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Napoleon settled behind his desk, his mind began to focus on the task at hand--the construction of the steam lotive. The offer from the French Academy of Sciences was a prestigious one, and he couldn''t let this opportunity slip through his fingers. He knew he had to prove himself capable, not only to the intellectuals of Paris but also to himself.

    Lost in his thoughts, Napoleon absentmindedly flipped through the rough drafts and blueprints of the steam engine, contemting the variousponents and mechanisms involved. It was aplex and ambitious project, one that required careful nning, precision, and expertise. He realized that even if he had the Goddess''s blessing, it still wouldn''t be an easy task.

    "Master," Ci called out softly, interrupting his thoughts. She approached him with a tray, bearing a steaming cup of coffee and a te filled with fresh pastries. She set the tray on the desk before him.

    "Here is your breakfast, Master. Please nourish yourself before delving into your work."

    "Thank you Ci," Napoleon said, his gaze not shifting from the paper before him.

    Curious, Ci took a peek, and there she saw technical drawings filled with intricate details and annotations. The blueprints showcased Napoleon''s drawing skills and attention to detail. The lines were precise, and thebels were neatly written, indicating his thorough understanding of the steam lotive''s inner workings.

    Napoleon asionally sipped his coffee while his quill danced across the paper, adding and refining the designs. Ci watched him for a moment, observing his intense focus and dedication to his work.

    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for him, his passion and determination making her heart flutter.

    After a while, Napoleon put down his quill, his hand cramping slightly from the hours of drawing. He leaned back in his chair, letting out a deep sigh.

    Ci noticed it and without hesitation, she reached for it and gently massaged his fingers, easing the tension in his hand. Napoleon looked up at her surprised by the sudden action.

    "At least let me do this for you, Master, I know that I won''t be much of a help in the technical aspects of the steam lotive, but easing your difort is something I can do," Ci said sincerely.

    Napoleon allowed her to do her thing, and while she was at it, hemented. "Your hand is soft, Ci."

    Ci blushed, a rosy hue spreading across her cheeks as she continued to massage Napoleon''s hand. "Thank you, Master. It''s important for a maid to have gentle hands," she replied warmly.

    Napoleon looked at her expression, seeing lies beneath the mask. Napoleon was sure of it, that Ci was not a pauper beforeing to his dormitory. He still want to learn about her past, and by doing such smallments, he would be able to unfold some

    clues about her true identity.

    "I have finished adding final touches to the drawings, now we can get to work," Napoleon said. "I haveid a framework for the steam lotive, do you want to see it?"

    "Really master? I''m still learning from you, so I won''t be able to give somements," Ci asked.

    "It''s okay, it''s best that you have an idea of how we are going to build the steam lotive," Napoleon said as he grabbed the file with his left hand and handed it to her.

    Ci stopped massaging Napoleon''s hands and perused the contents of the file.

    "I call it the technological tree of the steam lotive, in it are parts and technology that we are going to implement," Napoleon exined, watching Ci''s reaction closely.

    As Ci flipped through the pages, her eyes widened in awe. The blueprint showcased not only the overall structure of the steam lotive but also detailed diagrams of its intricateponents. Each part was meticulouslybeled and apanied by notes exining its function and how it fits into therger design.

    "The Bessemer converter, a pneumatic device that utilizes high-pressure air to convert pig iron into steel on arge scale, enabling mass production of steel," Ci read.

    "Building a steam lotive requires a lot of steel, Ci," Napoleon said. "Bessemer converter would give us all the steel we need which we will fabricate into mechanical parts and structuralponents such as the pressure relief valves, steel pipes, flywheel, boiler, piston, and cylinders.  It will be the cornerstone of our manufacturing process."

    "How about this puddling process?" Ci asked, her eyes scanning the detailed illustrations of the puddling furnace and the apanying notes.

    "The puddling process is essential for transforming wrought iron into high-quality steel," he exined. "By heating the wrought iron in a reverberatory furnace and stirring it, we can remove impurities and create a stronger, more malleable material suitable for our lotive''s construction."

    Ci nodded, her understanding growing with each exnation. "So, the puddling process will ensure that our lotive''sponents, such as the wheels, axles, and other critical parts, possess the necessary strength and resilience."

    "Exactly," Napoleon confirmed, his gaze fixed on Ci. "With thebination of the Bessemer converter and the puddling process, we will have a reliable and robust supply of steel for our steam lotive. Now the challenge is, we have to find personnel, specifically cksmiths or metallurgists. Hire them and have them work on those converters."

    "I''ll do my best to find you one, Master," Ci replied, her voice filled with determination.

    "That would be a great help since they are the important piece for this project to seed. Without a steady supply of steel and the skilled hands to shape it, our steam lotive will nevere to fruition," Napoleon said, his tone serious. "Also, I may not be able to look after the project all the time considering that I''m still a student. That''s all, I''ll work on the budget n next."

    "Understood,"

 Chapter 26 Lets Get To Work

    ?Two weekster, a sense of anticipation hung in the air as the coach came to a halt in front of an imposing structure. The coachman extended his arms towards the grand edifice before them, announcing, "Here we are, The French Academy of Sciences."

    Napoleon, his eyes filled with awe, craned his neck to behold the magnificent sight that stood before him. The academy, an architectural marvel, boasted a regal fa?¡ìade adorned with intricate carvings and majestic columns. Its imposing presencemanded attention, symbolizing the intellectual prowess and scientific achievements that resided within its walls.

    "How much was the fare?" Napoleon inquired, his curiosity momentarily shifting from the awe-inspiring sight to the practical matters at hand.

    The coachman, with a slight bow, replied, "Three livres, as agreed."

    Napoleon reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of coins. He carefully selected three livres and handed them to the coachman, expressing his gratitude with a nod. As he stepped down from the carriage, he straightened his jacket, andbed his hand through his hair, determined to make a strong impression within the esteemed halls of the French Academy of Sciences.

    Taking a deep breath, Napoleon ascended the steps leading to the entrance. The massive double doors swung open effortlessly as if weing him into a realm of knowledge and innovation. The interior revealed a bustling scene, with schrs, scientists, and philosophers engaged in animated conversations, their enthusiasm for discovery filling the air.

    He approached one of them and asked. "Excuse me, monsieur, do you know Antoine Lavosier''s office is located?"

    The schr Napoleon approached paused for a moment, his brows furrowing as he pondered the question. With a sudden realization, his face lit up with recognition.

    "Ah, Antoine Lavoisier, the distinguished chemist," the schr replied, a tone of admirationcing his words. "You will find his office on the second floor, down the east wing, just past theboratory chambers. It''s hard to miss, marked with a que bearing his name."

    Napoleon expressed his gratitude with a nod, appreciating the schr''s assistance. He followed the schr''s directions, traversing the corridors of the academy with an eager stride. Along the way, he couldn''t help but marvel at the various scientific instruments on disy, the samples of minerals and nt specimens carefully arranged in ss cases, and the walls adorned with scientific diagrams and charts, showcasing the wonders of the natural world.

    As he reached the east wing, Napoleon spotted the que bearing Antoine Lavoisier''s name, signaling his arrival at the esteemed chemist''s office. He took a moment topose himself, ensuring his mind was clear and ready for the meeting ahead. With a gentle knock on the door, he awaited Lavoisier''s invitation to enter.

    "Come in," a voice called from inside.

    Napoleon pushed open the door and stepped into the room. The office was adorned with bookshelves filled to the brim with volumes on chemistry and scientific manuscripts. Arge oak desk stood at the center, strewn with papers, vials, and scientific apparatus. Lavoisier, engrossed in his work, looked up and greeted Napoleon with a warm smile.

    "Ah, the precocious one himself, monsieur Bonaparte," Lavoisier said, rising from his chair and extending a hand in wee. "I have been expecting you. Please, have a seat."

    Napoleon shook his hand before taking his seat.

    "I notice that you''re still d in your uniform," Antoine observed, his eyes lingering briefly on Napoleon''s attire.

    Napoleon adjusted his jacket with a touch of pride. "Indeed, I made haste to arrive here as soon as my ss concluded. Now, let me exin the purpose of my visit--it concerns the groundbreaking steam lotive project."

    "Ah, the steam lotive. Pray, enlighten me on its progress," Antoine inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    "I have justpleted theprehensive n detailing its construction," Napoleon replied with a hint of excitement. "However, to proceed with the actual implementation, I require the financial support you pledged."

    Antoine nodded attentively. "Remind me, how much funding are you seeking once again?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "In our previous discussion, I mentioned a range of 120,000 to 240,000 livres," Napoleon recalled. "Nevertheless, there have been slight adjustments since then. I have prepared a budget n that I would like you to review."

    With a sense of anticipation, Napoleon presented the meticulously crafted budget n to Antoine, containing intricate calctions and detailed cost estimates. The document showcased Napoleon''s meticulousness and dedication to the project''s sess. Antoine perused the pages, his eyes scanning the figures and annotations.

    After a few moments of thoughtful consideration, he looked up at Napoleon. "So, ording to your calction, you are going to need 358,000 livres?"

    "I must reiterate, Monsieur Antoine, that constructing a steam lotive without a pre-existing infrastructure will undoubtedly require substantial investment. However, if you are prepared to apany me on this ambitious journey and witness the remarkable vision I have in mind, this is the price that must be considered," Napoleon exined, his tone carrying a note of conviction.

    Antoine smiled, impressed at Napoleon''s conviction and dedication to prove his worth. "Very well, I will provide the necessary funding," he said, reaching for his pen and signing the document. "I have faith in your abilities, monsieur Bonaparte, and I look forward to witnessing the sessfulpletion of this project."

    Napoleon''s eyes gleamed with gratitude and excitement. "Thank you, Monsieur Antoine. You won''t regret your decision," he said, taking the signed document and carefully tucking it away in his briefcase.

    As he rose to leave, Antoine''s voice called out to him. "One thing, Napoleon."

    Napoleon stopped in his tracks, his attention fully captured by Antoine''s serious tone. He turned back towards Antoine, his eyes fixed on the chemist.

    Antoine''s expression had turned stern, a subtle shift in his demeanor. "Napoleone, while I may appear easygoing and lenient, do not mistake it for weakness orck of expectation," Antoine cautioned, his voice carrying a weight of authority. "I have ced my trust in you and your abilities, but should you disappoint me, there will be repercussions."

    Napoleon straightened his posture, fully understanding the gravity of Antoine''s words. He nodded solemnly, acknowledging the importance of delivering results that exceeded Antoine''s expectations.

    "Rest assured, Monsieur Lavoisier," Napoleon replied with unwavering determination. "I am fullymitted to this project, and I will work tirelessly to ensure its sess. Your faith in me will not be in vain."

    Antoine''s stern expression softened, and a glimmer of pride shone in his eyes. "Very well, you may now leave."

    Napoleon nodded respectfully and turned to leave.

    ***

    "Good afternoon, master~! How did it go?" Ci stood at the door with a bright smile, her blue eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "I have secured the budget from Mr. Lavoisier," Napoleon said, waving the signed document in his hand. "We have the funding we need to proceed with the steam lotive project."

    Ci''s face lit up with joy, "That''s wonderful news, master! I knew you would seed," she eximed, stepping closer to examine the document.

    "Now then...let''s get to work, we have eleven months and 16 days toplete the project. This is going to be exciting."

 Chapter 27 Speeding Up Industrialization

    ?Six monthster, on the outskirts of Paris, a picturesquendscape unfolded before Napoleon''s eyes as he disembarked from the elegant carriage. The serene countryside was adorned with vibrant hues of emerald green, gently swaying under the caress of a warm breeze. The scent of wildflowers mingled with the crisp, clean air, creating an intoxicating symphony of fragrances that enveloped him.

    With a curious tilt of his head, Napoleon gazed upward, his sharp eyes tracing the graceful arcs of ck smoke as they billowed from the towering smokestack of the factory. The contrast between the natural beauty surrounding him and the industrial might encapsted within those brick walls struck him profoundly.

    In the span of just six months, a whirlwind of progress had transformed thendscape. From the acquisition of raw materials to the meticulous selection of skilledborers, the factory had rapidly burgeoned into a relentless bastion of innovation. Its very heartbeat resounded in the air, a symphony of gears, whirring machinery, and the ceaseless hum of progress.

    As Napoleon took his first steps forward, he extended a hand, warmly acknowledging the toiling workers he passed. Their sweat-soaked brows and calloused hands bore testament to their unwavering dedication and the weight of their collective purpose.

    As he crossed the threshold into the factory, a mesmerizing chaos engulfed his senses. The rhythmic ng of metal against metal reverberated through the cavernous space, interwoven with the hiss of steam and the piercing screech of grinding gears. A symphony of industry, yed by countless hands and engineered by tireless minds, echoed off the sturdy brick walls.

    We draw closer," Napoleon murmured, his voice barely audible amidst the bustling activity of the factory. With a final sweep of his gaze, he took in the sight of gleaming machinery and the diligent workers immersed in their tasks. But before he could fully immerse himself in the scene, a gentle tap on his shoulder disrupted his thoughts.

    Startled, Napoleon turned, his eyes widening as he beheld the unexpected sight before him. A delicate finger, adorned with a touch of mischief, pressed yfully against his cheek.

    "Ci?"

    "Good afternoon, Master~!" she chimed, her voice carrying the melody of genuine affection. "How was your exam?"

    Napoleon grabbed Ci''s finger, gently moving it away from his cheek.

    "Well, as always, I aced it," Napoleon replied proudly. "Anyways, how are things going?"

    "Hmm¡­" Ci examined the file in her hands, meticulously scanning its contents.  "Today the engineers were able to fabricate the flywheel, wheels, and axles. They are now working on the Steam boiler, which ording to them, would take three weeks," Ci reported.

    "Good," Napoleon nodded in satisfaction as he started walking, heading towards the section where they are fabricating steel and wrought iron.

    Six months had psed since Napoleon embarked on the ambitious project, and during this period, Ci had emerged as a pivotal figure in its management, exceeding all expectations ced upon her. As Napoleon''s academic pursuits demanded his attention, he regrettably found himself unable to devote the level of involvement he had originally envisioned for the project''s development.

    However, a glimmer of hopey on the horizon. In just two months'' time, Napoleon would be graduating from Chateau de Brienne, finally freeing up his schedule to realign hisplete focus on the project. Although it would only be a brief respite before he embarked on further studies at the university, where he aspired to pursue a military career, Napoleon was determined to make the most of this window of opportunity.

    As he was engrossed in his thoughts, the heat from the furnace greeted him like a warm embrace. The section where the fabrication of steel and wrought iron took ce came into view, its glowing embers and dancing mes casting an otherworldly glow on the surrounding workspace.

    He recognized it immediately; it was the Bessemer converter. Its pearl-shaped structure stood tall and proud.

    Ci looked up at the pearl-shaped structure as well and spoke.

    "That converter that you invented, Master, impressed a lot of steelmakers across the nation. Its ability to be able to produce five tons of steel in a single batch has gathered a lot of attention. And they are wanting to have one in their factory."

    "Really? Well, tell them they''ll have to pay a price for that," Napoleon chuckled. The Bessemer converter that he introduced in this world is just a step for speeding up industrialization in France.

    He intended to let others use the design of the Bessemer converter, as it would significantly contribute to the development of France, a country that he envisioned ruling in the future. Of course, doing such a thing would make other countries envious and take drastic measures such as copying the design. Therefore, he would only agree on sharing the design by signing a non-disclosure agreement and charging a licensing fee. This way, he could protect the interests of France while also fostering progress and industrial growth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Do you mean it, Master?" Ci asked, looking at him expectantly.

    "Of course, Ci. There''s money in licensing our technologies, and it will help fund my future research and development."

    "Understood master. Should I set up a meeting with them?"

    "Do it," Napoleon permitted and resumed walking. Ci trailed behind him while writing a note on a notepad.

    Momentster, Napoleon stopped in his tracks as his attention was attracted by where workpieces are forged and shaped. It wasn''t the man themselves that charmed his gaze but the machine that they are using, a steam-poweredthe, shaper, and milling machine.

    Napoleon approached the machine, his eyes fixed on the intery of gears and belts, fascinated by the seamless coordination that brought the machine to life. The precision with which it operated promised a level of uracy and productivity that would revolutionize the manufacturing process.

    It was quite different from thethe he had operated on in his previous world, where the machining tools are powered by electric motors andputerized systems. This steam-powered machine had an old-world charm to it, harking back to a time when ingenuity and craftsmanship were the driving forces behind industrial progress.

    Electric-powered machining equipment is not that far away. After all, the concept of electricity has been introduced in thete eighteenth century by Benjamin Franklin,

    who conducted his famous experiments with lightning and discovered the concept of electrical charge.

    There is also Alessandro Volta, an Italian physicist and pioneer of electrical science. Volta is known for inventing the first electrical battery, known as the Voltaic pile, which provided a reliable source of continuous electric current.

    He wondered if he could invite him to France in the future and offer him a position where he''d help him advance this world''s understanding of electricity.

    As he was lost in his thoughts again, Ci gently poked him in the arm.

    "Master¡­there are also people wanting to get their hands on this steam-powered machining equipment," Ci said, interrupting Napoleon''s reverie.

    Napoleon turned to face Ci, a spark of curiosity igniting in his eyes. "Is that so? Tell me more," he replied, eager to hear the details.

    Ci adjusted her sses and opened the file she held, quickly scanning its contents before speaking. "Several industrialists from different regions have expressed interest in acquiring these steam-powered machines. They have witnessed the efficiency and precision with which they operate, and they believe it could revolutionize their manufacturing processes as well."

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. The potential demand for steam-powered machinery indicated the appetite for industrial progress and growth among entrepreneurs and manufacturers. He saw an opportunity not only to meet their demands but also to further his ambitions of transforming France into a formidable industrial power.

    "Set up a meeting with these industrialists as well," Napoleon instructed. "Earning copious amounts of money while working on the project is the best thing that could have happened in our life."

    Ci scribbled down the instructions in her notepad, a smile ying on her lips. "Consider it done, Master. I will reach out to them and arrange a meeting at your earliest convenience."

    "Good, for the meantime, let''s focus on the task at hand. We have five months before the deadline, I don''t want any screw-ups or dys," Napoleon stated firmly, his determination evident in his voice.

 Chapter 28 The Next

    ?In the span of just two months, Napoleon immersed himself in a whirlwind of meetings with prominent French industrialists. His focus was clear: to negotiate and finalize the terms and conditions for the adoption of his groundbreaking steam-powered machinery. With an unwavering determination, Napoleon emphasized one crucial stiption during each encounter ¨C the absolute prohibition on selling his revolutionary technology to any other parties.

    In these captivating discussions, Napoleon captivated the industrialists with his visionary ideas and unwaveringmitment to progress. He passionately conveyed the potential that his steam-powered machinery held for transforming entire industries, revolutionizing production processes, and driving unprecedented economic growth. With an air of confidence, he assured the industrialists that their exclusive ess to this remarkable innovation would grant them a significantpetitive advantage.

    The shrewdness of Napoleon''s negotiation strategy became evident as the industrialists readily epted his terms, recognizing the immense value and potential profitability of his steam-powered machinery.

    Thanks to that, Napoleon would be receiving royalties per month. That money would be used to finance his next project and help his family back in Corsica with their financial needs, which is the thing they needed as ever since he left Corsica, his siblings increased.

    ording to the letters, Napoleon had three new siblings, Elisa, Louis, Pauline, Caroline. All of them would y a significant role in Napoleon''s rise to power and the subsequent events of his life. Especially Lucien, who helped Napoleon seize control during the French Revolution.

    He promised his mother that he would return to Corsica after his graduation. Speaking of graduation, it''s only a few days away, but before concluding the semester, he arranged a meeting with someone in the school courtyard.

    "What do you want, Napoleon? Are you here to brag that you graduated top of the ss?" Louis asked, his voice dripping with annoyance.

    Napoleon shook his head. "Nope, I know it''s been almost a year since I borrowed money from you, and I wanted to pay you back before Ipletely forget about it."

    Louise nced at Napoleon''s hand, an envelope clutched tightly in his grasp. His annoyance gave way to surprise as he realized the significance of the moment. "You... you actually remembered," Louis stammered a mix of astonishment and gratitude evident in his voice.

    "What the hell is that reaction?" Napoleon let out a chuckle. "Well, I have been busy with other things, I hope you can forgive me for my tardiness."

    Louiseughed softly. "No, you don''t have to. Even I forget that I loaned you money."

    "Must be because you are too rich that you don''t even notice a small loan like that,"

    "Probably."

    "You didn''t even deny it. Must feel good to have that kind of money. Well anyways, I don''t want to keep you that long so I''ll be on my way now. Thank you once again, Louis. Without you, I wouldn''t be able toplete my thesis."

    "As I have stated previously, I am not undertaking this endeavor on your behalf but rather for my personal gain. I sought to witness firsthand whether you possess capabilities beyond mere academic achievements. And upon discovering that the esteemed members of the French Academy of Sciences have embraced your paper, it is clear that my assumption was erroneous. Truly, it astounds me how remarkably gifted you are intellectually, despite your modest lineage."

    Napoleon smiled and replied, "Not all those who are born into humble families are destined to remain in obscurity. I have always believed that one''s worth is not determined by their lineage but by their ambition and abilities."

    Napoleon nodded, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "Yes, that is my n. I have been epted into the ¨¦cole Militaire, and will start next year."

    "Well, good luck, Napoleon. I suppose we''ll see each other next time? If fate wills it," Louis said with a warm smile.

    Napoleon returned the smile. "Indeed, Louis. Our paths may cross again in the future."

    He looked at the man for a second, to think that the kid who shunned him in his first day of school drastically changed a lot. That''s what he calls character development.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon extended his hand, offering a handshake to Louis. Louis grabbed his hand and shook it.

    One weekter, the day of graduation arrives.

    In the halls of the Chateau de Brienne, the names of the students are getting called one by one to receive their medals and diplomas. Donned in their military uniform and standing with their heads held high, the graduating cadets exuded an air of pride and aplishment.

    "Andstly, the student who graduated top of the ss, Napoleone Buonaparte," the headmaster announced, his voice echoing through the grand hall. All eyes turned towards Napoleon, who stood tall andposed.

    As he was walking to the tform, the headmaster, who served as the speaker, regaled the aplishments of Napoleon during his time in the school.

    "He was the one who marked all our written examinations, a paper epted by the French Academy of Sciences titled ''The Principle of Thermodynamics'', a paper that proved the rtionship between heat and work. It is without a doubt that Napoleon has demonstrated exceptional intellect and dedication to his studies," the headmaster continued, his voice filled with admiration.

    The room erupted in apuse as Napoleon ascended the tform. He stood before the crowd, his eyes scanning the faces of his fellow ssmates and professors, who are pping their hands gently.

    As the apuse subsided, Napoleon took a deep breath and began his speech. His words flowed with eloquence and passion, captivating the audience as he spoke of the importance of education, innovation, and progress in shaping a better future for France.

    He thanked his mentors and teachers for their guidance and support, acknowledging their instrumental role in his achievements. He expressed his gratitude to his family for their unwavering belief in him, their love, and the encouragement that fueled his determination to ovee challenges and reach new heights. Napoleon''s voice resonated with conviction and sincerity, carrying his message beyond the grand hall, and touching the hearts and minds of all who listened.

    His speech took five minutes, and after his speech, a round of apuse erupted filling the grand hall once again. The cadets and professors rose to their feet, their ps resounding in a thunderous ovation. It was a moment of triumph and validation for Napoleon, as he basked in the recognition of his peers and mentors.

    After the ceremony, Napoleon found himself surrounded by well-wishers, extending their congrattions and admiration. ssmates approached him with beaming smiles, shaking his hand and patting him on the back. Professors offered words of praise and encouragement,mending his exceptional academic achievements and his bright future ahead.

    Among the crowd, a familiar face emerged. It was Ci, her hands sped to a bosom, her eyes shimmering with pride. She made her way through the crowd, navigating the sea of people until she stood before Napoleon, a radiant smile on her face.

    "Congrattions, master~! You are one step closer to your dream."

    "Thank you, Ci," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    Ci gazed at Napoleon with admiration, her eyes sparkling. "Well, master¡­should we prepare for our departure to Corsica?"

    Napoleon nodded. "I guess we should, we don''t want to miss our ship right?"

    Ci chuckled softly. "No, we wouldn''t want that. I''ve made the necessary arrangements, and our ship is set to depart in two days'' time."

    "Great."

 Chapter 29 Coming Out

    ?Napoleon stood tall on the ship''s railing, his gaze fixed on the expanse of sky and sea that stretched out before him. The wind, eager to embrace his triumph, tousled his dark, wavy hair as if celebrating the culmination of his arduous journey. Squinting against the brilliance of the midday sun, he felt a surge of pride and anticipation coursing through his veins.

    The ship sailed steadily towards Ajio, Corsica, his birthce and the destination of this momentous voyage. The purpose of his return was twofold ¨C to celebrate his hard-earned graduation and to honor the unwavering support his family had provided throughout his formative years. They had believed in him, both emotionally and financially, and now he stood on the cusp of fulfilling the promise he had made.

    Through sheer determination and unyielding dedication, Napoleon obtained his diploma, a testament to his tenacity and intellectual prowess. But the rewards did not end there. The ingenious invention he had birthed was now reaping him royalties, making him the provider for his family instead of the other way around.

    "Master¡­we are fifteen minutes away from the port ording to the ship''s crew," Ci informed, who stood beside him and gazed at where Napoleon was looking. "It''s a beautiful day isn''t it, Master?"

    Napoleon turned his gaze from the vast expanse before him to Ci, his trusted partner. A warm smile graced his lips as he observed her youthful enthusiasm mirrored in her sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, it is a beautiful day indeed," Napoleon said with a warm smile, appreciating the pleasant weather and the scenic view around them. As he nced toward Ci, he couldn''t help but notice subtle changes in her appearance. It seemed she had experienced a growth spurt, reflected in her slightly taller stature and the modest increase in her figure.

    The year was 1783, and Napoleon, now fourteen years old, was on the brink of adulthood. Historical ounts suggested that his height ranged between 165 to 170 centimeters. However, in this alternate world, Napoleon had taken proactive measures to enhance his physical growth. Through disciplined dietary choices and regr exercise, he had managed to surpass the typical height expectations. At present, he stood at an impressive 176 centimeters, with the potential for further growth in theing years. If he maintained his current lifestyle, he could even reach a remarkable height of 180 or 182 centimeters.

    With that, Napoleon knew he wouldn''t be called an "average height for the time" as he is now above average in this era.

    Ci took notice of Napoleon''s gaze drawn towards her and smiled. "Master¡­is something wrong? You have been staring at me for a while¡­Could it be perhaps¡­that you see me as a properdy now?"

    "Well if you act like one, maybe I would view you as a properdy," Napoleon chuckled.

    "What does that mean?" Ci pouted and hit Napoleon on the arm yfully. Her yful demeanor elicited augh from Napoleon, lightening the mood between them.

    She continued, her voice tinged with a touch of shyness. "Master... in our society, young men of your age are often expected to consider potential matches for marriage. If I may be so bold, what qualities do you find appealing in a woman?"

    Napoleon hummed, slightly taken aback by Ci''s sudden question.

    "Well, I haven''t thought about that for a while, Ci, to be honest. But if I were to ponder on it now," Napoleon began, his voice filled with a thoughtful cadence, "I would say that I appreciate a woman who possesses a curious mind, a thirst for knowledge, and a strong sense of independence. Intelligence, wit, and a capacity for meaningful conversation are qualities that captivate me."

    Ci listened intently, her eyes shining with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. She found herself hanging on every word, hoping that she embodied the characteristics he described.

    "And of course," Napoleon continued, a gentle smile ying on his lips, "kindness,passion, and genuine warmth towards others are virtues that I hold in high regard. A woman who is not only intelligent but also possesses a generous heart, one who cares for the well-being of those around her, is truly remarkable."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci''s heart fluttered at Napoleon''s words, her admiration for him growing with each passing moment. She felt a surge of determination, vowing to embody the qualities he valued. With newfound purpose, she vowed to nurture her curiosity, expand her knowledge, and cultivate her independence, hoping to be the woman that would capture Napoleon''s attention.

    As the ship neared the port of Ajio. Napoleon could see the familiarndscape of his birthceing into view¡ªthe rugged cliffs, the rolling hills, and the picturesque town nestled by the sea. It was a sight that filled him with a sense of nostalgia and belonging.

    The ship docked, and Napoleon and Ci disembarked. Upon touching the ground on the port, Napoleon noticed that everyone was looking in his direction. Must be because of the military uniform that he is wearing exclusively for the graduating ss of Brienne-le-Chateau.

    Napoleon smiled and winked at the crowd, his confidence radiating as he walked alongside Ci.

    Moments after, he reached the ce where parked horse-drawn carriages awaited the passengers, ready to transport them to their desired destinations. Napoleon and Ci approached one of the carriages, and with a courteous gesture, Napoleon opened the door for Ci, allowing her to step inside first. As they settled into thefortable interior, the driver cracked the reins, and the carriage set off, making its way through the lively streets of Ajio.

    Fifteen minutester, Napoleon could see the manor of his familying into view. As they neared the manor, Napoleon sensed something off from Ci, who was fidgeting her hand and biting her lower lip. Concerned, Napoleon asked.

    "Is something troubling you, Ci?" Napoleon asked. "You seemed so nervous."

    Ci looked at Napoleon and shook her head. "No, I''m fine Master¡­It''s just that I''ll be seeing your parents again."

    "ording to your story, you were employed by my parents, right? I guess I can learn one or two things about you when we arrive."

    Ci gulped, sensing a trepidation that was difficult to hide. She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before speaking.

    "Master, there''s something important I need to tell you about my past," Ci began. "I don''t know if you will believe me or not, but what I''m about to tell you from here and out is the truth."

    "That sounded serious, Ci. Are you sure that you want to hold this conversation with me now?" Napoleon asked.

    Ci nodded resolutely, "Yes, Master, I believe it''s time for you to know. You have shown me trust and kindness, and I owe you the truth."

    Napoleon leaned closer, his curiosity piqued. "I''m listening, Ci. Whatever it is, I promise to hear you out."

    Taking a deep breath again, Ci began to recount her tale.

 Chapter 30 The Return

    ?"Wee home!" The exuberant voices echoed through the air as Napoleon and Ci stepped across the threshold. Their arrival was met with a heartwarming reception, as Carlo, Letizia, and Napoleon''s four siblings eagerly waved their hands in delight. Yet, the joyous atmosphere faltered the instant theyid eyes on Napoleon.

    "Is that really our Napoleon?" Carlo''s voice trembled with a mixture of disbelief and awe as if witnessing a transformation beyondprehension.

    "Goodness, I never imagined he would sprout up so tall since the day he left," Letizia remarked, her astonishment palpable in her voice.

    "Me too," Joseph added.

    The room was shrouded in a sudden stillness, as if the specter of time had stretched its fingers, leaving everyone momentarily speechless. Napoleon, now aware of the change his absence had wrought, took a hesitant step forward, uncertain of the reaction that awaited him.

    "Mom, Dad, Joseph, Lucien¡­" Napoleon paused, his mind racing to recall the faces of his loved ones. When he left home for Paris, he had two siblings, Joseph and Lucien, who were standing in front of him right now. But there were four additional figures, unknown to him. "Elisa¡­Louis¡­Pauline¡­and Caroline¡­"

    As he mentioned their names, their faces nodded in recognition, offering reassurance amidst the sea of unfamiliarity. Their presence brought a mixture of relief and curiosity to Napoleon''s heart. How had his family expanded? What stories had unfolded in his absence? These questions lingered, but he knew that in time, he would uncover the answers, weaving the threads of his life back together.

    "Yes... boy," Carlo walked forward and ced his hands on Napoleon''s shoulders. As he patted them, he noticed the firmness beneath his touch. "Your muscles are hard. You''ve grown strong, my son."

    Napoleon''s cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and embarrassment. "I''ve been working hard, Father. Life in Paris demanded it."

    Carlo''s eyes softened, and he smiled with a hint of paternal pride. "I can see that. You''ve be a man of strength, not just in body but in character as well."

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted to his mother, Letizia, whose eyes were filled with a mother''s unconditional love. He moved closer to her, and she enveloped him in a warm embrace. Her touch brought back a flood of memories¡ªher soothing voice when he was sick, her encouraging words when he faced challenges, and the unwavering support she had always provided.

    "Mother," Napoleon whispered, his voice choked with emotions he struggled to articte. "I''ve missed you."

    Letizia''s arms tightened around him as if trying to make up for all the time they had spent apart. "And we''ve missed you, my dear. But you''re here now, and that''s what matters."

    The presence of his brother, Joseph, brought a mix of familiarity andfort to Napoleon''s heart. They had shared countless adventures and mischief in their youth, and now, standing together as adults, a sense of camaraderie washed over them.

    "Wee back, Napoleon," Joseph said softly.

    "It''s good to see you again," Napoleon chuckled and then swept his gaze across his new siblings. "You must be Lucien."

    Lucien stood straight, his gaze fixed on Napoleon with wide, curious eyes. At eight years old, he bore a striking resemnce to his older brother, sharing the same dark, tousled hair, and piercing blue eyes. However, Lucien''s features possessed a youthful innocence, a childlike charm that had yet to be weathered by the world.

    "So you are my brother who was studying in Paris huh? My name is Elisa!" Said the girl standing next to Lucien.

    It was Elisa. Her golden locks cascaded down her back in soft waves, framing a face adorned with delicate freckles across her nose. Her hazel eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, revealing a yful spirit that matched her rosy cheeks and infectious smile.

    Napoleon smiled and patted her on the head. "And you must be one of my new little sisters¡­"

    "Uwaah¡­who gave you permission to touch my head," Elisa purred cutely, and instead of getting his hands away from her hair, it made Napoleon stroke her hair longer.

    "Mama¡­Brother Napoleon is messing my hair..!"

    Letizia chuckled at the yful banter between Napoleon and Elisa. She gently separated them, smoothing Elisa''s hair with a loving touch. "Now, now, your brother was just excited to see you so forgive him okay?"

    "Mhmkay," Elisa mumbled, her mischievous expression transforming into a yful pout. She leaned into her mother''s embrace, epting the gentle reprimand with a hint of satisfaction, knowing she had sessfully gotten Napoleon''s attention.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He then introduced himself to his other siblings, Louis, Pauline, and Caroline. Louis was a silent boy who didn''t even talk with him. Pauline and Caroline, on the other hand, hid behind Carlo, staring at Napoleon wide-eyed, which must be because them getting shy about having another person in the house.

    Napoleon smiled at them sweetly while reaching his hands on their tiny shoulders.

    "Napoleon," Joseph called. "Who is the person you brought along?"

    When Joseph asked that, all the gazes turned towards Ci, who smiled radiantly at Napoleon''s family. She bowed her head, lifted the side of her dress, and curtsied.

    "Greetings, my name is Ci, Napoleon''s personal maid. I was hired by my master''s mom, Lady Letizia, to personally apany Napoleon during his stay in Paris," Ci introduced herself with a polite and graceful demeanor.

    Carlo''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he exchanged a quick nce with Letizia, surprised by the mention of a personal maid.

    "I didn''t know about this, Letizia, where did you meet this woman?" Carlo asked.

    "Sorry, my dear. I kept it a secret from you. I am just worried that my precious boy Napoleon would be alone during his stay there, so I hired Ci to be his personal maid."

    Letizia''s words hung in the air, carrying a mix of remorse and concern. She knew she had kept the hiring of Ci a secret, but her intentions had been driven by her maternal instincts, wanting to ensure Napoleon had someone to rely on in a new and unfamiliar city. As she met Carlo''s gaze, Letizia''s eyes pleaded for understanding and forgiveness.

    Carlo''s initial surprise transformed into a thoughtful expression as he processed Letizia''s exnation. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding. "Letizia, I understand your concern for our son, but I wish you had discussed this with me. We are a family, and decisions like these should be made together, especially if it involves money. How much are you paying Ci monthly?"

    "That''s a secret..!" Letizia replied yfully.

    Carlo raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his lips. "A secret, huh? Well, I suppose I can respect that for now."

    "Don''t worry, Father," Napoleon interjected. "The money that Mother is paying Ci to keep me apanied has never been a waste. She has been helpful in every aspect of my life in Paris, ensuring my well-being and offering invaluable support."

    Ci''s eyes met Carlo''s, and she spoke with sincerity. "Sir, Lady Letizia''s decision to hire me was driven by her love and concern for Napoleon. I have been by his side throughout his journey in Paris, providing assistance, guidance, and friendship. I assure you, my presence has been beneficial to him."

    Carlo observed the genuine expression on Ci''s face and recognized the bond she had formed with Napoleon. He sighed softly, his initial reservations gradually giving way to understanding.

    "Very well, Ci. I appreciate your dedication and care for my son. I trust that you have fulfilled your duties admirably."

    A sense of relief washed over Letizia as Carlo epted the situation, understanding the intention behind her decision. She knew that it might take time for him to fully embrace the idea, but his willingness to listen and acknowledge Ci''s contribution was a promising step forward.

    "Okay, we prepared dinner for your return, Napoleon. Please join us as well, Ci," Letizia invited. The fragrant aroma of a home-cooked meal from the kitchen wafted through the air.

    "Thank you, Lady Letizia," Ci said with a grateful smile. She was touched by the warm wee and inclusion in Napoleon''s family gathering.

    Napoleon nced at Ci, his brows furrowing as he recalled their earlier conversation. She had mentioned that she wanted to share something about her past, and he had been eager to hear her story, anticipating something extraordinary like being reincarnated in this world. However, when she finally spoke, her words were unexpected.

    "Ahh... geez~! I don''t think I''m ready to tell you just yet," she said, leaving him hanging, dumbfounded and perplexed. The moment stuck in his mind, and he knew he would never forget it.

    If she couldn''t reveal anything about herself, then he would take it upon himself to uncover the truth. He was determined to learn more about Ci and her past.

    The good thing was, he knew where to start, and he was standing in front of it. His mother.

 Chapter 31 Finding The Truth

    ?While relishing the delectable feast prepared by Letizia, Napoleon engaged in lively conversation with his siblings, eager to catch up on the events that had unfolded since his departure from Corsica. Laughter filled the air as they shared anecdotes, bonded over shared experiences, and recounted the trials and triumphs that had shaped their lives in his absence.

    In the middle of their animated discussion, Letizia gracefully excused herself, promising to replenish the delightful spread of food. As she disappeared into the kitchen, Napoleon saw an opportunity to steal a moment alone with her.

    Casting a furtive nce at his siblings engrossed in their own conversations, Napoleon discreetly followed Letizia into the bustling kitchen. He found her amidst the aromatic symphony of simmering sauces and ttering utensils, her graceful figure and focused expression painting a picture of domestic prowess.

    "Mother," Napoleon called softly.

    Letizia startled at the sound of her son''s voice, her hand momentarily freezing mid-stir. She turned around, a mixture of surprise and joy dancing in her eyes. The wooden spoon slipped from her grasp, ttering against the side of the pot, but her attention remained solely focused on Napoleon.

    "Napoleon!" she eximed, a tender smile spreading across her face. "You surprised me there. Why are you here?"

    "Mother, there is something I want to know about a specific someone," Napoleon said, his tone serious.

    "About who?"

    "Ci, my personal maid that you supposedly hired," Napoleon revealed and continued. "Mother, you are an open book, you lied when you said you hired Ci, it''s why you made it a secret to us how you found her."

    Letizia''s face paled, her expression shifting from surprise to nervousness as Napoleon confronted her about Ci, the mysterious personal maid. The ttering sounds of the kitchen seemed to fade into the background, reced by an ufortable silence that hung heavy in the air.

    "Napoleon," Letizia stammered, her voice trembling ever so slightly. "I... I didn''t mean to keep it from you."

    "Then tell me who she is, Mother. Because she just appeared right on my doorstep. I knew you Mother, you have been frugal. So it confused me when you hired a personal maid for me. Please Mother, at least I want to know who is working for me."

    "Fine, I''ll tell you," Letizia sighed and continued. "The truth is, I didn''t find Ci, she found us."

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, his brows furrowing. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Ci has been looking for our family, asking our neighbors about where we lived. And when she arrived at our doorstep, she asked if you were living here. I asked her why and she said that she was just curious. Of course, as your proud mother, I told her that you are studying currently at a prestigious university in Paris. And then she pulled out an envelope and handed it to me. It contained money, a lot of it."

    "Wait, so let me get this straight," Napoleon interrupted, his voiceced with a mix of surprise and intrigue. "Ci sought us out? And she came bearing an envelope filled with money? Mother, this only deepens the mystery. Who is she, and why would she be so invested in our family?"

    Letizia sighed, her eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. "I wish I had all the answers, my dear Napoleon," she admitted. "But she didn''t say anything about her background. But looking at her features, I''d say that she is a daughter of noble birth. There''s an air of refinement and elegance about her, something that speaks of a higher lineage."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But why did you ept the money?" Napoleon asked. "Because by epting it, you told me where I am without knowing the person fully. She could have done something harmful to me, Mother."

    "I apologize, Napoleon, I wasn''t thinking about it at that time. You see, while you were away, we needed money for your father. He is struck with a disease that the doctor in Ajio still couldn''t diagnose," Letizia exined, her voice tinged with a mix of guilt and worry. "The medical expenses were mounting, and I found myself burdened with the weight of providing for our family''s needs. When Ci offered the money, it seemed like a godsend¡ªa way to alleviate our financial struggles and ensure your father''s well-being."

    "Wait¡­you are telling me this now?" Napoleon continued. "Mother, why didn''t you confide in me earlier?" He expressed, a hint of disappointmentcing his words.

    "Because I don''t want to make you worry so that you can focus only on your studies," Letizia exined.

    Napoleon''s disappointment turned into understanding as he realized his mother''s intentions. He sighed and reached out to hold Letizia''s hands, offering her reassurance.

    "I understand, Mother. I apologize for my reaction earlier," Napoleon said, his voice filled with sincerity. "I can see that you are doing what''s best for our family. Thank you for sharing this information with me. I''ve learned what I needed to know. I will return now."

    Letizia''s eyes softened, and she nodded, epting Napoleon''s apology. "Thank you for understanding, my dear."

    When Napoleon returned to the table, he looked at Ci, who was enjoying her food and chatting with his siblings. Ci noticed her gaze and waved her hand at him, beckoning him to join them.

    But Napoleon shook his head and instead beckoned her toe to him. Curiosity burned within him, and he felt an overwhelming need to uncover the truth behind Ci''s presence in their lives. As she excused herself from the table and approached Napoleon, he noticed a flicker of anticipation in her eyes.

    Ci stood before him, her demeanorposed yet guarded. "What is it, Master?"

    "Follow me to my room, there is something I need to discuss with you."

    Ci''s eyes widened slightly, surprised by Napoleon''s request. However, she nodded and followed him, curiosity mirrored in her own gaze. They quietly made their way through the corridors of the house until they reached Napoleon''s room, where they could have a private conversation away from prying ears.

    Napoleon closed the door behind them and motioned for Ci to take a seat. He paced back and forth, his mind filled with questions and anticipation.

    Once they were settled, Napoleon turned to face Ci.

    "Ci, I think it''s time that we talk about something that you don''t want us to talk about. I asked my mother how you two met and she revealed everything. I now know about you giving money to my mother at that time in exchange for my location. So, who are you?"

 Chapter 32 Revelation

    ?Ci''s eyes trembled, betraying her inner turmoil, as Napoleon unraveled the web of deceit she had carefully woven. A veil of silence enveloped her, rendering her voiceless, as if a lump had materialized in her throat, blocking any words from escaping.

    Napoleon leaned forward, his gaze fixed upon her, genuine curiosity etched across his face. "Ci," he implored, his tone filled with earnestness, "I genuinely desire to know the truth of your origins. My mother''s ount of your past only heightened the enigma that surrounds you. Please, confide in me. I promise, your secret shall remain safe with me."

    A hesitant sigh escaped Ci''s lips as she weighed her options. The fear of disbelief gnawed at her, but her heart yearned for trust, for someone toprehend her remarkable tale.

    "But, Napoleon... what I have to share may defy belief," she murmured, her voice barely audible, teetering on the edge of confession.

    "I don''t care," Napoleon said firmly, his gaze unwavering. "As long as it is the truth, no matter how extraordinary or improbable it may seem, I want to know."

    Ci swallowed the lump in her throat, her apprehension mingling with a glimmer of hope. She found sce in Napoleon''s resolute support, feeling a growing trust that she had never experienced before. Taking a deep breath, she mustered the strength to speak her truth, her voice gaining a touch of conviction.

    "The truth is, Napoleon, I came from the future," Ci revealed and Napoleon''s eyes widened at the revtion.

    ***

    In the 21st century, in one of the high-end condominiums in Seoul, South Korea, ady was singing in her room. The song was French and her soothing and lovely voice was like an angel softly whispering to the viewers listening to her live.

    As she sang, she read her fans''ments, filling them with praises andplementing her skills in speaking French. Her heart swelled in gratitude as she absorbed the love and support from her virtual audience. As a virtual idol, or "Vtuber," her digital presence reached across borders, transcending physical limitations and connecting with people from all walks of life. Her soothing voice, paired with her charming personality, had garnered a dedicated following, and she cherished the interactions she had with her viewers.

    But one of the audience members asked her one question.

    "I''m from France and I''m wondering, how can you speak French so well? Your pronunciation is impable as if you were a native speaker," thement read.

    Soo Yun''s heart skipped a beat as she read the inquiry. She had anticipated such questions, knowing that her fluency in French had raised curiosity among her fans.

    The truth behind it was simple, is that she fell in love with a historic figure living in France whom she had discovered by stumbling in one of Youtube''s historical videos by Oversimplified. Napoleonic Wars.

    She was bored at that time, browsing Youtube to pass the time. And when a cute character pin of Napoleon in a thumbnail passed by her screen, she clicked. And from there, she was impressed and awed by Napoleon''s humble roots and his rise to power.

    She can''t exin it to herself, she was drawn to his stories the moment sheid eyes on him. His charisma, intelligence, and audacity fascinated her, and she found herself delving deeper into his life and aplishments. She devoured books, documentaries, and online resources, immersing herself in the world of Napoleonic history.

    At one point, she even went to France and visited the historical sites associated with Napoleon. Standing in awe before the grandeur of the Pce of Versailles and walking the cobblestone streets of Paris, she felt a deep connection to the past, as if she could almost sense the echoes of Napoleon''s presence.

    And from there, she got influenced by Napoleon so much that her content revolved around the history of France where she shared her knowledge with her subscribers and audiences. It was fulfilling for her and even despite facing criticism for simping hard for Napoleon, she didn''t let it deter her.

    Not only that, her admiration for Napoleon led her to change her lifestyle. At first, she was eating what Koreans normally eat, but now she ate French cuisine like the famous Baguette, croissants, and escargot. She decorated her room with posters and memorabilia from the Napoleonic era.

    Though she admired Napoleon, she couldn''t deny that there were aspects of his character that she found deeply troubling and, at times, even repulsive. It wasn''t just the fact that he simp hard for Josephine, who had betrayed him multiple times with her infidelity, but it was also the toll his ruthless ambition took on the lives of countless soldiers.

    Well, all people have their own ws, so Soo Yun stubbornly clung to the belief that Napoleon''s imperfections were simply part of hisplicated and captivating persona. She chose to focus on the brilliance of his strategic mind, his innovative reforms, and the significant impact he had on shaping modern France.

    She even thought at one point that if she were to die in the future, she would like to be reincarnated back in time where she can meet Napoleon personally, make him hers, and perhaps even influence his actions for the better. The idea consumed her thoughts, blurring the line between fantasy and reality.

    Returning back to thement, Soo Yun smiled and replied to thement.

    [I studied French]

    After that, Soo Yun bid farewell to her audience and ended her stream.

    She leaned back in her gaming chair and hugged the pillow with Napoleon''s image printed on it.

    "I''m getting hungry," She mumbled. "I think I should head to the mall and buy some bread on Brioche Dor¨¦e. Okay! That''s decided."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soo Yun quickly changed into casual clothes and grabbed her bag, eager to satisfy her craving for French cuisine. As she walked out of her condominium, she couldn''t help but feel a strange sensation, as if she were being watched. ncing back, she caught a glimpse of a man wearing a ck hoodie standing at the corner of the street, his eyes locked onto her. A shiver ran down Soo Yun''s spine, and she picked up her pace, trying to shake off the feeling of unease. She convinced herself that it was just a coincidence, that there was no reason to be rmed.

    But when the unknown man started following every step she took, Soo Yun''s unease escted into fear. Soo Yun''s footsteps quickened, her heart pounding in her chest as she entered one of the dark alleys, hoping she could find a way to lose him. But to her surprise, the man rushed towards her and caught her.

    "Help! Help! He¡ª!" Soo Yun cried but the man covered her mouth and held her tightly, preventing her from making any further noise. Panic surged through Soo Yun''s veins as she struggled against his grip, her mind racing to find a way out of this dangerous situation.

    "You¡­how dare you love someone huh! Do you know how much I suffer whenever you utter that dead man''s name in your stream?"

    What is this¡­a stalker?

    "What do you want from me?" Soo Yun managed to muffle the words, her voice strained against the intruder''s hand covering her mouth.

    But instead of receiving an answer, Soo Yun felt a sharp pain in her stomach, she looked down and saw a knife glinting in the dim light. The de had pierced her abdomen, and a gasp of pain escaped her lips.

    The stalker removed his hand from Soo Yun''s mouth, his eyes widening in shock as he witnessed the gravity of his actions. Soo Yun''s body trembled, weakened by the excruciating pain surging through her. Blood stained her clothes, seeping from the deep wound inflicted by the knife.

    Fear and desperation mingled in the stalker''s eyes, realizing the irreversible consequences of his impulsive act. He had sumbed to his own jealousy and obsession, driven to madness by Soo Yun''s devotion to a historical figure. The weight of his actions crashed upon him like a wave, leaving him overwhelmed with remorse and regret.

    Panicked, the stalker stumbled backward, his face pale and his hands trembling. He never intended for things to escte to this level, to cause harm to the person he imed to love in his twisted way. Guilt consumed him, tearing at his conscience.

    "Forgive me... Please, forgive me. This isn''t supposed to happen!" he pleaded, his voice barely audible, filled with anguish. He took a few faltering steps backward, distancing himself from Soo Yun''s wounded form, as if he couldn''t bear to look at what he had done, and ran away.

    As the stalker vanished into the night, leaving Soo Yun alone and bleeding in the dark alley, her body weakened with each passing moment and her vision blurring.

    Sheid there, her hand trembling as she reached for her smartphone. The pain radiating from her abdomen made it difficult to focus, but she refused to give up. With one final effort, she managed to grab her phone, her fingers smearing the screen with her own blood. Her vision faded in and out, but she mustered all her remaining strength to dial the emergency number.

    As the call connected, there was no energy left in Soo Yun''s voice, her eyelids growing heavy¡ªand closed. To think that she would die due to her admiration for historical figures. The one that changed her life and the main reason that ended it. It was a tragic irony that she couldn''tprehend in her final moments.

    ***

    That was her story but that isn''t the version she told Napoleon. She started her story by telling Napoleon she reincarnated as one of the daughters of a high-ranking noble in Spain and escaped from her residence at the age of thirteen to look for him.

    "How is this possible? You are saying you came from the future? Why did youe for me then?" Napoleon asked.

    "Because you are the only person I believe that can help and protect me," Ci answered, but that was a lie. Before she passed away from her original world, she hoped that she would be reincarnated back in time when Napoleon is alive. Someone must have heard her wish and granted it.

    "Protect you from who?"

    "From this world," Ci replied.

    Inside Napoleon''s mind, one of the hypotheses has been confirmed. That Ci isn''t from this world as there was no ount of Napoleon having a personal maid. But just because she confessed doesn''t necessarily mean he must, he must maintain the lie that he isn''t also the original Napoleon.

    So Napoleon acted shocked and surprised at the revtion, wrapping his head as if he couldn''t make sense out of her story.

    "But I also have doubts about you, Napoleon. Howe you know a lot about things that aren''t supposed to exist at this time. The steam lotives, your knowledge in thermodynamics. I have studied you and the history of where you lived, you are not the man who introduced those concepts, it was others."

    Inside Ci''s mind, the Napoleon in this world is different from the ones she learned in her original world. In this world, Napoleon was cool, talented, and a genius. Could it be that her reincarnation triggered some sort of butterfly effect?

    Meanwhile, Napoleon gulped. Well if she came from the same world as him, it is understandable that she would be suspicious.

    ''This changes a lot of things'' Napoleon thought to himself.

 Chapter 33 Keeping Secrets

    ?"What are you insinuating, Ci? That I''m not the real Napoleon?" Napoleon''s footsteps echoed through the room as he approached Ci, who instinctively leaned back in her chair, her heart pounding.

    "I-I didn''t mean it that way," Ci stammered, her voice betraying a mix of fear and concern. "I''m just trying to express that you seem different from the Napoleon I knew..."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed, his gaze prating Ci''s. He took a moment to steady himself before responding. "But isn''t that akin to suggesting..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ci interrupted, her voice trembling. "I apologize if my words came across as disrespectful or dismissive, Napoleon. What I meant to say is that you possess knowledge and ideas that seem far beyond your time."

    Napoleon''s stern expression softened, curiosity mingling with his growing confusion. "Knowledge beyond my time? What do you mean?"

    Ci took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "In the year 1784, concepts such as thermodynamics and steam engines were yet to be introduced. But you, at the tender age of fourteen, possess a deep understanding of these modern ideas. It''s as if you have a glimpse into the future."

    Napoleon''s mind raced, his heart pounding in his chest. He had to tread carefully, keeping his secret hidden at all costs. He couldn''t let Ci or anyone else know that he too hailed from the 21st century.

    "So are you saying that my knowledge is fake?" Napoleon asked, his voice tinged with a hint of skepticism.

    Ci shook her head gently, her eyes filled with empathy. "No, Napoleon, that''s not what I''m suggesting at all. Your knowledge is undoubtedly real, but it could being from a different source altogether."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed in confusion. "A different source? What do you mean?"

    Ci nced around the room, making sure no one else was within earshot. She leaned forward, her voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Have you ever heard of the concept of a multiverse, Napoleon? It suggests that our universe may not be the only one, but rather one of many existing parallels to each other."

    Napoleon''s expression turned skeptical. "Parallel universes? That sounds like a far-fetched notion, Ci. How could such a thing be possible?"

    Ci paused for a moment, considering her words carefully. She knew she had to convince Napoleon that his unique knowledge could be attributed to a natural, albeit extraordinary, phenomenon. "It may sound fantastical, but many scientists believe in the possibility of a multiverse. ording to this theory, each universe could have its own unique set of physicalws, governing the behavior of matter and energy. It''s conceivable that in this universe, scientific understanding is more advancedpared to my own world."

    A glimmer of hope sparked within Napoleon''s eyes, mixed with a sense of relief. If Ci believed that his knowledge could be exined by the concept of a multiverse, then perhaps he could maintain his charade and protect his secret.

    "You may be onto something, Ci," Napoleon responded, his voice tinged with both curiosity and caution. "Perhaps this multiverse theory can provide an exnation for my unconventional knowledge.

    Ci nodded, a sense of understanding passing between them.

    "Napoleon, if this theory holds true, it means that you are indeed the real Napoleon, just from a different universe."

    Napoleon smiled. "Yeah, that may be the case...still, I can''t believe that such phenomena exist. That''s why your manner of speech is so alien to me."

    "So, what are you going to do to me now, Napoleon? Now that you learned of my true identity," Ci said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you going to abandon me?"

    Napoleon ced a hand on her shoulder and pressed it gently. "I won''t. I told you, I simply wanted to know the truth and swore that I will keep it. My impression of you won''t change and you can work for me as my personal maid. I believe that you, being with my side, would help me rise through the ranks. Also, I have taught you knowledge and martial arts. So it would be a waste to let go of your potential."

    Ci''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and gratitude flooding her expression. "You mean...you still trust me? Even after everything I''ve revealed?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon offered her a reassuring smile. "That''s right."

    "Then," Ci grabbed Napoleon''s hand and ced it on her cheek. "I''ll do my best to serve you," she softly whispered.

    "G-Good," Napoleon''s heart skipped a beat at the intimate gesture. He could feel the warmth of Ci''s cheek against his palm, the softness of her skin sending a shiver down his spine.  In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still as their connection deepened.

    Momentster, Napoleon moved his hand away from her cheek and cleared his throat.

    "Just to make it clear, I''m the only one who knows your true identity right? That you are not from this world but to a world that is centuries ahead of our time," Napoleon said.

    Ci nodded, her gaze fixed on him.

    "Okay, we will keep it that way. We should return downstairs, my family might be looking for us."

    With a nod, Ci and Napoleon descended the stairs, and in the dining room of Napoleon''s manor, he found his family still eating their food. Letizia waved her hand at her son, beckoning them to join again.

    As they returned to their seat, Napoleon nced at his father, Carlo Bonaparte. ording to Letizia, Carlo is suffering from an unknown disease that is affecting him within.

    Napoleon made sure to keep track of his family members'' data in his system. ording to it, Carlo Bonaparte would die of stomach cancer on 24 February 1785. If the disease he is having is stomach cancer, then there''s nothing Napoleon could do to change the course of events. Having that disease in thete eighteenth century is a death sentence due to the limited medical knowledge and treatment options avable at the time.

    He may not have connected deeply with his new family in this world but he felt a pang of sadness that Carlo would die inevitably. It''s even sad to realize that only he and Ci know of his impending death.

    Napoleon nced around at his family and saw their joyousughter, the innocence of their conversations, and the love they shared. It was a bittersweet sight, knowing that their happiness would eventually be overshadowed by the impending loss.

    "Everyone," Napoleon spoke, and the conversation between his siblings and parents stopped. "I won''t be able to stay here longer as I have a business to manage in Paris. Next year I will attend Ecole Militaire. You don''t have to worry about anything about me, as I can provide for myself. I will make sure to send money monthly to help with the household expenses."

    Letizia reached for Napoleon''s hand and held it tightly. "Napoleon, my dear son, we understand your ambitions and your need to pursue your own path. But remember, no matter where life takes you, you will always have a ce in our hearts and in this home. We are proud of you, and we will support you in any way we can."

    His siblings, too, expressed their understanding and support, assuring him that they would be there for him whenever he needed them.

    His father, Carlo Bonaparte, remained silent, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions. Napoleon could sense his father''s weakening health, the weight of the unknown disease taking its toll on his body. Despite their differences and the secret he held, Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a surge ofpassion for the man who raised him in this world.

    Napoleon stood up from his seat and approached his father, his expression somber yet determined. "Father, I know we may not see eye to eye on many things, but I want you to know that I appreciate everything you''ve done for me. You''ve provided me with a home, an education, and a family. Your sacrifices will always be remembered."

    "Come on, you are making it sound like I''m going to pass away," Carlo chuckled. "Let''s just enjoy our food."

    Napoleon''s heart sank at his father''s attempt to lighten the mood. He knew that the impending tragedy was noughing matter, but he also understood that his father was trying to maintain a semnce of normalcy in the face of uncertainty.

    "You are right, father. I''m making this family gathering a bit heavy. Let''s focus on the present moment and enjoy our time together," Napoleon said, mustering a smile.

    The atmosphere lightened as the family resumed their meal,ughter, and conversation filling the room once more.

 Chapter 34 The Rise To Prominence Begins

    ?During his three-week stay in Corsica, Napoleon found himself immersed in a vibrant family atmosphere, engaging with his beloved siblings and parents. Seeking to captivate their attention and ignite their curiosity, he eagerly shared the wealth of knowledge he had acquired during his time at the prestigious Brienne-le-Chateau. Not content with mere pleasantries, Napoleon delved into the realms of science and mathematics, unveiling the fascinating intricacies of these disciplines to his fascinated siblings.

    With infectious enthusiasm, he took on the role of a mentor, guiding his younger brothers and sisters through theplexities of scientific principles and mathematical equations, opening their minds to a world of intellectual discovery. Through his efforts, Napoleon not only fostered a deeper bond within his family but also kindled a thirst for knowledge that would shape the destinies of his siblings, setting them on a path of intellectual excellence and ambition that would soon benefit him.

    However, all things muste to an end, and as the time came for Napoleon to bid farewell to his cherished family in Corsica, a bittersweet ache settled in his heart. The Port of Ajio stood before him, its bustling activity mirrored the internal flurry of emotions within him.

    As he gazed upon the ships bobbing in the azure expanse of the Mediterranean Sea, a sense of both anticipation and mncholy coursed through his veins. The time spent with his siblings had been precious, a respite from the demanding pursuits of his ambitions.

    He turned around and faced his father, mother, and siblings whose facial expressions mirrored his own mix of emotions. His father, Carlo Bonaparte maintained aposed countenance, hiding the pang of sadness that tugged at his heartstrings. His mother, Letizia, held back tears, her eyes filled with both pride and longing. And his siblings, each with their unique personalities, wore expressions ranging from solemnity to a brave attempt at hiding their sorrow.

    "Are youing back, big brother?" Elisa''s voice trembled with a mixture of hope and uncertainty as she posed the question that weighed heavily on everyone''s mind. Her youthful eyes searched Napoleon''s face for reassurance, yearning for a promise that their separation would not be indefinite.

    Napoleon''s gaze softened as he knelt before his younger sister, his hand reaching out to gently cup her cheek.

    "Of course, Elisa. Why would you ask such a question?" Napoleon''s voice was filled with tenderness, his eyes locking with hers, seeking to convey the depth of his sincerity.

    "You promise?" Elisa''s voice quivered.

    Napoleon''s hand remained on her cheek. "I promise you, Elisa, with every fiber of my being," he vowed.

    "If you need anything from us, don''t hesitate to reach out," Joseph interjected, his voice carrying the weight of his loyalty and support.

    "Will do, brother," Napoleon replied, rising to his feet and warmly shaking Joseph''s hand. The firm grip conveyed not just brotherly solidarity but also a shared understanding of the responsibilities and challenges thaty ahead.

    "Master¡­the ship is departing soon," Ci informed as she returned by his side.

    "Be safe on your journey, Napoleon," Carlo Bonaparte said. He stepped forward, cing a hand on Napoleon''s shoulder, silently conveying his support and love.

    Napoleon turned to face his father, his gaze meeting Carlo''s. "Thank you, Father," he replied and continued. "I will carry your guidance with me, always."

    He then turned to his mother, whom he hugged tightly.

    Letizia clung to her son, her heart heavy with a mixture of pride and a mother''s longing to keep her child close.

    "Napoleon, my dear," Letizia whispered. "You have grown into an extraordinary young man. Remember to stay true to yourself, and let your ambitions be guided by wisdom andpassion."

    Napoleon held his mother even tighter, taking in herforting presence. "I will, Mother," he assured her, his voice filled with determination. "I will honor our family and make you proud."

    As the ship prepared to set sail, a resonant tolling of bells echoed through the air, signaling the imminent departure. Napoleon reluctantly released his mother from his embrace.

    But before heading towards the ship, Napoleon gently patted each of his siblings on the head, a gesture filled with affection and unspoken reassurance.

    "Take care of each other," Napoleon whispered to his siblings.

    With that, Napoleon turned towards the awaiting ship, its sails billowing in the sea breeze. Ci stood by his side.

    "Are you ready to return to Paris, Master?" Ci asked.

    Napoleon nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they approached the ship, the crew members hurriedly prepared for departure, their footsteps echoing on the wooden nks. Napoleon ascended the gangnk with a determined stride, his mind already racing with ns and ambitions for the future.

    Napoleon nced back at the port onest time, catching a glimpse of his family standing together, their figures etched in his memory. The tolling of bells continued to reverberate through the air, signaling the passengers to board the ship. With a final wave, Napoleon bid his family farewell.

    ***

    On January 25th, 1785, two years had passed since Napoleon''s departure from Ajio, Corsica. During this time, he had achieved significant milestones in his life, including attending the prestigious Ecole Militaire. While in real history, financial constraints limited his studies to only one year, in this alternate reality, Napoleon''s invention had brought him substantial wealth, enabling him to fully dedicate himself to his education. The Ecole Militaire provided him with aprehensive curriculum that shaped his intellect and honed his strategic thinking.

    Napoleon''s invention of steam engines and apanying equipment had a transformative effect, igniting an industrial revolution in France. The textile industry experienced exponential growth, thanks to the power loom and the utilization of steam-powered machinery. Factories sprouted like mushrooms, transforming once-sleepy towns into bustling centers of industry, and thendscape was dotted with their presence.

    Beyond revolutionizing the textile industry, Napoleon''s invention sparked advancements in various other sectors. Ironworks and foundries flourished, producing machinery, tools, and infrastructure essential for the expanding industrialplex. Mining operations experienced a surge in response to soaring demand for raw materials. Rivers and canals served as vital arteries ofmerce, facilitating the transportation of goods and fueling trade within France and beyond its borders.

    Yet, the true symbol of industrialization was yet to be conceived by Napoleon himself¡ªthe steam lotive. This ambitious project was assigned to him by the French Academy of Sciences as a test to determine his eptance as a member. However, Napoleon could notplete it within a year due to numerous constraints, such as resource avability and technical challenges that needed to be ovee.

    Nheless, thanks to his persuasive argument justifying the dy, the project persisted. With the additional time granted, Napoleon sessfully finished the steam lotive project in 1785, which corresponds to the current year in this alternate reality.

    Napoleon and Ci walked along with Antoine Lavoisier and other members of the French Academy of Sciences.

    "Napoleon, this better be it," Antoine said. "You have spent more money than we have previously agreed."

    "Don''t worry, monsieur Lavoisier. Everything is ready for the demonstration," Napoleon said, ncing at Ci. "Right Ci?"

    Ci nodded confidently. "Yes, Master. The steam lotive is prepared and in perfect working order. We have conducted extensive tests and made the necessary adjustments. It is ready to showcase its capabilities."

    "Do tell me of the details of the demonstration," Lace asked.

    "We will be boarding the steam lotive at the Gare Saint-Lazare in Paris," Napoleon exined. "From there, we will embark on a journey to Versailles."

    "Versailles? That''s 30 kilometers away from here, right? And it will approximately take three hours to get there via carriage."

    "Well, Lace, the thing is, the steam lotive isn''t a carriage. My steam lotive can go up to a speed of 30 kilometers per hour, which means we can reach Versailles in just one hour," Napoleon proudly announced.

    As they arrived at the makeshift train station, Antoine and other members of the French Academy of Sciences gazed at the long ck lotive, standing proudly on the tracks. The lotive was an imposing sight, a marvel of engineering and innovation. Its massive metal frame glistened under the sunlight, while the wheels, meticulously crafted and polished, exuded strength and resilience. The steam engine, nestled within the lotive, emitted a low hissing sound, hinting at the immense power it held within.

    Napoleon approached the lotive with a mixture of pride and anticipation. He had poured countless hours, resources, and expertise into its creation, oveing challenges and setbacks along the way. Now, as he stood before his masterpiece, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and aplishment.

    Not only the members of the French Academy of Sciences were impressed but the passerby also. The Parisians, ranging from nobility to the working ss, had gathered around the makeshift train station.

    Their inquisitive gazes scanned along the contours of the steam lotive, wondering what it is. Ever since the construction of the railway tracks, the Parisians wondered what these iron rails were meant for. And now, before their very eyes, stood the answer¡ªan invention that promised to revolutionize transportation.

    Even the coachmen gathered around the demonstration, their eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. The sight of this new invention, capable of propelling itself without the need for horses, sparked both wonder and unease within them. They had spent their lives mastering the art of driving carriages, relying on their expertise and the trust of their passengers to earn a living. Now, faced with the possibility of being reced by this mechanical marvel, they couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety.

    "Ci, please escort them to their respective cars," Napoleon instructed, gesturing toward the passenger cars that were attached to the steam lotive.

    Ci nodded and gracefully led the members of the French Academy of Sciences. As Napoleon watched them board the cars, he could feel the excitement brimming within him. This is it, the start of his rise to prominence, if the demonstration proved sessful, he would be a member of the French Academy of Sciences.

    "This is going to be exhrating."

 Chapter 35 The Demonstration

    ?"You know how to operate this thing, right?" Napoleon inquired, casting a discerning nce at the train engineer diligently preparing the boiler.

    "Yes, monsieur Napoleon," the train engineer affirmed with unwavering confidence. "I have been honing my skills since the moment you entrusted me with this responsibility. Rest assured, I will not disappoint you."

    Napoleon nodded approvingly, his mind set on ensuring a smooth journey for the passengers. "Good. Maintain a steady speed of thirty kilometers per hour once we embark on our transit. It is imperative that our esteemed passengers are spared any difort caused by erratic fluctuations."

    As he said that, he stepped down from the engine room tform and made his way toward the passenger car.

    Upon his arrival at the passenger car, he saw that the members of the French Academy of Sciences were seated in their respective seats. Ci amodated them as if they are real passengers by offering refreshments and attending to their needs with grace and poise.

    "I see that you are all seated, and we will begin our journey shortly. As you have noticed, the seats are upholstered with the finest materials for yourfort," Napoleon addressed the distinguished members of the Academy. His gaze swept across the elegantly decorated interior of the passenger car, taking in the soft lighting, the meticulously crafted details, and the overall ambiance that exuded sophistication.

    "I don''t want you all feeling ufortable during this demonstration, especially when my eptance into the French Academy of Sciences is at stake," Napoleon continued, his voice tinged with a touch of lightheartedness.

    A murmur of reassurance rippled through the scientists as Antoine, a respected member of the Academy, spoke up, waving his hand dismissively. "Oh, don''t worry about that, Napoleon. As long as these trains run and perform as advertised, you will undoubtedly secure your seat at the French Academy of Sciences."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a brief smile, appreciative of the support and camaraderie shared among the esteemed scientists. Yet, his mind remained focused on their opinions and feedback. He valued their expertise and sought their impressions on every aspect of this journey.

    "Before wemence, I would like to hear your thoughts so far," Napoleon continued, his eyes scanning thepartment. "The interior, the ambiance, the overall experience. Your observations are vital as we endeavor to refine and perfect this mode of transportation for the benefit of our nation."

    "You are awfully sounding formal, Napoleon," Antoine remarked. "Very well, the interior of this carriage has a dignified elegance that befits the status of nobility," Antoine began, his voice carrying a note of enthusiasm. "The seats, adorned with plush velvet upholstery, provide afortable and regal experience. The soft lighting, casting a warm glow throughout thepartment, adds a touch of intimacy and sophistication. The attention to detail, from the intricately carved wooden paneling to the delicate floral motifs on the curtains, showcases the exquisite craftsmanship involved in creating this opulent space."

    "Is that so, I''m d that you are liking it. I n the steam lotive to be transportation for all despite ss, though some differences in ticket pricing will exist," Napoleon interjected, his voice carrying a hint of determination.

    The scientists exchanged curious nces, intrigued by Napoleon''s remark. Antoine, ever inquisitive, raised his eyebrow.

    "Different ticket prices? How do you envision that, Napoleon?"

    Napoleon took a moment to gather his thoughts, his gaze focused on the lush scenery passing by outside the windows.

    "Gentlemen, I believe in a future where ess to modern transportation should not be limited solely to the privileged few. While maintaining the luxurious amenities for those who seek them, I also intend to introduce affordable options that cater to a wider range of passengers."

    His statement sparked a mix of surprise and excitement among the members of the Academy. The idea of a steam lotive that could bridge the social divide resonated deeply with them. They recognized the transformative potential such an innovation could have on society.

    "We must remember that progress is not only measured by technological advancements but also by the positive impact it has on the lives of themon people," Napoleon continued. "I envision a system where individuals from different walks of life can share the experience of rail travel, fostering a sense of unity and societal progress."

    As he said that, Ci walked closer to him and leaned forward for a whisper.

    "Master, the train is departing in one minute," she informed.

    "Thank you Ci," Napoleon nodded and turned to the members of the French Academy of Sciences once more. "Gentlemen, the moment we have all been waiting for is upon us. In just a moment, the steam lotive will set off on its inaugural journey, ushering in a new era of transportation. Please ensure you are seated securely and ready to witness history in the making."

    The scientists exchanged nces, their faces alive with abination of curiosity and wonder. They braced themselves for the imminent departure, their hearts pounding in anticipation.

    With a final nce around the exquisitely appointed carriage, Napoleon moved towards the window, his gaze fixed on the train engineer in the distance. The steam lotive emitted a low, resonant chime, followed by the rhythmic sound of its massive wheels turning and chugging.

    With a sudden jolt, the steam lotive embarked on its maiden voyage, its iron wheels gripping the tracks. As the lotive gained momentum, the passengers could feel a gentle vibration beneath their feet, a sensation that was both thrilling and exhrating. The members of the French Academy of Sciences, unustomed to the swift and smooth movement of the train, held onto their seats and exchanged wide-eyed nces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This is unlike anything I''ve ever experienced," eximed Lace, gripping the armrest tightly. "The speed, the power... it''s as if we''re gliding effortlessly through the air."

    Another scientist leaned closer to the window, captivated by the changingndscape outside. "Look at how swiftly the scenery passes us by! In a matter of minutes, we have already traveled a distance that would have taken a considerable time by horse-drawn carriage."

    Napoleon, standing near the window, watched the world whiz past, the Parisians who gazed and stared at the steam lotive in awe on the street were filled with a mixture of surprise, curiosity, and admiration. People stopped in their tracks, pointing at the train now whisked past them. Some cheered, while others simply stood in silent awe, witnessing the birth of a new era.

    The lotive''s journey extended beyond Paris, to Versailles.

    "Monsieur Bonaparte," Antoine called. "I''m curious, how long can this steam lotive of yours run?"

    Napoleon''s lips curled to a smile and answered. "As long as it has a steady supply of coal, this steam lotive has the potential to run indefinitely."

    "Indefinitely?!" the other scientist repeated incredulously.

    "Yup, unlike horses where you have to rely on their strength and endurance, a steam lotive can continue its journey as long as there is coal to fuel its engine," Napoleon exined, his voice filled with conviction. "Of course, regr maintenance and periodic inspections are essential to ensure its optimal performance, but the potential for continuous operation is truly remarkable, isn''t it?"

    The scientists exchanged amazed nces, marveling at the prospect of a transportation system that could cover vast distances without the limitations of horse-drawn carriages. The concept of an engine that could tirelessly propel them forward, powered by coal, opened up a realm of possibilities for the future of transportation.

    One hourter, they arrived at Versailles. Curious onlookers watching from the side of the street saw a steel behemoth with ck smoke billowing out of its chimney, slowlying to a halt.

    But there was one question that the scientist are figuring out.

    "Monsieur Bonaparte, this steam lotive probably weighs a ton. How is it stopped?" Antoine asked.

    "Well, monsieur Lavoisier, that''s where the air brakese in," Napoleon exined. "The steam lotive is equipped with a system of air brakes that allows us to control and bring it to a stop. When the engineer activates the brakes,pressed air is released into the brake cylinders, applying pressure to the brake shoes, which then press against the wheels to slow down and stop the lotive."

    "Fascinating..." Antoine muttered.

    "What''s more fascinating is that we reached Versaille in just one hour! One hour, can you believe that!" One of the scientists eximed.

    The moment the train came to aplete halt, Napoleon faced them.

    "That concludes our demonstration, everyone. I hope you had a pleasant ride. Now, Monsieur Lavoisier, do I get the seat at the French Academy of Sciences?"

    Antoine stood up from his seat and walked towards Napoleon, extending his hand in congrattions.

    "Napoleon, I am delighted to inform you that your ce in the French Academy of Sciences is well deserved. Your contributions to the field of transportation and thermodynamics are truly remarkable and make you a worthy candidate for admittance. But wait, there is someone here who would also want to congratte you."

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, wondering who that person was. When Antoine looked to his right as if beckoning him to look there.

    Napoleon looked to where Antoine was looking and uponnding his eyes upon the person he might be referring to, his eyes widened.

    "King Louis?"

 Chapter 36 Recognition And Decision

    ?There''s no mistaking it, it was King Louis XVI. Walking beside him is the Queen, Marie Antote. Although Napoleon hadn''t seen them in person, he had seen a lot of paintings of them disyed at his university.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier, what is the meaning of this?" Napoleon asked Lavoisier, who simply grinned in delight.

    "Well, I informed the king about this new invention of yours and he took interest on it. Why is there a problem?"

    "Of course not, Monsieur Antoine. It''s just that I''m surprised to see the King..." Napoleon chuckled nervously.

    "Very well then, you''ll have the honor of being graced by His Majesty''s presence. Come with me," Antoine stepped off the steam lotive.

    Napoleon and Ci followed suit, walking down the red carpet that wasid out on the street.

    When they got closer to the King and Queen, Antoine, Napoleon, and Ci bowed their heads respectfully.

    "Sire, this is Monsieur Napoleone Buonaparte, the inventor of the steam lotive and steam engines," Antoine announced with a touch of pride in his voice.

    Napoleon straightened his back, gathering hisposure as he prepared to address the monarchs before him. He lifted his head, meeting the gaze of King Louis XVI and Queen Marie Antote, who regarded him with curiosity and interest.

    "Your Majesties, it is an honor to stand before you today," Napoleon began, his voice steady despite the underlying nerves. "I am deeply humbled by your presence."

    Sure is, King Louis XVI was known for his robust figure. Scanning his appearance, Napoleon couldn''t help but observe the King''s generous girth, which contrasted with the Queen''s elegant and slender figure. However, Napoleon quickly reminded himself to focus on the significance of the moment and set aside any personal observations.

    "Your name, it sounded Italian, are you sure you are French?" King Louis asked, gazing at Napoleon with scrutiny.

    "Well, specifically I''m from Corsica, Sire," Napoleon replied, maintaining hisposure despite the King''s scrutinizing gaze. "Though Corsica is part of the French territory, my family roots trace back to Italy. But I assure you, my loyalty and dedication are undeniably French."

    King Louis XVI nodded, seemingly satisfied with Napoleon''s response. The Queen, Marie Antote, leaned closer, her eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    "Thatdy behind you, is she your fiance?"

    When Marie asked that question, Napoleon and Ci''s faces blushed slightly.

    "Uhm, no, Madame, Ci is my personal assistant," Napoleon responded, trying to conceal his slight embarrassment. "She has been an invaluable coborator in my endeavors, assisting me with the development and implementation of my inventions."

    Ci, standing by Napoleon''s side, maintained herposure despite the Queen''s direct attention. She gave a polite nod and a warm smile, acknowledging the Queen''s curiosity.

    "I am honored to serve Monsieur Buonaparte and witness his genius at work," Ci spoke with a gentle tone.

    "That''s sad, you two would make a good pair," Marie Antote teased, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. She enjoyed observing the slight blush on Napoleon and Ci''s faces, relishing in the yful banter.

    Napoleon, momentarily taken aback by the Queen''s remark, recovered quickly and offered a lighthearted response.

    "You surely know how to jest, Your Majesty," Napoleon replied, his lips curling into a wry smile.

    "Seeing the sess of your invention, we would like to personally invite you to a celebration here in Versailles this evening. We hope you will honor us with your presence," King Louis XVI interjected, his voice resonating with regal authority.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise, grateful for the unexpected invitation. He bowed respectfully before the monarch.

    "Your Majesty, it would be my utmost pleasure to attend the celebration in Versailles. I am humbled by your gracious invitation," Napoleon responded.

    Ci, too, acknowledged the invitation with a graceful nod, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "We are delighted to hear that," Queen Marie Antote chimed in, her voiceced with genuine enthusiasm. "It will be a splendid asion to celebrate your remarkable achievements, Monsieur Buonaparte."

    ***

    Six hourster, the news of the sessful demonstration of the steam lotive spread across the nearby cities of Paris and Versailles, making it the main topic for the people to discuss.

    Napoleon and Ci stood in avishly appointed room within the grand Versailles Pce, preparing themselves for the uing celebration.

    Napoleon had donned a suit that exemplified thetest trends in mid-1780s fashion. The coat, made of rich midnight blue velvet, was tailored to perfection, entuating his athletic build. The widepels were intricately embroidered with gold thread, depicting delicate floral patterns. The coat tapered down to a slim waist, creating a ttering silhouette that exuded grace and sophistication.

    Ci, with her skilled hands, carefully adjusted each button of the coat, ensuring a wless fit. Her fingers lingered momentarily as if savoring the significance of the moment. The buttons themselves were miniature works of art, crafted from ornate gold filigree and adorned with precious gemstones.

    Beneath the coat, Napoleon wore a crisp white linen waistcoat, its high cor cascading down to a delicately ruffled jabot that peeked out from beneath his chin. The waistcoat was adorned with intricate silver embroidery that added a touch of elegance and refinement to his ensemble.

    His breeches, made of the finest ck silk, hugged his legs tightly, emphasizing his stature and providing a contrast to the richness of the coat. ck silk stockings, meticulously tailored, stretched up to his knees,pleting the ensemble. A pair of polished ck leather shoes, embellished with silver buckles, adorned his feet.

    "So this is what it feels like to be rich, huh?" Napoleon remarked, his gaze sweeping down to take in the intricate details of his suit. "I must admit, the clothing does have quite a stylish allure."

    As his eyes lingered on his attire, Napoleon avoided ncing at the mirror directly, mindful of Ci still standing in front of him.

    Of course, he was not the only one dressed for the asion. Ci had embraced the fashion of the era, donning a sumptuous gown of palevender silk. The fabric flowed gracefully, draping her form in an ethereal manner. Delicate floral patterns adorned the gown, intricately embroidered with silver thread, which shimmered under the soft glow of the room''s chandeliers. Cascading ruffles adorned the neckline and sleeves, adding a touch of femininity and whimsy to her ensemble.

    The bodice of the gown entuated Ci''s slender figure, thevender silk hugging her curves in all the right ces. A satin sash cinched at her waist, tying into a beautiful bow at the back,pleting the elegant silhouette. The skirt billowed out, gracefully pooling around her feet.

    Ci''s hair had been meticulously styled, swept up in an borate coiffure adorned with delicate flowers and sparkling hairpins. Her curls cascaded down, framing her face with a touch of natural elegance. The gown''s low neckline exposed Ci''s neck, which possessed a luminous quality. Its smooth and snow-white appearance captivated Napoleon like he is being drawn to it by an unseen force.  His gaze lingered down on her corbone, making him aware of the rapid beat of his heart. He could feel a growing warmth spreading throughout his body, and he knew that staring at it a bit longer would cause him to lose himself in a sea of desire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a slight shake of his head, Napoleon tore his gaze away. Ci, who noticed his lingering gaze, giggled.

    "Does my neck attract you that much, Master~?" Ci blurted out yfully and showed her neck alluringly.  "You can stare at it for as long as you want."

    Napoleon cleared his throat. "Ci, you really shouldn''t say such a thing to a man like that. What if I did something to you?"

    "Depends...are you going to do something to me?" Ci teased.

    Napoleon shook his head. "Nope. Let''s go, the others must be waiting for us."

    He offered her his arm as if inviting her to intertwine her arm with his. Ci dly epted the offer, her fingers gently curling around Napoleon''s forearm.

    Together, they stepped outside of the room and went to the ballroom where the elites of France gathered for the celebration. As they entered the grand ballroom, the sound of lively music filled the air, apanied by theughter and chatter of the guests.

    The ballroom was a sight to behold, adorned with shimmering chandeliers and opulent decorations. The walls were adorned with luxurious tapestries, depicting scenes of grandeur and elegance. The polished marble floor reflected the soft glow of the candlelight, creating an enchanting ambiance.

    The banquet table was lined with an array of delectable delicacies, disying the culinary expertise of the royal chefs. Sparkling crystal sses filled with champagne and fine wines adorned the table, and confectionaries such as cakes and pastries were artfully arranged.

    "This is too overwhelming," Napoleonmented as they walked deeper into the ballroom. "So this is where France''s money is beingvishly spent."

    "And they are doing it quite often, Master," Ci added.

    Ci''s observation held an air of truth, as the grandeur of the ballroom and the extravagant disys of wealth showcased the opulence of the French monarchy. Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and unease at the stark contrast between thevishness surrounding them and the poverty that gued many of the country''s citizens. Yet, he also understood that this celebration was an opportunity for him to make connections with high society.

    As Napoleon and Ci made their way through the crowd, they caught glimpses of familiar faces.

    "Lace, Lavoisier, Charles," Napoleon called.

    "Oh, monsieur Napoleon is already here with his lovely assistant," Antoine said. "Just in time, the King is about to formally wee you."

    He extended his arms toward where the King and Queen were.

    On the stage at the front of the ballroom, King Louis XVI and Queen Marie Antote stood side by side, radiating regal poise. The King raised his hand,manding attention, and the crowd fell into a respectful silence.

    "Wee, esteemed guests," King Louis XVI began, his voice carrying through the hall. "Tonight, we gather not only to revel in the splendor of this asion but also to honor the genius of Monsieur Napoleone Buonaparte and his remarkable invention, the steam lotive, and engines."

    Apuse rippled through the crowd, and Napoleon and Ci exchanged a nce, smiling.

    "For your contribution, I, King Louis XVI, under the counsel of the esteemed French Academy of Sciences, do hereby bestow upon you the noble title of Marquis, Monsieur Napoleone Buonaparte," King Louis XVI proimed, his regal voice resonating through the hall. He paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in before continuing. "May this distinguished title stand as a symbol of our profound appreciation for your remarkable ingenuity and unwaveringmitment to the progress and prosperity of our beloved nation."

    As the King''s promation echoed through the hall, a collective gasp of awe swept through the crowds. The idea of giving a man from a third estate the prestigious title of Marquis was unprecedented and caused a stir among the aristocracy.

    "Is the king serious?" One of the aristocrats whispered to another, their voices filled with disbelief.

    "Just because of that metal? He was granted a title?" one of them expressed.

    "Unbelievable, maybe a seat in the French Academy of Sciences is fine but granting him the title of Marquis is sure is taking it far," one of the noblemen murmured, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and disdain.

    Napoleon, standing among the guests, absorbed the reactions swirling around him. As expected, it won''t be received well by the real aristocrats as they would call it intrusion. But even he was shocked at the announcement. Why did the King grant him the title of Marquis?

    ''I''m changing history at an unprecedented level,'' Napoleon thought to himself.

    Napoleon cleared his throat, a seat in the French Academy of Sciences would do. He doesn''t want to earn a title as it would be useless in the next four years. It wouldn''t do him any good if the revolution started and targeted those nobles. He doesn''t want that.

    "Sire, if I may," Napoleon spoke up. "I am truly honored by your recognition and the title bestowed upon me. However, I must humbly request that you reconsider this generous gesture."

    The King and Queen exchanged a nce, surprised by Napoleon''s request. The murmurs in the ballroom grew louder as the guests began to specte about Napoleon''s response.

    Antoine, who stood nearby, raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Napoleon''s unexpected request.

    "What are you doing, Napoleon?" Antoine asked but was ignored.

    Napoleon continued, his gaze fixed on the King. "I deeply appreciate the significance of this title, but as a man of the people, I believe my focus should be on serving France and contributing to its progress rather than indulging in aristocratic privileges. The support and recognition, and being part of the esteemed French Academy of Sciences are more than enough to fuel my aspirations."

    King Louis XVI, considered Napoleon''s words carefully. He understood the weight of the request and the underlying principles that drove Napoleon''s decision.

    "Is that what you truly seek, Napoleon? Just a seat at the French Academy of Sciences?" King Louis asked.

    "That is correct, Your Majesty. That''s more than enough. And besides, I don''t think I would fit the traditional mold of an aristocrat,"

    King Louis sighed. "Very well, if that is your decision, I shall respect it. I am now retracting the bestowed title of Marquis."

    Napoleon heaved a sigh of relief. "Safe."

 Chapter 37 The Deepening Relation

    ?In the dormitory of the Ecole Militaire, Napoleon meticulously changed his ornate and sumptuous clothes into ordinary attire. The celebration of his invention had concluded as he expected, earning him a seat at the prestigious French Academy of Sciences. However, Napoleon''s mind was preupied with the revtions he had witnessed at the grand celebration hosted by King Louis.

    The borate gathering showcased the opulence of the aristocracy, with the King and Queen adorned in extravagant jewels and luxurious fabrics. Yet, for Napoleon, the stark contrast between this disy of wealth and the poverty and suffering he had seen in the streets of Paris only fueled his growing discontentment.

    As he mingled with the nobles in the grand ballroom, theughter, music, and clinking of crystal sses seemed to drown out the plight of themon people. The aristocracy danced with grace and elegance, seemingly oblivious to the struggles outside the pce walls. This disconnection from reality troubled Napoleon deeply.

    The memory of France''s recent harsh winter and the consecutive years of poor harvests lingered in his mind. The kingdom was facing widespread food shortages and soaring prices, pushing themon people further into despair. Napoleon couldn''t help but imagine the lives of the impoverished, where a loaf of bread consumed their entire wages. It was clear to him that France was on the brink of revolution, an event for which he needed to be prepared.

    In three months'' time, Napoleon would face the entrance exam to be an officer. Despite studying at the Ecole Militaire for two years¡ªfar less than the typical three-year requirement¡ªhe had been granted an exception due to his exceptional academic prowess and burgeoning reputation. In real history, Napoleon was forced toplete a three-year worth course in a year due to Carlo''s death, but in this alternate reality, Napoleon didn''t suffer the same problem as he had earned a lot of money from his invention.

    As he was engrossed in his thoughts, a knock on the door interrupted him. Napoleon turned to look at the door and answered.

    "Come in."

    The door creaked open slowly, revealing the figure of a young woman framed against the dimly lit hallway. It was Ci, her presence instantly brightening the room. Her exquisite dress from earlier had been reced by a simple white gown that framed her slender figure perfectly.

    "Master," she said softly. "I have brought you the map that you are asking for."

    She sat next to him and unfurled the map of France.

    Napoleon grabbed the edges of the map, his eyes scanning the intricate details of the nation.

    "Master¡­what are you looking at if I may ask?" Ci said.

    "The steam lotive was a sess so I''m nning on starting a railwaypany across France, connecting different cities and regions. Of course, we can''t just build in random ces, it must hold some significance. For example, the railway must be built near the coal mines and iron deposits to ensure a steady supply of resources for the growing industrialization," Napoleon exined, tracing his finger along the map. "For example, Saint-¨¦tienne, Nord-Pas-de-Cis, and Alsace-Lorraine are regions in France that are abundant of iron and coal."

    "I see, but who will fund the construction of those railways? It is a huge undertaking and I don''t think your current wealth can construct you one."

    Napoleon leaned back, deep in thought. Ci''s question was valid. Funding such a monumental project would indeed require substantial resources beyond what he currently possessed. He tapped his fingers on the edge of the map, contemting the possibilities.

    "You''re right, Ci," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with determination. "To build a railwaywork that spans the entire country, we''ll need the backing of private investors. I believe there are individuals and organizations out there who would recognize the potential of this venture and be willing to invest in it. We already have people who saw the sess of the demonstration of the steam lotive, so we''ll start approaching them first. But this is a job that I want you to take care of."

    "You want me to handle all the negotiations, Master? But are they going to take me seriously? I''m a woman and they would certainly prefer to speak to you rather than me."

    "Well, I trust in your abilities Ci, you said you came from the modern world right? I''m sure in that world you have gained skills in negotiation. Also, I don''t think I would be able to run thepany myself as I''ll be a military officer stationed outside Paris. Also, you said that you are a high-ranking Spanish nobility, that will make them take you seriously."

    "I don''t know, master¡­I''m notfortable using my old name," Ci said, her voice somber.

    Napoleon furrowed his brows, contemting Ci''s hesitation. "I understand your concerns. I won''t insist on using your old name if it makes you ufortable," he said sincerely. "Instead, I have another proposition. I will draft a letter of authorization specifically for you, granting you the authority to represent me in these negotiations. What do you think of that?"

    "It''s a good idea, master," Ci looked up to him and smiled.

    Napoleon patted Ci''s hand gently, a small smile ying on his lips. "I''m d you think so, Ci."

    "It''s a good idea, master," Ci murmured softly, her gaze falling to herp. Her heart raced as Napoleon''s hand tenderly caressed her hair, his touch sending a gentle shiver down her spine. She could feel the warmth rising in her cheeks, turning them a deep shade of crimson.

    Sensing that Napoleon might remove his hand any sooner, she immediately summoned her courage and ced her other hand on top of his, gently pressing it against her cheek.

    "What are you¡­"

    "Master¡­please spoil me with your touch a little longer," Ci said, her cheek resting on Napoleon''s hand, her voice barely above a whisper.

    She closed her eyes and giggled softly as if enjoying the intimacy of the moment.

    Napoleon''s breath caught in his throat, his heart pounding in his chest. For over thest four years, they have been together, living and growing together, Napoleon just saw Ci as a tool of his, where he can use her to do his bidding while he is away fighting a war in the future. But in this vulnerable moment, something shifted within Napoleon. Something that he can''t exin to himself.

    Could it be¡­

    Before he could even answer it to himself, Ci''s eyes fluttered open and she looked deep into Napoleon''s eyes.

    "Thank you, master, for letting me stay by your side and working for you."

    "I think it''s time that you don''t call me master. Call me like everyone else, Napoleon. I have been letting you call me that because I found it endearing, but things have changed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci blinked in surprise, her eyes widening at Napoleon''s request. She could hardly believe her ears. The familiar formality of addressing him as "Master" had be second nature to her, and the thought of calling him anything else seemed foreign and unfamiliar. But as she gazed into his eyes, she saw a sincerity and tenderness that touched her deeply.

    "Okay then, Napoleon. If you want me to call you by your name, I shall oblige."

    "And enough with your formal tone, we can speak like we are friends," Napoleon said, his voice filled with warmth and a hint of yfulness.

    Ci smiled, a soft and genuine expression that lit up her face. "If you say so, Napoleon. Oh, by the way, Napoleon. I didn''t tell you a lot about my real self but I can happily share something with you a bit. In the 21st century, I''m what people refer to as a Vtuber."

    "Vtuber?" Napoleon repeated the word, pretending as if he never heard of that term before.

    "That''s right, it''s a new form of entertainment that exists in the world of the future. Imagine a performer who doesn''t need a physical body but can create a lifelike animated version of themselves, known as an avatar. These avatars can speak, sing, and interact with their audience through a marvelous invention called the Inte. They share their performances and content on a tform called YouTube, where people from all over the world can watch and evenmunicate with them. It''s a fascinating way for people to be entertained and feel a connection with these virtual performers, all from thefort of their own homes."

    Napoleon chuckled. "That sounds lovely, but unfortunately I can''t imagine it myself. The future must be great."

    "But Napoleon, I can give you an exclusive performance. I can do ASMR you know, and my audience back in my world loved it. Want me to try?"

    "ASMR?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side.

    "Like this¡­" Ci went around Napoleon, wrapping her arms around his neck, and leaned forward to his ears. "Master~! Feeling tired~! Want me tofort you."

    Napoleon, despite knowing what ASMR is and having experienced it in his past life from youtube was taken aback at Ci''s.

    He could feel her warm breath against his ear, and a tingling sensation spread through his body. The intimacy of the moment sent a surge of emotions rushing through him, ones he had never experienced before. Ci''s voice, soft and soothing like the gentle whisper of a breeze, washed over him, stirring feelings he had only heard about in ASMR videos on youtube.

    Ci moved to his left ear and whispered again. "Master~! Can you feel it? My fingers stroking your cheeknding on your ear¡­slowly¡­slowly stimting you¡­" As Ci''s words trailed off, her fingers lightly brushed against Napoleon''s cheek. "Do you feel yourself¡­losing¡­control?"

    Napoleon''s mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. He was simultaneously captivated by Ci''s ASMR performance and unnerved by the intensity of his own response. The sensations coursing through his body were foreign and exhrating, and he found himself inexplicably drawn to her.

    As Ci continued her whispered enticements, Napoleon''s resolve wavered. His rational thoughts struggled to maintain control, reminding him of the boundaries they had established and the purpose of their rtionship. But the walls he had built around his emotions started to crumble, and a yearning for something deeper began to take hold.

    Suddenly, Napoleon turned around, grabbed Ci''s arms, and pushed her into the bed. Startled by Napoleon''s sudden movement, Ci''s eyes widened in surprise. She found herself lying on the bed, with Napoleon hovering above her, his intense gaze locked onto hers.

    "Napoleon¡­" Ci uttered, her lips curved into a seductive style, keeping her seductive role."You let your urges take control of you¡­Fine. Revel in the bliss of your inevitable pathetic defeat."

    "Ci¡­you should leave now before I do anything to you," Napoleon

    paused, his voice thick with desire. His eyes were fixated on Ci''s lips, and it took all his willpower to not give in to his primal desires.

    Ci''s heart pounded in her chest as she looked up at Napoleon, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and excitement. She knew that the boundaries they had established were in danger of being broken, but a part of her wanted to surrender to the intensity of the moment.

    "Master, I will stay. I want to be with you," Ci whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Napoleon hesitated for a moment, his mind racing with conflicting emotions. But the desire in Ci''s eyes was too strong to resist. As if yelling inwardly, Napoleon averted his gaze away from Ci and breathed deeply. He let go of her arm and stepped off the bed.

    Napoleon almost lost control in the heat of the moment, but luckily he managed. "Your performance is undoubtedly powerful, Ci. Is that what you do for a living in the 21st century?"

    Ci''s face flustered as she realized what Napoleon was insinuating. "No! This is my first time acting like that, don''t get the wrong idea¡­dummy. I''ll leave your room now and let you rest."

    Ci quickly got up from the bed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She hastily straightened her dress and left his room.

    In the hall, Ci covered her already beet-red face and suppressed a squeal of embarrassment. "Napoleon you dummy! Dummy! Dummy! Dummy!"

    Well, secondster, she realized that she was the one that forced Napoleon into the position and led him to believe that she does that every day to her audience, which can be misunderstood by Napoleon that she is a whore.

    ***

    Seven monthster, Napoleon was in the examination room of the Ecole Militaire.

    "This is it, my destiny," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 38 Prelude: The Revolution

    ?As the golden rays of the sun painted the sky in hues of amber, France found itself ensnared in the clutches of an unforgiving financial crisis. Desperation hung heavy in the air, and the fate of the kingdom rested precariously on the shoulders of one man¡ªKing Louis XVI. Seeking a lifeline for his beleaguered nation, he summoned an illustrious assembly, known henceforth as the Assembly of Notables. Within its hallowed chambers, the powerhouses of French society convened, including esteemed nobles, influential clergy, and even a smattering of representatives from the bourgeoisie. Their mission? To unveil a path strewn with financial reforms, capable of rescuing France from the abyss.

    But s, the corridors of power proved to be treacherous, with a formidable fortress of resistance blocking the king''s vision. The Assembly of Notables, entrenched in their privileged positions, thwarted the monarch''s proposed reforms. The nobility and clergy, guardians of their lofty status, bristled at the mere mention of shouldering additional tax burdens. A symphony of frustration and disappointment resonated through the halls, as the king and his advisors found themselves ensnared in a political impasse, their dreams of financial revival dashed against the rocks of resistance.

    As the dawn of 1788 broke upon thend, France stood upon the precipice of catastrophe. A relentless storm of economic decline unleashed its fury, leaving a trail of devastation in its wake. Across the fertile fields, crops withered under the weight of misfortune, casting a shadow of despair upon the popce. Hunger prowled the streets, its insatiable hunger gnawing at the core of their existence. But it was the soaring price of bread, the sustenance of themon folk, that ignited the smoldering embers of rebellion within their hearts.

    From the bustling thoroughfares of Paris to the tranquil hamlets nestled amidst verdant fields, a tempest of protest and revolt erupted. Defiance coursed through their veins, fueling their courageous acts of resistance. In a united front, the downtrodden masses took to the streets, their voices blending into a mighty chorus of discontent. Grain stores and bakeries became the targets of their ire, symbols of the inequality and suffering that gripped their lives.

    The mounting unrest and the specter of revolt weighed heavily upon the monarch''s conscience. Fearing the wrath of his subjects and the unraveling of his kingdom, King Louis XVI was left with no choice but to reach back into the annals of history. He summoned forth the long-dormant assembly, a relic not seen in centuries¡ªthe Estates-General. This venerable institution, epassing the clergy, nobility, and themoners of the Third Estate, emerged from the shadows, bearing the weight of a nation''s hopes and fears.

    The year 1789 dawned, its arrival pregnant with expectation, tinged with the smoldering embers of revolution. Within the opulent halls of Versailles, the grand stage was set, as the Estates-General assembled, representatives of a nation poised on the precipice of transformation.

    Amidst the gathering, a palpable tension hung in the air. The voice of themon people, the Third Estate, resounded with unwavering determination. No longer content with mere representation, they demanded equality, tearing down the barriers that shackled their potential. Voices shed, passions ignited, as the halls reverberated with fervent debates and impassioned pleas for justice.

    And so it came to pass, on that momentous day¡ªJune 17¡ªthat the Third Estate, rising like a phoenix from the ashes of inequality, defiantly dered themselves the National Assembly. In a promation that reverberated throughout the annals of history, they asserted that true sovereignty resided not in the hands of a single ruler but in the collective will of the people.

    But the winds of change were only just beginning to stir. On that fateful day, July 14, the Bastille, an emblem of royal authority and oppression, fell before the relentless tide of popr uprising. The stones of the fortress crumbled beneath the weight of a nation''s discontent, shattering the illusion of invincibility. It was a seismic moment, a rion call for change that echoed through the hearts of every citizen.

    In the aftermath of the Bastille''s fall, a tempest of unrest swept across the countryside. The Great Fear, as it came to be known, unleashed a torrent of peasant uprisings. Enraged by feudal obligations and burdened by economic hardships, the oppressed masses directed their fury toward the estates of the nobility. The age-old bonds of feudalism shattered under the weight of their defiance.

    Sensing the urgency of the times, the National Assembly moved swiftly, driven by the winds of change. With a stroke of their pens, they abolished feudalism, dismantling the pirs of privilege that had long divided society. The principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity took center stage, illuminating a path toward a new dawn.

    But the revolution had yet to fulfill its destiny. In the waning days of October, the women of Paris, their souls ame with anguish and starvation, embarked on a march that would etch their names into history''s tapestry. Their destination¡ªVersailles, the opulent pce that housed the royal family. With unwavering determination, they demanded not just bread but the return of their monarch, challenging the very foundations of the monarchy itself.

    ***

    As the first rays of dawn brushed the sky, casting a dim light over the rain-soaked Versailles, an ominous silence settled upon the pce grounds. The night had been one of mounting tension, and the air crackled with an impending storm. The crowd who marched from Paris to Versailles barefoot for six hours, still seething with anger and discontent, waited outside.

    At about six o''clock in the morning, a group of protesters stumbled upon a small gate to the pce, left unguarded in the chaos that had consumed the royal guards. Sensing an opportunity, they cast furtive nces at each other before cautiously slipping inside. Like shadows in the night, they maneuvered through thebyrinthine passages, driven by a singr purpose¡ªthe search for the queen''s bed-chamber.

    Meanwhile, the royal guards, their hearts pounding with trepidation, retreated through the pce, desperately attempting to fortify their positions. Doors were bolted, hallways barricaded, and the air hung heavy with the acrid scent of gunpowder. In thepromised sector, the cour de marbre, the guards unleashed a barrage of gunfire at the intruders, their shots finding their mark with fatal precision. A young member of the crowd fell, life extinguished in an instant, and their dreams of justice shattered.

    The death of theirrade ignited a me of fury within the rest of the protesters. Their collective rage surged towards the breach, an unstoppable wave crashing upon the pce doors. With each step, their determination grew, fueled by vengeance and an insatiable desire for retribution.

    Within the chaos, a gardes du corps on duty met a grisly fate, his life snuffed out with ruthless abandon. His body, in a grotesque disy of brutality, was decapitated, a macabre warning to all who dared challenge the might of the crowd. Another guard, Tardivet du Repaire, valiantly attempted to confront the enraged throng, but the weight of their fury was too great. He was struck down, his body battered down to the point he was unrecognizable.

    As the pounding of feet and the screams of the mob reverberated through the opulent halls, the queen, barefoot and fear-stricken, clung to a sliver of hope. With herdies-in-waiting by her side, she darted through the maze-like corridors, her heart pounding in her chest. Frantically, she sought the king''s bed-chamber, her desperation giving way to desperation. But the door was locked. She banged upon it with desperate urgency, her cries drowned out by the deafening cacophony outside.

    "Let me in! Let me in!"

    Minutes stretched into an eternity as the queen''s fate teetered on a knife''s edge. Then, with a stroke of fortune, the door swung open, revealing the king''s sanctuary and the king himself. The queen and her entourage slipped through the doorway, their relief tangible as they evaded the clutches of chaos.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Meanwhile, the rampage within the pce continued unabated. The crowd, driven by an unhinged frenzy, sought out other royal guards, their blows raining down upon them with unrestrained brutality. At least one more guard met a gruesome end, his severed head hoisted triumphantly atop a pike.

    As the chaos ensued inside the halls of Versailles, one prominent individual named Gilbert du Motier, the Marquis de Lafayette and themander-in-chief of the Parisian National Guard was walking down the marbled halls, yawning as he had just woken up.

    His men, still engaged inbat with the royal gardes du corps looked up to him as he walked forward, unfazed by the shot from the beleaguered.

    "Sir!" One of his men shouted. "What are you doing?"

    Lafayette turned towards hisrade, his expressionposed. "Stand down," he ordered, his voice carrying an air of authority. Yet, beneath his calm exterior, a hint of frustration lingered.

    "This wouldn''t have happened if the King had agreed to return to Paris yesterday," he muttered to himself, casting a fleeting nce at the royal guards.

    With a resolute gaze, Lafayette addressed the remaining royal guards who stood defiantly before him.

    "Life Guards of the king, I havee here to offer a truce," he dered, his voice carrying a quiet conviction. "I wish to speak with the King directly. Is he in his bedchamber?"

    But the royal guards, blinded by their loyalty and consumed by anger, scoffed at Lafayette''s words. One among them, his face twisted with contempt, brandished his musket menacingly.

    "Shut up! We have nothing to say to you, traitor!" he spat, his voice dripping with disdain.

    "Do you truly wish to meet your end here?" he questioned, his voice tinged with a hint of somberness. "I have thousands of furious mobs outside, ready to tear down this Pce if their demands are not met swiftly."

    Lafayette''s calm demeanor and words resonated with the remaining royal guards, their fervor momentarily dampened by the realization of the overwhelming force outside the pce walls. Reluctantly, they lowered their muskets, eyeing Lafayette warily.

    "Lead the way," one of the guards grumbled, stepping aside to allow Lafayette and his entourage to pass. The group cautiously made their way through the corridors, the echoes of chaos still reverberating through the pce.

    Knocking gently on the door, Lafayette waited for a response. After a brief moment, it creaked open, revealing a disheveled King Louis XVI. His face was etched with weariness and anxiety, his eyes bloodshot from sleepless nights. Queen Marie Antote, still visibly shaken, stood by his side, her grip tightly sping the hand of their young daughter.

    "Your Majesty," Lafayette began, bowing respectfully. "I''vee to negotiate a resolution to this crisis.

    "Which is what¡­" King Louis stammered.

    "Address the people outside, Your Majesty, that is the only way," Lafayette said and continued. "Rest assured, my guards inside and outside this Pce will ensure your safety. The people are demanding to see their king, to hear his words, and to know that their grievances are being heard. It is a crucial moment, a chance to bridge the divide and find a peaceful resolution."

    The king''s eyes darted between Lafayette and the chaotic scene outside the window. There he could hear the incessant shouts and cries of the mobs, demanding to see their presence.

    He knew that his options were limited, and the weight of responsibility pressed upon his shoulders. Reluctantly, he nodded.

    "Very well," the king conceded. "Lead me to the balcony."

    Lafayette''s lips curled to a smile as he heard the King''s decision.

 Chapter 39 The Events After

    ?As the echoes of chaos subsided within the hallowed halls of Versailles, an air of anticipation settled upon the pce grounds. The morning sun, casting a gentle glow upon the scene, illuminated the gathered masses that stretched far beyond the eye could see. Thousands of Parisians, their hearts filled with hope and longing, awaited the appearance of their king. Among them, whispers of uncertainty mingled with murmurs of expectation.

    Commander-in-chief of the Parisian National Guard, Gilbert du Motier, Marquis de Lafayette, stood at the side of King Louis XVI, their figures silhouetted against the ornate doorway leading to the grand balcony. As they prepared to step forward, the weight of the moment hung heavy upon them. The fate of the monarchy and the aspirations of an entire nation rested upon this single act.

    The king, his face etched with weariness and trepidation, nced at Lafayette, seeking reassurance in his steadfast gaze.

    Lafayette, sensing the king''s inner turmoil, maintained hisposed demeanor, his voice gentle yet persuasive.

    "Your Majesty, just tell the people that you will willingly return to them in Paris," he said. "Assure them that their concerns are heard, their grievances acknowledged."

    "And my family will be safe right?" King Louis asked.

    "Of course, Your Majesty," Lafayette reassured, his words carrying a sense of conviction. He nced at Queen Marie Antote, who followed behind King Louis. The weight of the people''s grievances, primarily directed towards the queen due to her extravagant expenditures, had earned her the derogatory nickname of Madame Deficit. Regrettably, thisbel had be a symbol of the revolution, as it epitomized the stark ss divide that Queen Antote represented, making her a deeply resented figure in the eyes of the people.

    As they arrived at the balcony, Lafayette extended his hands towards the ornate railing, beckoning the King to step forward. King Louis XVI, filled with a mix of apprehension and a glimmer of newfound resolve, obliged and walked to the edge of the balcony. Queen Marie Antote, poised and determined, made a move to follow her husband, but Lafayette gently raised his hand, a silent gesture to halt her.

    "Your Majesty, your part willeter. For now, the people yearn to hear directly from their King," Lafayette advised.

    "Understood," Queen Marie said.

    ***

    As King Louis XVI stepped forward to address the waiting crowd, his eyes scanned the sea of faces, each filled with a unique blend of desperation, anger, and longing. The thousands of Parisians who had gathered on the pce grounds held makeshift weapons, a stark reminder of the vtility that lingered beneath the surface. Yet, in the presence of their king, an air of restrained anticipation enveloped them.

    The King took a deep breath, summoning every ounce of courage within him. His voice, though tinged with fatigue, resonated with a quiet authority as he spoke, his words carrying a sincere plea for unity.

    "My loyal subjects, I stand before you humbled by the weight of your grievances, and I acknowledge the pain and suffering many of you have endured," he began, his voice projecting over the crowd.

    The onlookers leaned forward, straining to catch every word, their eyes locked on the King, awaiting his assurances. A hush settled over the gathering as the King continued.

    "I have heard your cries for change, for a fairer society that values each and every one of its citizens. I promise you that I am not blind to your struggles, and I ammitted to addressing the inequalities that have gued our nation."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, mingled with expressions of surprise. The King''s words carried a newfound sincerity that resonated with the people. His acknowledgment of their suffering, and their desire for a better life, began to soften their hearts.

    The makeshift weapons that had once been held tightly in their hands were now slowly lowered, the tension in the air giving way to a fragile sense of hope. They yearned for a leader who understood their plight and was willing to take action.

    King Louis XVI extended his arms, palms open, as a symbol of trust and reconciliation. His voice, infused with genuine empathy, reached out to their souls.

    "Let us forge ahead as a united nation, bound together by amon purpose. Your concerns shall no longer be disregarded or ignored. In a testament to my unwavering dedication, I shall embrace power-sharing with the National Assembly and fully recognize a constitution that will safeguard the fundamental rights and liberties of all citizens," proimed the King, his voice unwavering and resolute.

    The crowd erupted into a mixture of cheers and apuse, their voices echoing through the expansive pce grounds. It was a moment of catharsis, the release of pent-up frustration, and the realization that their voices had been heard. The Parisians looked at each other, their eyes filled with a glimmer of hope, as the weight of their burdens seemed to lighten.

    "Vive le Roi!"

    "Vive le Roi!"

    The people chanted, their voices carrying across the pce grounds, resonating with a fervor that seemed to shake the very foundations of Versailles. The chant swelled, growing stronger and more impassioned with each repetition.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    King Louis XVI, standing on the balcony, was taken aback by the overwhelming disy of support. So that was it, if only he had taken action sooner and listened to their pleas, this wouldn''t happen.

    However, as time flew by, the people remembered one thing they loathed. The Queen.

    "We demand to see the Queen!"

    "Show us the Queen!"

    The chant rippled through the crowd, gaining momentum as it echoed from one voice to another. The demand to see the Queen, Marie Antote, reverberated through the pce grounds, reaching the ears of Lafayette and King Louis XVI. A mix of concern and hesitation crossed their faces, recognizing the deep-seated resentment towards the Queen among the people.

    Queen Antote, who was just behind the balcony, somberly looked down as she kept hearing her name being called out angrily by the mobs.

    "Your Majesty," Lafayette spoke. "It''s time for you to show yourself to the people. They long to see you and hear from you."

    Queen Marie Antote took a deep breath, gathering herposure despite the weight of the people''s animosity towards her. She stepped forward, her head held high, determined to face the crowd and address their grievances.

    "Very well."

    Lafayette nodded, guiding Queen Marie Antote to the balcony''s edge. The crowd, still chanting for her presence, fell into an expectant silence as they caught sight of the Queen. Their anger and frustration hung palpably in the air, casting a tense atmosphere over the gathering.

    To them, she was the symbol of the ancien r¨¦gime, the embodiment of extravagance and privilege that had fueled their resentment for far too long. As Queen Marie Antote took her ce beside King Louis XVI on the balcony, she braced herself for the torrent of anger that awaited her.

    However, minutes stretched into an ufortable silence as the people''s initial anticipation turned to bewilderment. Instead of the fearful, spoiled woman they had expected, they were confronted with a surprising sight. Standing before them was a woman, her gaze unwavering, radiating an air of defiance and unyielding pride. The crowd hurled contemptuous words, some even pointing muskets in her direction, yet she remained steadfast, her arms crossed over her chest, unruffled by their animosity.

    In a single gesture, the tides of anger and hostility shifted, leaving the crowds awestruck. Their weapons, once held with fury, now lowered with hesitation as a hushed silence fell upon them. In this remarkable turn of events, Lafayette, ever perceptive, skillfully allowed the mob''s fury to dissipate, biding his time for a moment of utmost impact. With a flourish that bordered on the theatrical, he gracefully knelt before the queen, his lips pressing against her hand in a reverent kiss. The demonstrators caught between conflicting emotions, responded with a restrained but undeniable reverence. A cheer rose from their midst, echoing through the air, its words carrying a significance that had long eluded the queen''s ears.

    "Vive Reine!"

    While these disys of goodwill momentarily diffused the tension, astute observers sensed that the scene on the balcony held only fleeting significance. The crowd, though momentarily appeased by the royal gestures, remained steadfast in their demand for a more substantialmitment. Their insistence echoed through the air, refusing to be drowned out by temporary pleasantries. The people made it clear: the royal family must apany them back to Paris, for only through sustained action could true resonance be achieved.

    ***

    Around one o''clock in the afternoon on October 6, 1789, an immense crowd escorted the royal family and a contingent of one hundred deputies back to the capital, guided by the armed National Guards forging the path ahead.

    However, as the minutes ticked by, a sense of bewilderment enveloped the royal family. Their gaze fell upon an unexpected sight: the crowd seemed to be veering away from the waiting carriage. Perplexed, King Louis XVI turned to Lafayette, seeking an exnation.

    "Your Majesty," Lafayette responded, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, "we have a different mode of transportation in mind. Behold!" Lafayette directed the king''s attention to the nearby train station, where a majestic steam lotive stood proudly. People upied every avable space on the lotive, perched on the roof and clinging to its sides, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the royal family.

    "Don''t worry, that steam lotive has a cabin inside befitting of your royal status. Moreover, it''ll be morefortable than your royal carriage, and safer," Lafayette assured.

    Meanwhile, among the crowds, there was ady disguised as one of the rioters, watching the royal family boarding the steam lotive first-ss car.

    "How interesting, in real history, the king and his family would return to Paris with the mobs in their royal carriage but Master''s invention seemed to have changed it. I shall report everything to my Master, he must be eager to hear from me¡­ fufu¡­"

 Chapter 40 Flight To Varennes

    ?

    After the resounding echoes of the Women''s March to Versailles subsided, the King and his family were unceremoniously escorted back to the heart of Paris. The grandeur of their former abode had given way to the suffocating confines of the Tuileries Pce, where they found themselves imprisoned under an ominous house arrest.

    In the face of an inexorable tide turning against him, the King realized that his very survival depended on escaping the clutches of the revolutionaries who held France in an iron grip. A glimmer of hope flickered in his weary eyes as his wife proposed a daring n - one that would require him to seek refuge beyond the borders of his own kingdom.

    ***

    Two yearster. June 20, 1791, in the Tuileries Pce.

    Moonlight spilled through the ornate windows of the chamber, casting ethereal shadows upon the opulent furnishings. Within this hallowed sanctuary, the royal family of France prepared for their audacious escape.

    Marie-Antote, her countenance a delicate mix of determination and anxiety, stood at the center of the room, her eyes fixed upon the transformative task thaty before her. She clutched a bundle of exquisite garments in her hands, each one meticulously selected to disguise her identity and that of her loved ones. With each fold and fabric, she weaved a web of deception that would shield them from the watchful eyes of their captors.

    Louis, his face lined with worry, approached her. He nced at the array of attireid out before them, his voiceden with concern.

    "Marie, are you certain this is our best course of action? The people still supported us, you know? You saw that during the twentieth of February? It''s a sign that not all people in France hated us."

    Marie-Antote turned to face her husband, her gaze unwavering.

    "But they were repelled, Louis. And ever since that day, the security around the Pce became stricter. There are rumors about the mobs storming into our pce. We have no other choice. Our very lives are at stake, as well as the future of our children. We must seize this opportunity."

    With a sigh tinged with reluctant eptance, Louis nodded, a flicker of determination kindling in his eyes. "Very well."

    As the moon ascended its celestial path, casting its silvery glow upon the room, the royal children, Clotilde and Marie-Th¨¦r¨¨se, entered, their youthful innocence stark against the backdrop of uncertainty. The queen knelt before them, her voice gentle yet resolute.

    "My darlings, we are about to leave Paris, an adventure that requires your utmost bravery. You shall take on new identities, be my daughters no more, but young travelers seeking refuge."

    The children exchanged nervous nces, their small hands sping tightly together. Clotilde, the elder of the two, mustered a determined smile.

    "We will be strong, Mama."

    Marie-Antote''s heart swelled with maternal pride, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    "That is darlings," she said while hugging her children.

    As midnight approached, the atmosphere in the room grew increasingly charged with urgency. The Marquise de Tourzel, entrusted with the vital role of the Russian baroness, entered, her eyes shining with both apprehension and purpose. She approached the queen, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and determination.

    "Your Majesty," the Marquise said, her voice quivering, "the carriage outside is ready. We shall depart now."

    Marie-Antote grasped the Marquise''s hands, her eyes reflecting gratitude. "Okay, thank you," she replied softly.

    As the final moments ticked away, the King''s sister, Madame ¨¦lisabeth, joined the gathering. She took on the role of governess, a mask to hide her true identity, her voice steady despite the turmoil within.

    "Shouldn''t we heed the advice of Sir Fersen?" Elisabeth inquired, her voice filled with concern. "He suggested using a light carriage for faster travel."

    Marie-Antote sighed, her resolve evident in her response. "I don''t want to, Elisabeth. I don''t want our family to be separated."

    Elisabeth persisted, her voice pleading. "But it increases our chances of leaving France. We must consider it."

    Firmly, Marie-Antote shook her head. "I said no, Elisabeth. My decision is final. We will remain together."

    Elisabeth fell silent, her eyes betraying her lingering doubts. They stood locked in a silent struggle. "As you wish."

    With the final pieces falling into ce, the royal family gathered before a mirror, a reflection of both their past and their future. Marie-Antote, now d in a modest gown, adorned herself with a simple bo, her regal allure masked by the veil of anonymity. Louis, resplendent in a servant''s livery, adjusted his cor with a touch of uncertainty.

    Hand in hand, the royal family moved towards the chamber''s exit. They boarded the heavy couch drawn by six horses and made their way to the Austrian Nethends.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    The moon cast its pale light upon the weary travelers as they made their arduous journey through the darkened countryside. The wheels of their carriage rumbled along the uneven road, a constant reminder of the obstacles thaty ahead. The royal family, hidden beneathyers of disguise, pressed on, their hopes and fears intermingling with each passing mile.

    At Fromentiers, the horses were exchanged with an urgency that belied the need for secrecy. While the servants diligently attended to the task, King Louis engaged in casual conversation with the local peasants. His affable nature endeared him to the simple folk, their voices mingling in the cool night air. Time slipped away unnoticed as stories were shared andughter filled the space between them.

    Meanwhile, Queen Marie Antote, her true identity concealed beneath the veil of a generous benefactor, stepped out of the carriage in the town of Chaintrix. With grace and elegance, she presented silver dishes to a grateful local official, a gesture of goodwill in the midst of their ndestine journey. The townspeople gathered around, their faces filled with awe and gratitude, as the queen''s kindness ignited a glimmer of hope within their weary hearts.

    But time was a relentless adversary, its passage a cruel reminder of the limited moments they had to reach their destination. The carriages themselves demanded attention, their worn wheels and creaking frames in need of repair. Mechanics toiled diligently, their hands stained with grease and their brows furrowed with determination. Every minute spent in repairs was a minute lost in their race against fate.

    Yet, destiny had other ns¡ª

    June 21, 1791.

    As the royal family resumed their journey following the necessary repairs, they arrived in the town of Sainte-Menehould. It was there that a postmaster named Jean-Baptiste Drouet stepped forward, raising his hand to halt the carriage.

    As the carriage came to a halt, he approached the door and rapped his knuckles against it.

    The knock on the door reverberated through the carriage, shattering the fragile bubble of hope that had enveloped the royal family. Silence fell upon them as they exchanged anxious nces, their hearts pounding in unison. King Louis motioned for the carriage door to be opened, revealing the postmaster.

    Drouet''s gaze shifted from one face to another, his eyes lingering on the man dressed as a valet.

    He furrowed his brows as he gazed at the valet''s face.

    "Wait¡­you are quite familiar sir," Drouet said as he pulled out an assignat from his pocket. His gaze flickered between the assignat and the man''s face, his memory working to make a connection.

    Louis, feeling a tremor of fear coursing through his veins, tried his best to maintainposure.

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    Drouet''s eyes narrowed, suspicion growing in his gaze. "It can''t be¡­" he muttered under his breath. He took a step closer, studying Louis intently. "You bear a striking resemnce to the King himself, Louis XVI."

    Marie-Antote, her heart pounding in her chest, felt a cold sweat trickle down her spine. She knew that their carefully constructed disguise had beenpromised, and their lives hung precariously in the bnce.

    Summoning her strength, Marie-Antote leaned forward, her voice trembling with a mix of desperation and pleading. "Sir, I implore you to show mercy. Please let us pass!"

    Drouet''s expression softened momentarily, his eyes reflecting a flicker of sympathy. He had witnessed the suffering of themon people and understood their grievances. But he also knew that capturing the royal family would secure his own ce in history.

    "I cannot turn a blind eye to my duty, Your Majesty," Drouet replied, his voice tinged with regret. "I must bring you before the authorities."

    A heavy silence settled in the carriage as the reality of their capture sank in. The royal family exchanged somber nces, their thoughts entwined with the uncertain future that awaited them.

    Suddenly, the stillness was shattered by the sound of approaching footsteps. The ttering of boots echoed through the night, sending a chill down their spines. The guards had arrived, aiming their muskets at the carriage.

    "That''s King Louis¡­" One of the guards recognized him. "What is he doing here? And why is he dressed like that?"

    "Maybe trying to escape?" One of the guards replied.

    "What do we do?"

    "It''s obvious, we return them to Paris."

 Chapter 41 Champ De Mars Massacre

    ?

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over the streets of Paris. It had been a tumultuous day, filled with whispers and rumors that spread like wildfire. The people had eagerly awaited the return of their king, believing that he would stand with them, shoulder to shoulder, in their fight for liberty and equality. But the events of the recent hours had shattered their illusions.

    As dusk settled upon the city, a hushed anticipation permeated the air. The revolutionary crowd had gathered in the heart of Paris, lining the streets that led to the imposing gates of the Tuileries Pce. They stood shoulder to shoulder, a sea of eager faces, their eyes burning with a mix of hope and anger. They clutched makeshift weapons and brandished banners bearing the symbols of their revolution.

    Then, in the distance, the sound of hooves echoed through the quietude. The crowd tensed, their murmurs fading to a deafening silence. The anticipation reached its crescendo as the carriage carrying the royal family finally emerged from the shadows, nked by armed guards on horseback. The horse-drawn vehicle rolled slowly, the wheels creaking in protest against the weight of the monarchy it bore.

    As the carriage drew closer, the crowd strained their eyes, their collective breath held. A gasp rippled through the assembled masses, an incredulous murmur rising like a wave. The silence that greeted the royal carriage was a stark contrast to the fervent cheers and cries of support that had once echoed in Versailles.

    The people looked upon their king with a mixture of disappointment, anger, and betrayal. They had believed in him, put their faith in him, only to have him attempt to flee in the dead of night. The realization of his betrayal crashed down upon them, shaking the foundations of their loyalty.

    Faces twisted with disbelief and rage, the crowd erupted into a cacophony of jeers and insults. Bitter words flew through the air, like arrows piercing the heart of the monarchy. The banners that had once proudly proimed their allegiance to the king were now torn and trampled underfoot, symbols of shattered trust.

    At that moment, the hopes of the people crumbled, reced by a simmering anger that threatened to ignite the streets of Paris. The revolution that had burned so brightly in their hearts now took on a darker shade, fueled by the perceived betrayal of their king.

    The King''sst hope of gaining back the people''s trust was now gone.

    ***

    A monthter, on July 15, 1791.

    The National Constituent Assembly had convened within the grand halls of the Tuileries Pce, and its members gathered to deliberate upon the fate of the monarchy. The weight of their decisions hung heavy in the air, mingling with the whispers of intrigue and the ttering of chairs being pulled into ce. The room was abuzz with anticipation, a symphony of voices eager to shape the destiny of France.

    Robed in their dignified attire, the representatives took their seats, the somber mood casting long shadows across their faces. At the head of the chamber, the president of the Assembly, called the session to order. The murmurs subsided, and the room fell into an expectant silence.

    "Esteemed members of the Assembly," the president began, his voice resonating with authority, "we gather today to deliberate upon a matter of utmost importance¡ªthe future of our monarchy. As you are well aware, King Louis XVI and his family attempted to flee our beloved country, an act that cast doubt upon the stability of our nation. It is our duty to decide the course we shall take."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, punctuated by the asional whisper of discontent. The Jacobins, their fervor for republicanism unyielding, were prepared to push for the removal of the king entirely. Their voices, brimming with revolutionary zeal, were eager to tear down the remnants of the monarchy and forge a new path.

    One of the prominent Jacobin representatives, Maximilian Robespierre, rose from his seat.

    "Honored colleagues, we cannot ignore the ring betrayal of our king. His attempted escape has exposed his true nature¡ªa monarch who seeks to evade the will of the people. I implore you, let us cast aside the shackles of monarchy altogether and embrace a republic. France deserves a government truly of the people, by the people."

    An impassioned murmur spread among the Jacobin faction, their eyes gleaming with fiery determination. The room seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the response from the other members of the Assembly.

    A measured voice, resonating with wisdom and caution, arose from the opposite end of the chamber.

    "My esteemed colleagues, while the actions of the king are indeed troubling, we must not lose sight of our duty to maintain stability and safeguard the progress we have achieved thus far. Complete removal of the monarchy risks throwing our nation into chaos. Instead, I propose we consider a constitutional monarchy, where the king''s powers are reduced, and he serves as a mere figurehead under the authority of the Assembly."

    An undercurrent of murmurs reverberated throughout the chamber, as members engaged in whispered debates. The voices of the moderates mingled with those of the Jacobins, their arguments blending in a tapestry of conflicting opinions. The atmosphere crackled with tension, the weight of responsibility pressing upon each representative''s shoulders.

    Finally, the president raised his gavel,manding attention once more.

    "Gentlemen, it is time to put this matter to a vote. All those in favor of reducing King Louis XVI to a symbolic figurehead under the Constitution of 1791, please signify by raising your hand."

    A moment of pregnant silence ensued, as eyes darted from one representative to another, gauging the resolve and conviction etched upon their faces. Slowly, hands began to rise, one by one, signifying a tentative agreement with the proposition.

    The president''s gaze swept across the room, observing the votes cast and the will of the Assembly taking shape.

    "In favor: the majority," the president announced, his voice resonating with the weight of the moment. "It is decided that King Louis XVI shall retain his throne as a symbolic figurehead under the constitutional monarchy."

    The room erupted in a medley of reactions¡ªcheers, sighs of relief, and murmurs of discontent. The fate of the monarchy had been sealed, but the lingering echoes of dissent reminded all present that the journey towards a new France was still fraught with challenges. As the session came to a close, the representatives dispersed.

    The Jacobins, Georges Danton, and Maximilian Robespierre gathered outside the hall.

    "Now this isn''t going favorable to our side, Danton," Robespierre said with a furrowed brow as he absentlybed his powdered wig with his fingers.

    "So what should we do Max? Should we call on the people?" Danton asked, looking at him.

    "That''s right. Reach out to Jacques Pierre Brissot, the president of the Comit¨¦ des Recherches of Paris. Have him write a petition for the removal of the king and gather them in the Champ de Mars. You will also participate."

    "Well, if you say so."

    ***

    Two dayster, on July 17, 1791, a crowd of 50,000 people gathered at the Champ de Mars with a single purpose: to sign the petition. The majority of the crowd consisted of radicals who, upon learning of the National Constituent Assembly''s decision to allow the King to maintain his position, were consumed by rage and disbelief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Recognizing the mounting insurrection, Paris Mayor Jean Sylvain Bailly took action, urgently summoning the National Guard to disperse the protesters. At the forefront of the National Guard was Lafayette, mounted on his horse, amanding figure overseeing the vast sea of discontented faces. Amidst the throngs of people, Lafayette''s eyes caught sight of two prominent figures: Georges Danton and Camille Desmoulins.

    "Ah the Jacobins again," Lafayette muttered under his breath. He cleared his throat and spoke in a loud voice. "The City of Paris is under martialw, as decreed by the authority of Mayor Jean Sylvain Bailly All forms of gatherings, including protests, are suspended. I hereby order you to disperse immediately, or I will bepelled to take drastic measures. I repeat, disperse immediately."

    But instead of them retreating and dispersing, the gathered crowds jeered and brandished their makeshift weapons. Some of the crowds threw stones at the ranks of the National Guards.

    The stones hurled by the defiant crowd struck the soldiers, who instinctively covered their heads with their arms to avoid the impact.

    "We will not leave if our demands are not met!" One of the protesters shouted.

    "Remove the king! Remove the king!" they chanted repeatedly in unison.

    Lafayette''s gaze hardened as he watched the projectiles rain down on his troops. He could not allow this show of defiance to escte further.

    "Ready your weapons!" Lafayette bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. The National Guard formed a defensive line, their faces etched with determination, muskets raised, and bays fixed, glinting in the fading light. The atmosphere crackled with tension as the confrontation reached its boiling point.

    Lafayette raised his saber high, a silent warning to those who dared to challenge the authority of martialw. His steely gaze swept across the faces before him, every line etched with unwavering resolve.

    "I will not repeat myself!" Lafayette''s voice boomed. "Disperse now or you will be fired upon!"

    The crowd teetered on the precipice, their momentary resistance warring with the realization of them getting killed. But they remained in their positions.

    Lafayette lowered his sword saber and then the National Guards pulled the trigger. A thick plume of smoke was emitted from their muskets, yet the crowd was still standing.

    Stunned, they checked their bodies to see if they got shot, but there wasn''t a trace of it.

    "This is your final warning!" Lafayette spoke again. "The next volley will be real!"

    The crowd hesitated, their defiant expressions faltering for a brief moment. Some individuals began to back away, sensing the imminent danger. But the core of the protesters remained resolute, their determination unyielding.

    Meanwhile, Georges Danton was there, unfazed by the warning shots of the National Guards. His lips curled into a devilish smile as he challenged Lafayette with a stare.

    "That''s right, Lafayette, fire at us, I dare you," he whispered menacingly.

    Lafayette''s grip tightened around his sword hilt, his eyes narrowing as he locked his gaze with Danton''s fiery stare.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lafayette shouted. "Fire!"

    The air was split with a deafening volley of musket fire. Smoke engulfed the Champ de Mars as the shots rang out, echoing through the hearts of the people gathered there. The protesters stood their ground, their defiance unwavering, but this time the volley was not nk.

    Bodies fell to the ground, cries of pain and anguish mingling with the chaos. Blood stained the earth, seeping into the grass of the once peaceful field.

    "Fire!"

    Another volley of musket fire erupted, tearing through the air with a deadly intensity. The crackling sound of gunfire drowned out all other noise, reced by piercing screams and desperate pleas for mercy. The Champ de Mars became a battleground, its once tranquil atmosphere now transformed into a scene of carnage and devastation.

    The defiant protesters, once standing firm in their resolve, were now scattered and disarrayed, their bodies falling like fragile dominoes.

    As the smoke cleared, the true extent of the massacre revealed itself. Lifeless bodies littered the ground, the once verdant carpet of green, now dyed red.

    Lafayette was disgusted at the sight. "They left me with no choice. Soldiers, clear the bodies!"

    The soldiers of the National Guard moved forward to carry out the gruesome task. They dragged the lifeless bodies of their fellow citizens and stacked them in a somber pile.

    Georges Danton and his associate, Camille Desmoulins met Robespierre in an undisclosed location.

    "I heard the shots rang, so they took the bait?" Robespierre asked, grinning.

    "That''s right, Max. With this, the Jacobins will now seize the opportunity to rally more supporters to our causes."

    "Then be ready for our next course of action," Robespierre steepled his fingers, his eyes gleaming cold.

 Chapter 42 A Sweet Reunion

    ?

    50 kilometers north of Paris. Napoleon was walking down the city, carrying a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He hummed a tune as he nced over the messy streets caused by the revolution.

    "We are approaching the climax of the revolution," Napoleon muttered under his breath as he walked at a steady pace. The massacre in the Champ De Mars has only proved that there is a deep division within the National Constituent Assembly with the Jacobins calling for the removal of the King and the Moderates who wanted the king to remain as a figurehead.

    The events unfolding in this world are unfolding simr to his real world. If things were to continue, then next year, the Austrian Empire would wage war with France, starting the war of the First Coalition, and then leading to an insurrection of 1792 where revolutionaries stormed the Tuileries Pce as they were enraged by the threat of the Duke of Brunswick where he explicitly told that he would burn Paris to the ground if anything happens to the King. After that, the promation of France as a republic.

    Stopping in his tracks, he looked up and gazed upon the edifice that loomed over him. The Chateau de Chantilly stood proud and majestic, its grandeur untouched by the chaos that consumed Paris. Napoleon had heard stories of this magnificent estate, a symbol of aristocratic opulence and cultural refinement.

    The history of the Chateau de Chantilly stretched back centuries, its origins tracing back to the Middle Ages. Originally a fortress, it was gradually transformed into an elegant chateau by sessive generations of the prestigious Montmorency family.

    "Don''t tell me¡­Ci bought this?"

    As Napoleon approached the entrance, an old man in a ck suit, seemingly in histe fifties, walked towards the gate.

    "Good morning, Monsieur Napoleon," he greeted as he opened the intricate metal gate. Napoleon offered a polite nod in response. He recognized the man, it must be Ci''s butler, Jacques Beaumont. He learned from him in one of Ci''s letters.

    "Good morning. Is Ci inside?" Napoleon asked as he stepped through the gate.

    "Ah, Monsieur Napoleon," Beaumont replied with a courteous bow. "Mademoiselle Ci is indeed inside, preparing for your arrival. She has been eagerly awaiting your visit."

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively and followed Jacques Beaumont as they made their way through the stately halls of the Chateau de Chantilly. The opulence and refined beauty of the estate surrounded him, offering a stark contrast to the tumultuous streets of Paris. It was a sanctuary, a refuge from the chaos outside.

    And as Napoleon entered the grand salon, his eyes were immediately drawn to Ci standing in the center of the room, bathed in the soft glow of sunlight streaming through the ornate windows. Her radiant presence captivated him, her every movement exuding grace and elegance.

    Ci wore a stunning off-the-shoulder dress, the vibrant hues of red and ck id entuating her slender figure. The fabric cascaded delicately, flowing gracefully with every step she took. The dress, tailored to perfection, hugged her curves in all the right ces, hinting at her natural beauty beneath. The neckline entuated her graceful neck, exposing her smooth shoulders, while the dress itself gently skimmed above her knees, revealing a glimpse of her shapely legs.

    Underneath the dress, she wore a dark olive green halter top, adding an unexpected touch of modernity to her ensemble. The halter top embraced her slender waist, highlighting her hourss silhouette. Her choice of attire showcased a harmonious blend of ssic sophistication and contemporary ir.

    Ci''s strawberry-blonde hair, a cascade of lustrous waves, fell effortlessly around her shoulders, framing her face like a gentle halo. Its vibrant hue caught the light, creating an ethereal glow that added to her allure. Her eyes, a captivating shade of blue, sparkled with joy, drawing Napoleon''s gaze into their depths.

    Completing her ensemble, Ci wore ck leather Mary Janes style shoes, their polished gleam reflecting the elegance of the surroundings. The ck sheer tights added a touch of allure.

    As Napoleon stood there, momentarily entranced by Ci''s beauty, she turned to face him, her eyes widening with delight upon seeing him. She glided towards him with effortless poise and then caught him in an embrace.

    "Ma... I mean Napoleon! I''ve missed you," Ci eximed tenderly as she leaned into him, and pressed her cheek against his chest.

    Napoleon returned the embrace, his arms enveloping her soft frame. As they held each other, the sweet scent of Ci''s hair filled his senses, a delicate fragrance that intertwined with the elegance of the surroundings. The scent was subtle yet intoxicating, reminiscent of blooming flowers in a hidden garden.

    With his cheek pressed against her soft tresses, Napoleon inhaled deeply, savoring the delicate aroma that carried a hint of warmth and femininity. It was a scent so captivating that it had the power to ignite love within anyone who had the privilege of experiencing it.

    Even though Napoleon was used to the intoxicating scent of Ci''s hair, he couldn''t deny that each time he inhaled its fragrance, it stirred a profound emotion within him.

    Breaking away from their embrace, Napoleon held Ci at arm''s length, his eyes fixed upon her radiant face.

    "I heard things are getting crazy in Paris that I couldn''t help but feel the urge toe here to see if you are okay," Napoleon said.

    Ci''s cheeks blushed at Napoleon''s words, and a tender smile graced her lips. "Really? You are not teasing me right?"

    Napoleon chuckled softly. "Why would I do that? I was genuinely concerned for your safety. Still, it''s been six years since west saw each other."

    That''s right, for thest six years, the two had been separated after Napoleon graduated from the Ecole Militaire. Upon his graduation, just as history yed out in his world, he became the second lieutenant of the La F¨¨re artillery regiment. He served in Valence and Auxonne until after the outbreak of the French Revolution in 1789.

    In actual history, Napoleon sought to gain favor from an influential figure in Corsica, Pasquale Paoli, who fought for Corsican independence and was an associate of Carlo Bonaparte. However, Paoli harbored no sympathy for Napoleon due to his father''s perceived betrayal of the Corsican people. As a result, Napoleon spent three years in Corsica doing nothing before being summoned back in 1792.

    But in this world, Napoleon didn''t return to Corsica, instead participated in small skirmishes against royalists around the country. Though insignificant, Napoleon was able to apply what he had learned from the military school and learn from it as he knew in the future, he would fight important battles that would decide the fate of France.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So in short, in thest six years, Napoleon performed his duty as a military personnel and served France. But for Ci, it was different.

    Ci became what is now known as an industrialist, she was the one who managed the railroad business that she and Napoleon started in the early years of 1786. With the help of investors from high society, a series of railway construction began throughout the country. Although Ci would receive instruction from Napoleon, Ci proved herself to be a natural leader, guiding the expansion and sess of their railway enterprise.

    But that rise would stop in the year 1789 when the revolution erupted in France. The chaos and uncertainty of the revolution had posed significant challenges to Ci''s business ventures. The political climate had be vtile, with the shifting power dynamics and constant uprisings making it difficult to maintain stability and secure investments.

    It was a great challenge that she faced. But she was determined not to let the revolution destroy everything she had worked so hard to build for her Master. Ci knew that adaptability and resilience were key to oveing the obstacles presented by the revolution.

    One of the tactics she employed was to establish strong connections and alliances within the revolutionary factions. She recognized that aligning herself with influential figures who held sway over the politicalndscape could provide protection and stability for her railroad enterprise.

    Ci used her charisma and leadership skills to build rtionships with key revolutionaries, presenting her business as a means of progress and modernization for the country. She emphasized the economic benefits that a well-functioning railway system could bring, such as increased trade, job opportunities, and improved transportation.

    By highlighting the potential positive impact of her enterprise, Ci garnered support from influential figures who saw the value in maintaining a thriving industry amidst the chaos of the revolution. She engaged in conversations and negotiations, presenting her railroad business as a symbol of innovation and progress that aligned with the revolutionary ideals of equality and prosperity for all.

    To mitigate the risks associated with the revolution, Ci also implemented strategic diversification. She expanded her business beyond just railways and ventured into other sectors that were less vulnerable to political upheavals. Such as clothing, textiles, and manufacturing. This diversification allowed Ci to maintain a steady stream of ie and ensure the survival of her business, even in the face of uncertainty.

    But of course, this was a story told by Ci from one of her hundreds of letters, and he was impressed by her abilities and skills. He wondered what Ci''s job was in the original world. Aside from Vtuber, she could possibly be a businesswoman or something that is simr to that. Nevertheless, Ci proved to be an invaluable asset for him.

    Her achievement may have overshadowed him, making him a bit insecure. However, he knew there would be a chance for him to prove himself, and be worthy to stand next to her.

    "Oh, you see this cloth that I''m wearing?" Ci asked, snapping Napoleon out of his reverie. "It''s going to be in the next season''s fashion collection. I designed it myself."

    "That''s impressive, Ci," Napoleon replied, genuine admiration shining in his eyes. He looked around his surroundings again and spoke. "So this Chateau, how much did you pay for it? It must have cost a fortune."

    Ci chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Well, Monsieur Napoleon, let''s just say I made a shrewd investment. The previous owner was in desperate need of funds, and I saw an opportunity."

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean you acquired this chateau at a bargain?"

    Ci nodded, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "Indeed... Oh, by the way, is it just me, or have you grown a bit taller? I believe thest time I saw you, you were around 180 centimeters. Now you must be at least 185 centimeters," she observed, her eyes scanning his figure with a mix of curiosity and admiration. "Truly, diets can have a remarkable effect on one''s height."

    As her gaze met him, she realized what he was hinting at. The passing years had been kind to Napoleon, enhancing his features and adding a certain allure to his presence. The lines of his face had sharpened, his jawline bing more defined. His eyes are always captivating.

    Napoleon chuckled at Ci''s observation. "Ah, you have always had a keen eye, but you failed to notice one thing."

    Ci tilted her head to the side as she scanned Napoleon''s appearance for onest time. And from there in his right hand, was a bouquet of flowers. Her cheeks reddened slightly as she realized her oversight."

    "I bought this for you," Napoleon extended the bouquet of flowers towards Ci, a warm smile gracing his lips. The vibrant colors of the blossoms contrasted against the muted elegance of the grand salon, adding a touch of natural beauty to the opulent surroundings.

    "For me?" Ci''s voice was filled with surprise as she reached out to ept the bouquet. She brought the flowers close to her face, inhaling their sweet fragrance. "They''re beautiful, Napoleon. Thank you."

    Napoleon watched Ci with fondness, appreciating the way her eyes sparkled with joy. It was a beautiful sight, and he must admit, Ci is bing bad for his heart for making him feel a bit crazy.

    Napoleon cleared his throat. "So, as for why am I here, Ci. We have to talk about this revolution. I want to know something."

    Ci beckoned one of the maids standing on the periphery of the grand salon and requested a tray to be brought forth. The maid quicklyplied, cing a tray with tea cups and a steaming pot of fragrant tea on a nearby table.

    "Thank you," Ci said, her eyes flickering to Jacques. "Jacques, could you please take this flower and ce it in my office?" she instructed.

    Jacques nodded and took the bouquet from Ci''s hand, giving a polite bow before leaving the room with the flowers. As the door closed behind him, Napoleon and Ci settled on a pair of ornate chairs near the window, overlooking the Chateau''s sprawling gardens.

    "So, lieutenant, which part of the revolution would you like to discuss?"

 Chapter 43 The Radical Decision

    ?

    "Before we begin, I want to ask if this room is safe for discussing ssified subjects," Napoleon began, his eyes darting around the grand salon.

    "You don''t have to worry about being eavesdropped, Napoleon, as no one would enter here without my permission. Though I suggest lowering the tone of your voice," Ci replied, her voice adopting a formal tone.

    Napoleon hummed in satisfaction and spoke again. "Ci, since you came from the modern world and know a lot of things about this revolution and my personal life, I want to ask how this would unfold? Especially after the massacre in Champ de Mars."

    Ci grabbed the teacup from the saucer gracefully and sipped it.

    "Hmm¡­things would start to get worse from here, Napoleon. Ci ced her teacup back on the saucer with a delicate clink, her eyes fixed on Napoleon''s troubled expression.

    She told Napoleon everything, the insurrection the next year, the war of the first Coalition, and the execution of the royal family. As expected from someone who is from the future with an interest in world history, she would know about it. Even though he knew the answer, Napoleon thought it would be prudent to ask her, leading her to believe that he was not in the same situation as hers.

    "I see, the royal family will be executed,"  Napoleon murmured. As someone from the modern world, he too thought that killing the royal family was just stepping out of the frying pan and into the fire. It was a decision that would further ignite the mes of discontent among the monarchies of Europe, turning the revolution into a full-fledged war.

    For him, it was an unnecessary action made by the Jacobins, who feared that when France was defeated in the war, they would return King Louis to the throne, and have all the revolutionaries executed for treason. For them, it was the right action to protect the revolution.

    Ci observed Napoleon''s troubled expression and recognized the conflict within him.

    "Napoleon, what do you want to do, after knowing how the events would y out in the future?" She asked, her tone serious.

    "Hmm, I''m thinking of saving the royal family," Napoleon said.

    Ci''s eyes widened in surprise at Napoleon''s unexpected response. Saving the royal family went against the course of history she knew. Recalling the times when she was studying Napoleon Bonaparte. Although pragmatic about the revolution and cared only for his rise through the ranks, he expressed his disapproval of executing the king, believing that the revolutionaries made it just worse for France.

    Ci started contemting the what-ifs if Napoleon decided to save the royal family. Well, it won''t make any difference to Napoleon''s rise to power. He would have been King in exile and be considered to have fled France and forfeited the throne. Louis XVI''s escape could have been seen as an abandonment of his responsibilities as king and further undermined his legitimacy in the eyes of the French people.

    Sure, the king might rally an army with the help of foreign neighbors but when Napoleon rose to power and led France out of economic downturn and brought stability, and got popr out of it. The King wouldn''t have been able to rally support from the French poption who were already ustomed to his leadership.

    For her, she didn''t care about the royal family, she cared about Napoleon getting all the power to himself, and she would do everything in her power to make it a reality. Everything that she has done so far is for Napoleon, and Napoleon only.

    "If you want to save the royal family, Napoleon, you will have plenty of time to prepare. However, I don''t think you would be present at the time of the insurrection as you would be called to service in July, escorting supplies to Nice."

    Napoleon hummed in thought, Ci was right. He would be called into active service as a Captain of an artillery regiment.

    "Is that so? So how can I save the royal family?" Napoleon asked, wanting to hear more of her thoughts.

    "It''s simple, Napoleon. Let me take care of it. I will assure you with all my heart that I will save King Louis and his family, and help them escape out of this country. You are destined for greatness, Napoleon, and I can''t jeopardize your future by allowing you to take part in the rescue of the King."

    Napoleon gazed deeply into Ci''s eyes, his mind consumed with thoughts as he contemted her audacious proposal. She had raised valid points that resonated with his concerns. Saving the royal family would undoubtedly jeopardize his own ascent to power if the revolutionaries were to discover his involvement. Yet, he couldn''t help but worry about the feasibility of Ci''s n. The insurrection of 1792 was not an ordinary uprising; it was a violent storm of enraged mobs descending upon the Tuileries Pce, leaving a trail of death in their wake. Despite having taught Ci martial arts, he knew all too well the dangers thaty ahead in such a perilous mission.

    Ci noticed the turmoil swirling in Napoleon''s eyes as he grappled with the weight of his decision. She understood his concerns and the risks involved in attempting to save the royal family amidst the chaos of the impending insurrection. And that made her feel special. Napoleon genuinely cared for her, and she could imagine Napoleon telling him not to go forward with it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon opened his mouth and spoke. "I want no mistake."

    Ci''s eyes widened again. It was different from what she imagined.

    "Na¨CNapoleon¡­are you not even worried about my safety," Ci asked, stammering.

    Napoleon simply rose to his feet and walked towards her. And then, he extended his hands and patted her on the head.

    "Eh?"

    "Ci, I trust that you will be able to pull it off. You are the only woman so far that has managed to surprise me at every turn. Of course, I care about you, that''s why you must proceed with caution so that you can return to me."

    Ci grabbed Napoleon''s hand, stopping it from moving on her head. "Moah¡­stop patting my head you silly, I''m not a kid."

    "Oh my, you don''t want it?" Napoleon smiled mischievously, his eyes gleaming with warmth. "But I thought you enjoyed it."

    Ci blushed, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. She quickly averted her gaze, trying to hide her embarrassment. "I-It''s not that I didn''t like it¡­you dummy..!"

    "Well, at least let me stroke your hair for a while. I missed stroking it since we separated," Napoleon said.

    Ci''s heart fluttered at Napoleon''s words, and a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She couldn''t deny that she missed the gentle touch of his hand on her hair. With a mix of exasperation and fondness, she finally relented, allowing Napoleon to stroke her hair.

    "Fine, just for a while," she muttered, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Napoleon''s fingers delicately weaved through her hair, the soft caress sending shivers down Ci''s spine. As he continued stroking, a peaceful silence enveloped the room.

    Momentster, Napoleon decided to break the silence.

    "Ci, I want you to show me around this Chateau."

    Ci turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting Napoleon''s intense gaze.

    Ci felt a rush of warmth coursing through her veins as Napoleon''s eyes locked with hers. There was a certain intensity in his gaze that sent her heart racing. She nodded in response to his request, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Of course, Napoleon."

    Napoleon released his hold on her hair and stood up, extending his hand towards Ci. She took it without hesitation, feeling a surge of excitement and anticipation. Together, they walked out of the grand salon and ventured into the vast corridors of the Chateau.

 Chapter 44 Napoleons Ambition Ignited

    ?

    "This is my office," Ci opened the door, leading Napoleon inside. As they stepped into the room, Napoleon''s eyes scanned the space, taking in the meticulously arranged surroundings. The office was immacte, each item in its designated ce, radiating an aura of order and efficiency.

    The walls were adorned with elegant paintings, adding a touch of sophistication to the room. A soft, pleasant scent lingered in the air as if a bouquet of freshly picked flowers had been ced nearby. Napoleon couldn''t help but be reminded of the delicate fragrance that seemed to embody Ci herself¡ªgraceful and alluring.

    His gaze then fell upon the desk, where stacks of papers were neatly organized. Each document appeared to be meticulously sorted andbeled. The sheer number of papers on the desk caught Napoleon''s attention. The stacks seemed to go on endlessly, hinting at the countless hours of research and preparation that Ci had devoted to her work.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and Napoleon approached the desk, his fingers lightly grazing the surface of the papers. They were business reports, sales reports, financial analyses, drawings of clothes for her apparel business, thetest scientific journals published by members of the French Academy of Sciences, and a lot more that he didn''t bother looking at.

    "You sure work so hard, Ci," Napoleon said as he turned to face her. "Aren''t you overexerting yourself with all these endeavors?"

    Ci chuckled bashfully. "Well, it certainly is a lot to handle, Napoleon. Over the past four years, our ventures in railroads, coal, and iron mining have taken off, propelling us into a flurry of growth and expansion. I must admit, there are moments when it feels overwhelming."

    Napoleon nodded understandingly, recognizing the rapid pace at which their projects had flourished.

    "I know, I can only imagine," Napoleon smiled warmly, his eyes reflecting admiration. "About the railroads, I heard the other countries started building their own."

    "You are right about that, Napoleon," Ci confirmed. "Somehow, the British, Prussians, Austrians, Russians, and the United States were able to make their own railroads based on your steam lotive designs. Even though we have been careful to keep it a secret, it still leaked out, and now railroads have be a global phenomenon, even your steam engines, and techniques of mass-producing steel."

    Napoleon could only chuckle, amused by the thought of his once-exclusive designs now spreading across the globe. This gave him crucial insights, he would adopt more stringent measures to protect technologies that he would introduce in theter stages, especially military ones.

    "Well, what''s done is done, perhaps we can talk to them and have them pay royalties for using our design rather than outright stealing it, don''t you think?"

    Ci considered Napoleon''s suggestion, mulling over the idea of negotiating with the countries that had adopted their designs. She knew that securing royalties could provide financialpensation and recognition for their contributions. After a moment of contemtion, she nodded in agreement.

    "I will write a correspondence to each and one of them, Napoleon," Ci said. "So, let''s continue the tour."

    Ci led Napoleon out of her office and into the grand hallway of the Chateau de Chantilly.

    He followed her as they ascended a sweeping staircase, their footsteps echoing through the hall.

    Entering a corridor adorned with ancient portraits, Ci led Napoleon to a set of double doors. She pushed them open to reveal avish bedroom, the centerpiece of which was an intricately carved four-poster bed draped in sumptuous silk.

    "This is my bedroom," Ci said.

    "Nice," Napoleon eximed softly, admitting the French Renaissance-style interior that exuded elegance andfort. He stepped further into the room, his eyes tracing the intricate patterns and delicate details of the furniture.

    "This is where you''ll be sleeping," Ci said, standing closer to him.

    "How about you," Napoleon asked.

    "Isn''t that obvious? Of course, we''ll share the same bed," Ci replied with a mischievous smile, her eyes sparkling with a yful light. "I''m sure you don''t mind right?"

    Napoleon felt a rush of warmth surge through him at her words, and a tender smile spread across his face.

    "Well, I don''t mind at all."

    Ci''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, and she twirled strands of her hair nervously between her fingers.

    "I didn''t expect that you would agree to it so easily, Napoleon," Ci said bashfully.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Napoleon replied with a teasing grin. "You are the one who brought it up, leading me to believe that you arefortable with the idea."

    Ci covered her face and squirmed. "Hmm.."

    "Anyways, any ce you''d like me to see next?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci peeked through her fingers, her cheeks still tinged with a blush.

    "Hmm, well, the library. It''s one of the best parts of the chateau," Ci replied, regaining herposure. "Follow me."

    Napoleon eagerly followed Ci as she led him through the grand hallway and down a corridor lined with ancient portraits. They reached a set of ornate double doors, and Ci pushed them open, revealing a magnificent library bathed in soft, golden light. The room was adorned with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves, filled with leather-bound volumes.

    "This is the library of Chateau de Chantilly. Often I would spend my time here alone, reading old books."

    Napoleon walked slowly, running his fingers along the spines of the books as he scanned the titles. Philosophy, history, science, poetry¡ªthe library contained works from various disciplines and eras.

    "Of course, this is not the best part of this Chateau, Napoleon," Ci said. "There''s still more to see outside."

    Napoleon looked up from the books, his curiosity piqued. "Outside?"

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she took his hand and led him toward a set of ss double doors at the far end of the library. They stepped out onto a spacious terrace that overlooked a breathtakingndscape. Rolling hills stretched into the distance, adorned with vibrant greenery and colorful flowers that danced in the gentle breeze.

    Napoleon surveyed the garden, his eyes tracing the meticulously manicured hedges, the intricate patterns of the flowerbeds, and the moat that surrounded the chateau. It was beautiful.

    Napoleon''s gaze lingered for a moment until he veered slowly to Ci who stood next to him with an admirable sense of satisfaction on her face. He couldn''t help but be captivated by her radiance amidst the enchanting surroundings. The curves of her lips, and the softness of her smile seemed to mirror the beauty of the garden itself. It was as if the world had conspired to create a perfect harmony between Ci and the idyllic setting surrounding them.

    He ced a hand on his chest, and felt the thumping of his heart, quickening its pace. Even more quickly when Ci turned to look and offered the most beautiful and sincere smile he had ever seen.

    And at that moment, Napoleon felt a sudden urge. He leaned forward and then¡ªhe gently pressed his lips against Ci''s.

    Ci was surprised at Napoleon''s sudden move, but she allowed herself to be swept away by the intensity of the moment. Her initial surprise melted into a blissful surrender as she reciprocated his kiss, her lips molding perfectly against his.

    Secondster, Napoleon broke the kiss, his eyes locked with Ci''s as they both caught their breath.

    "Napoleon¡­" Ci uttered,pletely overwhelmed by the rush of emotions that surged within her.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know what happened," Napoleon murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of apology and uncertainty. He took a small step back, his eyes still fixed on Ci, searching for any signs of difort or confusion.

    Ci''s expression softened as she reached out and gently ced her hand on his cheek.

    "It''s okay, Napoleon," she reassured him with a tender voice. "I didn''t expect it, but I''m not upset."

    "Are you sure?"

    Ci smiled and nodded. "Yes, so now that you''ve kissed me, should I take it as your confession?"

    "I''m not sure¡­" Napoleon said, averting his gaze. "I''m not even in a position to be your partner. I''m just a second lieutenant¡­"

    That was true. Ever since he arrived at this ce, Napoleon felt insecure, about the achievement she had gathered. Although most of the invention was his, it was Ci who did all the work.

    Ci gently tilted Napoleon''s chin, making him meet her gaze once again.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier, Napoleon? You are destined for greatness."

    That''s right, he may not be the real Napoleon Bonaparte but he was confident that he can achieve the same glory as him. His heart kindled with ambition, zing with determination. Napoleon took a deep breath, finding strength in Ci''s unwavering belief in him.

    "Then allow me to fulfill that destiny."

 Chapter 45 The Affectionate Evening

    ?

    After that kiss, things got a little weird between them. Napoleon decided to kill time in the library for the rest of the afternoon, while Ci headed back to her office to tie up loose ends that had been put on hold while she was getting ready for Napoleon''s arrival.

    Both of them couldn''t help but be aware of what had just transpired. It felt like a deration of sorts, a connection formed between them. But what really nagged at their minds was how they pulled off that kiss.

    Napoleon, in a spur-of-the-moment, daring move, took the initiative and made the first move, and was worried if he choked on it or not. It was his first kiss, and the uncertainty gnawed at him. Did hee on too strong? Was it too awkward? These thoughts circled in Napoleon''s mind as he perused the shelves of books, trying to distract himself.

    Meanwhile, Ci sat at her desk, unable to concentrate on the unfinished business before her. Her thoughts kept drifting back to that unexpected kiss, and would sometimes touch her lips with a soft, nostalgic smile. She reyed the moment in her mind, reliving the gentle pressure of Napoleon''s lips against hers. It had caught her off guard, but deep down, she couldn''t deny the fluttering warmth it had ignited within her. It was as if she wanted to do it again, but was uncertain if Napoleon would reciprocate her feelings.

    She stopped moving her pen and covered her face with her hands. Days before Napoleon''s arrival at the residence, she made the necessary preparation to be the most beautiful version of herself. She made the dress she was wearing right now by herself, sprayed herself with an alluring perfume, and spent extra time styling her hair. The effort she had put into her appearance was to make Napoleon fall for her. After all, she doesn''t want Napoleon to fall for another woman, specifically Josephine, his would-be fiance and Empress in the future.

    Ci still remembered the words where Napoleon told her about his ideal woman, and she had been doing her best to embody those qualities. She wanted to captivate Napoleon''s heart and ensure that he saw her as someone special, someone he couldn''t resist. And based on the facial expression that he is disying earlier, it seems that she is getting closer.

    Ci pped her cheeks with her hands, focusing on the task in front of her, and resumed.

    An hourter, there was a knock on the door. Ci, thinking that it was Beaumont delivering snacks, let him in with a beckoning gesture. However, when the door swung open, it wasn''t Beaumont standing there with a tray of snacks. It was Napoleon, wearing an intrigued expression on his face.

    "Napoleon!" Ci was startled, her hand instinctively sorting through her thoughts as she tried to regain herposure. Her heart thudded in her chest as his appearance caused her to remember the kiss that they shared earlier.

    "Sorry, is it, not the best time?" Napoleon asked, looking at Ci''s desk that was filled with documents.

    "No, no," Ci fumbled her hand, hastily pushing the papers aside and standing up from her chair. "How can I help you?"

    Napoleon took a step closer, his eyes never leaving Ci''s face.

    "Beaumont said that dinner is about to be served, and I''m not sure if you noticed that it''s already evening."

    "Eh?" Ci blinked, her attention drawn to the clock on the wall. Sure enough, the hands indicated that the day had passed quickly, and evening had descended upon them. She also looked out of the window and saw that it was dark.

    "I... I must have lost track of time," Ci stammered, flustered by her own distraction.

    "That is because you have been working too hard," Napoleon said, briefly ncing at the papers on her desk. "Why don''t you take a break and join me for dinner? It''s been years since west shared a meal together."

    Ci''s heart skipped a beat at the thought of spending more time with Napoleon, especially after their intimate moment earlier.

    She nodded, a warm smile spreading across her face. "I would love to join you for dinner, Napoleon. Just give me a moment."

    Ci hurriedly tidied her desk and prepared to apany Napoleon to dinner. As they walked side by side through the corridors of the chateau, afortable silence settled between them.

    They entered the dining room. The soft candlelight illuminating the room weed the pair, casting a warm and romantic ambiance. The table was adorned with exquisite china and silverware, creating an atmosphere of elegance and intimacy. The aroma of delicious food wafted through the air, enticing their senses.

    Napoleon pulled out a chair for Ci and gently guided her to sit, his touch lingering on her back for a brief moment.

    "Thank you¡­" she softly said as Napoleon took his seat on a chair opposite to her.

    The servants, led by a butler, Beaumont, began to serve the sumptuous dinner, cing the carefully prepared dishes in front of Napoleon and Ci.

    As they began their meal, the initial awkwardness slowly dissipated, reced by growing ease and familiarity. The conversation flowed effortlessly, with each word and gesture deepening their connection. Ci told her stories on how she made their business sessful while Napoleon was out stationed in Valence and the challenges she faced when she met with illustrious investors who are aristocrats.

    She spoke so enthusiastically to the point Napoleon simply listened with his eyes fixed on her joyful expression as if it was a movie. He can look at her face and listen to her voice all night without getting tired. It was clear to him that Ci had poured her heart and soul into their business, a reminder that would prompt him to do better in the uing years.

    An hourter, their dinner concluded, with the servants cleaning up the table and leaving Napoleon and Ci alone in the dining room, who were still chatting.

    "How about you, Napoleon? How was the military?"

    "Well, as you can see, it was not as exciting as your story. Nothing much happened. I was stationed in Valence until the revolution where I participated in keeping order."

    "Hmm¡­" Ci mused. "Maybe one day you''ll share a future military campaign with me."

    "You''d be the first to know," Napoleon replied with a yful smile. "Oh, while I''m staying here, I''ll help you run the business."

    "Well, you''ll have a lot of catching up to do. I''ll teach youter in the office about enterprises, how they run, function, and the strategies we employ."

    "I''ll be in your care then," Napoleon grinned and soon after their dinner, they returned to Ci''s office where Ci spent four hours teaching Napoleon about all the intricacies. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleonmitted himself to learn from Ci, absorbing every piece of knowledge she shared with him. He jotted down notes, asked questions, and engaged in lively discussions about business strategies and future ns.

    But at one point in time, Ci was noticeably bing tired. She would asionally close her eyes and tip her head forward while speaking, only to snap back into focus and continue the conversation.

    "Okay, that is enough," Napoleon rose to his feet, closing his book.

    "No¡­there''s still a lot to cover," Ci said.

    "I know but you''ve done more than enough for today," Napoleon said gently. "Do you want me to carry you?"

    Ci''s eyes widened at Napoleon''s unexpected suggestion. Her exhaustion had caught up with her, and she couldn''t deny that the idea of being carried by him seemed both tempting andforting. She hesitated for a moment, contemting his offer.

    "Are you sure?" she asked.

    "Of course."

    "Alright," she said, a small smile gracing her lips. Quickly, Napoleon swept Ci off her feet, quite literally, lifting her up in a princess-style carry. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her cheek against his chest. She noticed the firmness of Napoleon''s muscles and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her ear. It was a feeling of security and warmth that she had never experienced before.

    As Napoleon carried Ci out of the office and down the hallway, they received curious nces from the chateau''s staff, but neither of them paid any attention.

    Arriving at the bedroom, Napoleon gentlyid Ci down on the bed, carefully easing her out of his arms. But just as he was about to straighten himself up, Ci grabbed his arm, her eyes pleading with him.

    "Napoleon, you''d sleep next to me right?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper.

    "Of course. Let me just remove this uniform of mine and change to something morefortable,"

    He quickly removed his jacket, undoing the buttons one by one, and loosened his cravat. Ci watched him intently until he was topless, revealing a well-defined and toned physique. She bit her lip, feeling a surge of desire rushes through her. It was impossible for her to deny the attraction she felt towards Napoleon, and the sight of his bare chest only intensified her longing.

    As Napoleon finished changing into morefortable attire, he joined Ci on the bed,ying next to her. Ci turned to the other side, and she couldn''t help but blush at the proximity of their bodies.

    Napoleon shifted closer, his arm reaching out to wrap around her waist. The touch sent a shiver down Ci''s spine. Is he feeling the heat too?

    Napoleon''s warm breath tickled the back of her neck, and Ci''s heart raced with anticipation. She wanted to feel the warmth of his body, his lips against hers once again, and their body connected, but she can''t bring herself to say that.

    "Ci¡­can we stay in this position for a moment?" Napoleon whispered, his embrace tightening.

    "Hmm¡­" Ci hummed a response. So Napoleon isn''t feeling it huh? He wanted to just embrace her from behind and sniffed her hair scent.

    As for Napoleon, the desire that coursed through his veins was undeniable, but he recognized the importance of restraint and respecting Ci''s boundaries. So he focused on savoring the present moment, finding sce in the simplicity of their embrace.

    He reveled in the sensation of their bodies pressed against each other, feeling the warmth that radiated from Ci''s delicate form. The softness of her skin against his arm sent sparks of electricity through him, and he couldn''t help but caress her gently, tracing his fingertips along her arm, marveling at the smoothness he encountered.

    Yup, truly a great experience.

    Meanwhile, Ci couldn''t help but be tickled by Napoleon''s fingertips trailing along Ci''s arm. It sent a delightful shiver down her spine. Every touch from Napoleon''s hand ignited a fire within her.

    She found herself instinctively leaning into his caress, craving the warmth and intimacy it brought.

    Napoleon''s fingers continued their exploration, gliding feather-light over the sensitive skin of Ci''s arm, tracing invisible patterns that made her heart race even faster. She reveled in the sensation, her breathing in short, uneven gasps. It was as if his touch had unlocked a hidden part of herself, a side that craved his affection, his presence.

    If Napoleon were to ask for it, she would dly permit it. But momentster, Napoleon''s fingers stopped moving, reced by a soundly breath as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. Ci''s heart sank with disappointment, her desires left unfulfilled.

    Careful not to disturb Napoleon''s peaceful slumber, she turned onto her back, and there he saw Napoleon stir in his sleep, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. His arm, which had been wrapped around Ci, loosened its hold, finding afortable position by his side. As she gazed at him, a mix of tenderness and longing filled her heart. She couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of him, the man she hade to care for deeply.

    Ci reached out and lightly brushed a lock of hair away from Napoleon''s forehead, and softly giggled.

    "Cute¡­"

    As Ci whispered the word, a blush tinged her cheeks.  She found herself captivated by the vulnerable and gentle side of Napoleon that she rarely got to see.

    Boldly, Ci leaned forward, her face sinking on his chest as she inhaled his scent, feeling the rise and fall of his steady breathing. And then she found herself growing drowsy, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with her. She snuggled closer and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 46 The First Morning Together

    ?

    Eight hourster, Napoleon found himself seated in Ci''s office, a rather tense atmosphere enveloping the room. Across the desk, he perused one of the reports detailing their ambitious railroad enterprise. The words on the page danced before his eyes, painting a vivid picture of progress and connectivity.

    "Hmm," he pondered aloud, his voice resonating with a mix of curiosity and intrigue. "So, if I understand correctly, ourtest endeavor involves connecting Versailles to Bordeaux? A rather ambitious project, wouldn''t you say?"

    Ci nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, Napoleon. The primary objective of our railroadpany is to forge vital connections between major cities, facilitating seamless transportation and enhancing logistic capabilities. Bordeaux is an important port city that holds significant strategic and economic value," Ci exined and continued. "With its prime location in southwestern France. Bordeaux serves as a critical hub for trade andmerce. Its bustling port handles vast quantities of goods, both imported and exported, making it an economic powerhouse. By connecting Versailles to Bordeaux through our railroad, we can unlock tremendous potential for growth. The Committee of Transportation of the National Constituent Assembly realized this prospect and so they gave us a contract."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, mulling over the implications of such an extensive undertaking.

    "But we are in the middle of the revolution, and not to mention there are royalists," Napoleon interjected, his brows furrowing with concern.

    Ci nodded, acknowledging theplexities of the situation. "You''re right, Napoleon. The revolution has indeed stirred tensions and given rise to opposing factions. Bordeaux, being a city with a history deeply rooted in monarchy, does have its share of royalists who may see the construction as an invasion from the revolutionary government."

    "So, what are your ns on navigating through it?"

    "We simply tell the citizens living there that this construction project is not a political one. Also, to smooth things out, we can hire local workers from Bordeaux itself. By involving the citizens in the project and providing them with employment opportunities that generate revenue for the city, there''s a small chance of opposition."

    Napoleon hummed in satisfaction, pleased by Ci''s answer. "Well, it seems like you know how to deal with them. Anyways, while I was in Valence, I was curious about something."

    "What is it?" Ci asked.

    "Is there a concept of fast long-distancemunication in the 21st century?" Napoleon revealed. "You see, I have been contemting a method for fastmunication, something that you can get in an instant instead of having to wait weeks or months."

    Ci propped her chin up and hummed in thought. "Well, we do but I don''t think it can be built in this era. Also, I''m not an expert in electronics so I won''t be of help."

    Napoleon smiled inwardly, by asking that question, he was eliminating suspicion from Ci that he also came from the 21st century. And now that she confirmed that there is one, he can present his idea to her.

    Napoleon pulled out a notebook and opened it. "I see because I havee up with a device. Here is the schematic, it uses electricity to transmit messages over long distances almost instantaneously."

    Ci leaned forward and scanned the page, and there she saw a device simr to an appearance of a telegraph. Realizing it, her eyes widened. How was Napoleon Bonaparte able to conceive such an advanced concept? It seemed inconceivable, considering the era they were in.

    "I have been fascinated with the nature of electricity," Napoleon shared. "How it works and how it can be harnessed for various purposes. During my time in Valence, I came across scientific papers discussing the phenomenon of electric currents and their potential applications. Its interesting nature of it being able to travel through conducting materials intrigued me. I began to ponder how this could be leveraged formunication, and that''s when the idea for the telegraph started to take shape in my mind."

    Ci looked again at his paper, and despite her doing her best trying to understand it, she couldn''tprehend it. She may be good at history but she is bad at science and math, a subject that she hated as it is not even going to be helpful in her job as a Vtuber.

    "One thing I can say for certain is that this device looks familiar with telegraphs that were invented in the 1830s. Though I haven''t delved deeper into its intricacies, it was amunication device that allows long-distance transmission¡­" she trailed off, noticing Napoleon grinning. "Why are you grinning?"

    "Well, it''s a surprise to me that you don''t know how this device works. Surely in the modern age, information such as the principles of telegraphs would be easy to find, right?"

    "Just because I came from the 21st century doesn''t mean that I know all the scientific details and advancements that urred in history," Ci replied, pouting. "Also, I know the principles, I just don''t know how each separate material operates. In the 21st century, telegraphs are obsolete, there''s no use for people like us studying it, except for someone who loves history and engineers and scientists."

    "I apologize," Napoleon raised his hands in a cating gesture, his grin softening. "Let me exin how it works now. So, telegraphs consist of an electrical circuit that includes several keyponents. Let me break it down for you, Ci, in a way that''s easy to understand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The firstponent is the power source, typically a battery. This provides the necessary electrical energy to drive the telegraph system. The battery generates a continuous flow of electric current that powers the entire circuit.

    Next, we have the sender or transmitter. This is where the message originates. It consists of a telegraph key, which is a simple switch that can be pressed to create a short electrical pulse. By tapping the key in a specific pattern, the sender can encode the message into a series of short and long pulses.

    Now, these electrical pulses need a medium to travel through, and that''s where the wire or cablees in. The wire serves as a conductor, allowing the electrical signals to flow from the sender to the receiver. It forms a closed loop circuit, connecting the sender and the receiver at both ends.

    Moving on to the receiver, it is equipped with an electroma. An electroma is essentially a coil of wire wound around a metal core. When an electric current flows through the coil, it generates a maic field. This maic field interacts with a piece of iron or another metal, causing it to move. In the case of the telegraph, this movement is used to produce audible or visible signals.

    Attached to the moving piece of metal is a lever or armature that carries a stylus or marker. When the electroma is energized by the electrical pulses sent by the sender, it attracts the armature, causing the stylus to make marks on a strip of paper or sound a click to represent the transmitted message. These marks or clicks can be decoded into letters, words, and sentences, allowing the receiver to understand the message.

    The patterns generated by this device that you call telegraph are dot and dash. I need toe up with an alphabet to represent these patterns¡­"

    As Napoleon was exining the telegraph, she couldn''t help but admire his brilliance. The way he exined it to her made it look so easy, and to think that she would learn technology from a man in the past is absolutely mind-boggling. Like shouldn''t it be the other way around? Because she came from the future. But that''s not the case here.

    "Well, Napoleon, the inventor of the telegraph in our world is named Samuel Morse. Along with his invention is a chart called Morse code, which is what you are describing. Morse code uses abination of dots and dashes to represent letters and numbers. It''s a clever way of encoding information using a simple system of short and long signals."

    "Morse code huh?" Napoleon repeated. He was familiar with it and he already had a sheet of it from his system. Just like earlier, Napoleon is simply eliminating Ci''s suspicion. Should he utter the words Morse code, it would be a problem for him. "If it''s called Morse code in your word, then in this world, it must be Bonaparte''s code."

    Ci chuckled at Napoleon''s suggestion, finding his attempt at humor endearing. "Bonaparte''s code, huh? Well, it does have a nice ring to it," she replied with a smile. "Well, it is your invention so you have the right to name it whatever you like. Speaking of invention, you don''t have a prototype right? Since my money is your money, I will give you the funds to make a prototype. And once you have the prototype, we can demonstrate it to the French Academy of Sciences."

    "Okay," Napoleon rose to his feet and walked over to her. He leaned and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    "Wha¡­what are you doing you dummy?!" Ci blurted out, her cheeks flushing with a mix of surprise and embarrassment. She instinctively reached up to touch her forehead, her fingertips tingling from the lingering warmth of his kiss.

    Napoleon straightened himself. "Well, since we are living together, wouldn''t that make us a couple? We shared a bed and we spent time together. It seems only natural to me. You don''t mind, do you?"

    "You seemed to be growing more bold and straightforward, Napoleon¡­" Ci replied bashfully.

    "But aren''t you in the beginning? You keep teasing me, alluring me, and enticing me with your charm," Napoleon said, his voice filled with yful teasing. "I believe it''s only fair that I do the same to you."

    "Moah¡­Napoleon you dummy..!"

    "Seeing your flushed cheeks and bashful voice makes me want to give you another kiss on the forehead."

    Ci''s heart skipped a beat at his words, her face turning even redder. She found herself at a loss for words, her mind filled with a mix of surprise, embarrassment, and a hint of excitement. It was true that their rtionship had grown closer over time, but the sudden disy of affection caught her off guard.

    "Well for now I will pat your head," Napoleon paused, reaching out to gently pat Ci''s head.

    Ci didn''t protest, instead, she closed her eyes, savoring the tender touch of his hand on her hair. It was a simple gesture, yet it made her feel cherished and protected.

 Chapter 47 The Solitude Before The Storm

    ?

    A monthter, in the Chateau de Chantilly, Napoleon was in the courtyard, fiddling his hands with a screwdriver where he tightened thest nail to the sounder, an electromechanical device that produces audible clicks or sounds when receiving telegraph signals.

    The moment it was tightened, Napoleon straightened his posture and wiped the sweat off his forehead. In just a month, he finished making the telegraph. Though technically it only took him two weeks, because the three weeks were spent with him and Ci visiting their factories and ensuring that the production is maintained despite the political upheaval happening in France.

    "Was it done?"

    Napoleon heard her soft velvety voice sound from behind him. He nced over his shoulder and saw Ci walking towards him with a te of strawberry tart.

    "I''m sure you are hungry so I baked you some," Ci said, handing him the te.

    "Thank you," Napoleon smiled as he took the te and grabbed a fork to dig into the sweet treat. The first bite melted in his mouth, the tangy sweetness of the strawberries perfectlyplemented by the ky crust.

    "Hmm!" Napoleon eximed in delight. "This is delicious."

    "I''m d that you like it," Ci replied, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction. She looked at the telegraph that he finished making. "This is finished right?"

    "Yup, I built the receiver in your office so that we can test it now," Napoleon said, setting aside the te on the courtyard table.

    "Really? May I have the pleasure of receiving the first telegraph message?"

    Napoleon chuckled at Ci''s enthusiasm. "Of course. It would be an honor to have you receive the inaugural telegraph message. Without your money, I wouldn''t be able to build this."

    "But it was your invention that made me what I am now," Ci giggled. "I''ll head to my office."

    Napoleon watched as Ci retreated back to the pce before returning his attention to the telegraph. They say that those who have the most powerful swords, guns, or other weapons win the war, but for Napoleon, it wasmunication that held the key to victory. With the telegraph, he could transmit orders and receive vital information in a matter of moments, allowing for swift decision-making and strategic maneuvering.

    If only Napoleon had the telegraph in his original world, he might not have suffered defeats in battle. Many of his losses were a result of mimunication, with his marshals failing to receive his orders due to dispatch riders being intercepted by the enemy. The telegraph would have provided him with a reliable and rapid means ofmunication, ensuring that hismands reached the intended recipients without dy.

    Five minutester, Napoleon was certain that Ci was in her office, and so he decided to transmit his first message.

    Napoleon carefully positioned his fingers on the telegraph key. The key, a small lever connected to an electrical circuit, was the interface through which he would transmit his message. With practiced precision, he pressed the key down,pleting the circuit and allowing an electric current to flow.

    The current traveled through a wire connected to the telegraph line, extending from Napoleon''s courtyard to Ci''s office.

    As the electric current reached Ci''s office, it entered a telegraph receiver. The receiver consisted of a sensitive electroma and an armature positioned near a sounder. The electroma had been wound with copper wire, creating a maic field when an electric current passed through it.

    Simultaneously, in Ci''s office, the electroma inside her telegraph receiver was energized, attracting the armature towards it. This movement caused a lever to pivot, which in turn allowed a small hammer to strike against the sounder, producing an audible click.

    Back in the courtyard, Napoleon eagerly listened for the distinctive sound of the telegraph clicks. Each click represented a dot or a dash, following the patterns of Morse code or Bonaparte code.

    In this instance, he tapped out "N" (dash-dot) followed by "B" (dot-dash-dash-dash), which were his initials.

    Now the telegraph system was in Ci''s hands. In her office, she listened attentively to the sounder, interpreting the clicks of the telegraph. With the reference which she found lying on her table, she deciphered the transmitted message as "NB," Napoleon''s initials.

    Her lips curled to a smile, astonished again by Napoleon''s brilliance. He built a working telegraph.

    Ci prepared to respond. She positioned her fingers on the telegraph key in her office, mirroring Napoleon''s actions. As she pressed down on the key, an electric current once again flowed through the circuit, initiating the transmission of her own message. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon watched as the telegraph line came alive, carrying Ci''s response through the intricate system he had painstakingly constructed. He decoded the iing message.

    [I-T-W-O-R-K-E-D]

    "It worked," he whispered, unable to contain his tion. First the steam engines, and now the telegraph. This proves that any technology that he might introduce in the future, will work wlessly such as those.

    Five minutester, Ci returned to the courtyard to see his reaction. But what she had not anticipated was Napoleon''s excitement bubbling inside him. Where she found herself being lifted by Napoleon and swirled around in a joyful embrace.

    "It worked! The telegraph worked!" Napoleon cheered as he continued spinning.

    Ciughed, her arms wrapped tightly around Napoleon''s neck. She could feel the sheer joy radiating from him.

    "I know! I know! Put me down, Napoleon."

    Napoleon finally set her down, a wide grin spreading across his face.

    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help myself," Napoleon chuckled.

    Two minutester, their jubnt celebration settled into a moment of tranquil serenity. They found respite in the picturesque Chateau de Chantilly courtyard, where the fragrance of blooming flowers mingled with the gentle breeze. Ci gracefully settled on the meticulously trimmed grass, the vibrant green des providing a soft cushion beneath her. Napoleon, his face glowing with a radiant smile, leaned into thefort of Ci''sp.

    Her thigh was soft and warm beneath his head. He looked up at Ci, whose face was partially obscured by her ample bosom. She tenderly stroked Napoleon''s hair and gazed down at him with affectionate eyes.

    "This is good," Napoleonmented. "Resting my head on your thigh and gazing at your beautiful face. It feels like I''m in heaven staring at an angel."

    Ci blushed at Napoleon''s heartfelt words, her cheeks turning a delicate shade of pink.

    "There you go again saying such¡­silly things," Ci replied shyly.

    "Tell me if your thigh is getting ufortable, I will stand up¡­"

    Ci shook her head. "No, you can rest your head on myp for as long as you like, Napoleon."

    Napoleon smiled. "Well, I will take my time then."

    He closed his eyes, savoring the moment. But his mind wandered to the issue France is now facing. Over thest month, Ci had gathered information about what was happening in Paris.

    There were underground preparations taking ce, fueled by growing discontent among the Parisian popce. Economic hardships, exacerbated by skyrocketing intion and widespread unemployment, had pushed the people to their limits. The scarcity of bread, a staple of survival, only added fuel to the simmering anger. The streets became a breeding ground for revolutionary sentiment, as radical groups seized the opportunity to spread their message and gather supporters.

    Meanwhile, the Legitive Assembly, the governing body of France, struggled to maintain control in the face of mounting unrest. The deep divisions within the government, particrly between the Girondins and the Jacobins, furtherplicated matters. The Girondins, proponents of gradual reform and moderation, shed with the Jacobins, who advocated for radical change and swift action.

    The massacre of the Champ de Mars helped the Jacobins to gain momentum, as they portrayed themselves as champions of the people against a corrupt and ineffective government. Rumors of secret societies plotting to overthrow the regime circted among the citizens, adding to the air of tension and uncertainty.

    It would not be until the War of the First Coalition, where the Duke of Brunswick issued his infamous manifesto threatening to destroy Paris, that the situation would escte into a full-blown crisis, leading to the insurrection of August 10, 1792.

    He opened his eyes and looked at Ci. She assured him that she will help the royal family escape France. Despite his concerns for her safety, he still allowed her. The only thing he can do right now is trust that she will deliver the intended result.

 Chapter 48 Insurrection And The Lady In Red

    ?

    In the scorching heat of the summer of 1792, France found itself teetering on the edge of chaos. Everywhere you turned, there was tension in the air, as if a storm was brewing just out of sight. The country, once bursting with dreams of a brighter future, now struggled under the weight of internal conflicts and external threats.

    Inside the grand halls of the Legitive Assembly, the burden of responsibility pressed heavily upon the shoulders of its members. They were faced with an immense challenge ¨C to guide the nation through these troubled times and bring about a resolution to the mounting unrest. The people had grown weary, their patience drained, and they cried out for decisive action.

    In the midst of this turbulent storm, a group known as the Girondins emerged as a moderate faction within the Assembly. They believed fervently that war held the answer to mending the shattered pieces of the nation. With captivating speeches, they painted vivid pictures of a great crusade, a call to arms that would not only consolidate their power but also ignite the weary hearts of the popce.

    To the Girondins, war was more than a means to an end; it was a catalyst that could breathe life into the fading embers of nationalism. They envisioned a united France, where people would stand side by side, channeling their anger and frustration towards amon cause. Each impassioned speech fanned the mes of patriotism, fueling a burning desire to spread the ideals of the revolution beyond the confines of their borders.

    Yet, amidst the fervor that swept through their ranks, a shadow loomed ominously on the horizon. The Austrian monarchy, a long-standing rival of France, became the target of their resentment and suspicion. Austria''s archaic ways and steadfast resistance to change branded them as a force against the revolution. The very existence of Austria posed a threat to the fragile bnce that the revolutionaries had fought so hard to establish.

    Within the sacred chambers of the Assembly, the voices of the Girondins resounded, their words dripping with persuasion. They spoke with unwavering conviction, stirring the hearts of their fellow legitors. Nationalism rang in the air, and the Assembly, driven by an unyielding determination to protect the revolution, sumbed to the irresistible call of war. With a single decree, they unleashed a tempest that would forever alter the course of history ¨C the deration of war on Austria.

    Following that deration, the Austrian Empire''s ally, Prussia joined in the war against France.

    As news of Prussia''s entry into the war spread throughout France, panic and despair gripped the hearts of the people. The initial hopes of a victorious and unifying war gave way to the harsh reality of a brutal conflict. Families anxiously bid farewell to their loved ones, their faces etched with a mixture of pride, fear, and uncertainty. Young men, filled with a fervent sense of duty, donned uniforms and marched off to the front lines, ready to defend their homnd against the invading forces.

    But the early days of the war proved disastrous for the French. The Prussian troops, disciplined and battle-hardened, pushed deep into French territory, capturing key cities and fortresses with rming speed. The French army, still reeling from the chaos of the revolution andcking in experienced leadership, struggled to mount an effective defense.

    Until one day, the Duke of Brunswick, a formidablemander leading the Prussian forces, posted a letter that sent shockwaves throughout France. The contents of this promation, known as the Brunswick Manifesto, struck at the heart of the revolution and ignited a firestorm of fury and defiance.

    In this audacious missive, the Duke of Brunswick warned the French people of dire consequences should they resist the advance of the Prussian army. He threatened to unleash the full might of his troops upon the city of Paris, vowing toy waste to it and crush the revolutionary spirit that had swept the nation. The manifesto went even further, suggesting that the royal family, King Louis XVI, and Queen Marie Antote, should be restored to their full authority.

    News of this provocative promation spread like wildfire, reaching the ears of every French citizen. The impact was immediate and profound. It was as if a switch had been flipped, transforming the tides of war and reigniting the mes of patriotism within the hearts of the French people.

    The Brunswick Manifesto, far from breaking the spirit of the revolutionaries, served as a rallying cry. It became a catalyst for unity, a reminder of the grave dangers they faced and the need to stand firm against the encroaching forces. Across the nation, citizens, regardless of social ss or political affiliation, set aside their differences and united in amon cause¡ªto defend their homnd, their revolution, and their newfound liberties.

    And so, on the fateful day of August 10th, 1792, the people of Paris rose up with a fierce determination that shook the very foundations of the city. Men and women, armed with makeshift weapons and a burning passion for freedom, flooded the streets in a mass demonstration of strength and defiance.

    The Tuileries Pce, the residence of King Louis XVI and Queen Marie Antote, became the focal point of their wrath. The revolutionaries, driven by years of oppression and a desire for justice, stormed the pce gates, their cries for liberty reverberating through the air. The royal guards, overwhelmed and outnumbered, could do little to stop the surge of determined revolutionaries who poured into the pce.

    The King''s Swiss Guards positioned at the staircase made a stalwart defense against the revolutionaries down below. They exchanged fire, and ck smoke belching from their muskets filled the air, mingling with the shouts and cries of the revolutionaries.

    The Swiss Guards, though outnumbered and facing overwhelming odds, fought with unwavering determination. Their disciplined training and fierce loyalty to the monarchy guided their every move. Musket balls whizzed through the air, finding their targets with deadly precision. Revolutionaries fell, their bodies falling to the marbled floors of the pce.

    But the revolutionaries were undeterred by the hail of gunfire. They pressed on, their numbers bolstered by citizens who joined the fight, seizing the opportunity to strike a blow against the old regime.

    "We are getting overwhelmed!" One of the Swiss guards shouted while reloading his muskets.

    "Stay strong!" Augustin de Mailly, themander of the King Swiss Guards, shouted back. "We cannot let them breach this staircase!"

    "But sir!" another guard interrupted, his voice filled with urgency. "We can''t hold them off much longer. They keeping, wave after wave. Our ammunition is running low, and our numbers are dwindling."

    Augustin de Mailly, his face smeared with sweat and gunpowder residue, surveyed the chaotic scene before him. The pce was under siege, and the revolutionaries showed no signs of relenting. He knew that their mission to protect the king and queen was growing increasingly impossible.

    "How long does she intend for us to keep waiting?" Augustin mumbled under his breath.

    And just as he mumbled that a maskeddy donned in a flowing red satin gown, the rich fabric billowing around her like crimson mes, leaped with a breathtaking grace to the staircase andnded gracefully. In her delicate hands, she wielded a slender stiletto, its polished de gleaming in the dim light.

    Her eyes scanned the scene before her, taking in the chaos, the fallen revolutionaries, and the determined Swiss Guards holding their ground.

    The maskeddy''s presence electrified the air, drawing the attention of both friend and foe alike. The revolutionaries paused momentarily, captivated by this enigmatic figure who had emerged from the heart of the battle. The guards, too, turned their gaze toward her, their wearied expressions flickering with a glimmer of hope.

    Augustin de Mailly, his eyes meeting hers, heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I was preparing for the royal family''s carriage out of here," the maskeddy said and continued. "I want you to retreat to the King''s chamber and have him escorted out of here. There will be someone waiting for you outside."

    "Understood, but how are you going to hold the mobs and the revolutionaries?" Augustin asked.

    "Leave them to me," the maskeddy replied. "Go!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Augustin nodded in understanding. He rallied the remaining Swiss Guards and headed toward the King''s chamber.

    Meanwhile, the revolutionary guards and the mobs stared confusingly at thedy in red.

    "You? Who are you!" One of the mobs demanded.

    "It doesn''t matter who she is!" One of the revolutionary guards said. "She stood next to the Swiss Guards, therefore she must be an enemy. Kill her!"

    One of the revolutionary guards, whose musket was already aimed at thedy in a dress, pulled the trigger. Smoke belched and the musket ball bustled forward, hurtling towards the maskeddy. In that split second, time seemed to stand still as the bullet raced toward its target.

    But the maskeddy moved with astonishing swiftness. With a deft twist of her body, she dodged the bullet, her red dress flowing like a crimson ribbon in the air. The revolutionaries watched in awe as the bullet whizzed past her, missing its mark by mere inches. It embedded itself into the wall behind her, leaving a splintered hole.

    "Impossible!" The man who fired the musket eximed incredulously. But before he could reload his muskets, thedy in red appeared suddenly in front of him at an astonishing speed. The stiletto in her hands surged forward, finding its mark in the chest of the revolutionary guard. A gasp escaped his lips as he stumbled backward, clutching at the wound. Blood stained his shirt, seeping through his fingers as he copsed to the ground.

    The revolutionaries around him froze, their eyes widening in shock and fear. They soon snapped out of their stupor and rallied.

    "Kill her!"

    Pitchforks, knives, and clubs were raised in a desperate attempt to bring down thedy in red. But she moved with supernatural grace, her every step a dance of deadly precision. Like a phantom, she weaved between her attackers, the folds of her flowing gown swirling around her, mesmerizing and disorienting her foes.

    With lightning speed, thedy in red struck with her stiletto, cutting through the air with lethal uracy. Her movements were a blur with each strike finding its mark, and dispatching revolutionaries with a chilling efficiency.

    Blood stained her gown, contrasting starkly against the vibrant red fabric.

    She anticipated their every move, effortlessly evading their clumsy attacks. Her senses were heightened, attuned to the subtlest shifts in the air. She seemed to move with an otherworldly awareness, an intuition that defied exnation.

    Revolutionaries fell in her wake, their bodies littering the marble floors like discarded puppets. Panic and disbelief spread through their ranks, sowing discord and chaos. The once-united mob was now scattered, each individual fighting for survival.

    Thedy in red, her eyes gleaming with determination, pressed forward.

    As the mob''s numbers dwindled, a sense of desperation fueled their attacks. They swarmed around her, their fury blinding them to their own mortality. Yet, she remained untouchable, a phantom of destruction that danced through their midst.

    Thedy in red spun and twirled, her stiletto a deadly extension of her arm. Blood sprayed in crimson arcs, staining the walls and floor in macabre patterns. Her movements were a work of art, a ballet of death that left her adversaries in awe even as they met their demise.

    But it was not finished yet. Revolutionary guards who were armed with muskets could now fire at her without the mobs getting in the way. Musket balls were loaded, and fingers tightened around triggers, ready to unleash a barrage of gunfire. Thedy in red, sensing the imminent danger, moved swiftly, her instincts guiding her every step.

    The first volley was fired, and the room erupted with the deafening sound of gunfire. But thedy in red anticipated the attack and sidestepped with uncanny agility. The musket ball whizzed past her, narrowly missing its mark. She continued to dance through the chaos, each musket shot met with an elegant evasion.

    The revolutionaries watched in awe and disbelief, their faces twisted with a mixture of fear and admiration. They had never encountered such a formidable opponent, someone who defied their every attempt to subdue her.

    "Monster!" A young revolutionary guard yelled. He hadn''t fired his musket yet but before he could do so, thedy in red appeared behind him, the stiletto creeping upward, resting against his throat.

    The young guard froze.

    "You are still young¡­" thedy said before knocking him out with a karate chop. The young guard fell and thedy snatched the musket off of him.

    She then proceeded to the ranks of the revolutionary guard. Weaving and twirling, her stiletto found marks after marks.

    Thest remaining revolutionary just finished reloading his musket. Thedy in red, now armed with a musket, locked eyes with thest revolutionary guard.

    And as if it was a quick draw, thedy in red pulled the trigger first. The musket ball pierced the revolutionary guard''s chest and fell down on the bloodied floor.

    Thedy in red stood amidst the onught, her chest heaving with exertion. The room was eerily silent, save for the soft echo of her breathing, the drip of blood from her stiletto, and the distant shouts outside the pce. She had killed at least a hundred of them.

    Her task was not yetplete. She had saved the Swiss Guards who are now probably escorting the royal family to an awaiting carriage. Now it is to ensure that the royal family escapes Paris.

    With a final nce at the fallen revolutionaries, she turned and disappeared into the darkness of the pce.

 Chapter 49 Escape And Proclamation

    ?

    In an undisclosed location somewhere around the Tuileries Pce. The royal family was being escorted by Augustin and his remaining men.

    Arriving at the carriage, Augustin opened the door.

    "Your Majesty, please board this carriage now," Augustin ordered gently.

    "How were you able to fend off the attack?" King Louis asked, his eyes widening as he couldn''t believe what just happened.

    The Tuileries Pce was invaded by hundreds of revolutionary guards and mobs. Repelling them would be nothing but a miracle.

    "Who cares how they repelled it," Queen Antote interjected, keeping a leash on her child who was still shocked by the event.  "The important thing is that we are safe."

    Giving up on finding out the answer, the King boarded the carriage. The carriage was not as heavy and conspicuous as the one they had used during their previous escape attempt to the Austrian Nethends. It was a lighter carriage, designed for swiftness rather than grandeur.

    One by one, King Louis''s family hopped into the carriage, their hearts still racing from the chaos they had narrowly escaped. Queen Antote settled their child on herp, offering reassurance in her soothing voice. Augustin closed the carriage door, sealing them within its protective confines.

    Just as he closed the door, his men, who were guarding their surroundings, heightened at the approaching figure.

    "Who are you?! Raise your hand or we will open fire," one of the Swiss guards yelled, his finger on the trigger, ready to pull it at a moment''s notice.

    "Stand down!" Augustin''s voice boomed. "She''s friendly, lower your weapons."

    The figure that was heading towards them was no other than thedy of red. Though she introduced herself as the Scarlet Viper when they met one another at a salon just 600 meters away from the Tuileries Pce.

    "Is the royal family inside the carriage?" asked thedy.

    "Yes, we are about to depart now¡­are you okay? You are covered in blood," Augustin observed.

    "Those are the rebels'' blood, I''m fine. I sustained no injury. You better leave here immediately, the revolutionaries are still flooding the pce," she assured.

    "I know, and thank you for your help. I will send the half payment once the King and his family are secured in London."

    "Understand," thedy nodded before ncing at the carriage behind Augustin. "Have a safe journey."

    "Yes, and you too," Augustin said before signaling his men to prepare for departure.

    The Swiss guards, though still wary, followed Augustin''smand and got up to their respective horses.

    Augustin climbed onto the driver''s seat, his eyes meeting those of the Scarlet Viper dressed in a red satin gown, and armed with stiletto. He wondered about her identity, such a fearsome and strong ally she had proven to be. Yet, there was no time for further inquiries or exnations. The safety of the royal family was paramount, and their escape had to be executed swiftly and wlessly.

    With a flick of the reins, Augustin urged the horses forward, and the carriage began its journey through the darkened streets of Paris.

    As thedy in red watched the carriage disappear into the distance, she heaved a sigh of relief. Atst, her mission was done. She removed her mask and wiped the blood that was trickling down her forehead with the back of her hand.

    "Napoleon would be pleased to hear that my mission was sessful. Though it would have been best to let the story unfold just like in real history, I trust his judgment. After all, I have agreed to this. With the king leaving Paris, he had lost his mandate to rule."

    ***

    Six hourster, in the chamber of the Legitive Assembly, the members were stunned upon hearing the news from one of the revolutionaries that stormed the pce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The King escaped? How could that have happened?" Robespierre demanded, his voice filled with anger and frustration. He had some ns with the royal family that would further his control over France, but hearing that he escaped, foiled it.

    The revolutionary guard who brought the news stood before the assembly, his clothes disheveled and his face still marked with the dust and grime of battle.

    "Who is thatdy in red you are referring to that appeared out of nowhere and killed all the revolutionaries present?" Danton pressed.

    "I don''t know really, but from what I have seen, she was a monster! She killed them all easily. She moved so fast that even our weapons couldn''t hit her."

    "That''s impossible, you are surely exaggerating!" Robespierre interrupted.

    "I swear! I''m telling the truth. If I didn''t pretend to be dead, I would have joined myrades," the revolutionary guard eximed.

    Robespierre sighed exasperatedly as he conceded and epted the story of the revolutionary guard.

    "What are we going to do Max?" Danton asked. "The king fled and we don''t know where they are heading. Should we assemble a search party or block all the borders?"

    "No, there''s no need to do that," Robespierre said, his tone determined. He nced over at the members of the assembly and continued, "My esteemed colleagues, I understand the gravity of the situation in which we find ourselves. The king and his family have escaped and are likely seeking refuge in monarchial countries. By attempting to flee France twice, the king has shown a disregard for serving the people and has effectively abdicated the throne. I propose that we hold a vote to establish the Republic of France, recing the Kingdom with a new form of government."

    The chamber fell into a hushed silence as Robespierre''s words sank in. The members of the Legitive Assembly exchanged nces, their minds racing with the implications of such a decision. The idea of a republic had been discussed before, but now it seemed more pressing than ever.

    "Those who are in favor, raise your hand," Robespierre concluded, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    One by one, the members of the Legitive Assembly began to raise their hands in a show of support for Robespierre''s proposal. The room slowly filled with a sea of raised hands, representing the growing consensus for the establishment of a republic in France.

    Robespierre''s face disyed a mix of determination and satisfaction as he witnessed the overwhelming response. His vision of a new era for France, free from the chains of monarchy, was bing a reality.

    The Girondins, who had initially expressed reservations and sought a more moderate approach, found themselves slowly epting the fact that the king had fled. Their hopes for a peaceful resolution with the monarchy dwindled in the face of the king''s escape. The reality of the situation began to sink in, and they realized that the establishment of a republic might be the only viable path forward.

    So they raised their hands in favor of the creation of the Republic.

    As thest hand rose in agreement, a sense of both anticipation and apprehension filled the room.

    Robespierre took a deep breath and spoke.

    "The motion to establish the Republic of France has been passed by an overwhelming majority. It will take effect next month, September 21 1792 with a new constitution that willy the foundation for our new nation. This marks a turning point in our history, a moment where we cast aside the remnants of the old regime and embrace the principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity."

    And at that moment, the Kingdom of France ceased to exist. The legacy of centuries of monarchy was swept away, reced by the dawn of a new era. The news of the establishment of the Republic of France spread rapidly throughout the country, igniting a mixture of hope and uncertainty among the popce.

    In the following weeks, the Legitive Assembly worked diligently to draft the new constitution, striving to create a system of government that would embody the ideals of the revolution. Robespierre and his fellow revolutionaries, eager to solidify their power and reshape the nation, yed a pivotal role in shaping the document.

    September 21, 1792, arrived. The National Convention, the newly formed governing body of the Republic, gathered in the chamber.

    Robespierre, now a prominent figure within the revolutionary movement, took the stage as the presiding officer of the National Convention.

    "On this day, September 21, 1792. I, Maximilian Robespierre, with the power vested in me by the will of the people, dere the establishment of the Republic of France," Robespierre proimed.

 Chapter 50 Major Changes And Prelude To The Siege Of Toulon

    ?

    After the deration of France as a republic, the winds of change swept through the nation, leaving no stone unturned. The dismantling of the monarchy brought forth a profound transformation, reshaping the very fabric of society. The once sacrosanct symbols of monarchy crumbled under the weight of revolution, making way for new ideologies and practices to take root.

    The first significant change was the removal of the symbol of monarchy. The grand pces that once housed the royal family became a thing of the past, stripped of their opulent fa?ades and transformed into symbols of the people''s power. The Tuileries Pce, once a bastion of aristocratic privilege, now stood as a testament to the triumph of the republic.

    The church, too, underwent a radical transformation. The Republic, seeking to distance itself from the influence of the Catholic Church, reced religious practices with a new form of worship¡ªthe Cult of Reason. Cathedrals were repurposed as Temples of Reason, their once ornate altars reced with statues and symbols representing the ideals of the revolution. The republic sought to foster a sense of civic duty and devotion to the principles of liberty and equality.

    As part of the push to establish a new identity, the Gregorian calendar, which had been in use for centuries, was reced with the Revolutionary Calendar. The calendar year was redesigned, with new names for the months reflecting natural elements and agricultural cycles. This change aimed to sever ties with the old order and realign society with the rhythms of the revolutionary spirit.

    However, the dismantling of the monarchy was not without its darker events. Before the deration of the republic, fear and paranoia had gripped the nation. The Sans-Culottes, a radical faction of the revolutionaries, rounded up aristocrats and perceived enemies of the republic. Thousands were arrested and held in makeshift prisons, where they faced usations and trials without due process. The atmosphere of impending danger, fueled by external threats such as the Prussian advances, only escted the fervor and brutality of the Sans-Culottes.

    The prisons, once symbols of the monarchy''s power, became ces of terror and uncertainty. Conspiracies were whispered, and fear spread like wildfire. In the midst of this tumultuous environment, a dark chapter in history unfolded¡ªthe September Massacres. Driven by the belief that the prisoners posed a threat to the revolution, the Sans-Culottes unleashed a wave of violence, resulting in the deaths of thousands.

    Even with the King and his family having fled to London, other nations joined the war under the banner of the monarchy. The French Republic found itself surrounded by enemies, each seeking to quell the revolutionary spirit and restore the old order.

    To defend the ideals of the revolution and safeguard the young republic, the new French Republic introduced a conscriptionw. Each regional department was tasked with raising a force of able-bodied citizens to form the backbone of the revolutionary army. The call to arms reverberated throughout the nation, reaching even the most remote viges and towns.

    However, not all the citizens of the French Republic were keen on fighting for the Republic. There remained a segment of the poption that clung to conservative beliefs and traditions. These individuals, including aristocrats, devout Catholics, and those who had not experienced the harshest inequalities under the old regime, harbored resentment toward the revolutionary government. They viewed the dismantling of the monarchy, the secrization of the church, and the radical changes with skepticism and fear.

    These conservatives saw the Republic''s emphasis on reason and the abandonment of traditional religious practices as a direct attack on their way of life. The recement of the Catholic Church with the Cult of Reason and the repurposing of cathedrals as Temples of Reason further deepened their disillusionment.

    In the face of these societal transformations, the conservative elements of French society began to organize. They sought to rally like-minded individuals, particrly those who shared their concerns about the erosion of traditional values and the rise of radical ideologies. They found support among clergy members, nobles, and others who yearned for a return to the stability and familiarity of the monarchy.

    These conservatives saw an opportunity to challenge the revolutionary government and restore the old order. Their discontent intensified as news of the Republic''s struggles on the military front and the continued external threats reached their ears. The counter-revolutionary sentiment gained traction, fueled by a longing for stability, the desire to protect religious institutions, and a belief that the revolution had gone too far.

    In theing months, a counter-revolution uprising emerged throughout France. Regions like Verdun, Brittany, Maine, Normandy, Bordeaux, and Lyon became hotbeds of counter-revolutionary activity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the summer of 1793, the British Navy arrived at Toulon, a strategic port city in southern France. Their presence was not just a show of support for the counter-revolutionaries but also an opportunity to weaken the French Republic. Toulon had long been a bastion of royalist sympathies, and with British naval support, the conservative forces saw a chance to reim their city and deal a blow to the revolution.

    Under the leadership of Admiral Samuel Hood, the British fleet joined forces with the local counter-revolutionaries, who had been actively plotting against the Republican government. The city''s defenses were bolstered by British soldiers and sailors, creating a formidable alliance against the revolutionaries.

    Word of the British intervention quickly spread, sending shockwaves throughout the nation. The French Republic was already grappling with internal conflicts, external threats, and the challenges of building a new society. The arrival of the British furtherplicated the situation, putting the young republic on the defensive.

    In response, the revolutionary government dispatched General Jean-Francois Cartois to Toulon, along with a hastily assembled army. However, on their way to Toulon, his artillerymander, Colonel Donmartin, got injured during a skirmish with a group of counter-revolutionaries. Without Donmartin''s expertise, the revolutionary forces faced a setback, and Cartois realized that he needed a capable recement immediately.

    ***

    On the outskirts of Toulon, General Cartois was in his tent, scanning the map of Toulon.

    "Captain, the recement for Colonel Donmartin has arrived and requested an audience."

    "Let him in," General Cartois replied,

    The tent p opened, and a young officer stepped inside, his uniform adorned with the insignia of the artillery division.

    "So, you are the one who was rmended by the National Convention, introduce yourself formally."

    "Yes sir," the man stomped his foot and stood at attention. "Captain Napoleon Bonaparte, reporting for duty, General Cartois."

 Chapter 51 Siege Of Toulon Part 1

    ?

    "I see¡­well you are just in time, Captain Bonaparte," General Carteaux greeted, beckoning him toe forward.

    Napoleon walked forward and looked around. Inside the tent were officers under Carteaux''s demand doing clerical work. While doing that, he came across a staff worker, working on a new device.

    "Familiar, Captain?" General Carteaux called, snapping Napoleon out of his stupor.

    "Well, yes, it seems that the French Army is adopting my invention," Napoleon said, smiling.

    "That invention of yours sure is fascinating. The fact that it can transmit messages from here to Paris in a blink of an eye is truly remarkable," General Carteauxmented, his eyes fixed on the device. "Imagine the advantage it would give us in coordinating our troops and rying crucial information during battles."

    "Well, we can try it out here in this siege. If I may ask, General Carteaux, do you have a n on how we should proceed?"

    "To be honest, I don''t have one yet."

    "In that case, General, can I see the map so that I cane up with one?"

    General Carteauxughed. "There must be a misunderstanding, Captain. You are just assigned to lead the artillery, you leave the nning to me."

    "But General," Napoleon chuckled, hiding his irritation behind a smile. To think that he would really say that to his face despite being put intomand because of his affiliation and no military training is ridiculous.  "You haven''te up with a n yet. Do you think it''s prudent that wee up with one of our objectives to retake Toulon at the soonest time possible?"

    General Carteaux contemted for a moment. In the letter sent to him by the National Convention. It was stated that the young Captain standing in front of him was not just an average officer. He graduated top of the ss at the Brienne-le-Chateau and Ecole Militaire. Invented the telegraph and advanced the knowledge of thermodynamics.

    He admits he has no military training and got into the position because of his political affiliation. If he wanted this siege to be sessful, he would need all the hands he could get.

    "Fine, you may have a look."

    Napoleon scanned the map of Toulon with scrutinizing eyes. His mind raced, analyzing the terrain, studying the fortifications, and considering the strengths and weaknesses of both sides. As he absorbed the details, a n began to take shape in his mind.

    "What was thetest intel about the enemy forces?" Napoleon asked, though he already knew how many of them were in his system, an openmunication with General Carteaux would help establish mutuality.

    "The city of Toulon is currently under the control of a formidable enemy force," the General began, his voice resonating with authority. "Reports indicate that we are facing abined presence of 2,000 British soldiers and sailors, along with 6,000 Spanish troops, 6,000 Neapolitans, and 800 Sardinians. It is crucial to note that there may be additional forces concealed within the city, potentially including the support of its citizens. Furthermore, Toulon boasts a robust system of fortifications, with outlying forts and redouts effectively enveloping the city. Our own forces mustered for this campaign consist of approximately 30,000 soldiers¡­"

    "30,000 soldiers may sound more, General but it would be useless in this siege. Before I seek an audience with you, I took my time to look around and I noticed that we only have a few cannons manned by crews who aren''t seemingly trained, and we are also short on gunpowder and shot. The only way to break through this siege is to get more artillery," Napoleon exined.

    "And where do you n on getting that?" General Carteaux asked.

    "That''s easy, we will acquire it through Marseilles and Avignon. We can also request more from the Army of Italy. We will also need men to man them. Not just any man, but apetent one. Lastly, I want you to send a telegraph to the National Convention and request for more officers."

    General Carteaux stood there, staring at Napoleon. Did he just give him orders? That was unprecedented, but the young captain''s confidence and the logic behind his suggestions werepelling. The General knew that he needed to put his ego aside for the sake of the mission''s sess.

    "Fine."

    ***

    In the following weeks, the outskirts of Toulon witnessed a remarkable transformation under Napoleon''smand. As the young captain assumed control of the French forces, a wave of activity swept through the ranks. With unwavering determination, Napoleon set out to rectify the deficiencies that gued the army''s artillery and fortifications.

    His keen eye for potential resources led him to requisition unused guns, which had long been left neglected and forgotten. With unwavering patience, he trained the infantrymen, imparting upon them the necessary skills and knowledge to operate the cannons with precision and efficiency. The rhythmic tter of artillery drills echoed through the encampment, marking the birth of a new force, poised and ready for the impending siege.

    To fortify their positions and secure their foothold, Napoleon orchestrated the establishment of a dedicated workshop. Here, skilled craftsmen toiled diligently, fashioning the tools and equipment required for the forting battle. The air reverberated with the symphony of hammers striking metal, as the workshop hummed with ceaseless activity, forging new cannons and muskets.

    Aware of the importance of fortifications in the face of an adversary as formidable as Toulon, Napoleon made arrangements for the transportation of a vast quantity of sandbags from the nearby city of Marseilles. A convoy of cartsden with 100,000 sandbags traversed the winding roads, making its way towards Toulon. These humble sacks of the earth would serve as the building blocks of new forts,

    Through hard work, he was able to build up his force to 64 officers, fifteen hundred men, manning 100 cannons, howitzers, and mortars.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, in spite of this effort, Bonaparte was not as confident about this operation as waster his custom. The officers serving with him in the siege were ipetent, and he was bing concerned about the needless dys due to these officers'' mistakes. Such as the mishandling of ammunition, misfires, and ack of tactical acumen. As the days stretched on, frustration gnawed at Napoleon''s patience, threatening to boil over.

    Yet, amidst the chaos and shorings, he remained resolute. He immersed himself in the details of the siege, personally overseeing the training of the officers and soldiers under hismand. With a firm hand, he instilled discipline and demanded excellence, pushing them to their limits. Those who proved incapable or failed to meet the standards were promptly dismissed from their positions, their ipetence deemed unfit for the critical task at hand.

    The expulsion of inept officers became amon urrence. Napoleon''s insistence onpetence and his unwaveringmitment to sess drove him to build a team of capable and skilled individuals. The officers who remained were handpicked by Napoleon himself, chosen for their talent, expertise, and unwavering dedication to the cause.

    ***

    September 19th, 1793.

    Napoleon stood on the hill that overlooked the harbor of Toulon. He peered through his spyss and saw British and Spanish ships anchored on it.

    "Captain!" One of his men called. "The construction for the two batteries, La Montagne and Sans-Culottes arepleted."

    Napoleon removed his spyss and nodded in satisfaction. "Good."

    Ever since he arrived in Toulon, Napoleon followed the real Napoleon''s ybook. His n on taking over Toulon is the perfect n there is, by positioning their artillery in range and good vantage point, the British ships would be vulnerable, forcing the coalition forces to leave the harbor and surrender the city.

    As he stood there, gazing at the ship, he noticed movements. He peered through his spyss again and saw that the crew of the ships was hastily preparing for sailing.

    "So the British have already noticed it huh? As expected," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    Satisfied that he knew their position, Napoleon returned to the military tent where General Carteaux was having a conversation with the officers.

    "Oh¡­the Captain has returned. So, what did you see?"

    "The British got scared as soon as they saw the newly built forts. They feared that we would blow their ships to bits, which is what we intended to do. So, General, this is the n."

    General Carteaux, Captain Napoleon, and other officers huddled around the table, looking at the map.

    "We are to capture these two forts. l''Eguillette and Bguier located in the Mont Caire. If we capture those forts, it would give us a good vantage point on the harbor. For this n to seed, General, I want you to give me 3,000 men."

    "3,000?" General Carteaux''s eyes widened with surprise at Napoleon''s request for 3,000 men. The number seemed excessive, considering the limited resources and the scale of the operation. However, as he observed the unwavering determination in Napoleon''s eyes, he understood that the young captain had a calcted strategy in mind.

    "Captain Bonaparte, that''s a significant portion of our forces. Are you certain we can spare such arge contingent?" General Carteaux inquired, his voiceced with skepticism.

    "General, we have almost thirty thousand men. Three thousand men is all I''m asking for."

    Of course, Napoleon knew that General Carteaux wouldn''t send that many troops to him, which would lead to the failure of the operation and the British fortifying the position, thus prolonging the siege. He wanted to end this siege as soon as possible and move out to another city where he would fight another battle.

    "Fine¡­" General Carteaux reluctantly agreed to Napoleon''s request.

    "General, I''m expecting that number to be present before the siege. I am counting on you."

    "I already said fine, Captain," Carteaux reiterated.

    "When are we going tounch an attack?" One of the officers asked.

    "Once all the British ships are huddled to the Port," Napoleon answered. "In three days."

 Chapter 52 Siege Of Toulon Part 2

    ?

    September 22, 1793.

    Three thousand men positioned themselves in front of Mont Caire. The soldiers overlooked the hill as they saw a British fort looking down at them with cannons and muskets.

    Napoleon''s horse trotted along the French lines, looking at the men who would participate in the siege. There are a lot of them, three thousand, as General Carteaux promised before retreating back to the rear.

    "I see that everyone is ready," Napoleonmented. "General, give the men order to charge."

    General Carteaux raised his hand and waved it down. The drummers responded to the signal, their rhythmic beats filling the air with an air of anticipation. The soldiers, brimming with determination, adjusted their muskets and tightened their grips on their bays. With one unified motion, the French army surged forward, their boots pounding against the ground, as they began their assault on the British fort.

    As they approached the fort, the British defenders unleashed a barrage of cannon fire and musket volleys, attempting to halt the advancing French forces. Smoke filled the air, obscuring the view, but the resolute soldiers pressed on, their unwavering resolve propelling them forward.

    However, something was off in the charge that left Napoleon dumbfounded.

    "General¡­why am I not seeing a full-scale assault? What are the rest of the detachment doing?" Napoleon raised his voice, demanding an answer.

    "Captain, you see, the n of yours on taking over the fort is dangerous."

    "Dangerous¡­what? Are you fucking kidding me right now? That fort only houses thousands of men. I thought I had your word!"

    "Watch your tone, Captain. I''m still the General here," Carteaux chided.

    "General? That title doesn''t even fit you so don''t call yourself one," Napoleon Napoleon''s eyes narrowed, his frustration boiling beneath the surface. He had trusted General Carteaux to execute his n wlessly, to lead the charge with unwaveringmitment. Yet, here he stood, witnessing a faltering assault thatcked the full force he had envisioned.

    Turning his gaze back to the battlefield, Napoleon observed the scattered movements of the troops. Some soldiers hesitated, their courage waning in the face of the British fort''s fierce resistance. Others seemed disoriented and confused as things didn''t go exactly as nned.

    Napoleon thought that at this point, he would be able to change history, that if General Carteaux were tomit his forces, the siege of Toulon would end before winter. Yet, here they are, history repeating itself.

    General Carteaux remained silent, watching as the battle unfolded before his eyes. The men who threw themselves in the frontline fell one by one from the British rifles and cannons.

    "Those men who are getting killed are in your hands, General," Napoleon''s voice resonated with a mix of anger and disappointment. The weight of the fallen soldiers bore heavily on his conscience, fueling his determination to salvage the dire situation.

    General Carteaux flickered his gaze at Napoleon, his brows furrowing in anger.

    "I had enough of your condescending attitude, Corsican," Carteaux retorted, his voiceced with bitterness. "One more word from you and you would be tried for insubordination."

    "I am the one who is having enough of your cowardice," Napoleon countered. "You should resign from your position and hand it over to someone who is deserving. And you dare bring my Corsican heritage into this battle? Just how low will you stoop, General? That''s it, I''m taking over themand. Sound the retreat!"

    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as Napoleon''s words echoed through the air. The soldiers, caught in the midst of the chaos, turned their heads toward theirmanding officers, unsure of what to make of this sudden turn of events. General Carteaux''s face twisted in a mix of anger and disbelief.

    "I SAID SOUND THE RETREAT!" Napoleon yelled, his voice cracking like a whip,  jolting the soldiers out of their stupor. Themand rang clear, and the French soldiers, though bewildered by the sudden change in leadership, responded swiftly. The sound of a bugle pierced the silence, signaling the retreat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The soldiers began to disengage from the battle, pulling back from the British fort under the cover of smoke and chaos. From the hills, they can hear the British cheering triumphantly and throwing down mocking remarks.

    "Now the fucking British are alerted. What do you think will happen now, General? This is ridiculous, changing ns at the moment of the attack."

    Couldn''t bear to stand next to the General, Napoleon reeled the horse around and galloped away from the battlefield. With the first offensive failing, the prolonged siege is now a guaranteed event. He had to remove General Carteaux frommand and rece him with another. And so, when he returned to the tent, he ordered the staff who was operating the telegraph to deliver a message to the National Convention.

    He expressed in his message about General Carteaux''s ipetence andck of courage and determination. It sounded like him ming his teammates after losing badly in the game.

    As a result of the failed assault, the British realized the French ns and fortified Mont Caire with even more troops and guns. It was named Fort Mulgrave. It was so fortified that they called it Little Gibraltar.

    For now, the siege is at a standstill with the French building more forts along Mont Caire for the next assault. The British tried stopping its construction by firing cannon balls at it, but the French covered it with their own artillery, firing at the British fort day and night just so the construction could be finished.

    And by golly, on November 11, 1793, good news reached Napoleon''s ears as the National Convention relieved General Carteaux of hismand, reced by an experienced General that Napoleon was hoping to have. Not only that, Napoleon was promoted to Major.

    "Who''s here that goes by the name Major Napoleon Bonaparte?" A man in his fifties entered the tent, looking around at the officers present inside.

    "That would be me," Napoleon rose from his seat and extended his hand, offering a handshake. "I have been waiting for you, General Dugommier."

    Unlike General Carteaux, General Dugommier was an open-minded individual who would see the potential in Napoleon''s strategic vision.

    "Major Bonaparte," General Dugommier nodded, shaking Napoleon''s hand firmly. "I''ve heard of the situation. The assault on Mont Caire failed, right? While I was on my way here, I studied your n and from what I can see, it''s the best n that you coulde up with."

    "It was the best, General but your predecessorcked the courage to execute it properly," Napoleon replied.

    "Now, now, no need to be bitter, Major. We can still retake Toulon. So, the ns remain the same?"

    Napoleon nodded, beckoning him toe forward and to have a look at the map.

    "As you can see, taking Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier is the main winning condition for this siege. We secure these forts, and the British and Spanish ships will be in the range of our heavy cannons. But, I''m sensing that the British aren''t going to wait for that. They will mobilize theirnd forces at Malbousquet and that is where you''lle, General."

    "I see but what if we attack them first?" General Dugommier suggested. "To do so, we will need more heavy cannons and artillery. Do you have more to spare?"

    Napoleon nodded. "I''ll provide you with the artillery you need. For now, we will continue bombing Fort Mulgrave. I expect that this siege will end in a month."

    "Hoh?" Dugommier mused. "Sounding confident huh, Major. Very well, if you say so."

    With that, the French Army is once again on the move.

 Chapter 53 Siege Of Toulon Part 3

    ?

    November 30th, 1793.

    "I want to go home..." Napoleon muttered, his voice filled with weariness and frustration, as he slouched inside the cramped military tent. His gaze drifted absentmindedly upwards, fixating on the ceiling as if seeking sce or answers. Since his arrival in Toulon, the situation had stagnated, leaving him disheartened. The construction of forts was progressing steadily, but beyond that, there seemed to be little significant advancement. The British forces responded with their own fortifications, resulting in a frustrating deadlock.

    In essence, it had be a protracted stalemate¡ªa siege in every sense of the word. Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a growing unease with the passage of time. A true siege could not be contained within mere days; it required persistence and endurance. However, this prolonged impasse was beginning to pose a problem for Napoleon. The prevailing hygiene practices of the era, or rather theck thereof, were bing increasingly troublesome.

    The unsanitary conditions within the encampment were starting to take a toll on the morale and health of his troops. Disease and difort lingered in the air, brought on by cramped quarters, inadequate waste disposal, and insufficient ess to clean water. The stench of decay and filth permeated the surroundings, adding anotheryer of difort to the already trying circumstances.

    He was lucky if he could take a bath once a week, but even then, the water was scarce and hardly sufficient to cleanse away the grime of battle.

    However, this is not only exclusive to the battlefield; even the bustling cities of France were experiencing unsanitary and overcrowded conditions. The absence of indoor plumbing and sewers created a breeding ground for disease and filth. The streets were teeming with waste, and theck of proper waste management systems only added to the misery of the popce.

    Napoleon''s frustrations with the state of hygiene grew, fueled by his own experiences in the military and his deep concern for the welfare of the people. He realized that if he wanted to bring about significant change, he needed to address these issues at their core.

    So he decided, once he took the position of power, one of the things he would prioritize was aprehensive reform of public hygiene and sanitation. Napoleon knew that to truly transform the living conditions of the people, he needed to tackle the problem from a systemic level.

    "Major!" one of his men called, interrupting Napoleon''s contemtion.

    Napoleon straightened up, his weariness momentarily reced by a focused determination.

    "Yes, soldier," he replied.

    The young soldier, his face smudged with dirt and fatigue etched in his eyes, approached Napoleon with a sense of urgency.

    "The Allied forces are attacking from the North! General Dugommier is requesting your assistance," the soldier urgently informed Napoleon.

    Napoleon was not surprised by the attack, in fact, he had been expecting and waiting for it. British General O''Hara was themander of the Allied Forces stationed at Toulon who led an assault on the French batteries facing Fort Malbousquet.

    This event in the siege of Toulon would be one of the most important to the French victory in Toulon, he just had to act on it.

    Without wasting a moment, Napoleon sprang into action, swiftly donning his uniform and tricorn hat.

    As he emerged from the tent, his presencemanded attention, and the soldiers under hismand who were waiting outside formed a disciplined line.

    "Attention!" Napoleon''s voice boomed, and the soldiers responded with a resounding stamp of their foot that reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Their eyes locked onto their leader, their unwavering gaze reflecting their unwaveringmitment, ready to follow his everymand.

    "General Dugommier is requesting aid. This battle will be as important as taking over Mont Caire. If we defeat O''Hara, we defeat the Allied forces that are upying Toulon. We shall not falter in the face of this assault! We have fought bravely thus far, and we will continue to fight until victory is ours. Today, we shall crush the enemy and reim Toulon for France!"

    The soldiers'' spirits soared at Napoleon''s rallying cry. Their hearts burned with a fervor fueled by the unwavering confidence of their leader. With synchronized precision, they tightened their grip on their muskets, ready to unleash a storm of fire upon the enemy.

    Napoleon hopped onto his horse and quickly made his way towards the battlefield. His men trailed behind him, their boots pounding against the earth in unison.

    As they reached the front lines, Napoleon surveyed the scene before him. Smoke billowed in the distance, mingling with the cries of wounded soldiers and the ear-piercing noise of cannons and muskets.

    "Major!" General Dugommier shouted. "It''s good that you are here."

    "What''s the situation?" Napoleon asked.

    "The British have overrun our forts. Prepare your men! We willunch a counterattack," General Dugommier dered, his voice filled with urgency and determination.

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed as he listened to the general''s words. While the immediate instinct might be to engage in a fierce counterattack, he hesitated for a moment, a n forming in his mind as he watched the British troops from a distance advancing deeply into the French lines.

    "General Dugommier," Napoleon spoke calmly, his voice cutting through the chaos of the battlefield. "I want you to hold that order."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The general''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "The allied forces are pushing deeper into our lines. And once they are too deep, that''s where we will strike, encircling them and cutting off their retreat," Napoleon exined, his voice steady andposed.

    General Dugommier''s confusion turned into intrigue as he listened to Napoleon''s n. It was a deviation from the expected counterattack, but there was a method to Napoleon''s strategic thinking.

    "Our forces are currently scattered and disorganized. If weunch a direct counterattack now, we risk being repelled and suffering heavy casualties," Napoleon continued. "Instead, we will lure the enemy deeper into our territory, drawing them away from their strong defensive positions. This will create an opportunity for us to strike at their vulnerable nks and rear."

    The general nodded, starting to grasp the brilliance behind Napoleon''s n. It was a gamble, but one that had the potential to turn the tide of the battle in their favor.

    "Very well, Major."

    Napoleon acknowledged the general with a nod, his gaze fixed on the advancing enemy forces. He knew that timing was crucial in executing his n sessfully. As the British troops pushed further into French positions, Napoleon immediately gave the signal.

    Dugommier and Napoleon rallied their troops and started executing the n. General O''Hara, who was leading the troops in the front noticed the two approaching regiments converging in both directions.

    "Prepare for a nking maneuver! Protect the rear!" O''hara shouted to his troops, attempting to reposition them and fortify their vulnerable sides. But it was toote. The French soldiers, under Napoleon and Dugommier''smand, struck.

    Muskets were fired in a volley that ripped through the air, sending a hail of bullets toward the Allied forces.

    Caught off guard by the sudden assault, the British troops faltered. They tried retreating to Fort Malbousquet but their path was swiftly blocked by a regiment of French soldiers, cutting off their escape route. Panic spread among the ranks of the Allied forces as they found themselves trapped between the advancing French troops and the formidable fortifications they had overrun.

    "Form a square!" O''Hara bellowed. "Don''t let them break through!"

    The soldiers under hismand hurriedly obeyed his orders, attempting to form a defensive square formation to protect themselves from the relentless assault of the French troops. The square formation was good against cavalry but there wasn''t a cavalry present on the battlefield instead there were just infantrymen.

    In Napoleon''s real history, General O''Hara and his men would be pushed back to Fort Malbousquet, but in this world, he hade up with an efficient n. That is to encircle O''hara and force him to surrender.

    Minutester, General O''Hara realized the dire situation they were in. The French troops had effectively encircled his forces, cutting off any possible retreat. With no other option, he reluctantly raised a white g, signaling surrender.

    Napoleon spurred his horse forward and approached General O''Hara.

    "Lay down your weapons," Napoleon ordered in English.

    The soldiers looked over at theirmander who nodded somberly.

    General Dugommier approached Napoleon, stopping his horse the moment he arrived at Napoleon''s side.

    "You have captured their General," Dugommier said.

    Napoleon simply nodded. "That''s correct."

    "What should we do now, Major?" he asked. "Should weunch an assault on Malbousquet?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, it would be a waste of troops. There is a surefire way of removing the entirety of the allied forces out of Toulon."

    "What is it?" Dugommier inquired.

    "You know it, the Mont Caire."

 Chapter 54 Siege Of Toulon Part 4 (Last)

    ?

    Napoleon, aware of the need to handle the captured soldiers appropriately, issued orders for the prisoners to be transported to a nearby camp established specifically for holding enemybatants. This camp would be guarded by French troops to ensure the security of the prisoners and prevent any attempts at escape.

    General O''Hara was one of them and Napoleon couldn''t help but feel pity for the General. During the American Revolution, General O''Hara participated in the Battle of Yorktown to which the British lost and surrendered, marking a significant turning point in the war. Now he was defeated again, by Napoleon. Even in this parallel world, he was destined to fail.

    Now that the General of the Alliednd forces has been taken care of, the siege of Toulon ising to a close. Napoleon set his eyes on Mont Caire where Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier are located. If they take those forts, it would be an end to the Allied upation of Toulon.

    ***

    December 16th, 1793. Napoleon sat inside his tent, engrossed in the letters sent from Paris. Among them was correspondence from Ci, whose letters always contained updates about the happenings in the capital, reports on their business affairs, and persistent concern for Napoleon''s well-being. Her words were filled with abination of informative tidbits and gentle reminders, urging him to prioritize his health and ensure he was taking proper care of himself.

    He had heard about her fighting against the revolutionaries in the Tuileries Pce, where she defeated a lot of them. Well, that is to be expected as he had trained her. Though he didn''t expect that she would wlessly execute it well. Meaning, there must be something deeper in her past that she is not ready to reveal yet. It''s been a year since theyst saw one another. And he couldn''t help but wonder what she is doing right now.

    After her mission of saving the royal family, she took an active role in managing the business. That means meeting with a lot of clients and going out a lot to attend parties and events, which also means socializing and interacting. He wondered if there are men hitting on her in these social gatherings. Thoughts of jealousy flickered in Napoleon''s mind, but he quickly brushed them aside, focusing on the assault that they are going to conduct tomorrow.

    "Colonel."

    Napoleon''s attention was drawn away from his thoughts as he heard the voice of General Dugommier.

    "General," Napoleon responded, acknowledging Dugommier''s presence with a nod. "How can I help you?"

    "Are we surely going to attackter?" Dugommier asked, a hint of skepticism creeping into his voice. "Because the weather doesn''t look good¡­"

    Upon saying that, thunder rumbled in the distance, followed by a sh of lightning that briefly illuminated the darkened sky. Napoleon nced out of the tent, observing the gathering storm. The winds had grown stronger, and the air was thick with the scent of an approaching rainstorm.

    Napoleon understood Dugommier''s concern. Conducting a military assault in unfavorable weather conditions could prove challenging and risky. However, this is their only chance of breaking through Fort Mulgrave.

    "I understand your concerns, General. In bad weather, we wouldn''t be able to use our muskets due to the rain, but we must consider the advantages as well," Napoleon replied, his gaze fixed on the storm brewing outside. "If we can''t use our muskets, then so do the British."

    General Dugommier''s eyes widened at the realization of Napoleon''s n. "What you are saying is that we areunching an assault with nothing but bays?"

    "That''s right," Napoleon confirmed. "Sincete September, all of our attempts on taking Fort Mulgrave have been a failure. It''s imprable and not to mention, they have the high ground. The only way for us to seed is through a direct, lightning-fast assault under the cover of this storm. They won''t expect us to attack in this weather."

    "Well, I have to say, you truly have a great insight, Colonel. Very well, let''s put all our hope in thisst assault."

    ***

    It was two in the morning, and the weather had worsened. Rain poured down in torrents, drenching the soldiers and turning the battlefield into a muddy mess. The thunder continued to rumble, and lightning illuminated the sky intermittently, casting an eerie glow on the determined faces of the French troops gathered for the assault.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon was riding his horse, his gaze fixed on Fort Mulgrave in the distance. The fortress loomed over them, its stone walls seemingly imprable. But Napoleon had a n, and he believed in the resilience and courage of his men.

    "Send them General," Napoleon ordered Dugommier and heplied.

    Four regiments of the French army began their assault, charging toward Fort Mulgrave with a rallying cry. The rain-soaked ground made their progress slow and treacherous, their feet sinking into the mud with each step. But the soldiers pressed on.

    As the French troops approached the walls of Fort Mulgrave, the British, alerted by themotion, scrambled to prepare for the impending attack. British soldiers rushed to their positions, getting their muskets.

    But the rain had rendered their muskets useless. The powder was dampened, and the flintlock mechanisms failed to ignite. Panic spread among the British ranks as they realized their main weapon was rendered impotent.

    Meanwhile, the French soldiers, armed with bays, closed in on the fort and started piercing British soldiers.

    The British, now realizing that the only way to fight is to engage in hand-to-handbat, fought back fiercely. The sh of steel rang out amidst the storm, as French and British soldiers grappled with each other, their uniforms and faces smeared with mud.

    Napoleon led the second wave, his horse galloping through the rain-soaked battlefield. But as soon as he arrived at Mulgrave, one of the British soldiers struck his horse, causing it to rear up in pain and throw Napoleon off its back. He hit the ground hard, his body sinking into the muddy earth.

    The British soldier who struck his horse rushed to where hended with the intent of killing him. Napoleon, sensing the danger quickly got up to his feet and instinctively drew his sword, parrying the British soldier''s thrust just in time.

    At that moment, a switch flipped inside of him, as if a surge of adrenaline and instinctual prowess took over his being. And from there, he went all out. Despite the chaos of the scene, Napoleon could still differentiate who is who thanks to the difference in the military uniform.

    Five British soldiers charged toward him with bays, their intentions clear. Without hesitation, Napoleon swiftly dodged the first soldier''s thrust, sidestepped the second, and blocked the third soldier''s attack with his saber. With lightning-fast movements, he disarmed the fourth soldier, causing him to stumble backward, and delivered a powerful strike to the fifth soldier''s chest, incapacitating him.

    But it didn''t end there. Another British soldier closed in on him. He swiftly ducked under a swing, grabbed the arm of an attacker, and used his momentum to throw him to the ground. The soldier cried out in pain as his body crashed into the muddy earth. He ended the man''s life by piercing the man''s throat.

    As he did that, he heard other men yelling behind him and spun around, parrying the bay thrust with his saber, and countered with a thrust, straight to the soldier''s abdomen.

    The battlested for hours, and Napoleon is not showing any signs of exhaustion or weariness. He continued hacking, slicing, thrusting, and stabbing. Each strike was executed with deadly uracy, and his enemies fell before him, their bodies littering the muddy battlefield.

    As thest British soldier fell, they took control of Fort Mulgrave. The French soldiers who survived the onught cheered, raising their bays and sabers high in triumph.

    However, that was just the beginning, they have to take control of Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier, to which they promptly turned their attention. On their way there, Napoleon along with the French forces killed British soldiers who dared try to stop them.

    In ten minutes, they were able to take control of the two forts.

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile as he found out that the heavy cannons installed in the forts were still intact. Now, he just has to wait for the rain to pass andter, they will begin forcing out the British.

 Chapter 55 The Decisive Attack

    ?

    In the town of Toulon.

    "Admiral! Admiral!"

    One of the officers banged repeatedly on the Admiral quarters. Admiral Samuel Hood fluttered his eyes open, his sleep disrupted by the urgentmotion outside. As the banging grew louder, he jolted upright, his mind racing to grasp the situation at hand. Throwing on his uniform with haste, Admiral Hood swiftly made his way to the door.

    With a deep breath, he swung the door open to reveal a disheveled officer, his face filled with anxiety and urgency. The young man stood before the admiral, his chest heaving as he struggled to regain hisposure.

    "Report, Lieutenant," Admiral Hood demanded.

    The officer gulped, gathering himself to ry the distressing information. "Admiral, the French have taken Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier on the hill of Cairo," he eximed, his words punctuated by a sense of disbelief.

    Hood''s eyes widened with a mix of rm and determination upon receiving the news, and with a sense of urgency, he hastened outside into the predawn darkness. The clock struck four, its chimes barely audible amidst the eerie silence that enveloped the rain-soaked streets of Toulon.

    His gaze instinctively turned toward the distant hill where Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier stood, now under the control of the French. The two forts, once stalwart symbols of the British defense against the French siege, appeared as mere dark silhouettes against the gloomy backdrop of the early hour.

    Secondster, the bleak darkness was shattered by a sudden flicker of light, casting an eerie glow over the scene. In that instant, the stillness of the early morning was shattered by the resounding boom of a cannon firing. The explosive echo reverberated through the misty air, sending shivers down the spines of those who stood on the rain-soaked streets of Toulon.

    As the sound dissipated, a chilling realization took hold. The heavy thud of wood splintering followed, originating from the massive ship-of-the-line docked in the harbor. It was as if the very timbers thatprised its hull quivered under the relentless force of the impact.

    Hood blinked as he watched one of the ship-of-the-line getting struck by a cannon with extreme uracy. And then his heart raced, realizing the precarious situation he was under.

    While still in his stupor, another thunderous explosion jolted Admiral Hood to full alertness. His trained instincts kicked in, and he swiftly assessed the dire circumstances that surrounded him. The French had not only captured the forts but were now systematically targeting their naval forces.

    "Inform all themanders and officers to prepare for a  retreat!" Hood said, his voice quivering.

    "Retreat?" The officer standing next to him repeatedly. "But sir¡­if we retreat, we would lose our position here in Toulon¡­"

    "If we stay, then our fleet would be decimated!" Hood''s voice cracked like a whip, and the officer was startled by the sudden raise of his voice.

    "Understood, sir¡­"

    As the officer turned on his heels and hurried away to carry out the order, Admiral Hood''s gaze remained transfixed on the misty harbor. His eyes locked onto the beleaguered ship-of-the-line, its once-majestic form now marred by the brutal assault of enemy fire. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon him, and time seemed to slip through his fingers like sand in an hourss.

    He didn''t expect the French tounch their attack in the early hours of the morning, especially amidst the heavy rain that cascaded relentlessly from the sky.

    The firing of the cannon from Mount Cairo woke the citizens of Toulon from their slumber. Panicked voices and hurried footsteps filled the rain-soaked streets as people stumbled out of their homes, their faces etched with fear and confusion. The attack had taken them by surprise, and the realization of the impending danger spread like wildfire.

    "What is happening?"

    "Are we under attack?!"

    "Look, the British ship is listing!"

    The rmed voices of the citizens of Toulon echoed through the rain-soaked streets, adding to the chaotic atmosphere that enveloped the town. Fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts as they witnessed the unfolding assault on the British fleet. They had grown ustomed to the presence of the British forces, relying on them for protection from the revolutionary government of France.

    Now, the sight of their ships being battered by enemy fire shattered their sense of security.

    Of course, the order from Samuel Hood would take hours to reach every man of the Allied forces.

    ***

    Six o''clock in the morning, three ships of the line of the British Forces, and almost twelve ships of the line of the Royal Navy had been sunk by the French Forces. Napoleon, who was peering through his spyss watched as the citizens and allied forces ran amok the streets. By that time, the rain already ended.

    He grinned in satisfaction, observing the chaos unfold. The capture of Fort l''Eguillette and Bguier had given the French a significant advantage, and the relentless assault on the British fleet was pushing them to the brink of defeat. Napoleon''s n was working, and victory seemed within his grasp.

    The original n was to force the British out of Toulon by capturing the two forts they had painstakingly captured early in the morning. But, due to the rate of the ships getting sunk by the heavy cannons, the n deviated. They will no longer force the British out of Toulon, they are going tounch a full-scale assault on the town itself.

    Napoleon knew that the British forces were in disarray, and their retreat was hastened by the threat of their fleet getting sunk.

    "Fire!" Napoleon''s voice boomed and the earth beneath him quaked as cannons roared to life. The French artillery unleashed a barrage of cannonballs and rained upon the docked ship-of-the-lines. They manned ten heavy cannons from the forts, and out of 10 cannons fired, nine hit their mark, adding another loss to the British ships.

    "Check fire! Adjust firing angle two degrees," Napoleonmanded, his mind working at a lightning pace, assimting a wealth of critical information. With unparalleled precision, he factored in the wind direction, the distance to the target, his current position in rtion to the enemy, the intricate topography of the forts, and the velocity and weight of the cannonballs. Every detail mattered.

    Back in the original world, Adrian''s best subject is math, particrly calculus. His education in the military school where he was taught about artillery, coupled with his modern knowledge and the unique insights bestowed upon him by the blessing of the goddess, granted him an unparalleled ability to perform mental calctions with remarkable precision.

    One minuteter, the French heavy cannons are ready to unleash another devastating volley.

    "Sir, your orders?" One of the artillerymen asked Napoleon who was peering through his spyss.

    "Fire!" Napoleon''s voice rang out with authority, and the French cannons boomed once again,unching a volley of cannonballs toward the British ships.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    General Dugommier, who was watching from behind, was awed and impressed by Napoleon''s artillery tactics. The precision and effectiveness of the French cannons were unlike anything he had witnessed before. He knew that Napoleon possessed a rare talent for warfare, a strategic mind that could turn the tides of battle in their favor. With each sessful volley, the British and Spanish ship-of-the-lines suffered further damage, adding four more ships sunk.

    However, he couldn''t help but notice something from hismand.

    "Colonel!" Dugommier called as he spurred his horse forward and stopped it the moment it arrived next to Napoleon.

    "What is it, General?" Napoleon asked as he lowered his spyss and looked at him.

    "Why are you only targeting the ships and not the town? That town is filled with traitors who sided with the enemy. They deserved to be punished for their betrayal," General Dugommier suggested, his voice filled with conviction.

    Napoleon turned his gaze from the ongoing bombardment to the town of Toulon. He contemted Dugommier''s words for a moment, weighing the options before him. The citizens of Toulon had indeed provided aid and support to the Coalition forces, enabling their stronghold in the region. Their actions endangered the French Republic and hindered the progress of the revolution.

    "Well, it would be a waste to use the cannons to fire on the town when we can target their warships instead," Napoleon flippantly replied. "But if you are not satisfied with it, you can order me. After all, you are mymanding officer. So what is it going to be General? Are you going to order me to fire on our countrymen?"

    "They are no longer our countrymen," Dugommier paused, his gaze hardened.

    The citizens of Toulon, once theirpatriots, had aligned themselves with the enemy, supporting the Coalition forces against their own nation. Their betrayal was an affront to the ideals of the French Republic.

    Dugommier took a deep breath and gave his order. "Unleash hell on them, Napoleon. That''s an order."

    "Understood, General," Napoleon said, turning his gaze back to the harbor where thick ck smoke billowed from the burning British and Spanish ships. With a nod of affirmation, he ryed the order to his artillerymen.

    The French cannons pivoted, their aim redirected towards the town of Toulon. The citizens who had sought refuge within its walls now found themselves caught in the crosshairs of destruction. The chaotic streets became the target of a merciless bombardment as cannonballs rained down upon the town.

    The thunderous booms reverberated through the air, drowning out the panicked cries and plead for mercy. Buildings crumbled under the devastating impact, sending debris flying in all directions. mes erupted, engulfing structures in an inferno of destruction. The once picturesque town of Toulon now resembled a war-torn wastnd.

    "General, I suggest that you move your troops now. The British and the allied forces appeared to have arrived in the port."

    Dugommier checked through his spyss and there he saw the allied forces making their way to their respective ships.

    "Understood! Thank you, Colonel, for your hard work. I appreciate your dedication, and I will make sure to highlight your achievements in the letter that I will send to the National Convention."

    Napoleon scoffed softly. "I thank you for that. For the meantime¡­"

    Napoleon''s words were interrupted by a huge explosion that erupted in the center of Toulon.

    "What was that?" Dugommier demanded.

    Napoleon quickly peered through his spyss and saw the French ship of the line on fire.

    "They are scuttling our ships," Napoleon realized with a mix of anger and frustration. "General you have to hurry!"

    With a resolute nod, General Dugommier swiftly turned his horse around and galloped towards the troops, barking orders and urging them to hasten on the preparations of assaulting the city of Toulon.

    "Don''t let anyone escape! This is our only opportunity to deal a huge blow on the Coalition forces¡­"

    As he was about to finish his sentence, Napoleon saw from the starboard side of the British ship. And momentster, the cannons that hurtled in the air crashed thirty meters east of Napoleon''s position.

    "Ah, they finally got their shit together huh?!" Napoleon eximed with a wry smile, his eyes fixed on the approaching ships which appeared to be the HMS Robust, warping out of the harbor for their desperate escape.

    "Prepare for new instructions. Adjust the elevation by four degrees and the azimuth by 45 degrees to the right. Fire when ready!"

    A minuteter, The French cannons roared to life, belching fire and smoke as they unleashed a barrage of cannonballs toward the fleeing HMS Robust.

    The crew of the Robust, realizing the imminent danger, scrambled to adjust their course and take evasive action. The ship maneuvered with desperation, its sails billowing as it attempted to dodge the iing projectiles. But despite their efforts, the cannons found their mark.

    Explosions erupted on the deck of the Robust as cannonballs tore through the wooden hull, ripping apart masts and rigging. Splintered wood and debris were sent flying, mingling with the cries of wounded sailors.

    One hour and thirty minutester, the Allied forces had already lost 40 ships. Only 34 ships are left.

    Samuel Hood was still on the fort, coordinating the retreat of the Allied forces. But the fear of getting struck by a cannon turned it into a rout. It also didn''t help that they learned of the French mobilization from both sides of Toulon, basically encircling the city. At any moment, the Frenchprising thirty-two thousand men would flood into the city.

    He knew what was going to happen if the French arrived at the city, they would massacre everyone. Even if they were to put up a fight, the British and the Allied forces are outnumbered. With the French targeting their ships, their escape to the harbor is growing increasingly difficult. The situation seemed bleak, and Hood could feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. He needed to make a decision quickly, one that would save as many lives as possible.

    With a heavy heart, Hood turned to his officers and gave the order they had all been dreading.

    "Reach out to the French, tell them we are going to surrender."

 Chapter 56 The Aftermath

    ?

    "Ahh..." Napoleon groaned as he pressed his hand on the bruise in his lower back. He must have incurred it when they assaulted Mont Cair, where his horse threw him off.

    A day had passed since the final attack on Toulon, culminating in Admiral Samuel Hood''s surrender. The city nowy under French control, and the aftermath of the battle was evident everywhere. Streets were littered with debris, buildings stood damaged and smoldering, and the scars of war marred thendscape.

    The incessant musket fire had robbed Napoleon of a good night''s sleep, leaving him fatigued and restless. The agonizing cries of the executed civilians reverberated in his ears, further tormenting his troubled mind. He had mustered the courage to voice his objection to General Dugommier, passionately arguing that such merciless actions only stoked resentment and impeded the delicate process of rebuilding trust. Yet, his heartfelt words had fallen upon deaf ears.

    "The executions were seen as a necessary measure to deter any future acts of betrayal from the royalists," was the official word of the National Convention after hearing about the sess of the French Army in retaking Toulon.

    Today, he was invited to watch the negotiation between General Dugommier and Admiral Samuel Hood. Donning his blue military uniform, Napoleon made his way to the designated meeting ce¡ªa partially destroyed building that once bore the grandeur of Toulon''s affluent past.

    As he entered the makeshift negotiation chamber, he was weed by General Dugommier, extending a hand towards him. Napoleon sped it firmly, though he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease in the general''s grip.

    "Colonel, I''m d you could join us," Dugommier said with a nod, gesturing for him to walk beside him. "I have some news for you that I''m so excited to share with you."

    "What is it?" Napoleon asked, looking at Dugommier curiously.

    Dugommier led Napoleon to a quiet corner of the room, away from the prying ears of the other officers. He took a deep breath before speaking, his voice low and tinged with a hint of excitement.

    "I''ve received a letter from Paris," Dugommier began, his eyes searching Napoleon''s for a reaction. "The National Convention is impressed with your tactical prowess and leadership during the assault on Toulon. They have decided to promote you to the rank of brigadier general."

    Napoleon maintained hisposure, barely reacting to his promotion.

    "What''s the matter, Napoleon? Shouldn''t you be excited?" Dugommier asked, his brows creasing.

    Napoleon''s gaze hardened, and he met Dugommier''s eyes squarely. "General, it''s not that I don''t appreciate the recognition. I''m just stunned at the promotion that I couldn''t utter a word when you announced it."

    "Ah! I thought you weren''t pleased with the news," Dugommier said, visibly relieved.

    "It''s not that, General," Napoleon replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "I appreciate the recognition, but at this moment, there are more pressing matters that require our attention. The executions we witnessed in Toulon. You even included women and children. Isn''t that against the principles we fight for?" Napoleon finished his sentence, his voiceced with disappointment.

    General Dugommier''s expression softened, and he lowered his gaze for a moment before meeting Napoleon''s eyes again. "I understand your concerns, Napoleon. But we can''t deny the fact that they betrayed the republic. Why are you so opposed to the execution when you yourself have contributed to the city''s destruction? It seems to me that you are afraid of something, Napoleon, like you are avoiding responsibilities. Now I realize why you weren''t shooting at the town and asked me for an order because you don''t want to be held ountable."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened at Dugommier''s words. He was right, he doesn''t want to be held ountable for the deaths of the Toulonnais. It would smear his reputation and tarnish the image he had been carefully crafting for himself. But there was more to it than just personal ambition.

    "No, General Dugommier, you misunderstand me," Napoleon responded firmly, his voice carrying a mix of determination and sincerity. "I am not afraid of taking responsibility for my actions. In fact, I fully understand the consequences of war and the sacrifices it demands. But the indiscriminate execution of innocent civilians, including women and children, goes against the very ideals we fight for."

    "You see, you are lying to yourself now, Napoleon, "Dugommier interrupted, his voice tinged with disappointment. "You im to understand the consequences of war, yet you shy away from the responsibility thates with it. You were there on the battlefield, witnessing the destruction and chaos firsthand. You cannot absolve yourself of the collective actions we have taken. This is war, Napoleon. You may be a great tactician and strategist but you are still green."

    Napoleon remained silent on the outside, his mind racing as he absorbed Dugommier''s words. He couldn''t deny the truth in the general''s statement.

    "I just don''t want my name to be associated with all the killings that happened after we took the city, that is all I want to avoid," Napoleon finally spoke.

    "Very well then," Dugommier nodded. "So that was worrying you huh? You don''t have to worry. It was the National Convention and my orders. There won''t be a mention of your name in connection with the executions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Now that you understand that, can you still reconsider the order? Don''t involve the children. That''s just going too far," Napoleon said.

    "If it will bring you peace of mind, Napoleon, I will reconsider the order," Dugommier finally relented. "Now, let''s talk about the terms of surrender."

    "Terms?" Napoleon interrupted. "There shouldn''t be any terms, it must be unconditional surrender. We seize their ships, and they''ll be prisoners of war. The allied forces have no power to negotiate conditions. We have the upper hand, and we must make the most of it."

    Dugommier regarded Napoleon with a mix of surprise and admiration. He had not expected such assertiveness from the young Brigadier General. However, he recognized the validity of Napoleon''s argument. The British Fleet in the Mediterranean Sea is a headache to France. By seizing the remaining ships of the British and Spanish Fleet, they are effectively weakening the British hold on the Mediterranean and gaining a significant advantage in the region.

    "Do you have any more suggestions?" Dugommier asked, considering Napoleon''s suggestion.

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, that''s it."

    ***

    Two hourster, the negotiation concluded with the agreement. The terms are:

    Surrender of Ships: The British and Allied Forces shall surrender all remaining ships under theirmand to the French Republic. These ships shall be handed over to designated French authorities in a secure and orderly manner. The surrendering ships shall be assessed and incorporated into the French Navy as deemed appropriate by French naval officers.

    Ceasefire and Disarmament: Upon the formal eptance of these surrender terms, an immediate ceasefire shall be enacted. The British and Allied Forces shall cease all military actions and disarm their troops, ensuring the safety of their own personnel and the preservation of the agreed-upon surrender conditions.

    Protection of Lives: In recognition of the valor disyed by both sides during the conflict, the French Republic guarantees the safety and preservation of the lives of all personnel surrendering under these terms. No harm shall befall the surrendered troops, provided theyply with the conditions outlined herein.

    Prisoners of War: The British and Allied Forces shall be considered prisoners of war following the surrender. Appropriate facilities and provisions shall be provided for their internment, ensuring their well-being andpliance with international standards for the treatment of prisoners of war.

    Recognition of French Control: The surrender of the British and Allied Forces signifies their recognition of French control over the city of Toulon and its strategic assets. The French Republic shall establish a military administration to oversee the transition of authority and ensure the maintenance of peace and order within the region.

    Compliance and Non-Resistance: It is imperative that all personnel under themand of Admiral Samuel Hood and the Allied Forcesply fully with these unconditional surrender terms. Any acts of resistance or nonpliance shall be considered a breach of these terms and may result in the immediate revocation of the guarantees of safety and protection provided herein.

    In total, the British and allied forces have lost 74 ships. Forty-five ships were sunk, while the remaining ships are to be transferred to France. As for the soldiers, out of the 22,500, 5,500 were killed in action, and the remainder have be prisoners of war

    Later that day, Napoleon, who was lying down on his bed read a letter that he received from the Committee of Public Safety.

    [To Brigadier General Napoleon Bonaparte

    Dear General Bonaparte,

    We extend our warmest congrattions on your recent promotion to the rank of Brigadier General. Your exemry tactical prowess and leadership during the assault on Toulon have not gone unnoticed by the Committee of Public Safety. We are pleased to inform you that we have selected you for an important new assignment that will further harness your skills for the benefit of the French Republic.

    Effective immediately, you are hereby transferred to the city of Nice, where you will assume the crucial role of Artillery Commander of the Army of Italy. ]

    Napoleon sighed heavily. "I guess I''ll go huh?"

 Chapter 57 Return To Paris

    ?

    August 5th, 1794

    Napoleon sat in his military tent, the sounds of the camp bustling around him. The taste of the apple lingered on his tongue as he absorbed the words of Ci''s letter. The news of Maximilien Robespierre''s execution struck him deeply, stirring a mix of emotions within his young and ambitious heart.

    As he continued reading, memories of the revolution flooded his mind. The chaotic days when the revolutionaries seized control of the government, proiming liberty, equality, and fraternity. The ideals resonated with him, inspiring a sense of hope and change. But somewhere along the way, that hope had turned into a twisted path of violence and fear.

    Napoleon recalled the fervor of those times when every decision seemed to carry life-or-death consequences. The guillotine became an emblem of the revolution, iming countless lives, including those who had fought alongside Robespierre. He couldn''t deny the atrocitiesmitted during the Reign of Terror. The Revolution had turned into a beast devouring its own children.

    The government promised a new beginning to the country, and yet the echoes of the revolution''s bloodshed still reverberated within Napoleon''s soul. He couldn''t help but question the true nature of power and the lengths people would go to obtain it. The vision of a united and prosperous France seemed distant amidst the chaos and strife that had gripped the nation.

    And at that moment, Napoleon realized that the government, the Legitive Assembly, and the National Convention were not acting in the best interest of the people they were meant to serve, but their own. Politicians were corrupt, driven by personal gain and power rather than the noble principles they had once professed.

    The apple''s vor had turned sour in Napoleon''s mouth, reflecting the bitter taste of betrayal he felt. How had the revolution, which had ignited the hopes of a nation, been perverted into a game of political maneuvering and self-interest? The ideals of liberty, equality, and fraternity had been trampled underfoot, sacrificed on the altar of ambition and greed.

    However, despite his military achievements, he still couldn''t do anything to change. In real history, it would take another five years for him to ascend to the seat of power.

    "Just five more years¡­" Napoleon repeated, promising himself that when he became the leader of France, he would bring about the change the nation desperately needed. He would dismantle the corrupt system that had tarnished the ideals of the revolution and restore the true spirit of liberty, equality, and fraternity.

    Napoleon set the letter aside and grabbed another. It was another letter from Ci reporting that she had sessfully rescued Antoine Lavoisier. A smile spread across his face, momentarily forgetting the tragedy of the revolution. He ordered Ci to rescue Antoine from getting executed by the government because of his being a member of the Farmers General, the tax-collecting body that had earned the ire of the revolutionaries.

    With Antoine Lavoisier safe, Napoleon could use his knowledge and expertise in science that would help him introduce modern technology in the future.

    After reading it, Napoleon folded the letter and carefully tucked it into his breast pocket. Rising to his feet, he swiftly reached for his military jacket thaty on the nearby chair. Slipping it on with purpose, he then retrieved his iconic tricorn hat from the table, cing it upon his head.

    "Oh, Bonaparte, you are leaving already?" Themander of the Army of Italy, General Pierre Jardat Dumerbion, asked, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    Napoleon nodded, his gaze steady and determined. "Yes, General. I have urgent matters to attend to in Paris. I''ll take the first train to Paris in Toulon. Thank you for epting my leave."

    Dumerbion waved his hand dismissively. "You deserve the rest, Napoleon. It is the least I can do for magnificently serving as one of the artillerymanders under mymand. Your tactics back then in Saorgio were impressive."

    "I am simply doing my job, General."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh don''t humble yourself now, Bonaparte," Dumberbion interjected with a warm chuckle.  "And oh¡­is there already a railway connecting Paris to Toulon? Surely your railwaypany builds so fast huh?"

    Napoleon couldn''t help but smile at Dumerbion''s jest. "Not quite yet, General," he replied, his tone lighthearted. "But mark my words, one day France will have a railwaywork that connects every corner of the nation.

    With a final nod of gratitude, Napoleon left the military tent and made his way toward Toulon.

    Arriving in Toulon, Napoleon boarded the train that would take him to the heart of Paris. As he settled in his seat, he noticed the gazes of the other passengers.

    "Hey¡­isn''t that General Napoleon?"

    "Yeah, I believe he was the one who masterminded the defeat of the British and the Allied Forces."

    "It was impressive but I couldn''t cheer for him after what he had done to the Toulonnais. Have you heard of it? Women and children were executed."

    "That''s too harsh," another passenger interjected, his tone filled with disapproval. "But there were stories that he wasn''t involved in the execution¡­"

    "Even then! He was still part of the army that carried out the orders," someone countered.

    Napoleon listened to the whispered conversations, aware of the mixed opinions swirling around him. And he couldn''t help but sigh. The atrocitiesmitted during the Toulon uprising had left a stain on his reputation. Despite his efforts to distance himself from the execution of women and children, the me still lingered.

    An hourter, the steam lotive pulled out of Toulon station, its rhythmic chugging filling the air. As the train gained speed, Napoleon gazed out of the window, watching the familiarndscapes of his homnd whiz by.

    12 hourster, the steam lotive arrived in the heart of France. He stepped out of the car and onto the tform of the bustling Parisian train station. The city''s energy and vibrancy engulfed him as he took a moment to absorb the atmosphere. The streets were alive with the sounds of horse-drawn carriages, bustling pedestrians, and the asional street vendor calling out their wares.

    Napoleon adjusted his tricorn hat and straightened his military jacket. He then headed towards the streets where could hail a carriage. Momentster, an opulent carriage, drawn by six horses, pulled up next to Napoleon. The carriage itself was a spectacle of luxury, adorned with intricate gold engravings and velvet curtains that hinted at its aristocratic origins. The coachman, dressed in a resplendent livery, descended from his seat and opened the carriage door with a flourish.

    Inside the opulent carriage was a woman, dressed in a flowing gown of silk andce. The dress hugged her slender figure, its pale pink hueplementing her fairplexion. Her strawberry blonde hair was styled into an borate updo, adorned with jeweled hair pins.  A delicate fan rested in her gloved hand, and her eyes sparkled as her eyes met his.

    "Ci¡­" Napoleon muttered.

 Chapter 58 A Fleeting Desire And New Personnel

    ?

    Napoleon boarded the carriage and sat next to Ci. He looked around the interior of the carriage, marveling at its opulence. Soft velvet cushions lined the seats, and intricate gold trimmings adorned every surface.

    "This looks expensive," Napoleonmented.

    Ci chuckled softly. "Nothing is expensive on me now, Napoleon. With the money we are earning from our enterprises, we could pretty much do everything we want."

    As she said that, Ci''s finger trailed on Napoleon''s hand.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted from thevish interior to Ci''s finger as it traced a delicate path on his hand. A tingle of warmth spread through his veins, and he couldn''t help but be captivated by her touch. He turned his hand, intecing his fingers with hers, and their fingers entwined in a gentle embrace.

    "I miss you," Ci said softly as she leaned closer, her breath brushing against Napoleon''s cheek. "I''m d that you are able to return back to me after three years. I was worried that I won''t see you again whenever you are on the battlefield."

    Napoleon turned his face towards her. He leaned in and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    Ci was stunned for a moment, her eyes widening in surprise as Napoleon''s lips touched her forehead. The gesture was filled with tenderness and conveyed a depth of emotion that words could not fully express. She felt an overwhelming sense of love and reassurance wash over her, banishing any lingering worries or doubts.

    "I miss you too," Napoleon replied, a warm smile gracing his lips as he gazed at Ci''s charming face, which was now reddening with a hint of shyness. Then, he desired more. It seemed like kissing her forehead didn''t satisfy him.

    He turned his eyes to her lips, that rosy hue inviting and irresistible. His heart quickened, and a surge of longing coursed through his veins. Napoleon leaned in, closing the distance between them, his lips tenderly meeting Ci''s in a passionate kiss.

    While their lips were locked in a passionate embrace, Napoleon''s hand trailed along the contours of Ci''s midriff. The softness of her body beneath his touch was alluring. He had missed this feeling, and the fact that he was experiencing it again made him acutely aware of how much he had yearned for her.

    And then, in a bold move, Napoleon''s handnded on her bosom, squeezing it gently. Ci moaned softly, her lips parting for his tongue to explore her mouth. She felt a rush of heat and desire course through her body as Napoleon continued to knead her breast, his thumb expertly teasing her nipple to hardness.

    Napoleon broke the kiss, his lips trailing down to her neck, where he nted soft kisses and nips that made Ci shiver with pleasure. His hand continued its exploration, slipping under her dress and inching higher until it found its way to hercy undergarments. He traced a finger along the outline of her sex, feeling the dampness that had gathered there.

    "Wait...wait.." Ci said as she pushed Napoleon away gently. "Are we going to do it here?"

    "Why? Do you not like it?" Napoleon asked a troubled expression etched on his face.

    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that I''m notfortable doing it here," Ci said.

    Napoleon sighed. "I see¡­"

    Ci nervously wrung her hands. "Please don''t think I''m not interested in you, Napoleon¡ªI am! I want to be intimate with you, and I''ve been keeping myself for you all this time. But I want our first time together to be somewhere where we can focus on each other without worrying about any outside distractions."

    Napoleon''s expression softened, and he reached out to cup Ci''s face tenderly.  "If you say so, Ci¡­You promise we are going to continue thister in the evening?"

    "Of course¡­" As Ci replied, she leaned towards Napoleon and touched her lips to his, their tongues fusing together in a slow, sensual kiss. She broke away from him, giving him a warm smile.

    "Alright, then." Napoleon smiled back at her.

    ***

    One hourter, the carriage arrived at Chateau de Chantilly. The coachman pulled the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt in front. Napoleon and Ci stepped out and made their way inside as if nothing had happened.

    "Ci¡­you said that Mr. Lavoisier is inside of this Chateau right?" Napoleon asked, ncing over his shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s right, Napoleon. You said in your letter that you wanted to speak to him personally right? I have arranged it. You don''t have to worry about the government finding out about him."

    "Okay, and where is he now?"

    "Mr. Beaumont?" Ci called for the butler who was escorting them. "Where is Mr. Lavoisier?"

    "He is in the courtyard, Mademoiselle," Beaumont replied with a respectful nod. "Shall I guide you there?"

    "Yes, please," Ci responded, linking her arm with Napoleon''s. They followed Mr. Beaumont through the ornate halls of Chateau de Chantilly, their footsteps muffled by the luxurious carpets that lined the floors.

    As they emerged into the courtyard, they saw Antoine sitting on a table drinking a cup of tea. He looked up to see two familiar figures approaching.

    "Monsieur Bonaparte¡­I see that you are wearing the French Army uniform. You are amitted Republican now huh?" Lavoisier said, a hint of disappointmentcing his words. His gaze shifted from Napoleon''s uniform to Ci, taking in their entwined arms and the undeniable connection between them.

    Napoleon''s expression turned serious as he approached Antoine.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier.  I wear this uniform not out of blind allegiance to the republic, but out of necessity. I still believe in the ideals of liberty, equality, and fraternity, but I''vee to realize that the current state of affairs is far from what our revolution intended. Basically, I hated them as much as you do."

    "Why did you save me?" Lavoisier asked, finally locking gazing at him.

    "You are an invaluable asset to France, monsieur Lavoisier. It would be a waste if I were to let you get killed by the revolutionary government," Napoleon replied with conviction. He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts before continuing.

    "If they find out that you saved me, they wille after you," Lavoisier said, warning him.

    Napoleon nodded solemnly, fully aware of the potential consequences.

    "Don''t worry about it, as they won''t be able to find out about it¡­right, Ci?"

    "That''s correct, Napoleon," Ci confirmed. "I have taken every step to ensure that

    our involvement remains hidden."

    "So? What do you want from me now?" Lavoisier asked.

    "It''s simple. From now on you will be working for me, helping me behind the scenes. I havee up with another set of inventions that will surely ignite your passion even deeper for science," Napoleon said, his voice filled with determination.

    Lavoisier''s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity. Despite his initial disappointment, the mention of new inventions and the opportunity to delve further into scientific endeavors reignited his enthusiasm. He had always been driven by a thirst for knowledge and innovation.

    Napoleon''s invention of steam engines, steam lotives, and telegraphs are a testament to his ingenuity, and Lavoisier couldn''t help but wonder what new marvels Napoleon had conceived.

    "Fine¡­I ept your offer," Lavoisier said. "I will assist you in any way I can, Napoleon."

    Napoleon smiled, pleased with Lavoisier''s response.

 Chapter 59 Technological Prospects

    ?

    "So, what kind of invention have youe up with?" Antoine asked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, as Napoleon and Ci settled into their seats around the sun-drenched courtyard table.

    "There''s actually quite a lot, Monsieur Lavoisier, but let''s begin with a development on the military front," Napoleon responded, crossing his legs and leaning forward, his voice filled with excitement. "During my campaign in Toulon, there was a pivotal event where we had to engage the British in hand-to-handbat. The inclement weather rendered our muskets useless, forcing our soldiers to fix bays and charge the enemy."

    Antoine nodded in understanding. "Ah, I see. I believe it was when you assaulted Mont Caire and took the two forts vital for your victory. What do you have in mind?"

    Napoleon''s gaze sharpened with determination. "I''ve been contemting a new firing mechanism, one that can withstand adverse weather conditions and ensure our soldiers maintain a deadly advantage even when muskets fail us. Imagine a mechanism that employs a self-contained ignition system, independent of external conditions. This would allow our soldiers to reliably fire their rifles, regardless of rain, humidity, or other factors that currently hinder their performance."

    Napoleon pulled out his notebook from his leather briefcase and opened it. He flipped through the pages until he got to the part of a technical drawing.

    "Take a look," Napoleon handed the book to Antoine to which thetter perused the page.

    "What am I looking at here?" Antoine asked.

    "My partner here, Ci, called it a cartridge," Napoleon exined, a touch of pride in his voice. "It contains both the projectile and the necessary propent, all in a single,pact unit. By incorporating the ignition system directly into the cartridge, we eliminate the need for external ignition sources, such as flintlocks or matchlocks."

    Antoine''s eyes widened as he grasped the significance of Napoleon''s invention. "So, with this cartridge, the soldier no longer needs to manually measure and load gunpowder, or ce a separate projectile and priming powder into the musket''s barrel?"

    Napoleon nodded, a smile spreading across his face. "Exactly, Monsieur Lavoisier. The cartridge simplifies the loading process, making it quicker and more efficient. The soldier can simply insert the cartridge into the musket''s chamber, and when the trigger is pulled, the internal ignition system within the cartridge will ignite the propent, propelling the projectile out of the barrel with great force."

    After exining its principle to Antoine, Napoleon''s gaze shifted to Ci who smiled proudly. During his campaign, Napoleon would write letters to Ci, asking her toe up with a list of technologies that she thinks will revolutionize the world. She gave him the list, with actual drawings of how it looked but due to her ineptitude in engineering and science, it wasn''t technical. However, for Napoleon, he was able to decipher it thanks to his blessings.

    By allowing Ci to suggest modern technology, he is eliminating the possibility of Ci getting suspicious of how he ising up with a technology way beyond this era.

    Though one might question why we skipped the percussion cap and headed straight to cartridge-based loading mechanisms, the reason is quite simple. Both the flintlock and percussion cap ignition systems operate on the same principle of loading gunpowder and a projectile into the musket''s barrel. The main difference lies in the method of ignition.

    Napoleon wanted to remove that hassle. And besides, he is going in that direction anyways so why settle for less? In addition to that, it can be built in this era. They have the necessary tools and equipment, thanks to his invention of steam engines which revolutionize machining techniques.

    However¡ª

    "But what about the propent? Is it going to be gunpowder?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, it would be a different type of propent."

    This is where it''s going to be problematic. Napoleon is nning on introducing the smokeless powder, the sessor of the ck powder. Ci mentioned in her letter about the smokeless powder as a propent but didn''t know what it contains and how to synthesize it. Basically, she gave him a general idea. Exining it to Antoine with her present would prove to be risky if he wants to conceal his true identity.

    "Ci, while we''re on our way back here, you said that you baked a strawberry cake, is that correct?"

    Ci nodded. "Yes, why?"

    "Can you serve us a te?"

    "I''ll have Beaumont prepare a slice for both of you," Ci said, and as she was about to give Beaumont an order, Napoleon interrupted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No, it should be you," Napoleon interjected, his voice firm but gentle.

    "Well, if you''ll excuse me... gentlemen," Ci rose from her seat, a curious expression on her face. She was unsure of Napoleon''s intentions, but she trusted him implicitly. With a nod, she left the courtyard and made her way to the kitchen,

    Napoleon turned his attention back to Antoine and ripped a page off his book.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier, your expertise in chemistry is renowned. I believe you may hold the key to a crucialponent of this invention," Napoleon said, handing the torn page to Antoine.

    Antoine took the page, examining it with curiosity. It was a chemical form, meticulously written in Napoleon''s handwriting.

    "It''s nitrocellulose, derived from abination of cellulose and nitric acid," Napoleon exined and continued. "This substance possesses unique properties that make it ideal as a propent. It burns rapidly and evenly, generating a high amount of energy without leaving behind excessive residue or smoke, theoretically of course. There in that paper is an instruction on how to synthesize nitrocellulose."

    "How are you knowing this?" Antoine asked.

    Napoleon smiled mysteriously. "I''m a man of science, monsieur Lavoisier. I have devoted considerable time and effort to studying various fields, including chemistry. Can you do it?"

    "Well, your instructions are detailed," Antoine replied, studying the form intently. "I can do it."

    "Great!" Napoleon smiled. "Now I want you to hide it before Ci returns. I don''t want her to find that out. And once you synthesize one, I want you to im the credit for making it."

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s a secret that even Ci doesn''t even know about. Can I trust you?"

    Antoine''s eyebrows furrowed as he pondered Napoleon''s request.  While it went against his principles to im credit for someone else''s work, he recognized that this was not an ordinary circumstance."

    After a moment of contemtion, Antoine nodded resolutely. "You can trust me."

    "Thank you¡­"

    Upon saying that, Ci finally returned to the courtyard, carrying a silver tray adorned with delicate china tes. She ced one te in front of Napoleon and another in front of Antoine, both filled with slices of the delectable strawberry cake. The scent of fresh strawberries and the sweetness of the cake filled the air.

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she observed the serious expressions on Napoleon and Antoine''s faces.

    "Is everything alright, gentlemen?" she inquired, her voice filled with concern.

    Napoleon gave Ci a reassuring smile. "Everything is fine, my dear Ci. We were just discussing some important matters regarding our invention. You have impable timing with the cake."

    Ci chuckled softly. "I''m d I could provide a sweet distraction, then."

    "Now, let''s continue," Napoleon began.

 Chapter 60 The Changes

    ?

    Napoleon continued discussing with Antoine Lavoisier his future inventions. They delved into the topic of long-distancemunication, particrly focusing on the spark gap radio¡ªan innovation that shared simrities with the telegraph but possessed notable differences.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier, the spark gap radio represents a remarkable advancement in the realm ofmunication if introduced." Napoleon began, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "While it shares some simrities with the telegraph, there are key differences that set it apart."

    Lavoisier leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "Enlighten me."

    Napoleon nodded and continued, "You see, the telegraph relies on a system of coded sparks transmitted through wires. It requires physical connections between stations to convey messages. On the other hand, the spark gap radio operates without the need for wires or physical connections. It achieves long-distancemunication by utilizing electromaic waves."

    "Electromaic waves? I''m sorry but I don''t think I came across that term before¡­" Lavoisier said.

    "It''s a term that I came up with to describe the invisible waves of energy that can propagate through space," Napoleon exined. "I was about to submit an article about it to the French Academy of Sciences but the revolution halted things. I can give you a copy if you want."

    "Fine by me, but I do love the new idea of yours. Who could have thought that you could alsomunicate from one point to another without physical cables as you use in your telegraph¡­"

    "In the battlefield,munication is vital for the coordination of troops. I envision myselfmanding an army where I only stay in a military tent surrounded by spark gaps and telegraph operators who continuously ry information about the movement of the enemy, giving me a real-time view of the battlefield."

    "And I assume you do have an idea on how to make the prototype?" Antoine asked.

    "That''s correct. Since I''m on leave, I can practically focus on my scientific endeavors."

    Antoine pulled his timepiece out of his pocket and checked the time. "Oh, it seems like I will have to take my leave. I told my wife that I will be returning back as soon as possible. As you may know, they are quite anxious about my safety."

    "I understand the predicament, Monsieur Lavoisier," Napoleon said before turning his head to Ci. "Ci, has his transportation out of this chateau been arranged beforehand?"

    Ci nodded her head in confirmation. "Yes, Monsieur Beaumont, kindly ensure that the coachman of the carriage is duly informed of Monsieur Lavoisier''s imminent departure."

    "Of course, mdy," Beaumont replied with a bow.

    "Well, this was a productive discussion," Lavoisier said as he rose to his feet. "I am looking forward to hearing more of your ingenuity, Napoleon."

    Napoleon bowed his head courteously and escorted Antoine Lavoisier to the waiting carriage. He watched as Lavoisier boarded the carriage, his gaze lingering for a moment on him. He would serve as a vital tool for the modernization of France in the future, along with his associates.

    As the carriage slowly rolled away, Ci approached Napoleon from behind and wrapped her arms in his.

    "While I was fetching the cake, did the two of you figure out the smokeless powder? I''m sorry if I couldn''t provide more specific details about it¡­I should have studied deeply into it."

    Napoleon gazed toward Ci and saw her troubled expression. He gently ced a hand over her head and stroked her hair soothingly.

    "There''s no need for you to apologize. You have done what you could and I''m proud of it. Besides, isn''t science a countless trial and error? We are going to figure out the form and who knows, maybe in months we might synthesize that smokeless powder. How about we go inside, and see the renovation you made while I''m away."

    With that, Napoleon and Ci walked hand in hand back to the Chateau. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they entered the grand entrance, Ci led Napoleon through the corridors, pointing out each enhancement she had made during his absence.

    "First," Ci began, her voice filled with excitement, "I''d like to show you the indoor plumbing system I had installed throughout the Chateau. No more reliance on chamber pots or carrying buckets of water up the stairs. Now, each room has its own private bathroom,plete with flushing toilets and running water."

    "Is the water filtered?" Napoleon asked.

    Ci smiled and nodded, pleased that Napoleon had asked such a question. "Yes, indeed. I made sure to install a water filtration system as part of the plumbing renovation. The water that runs through the Chateau is purified through a simple multi-stage filtration process. Noplex science needed," she proudly said with a grin.

    "That''s reassuring," Napoleon remarked. "What is the next one?"

    "Well, aren''t you already feeling it?" Ci asked.

    "Feel what?"

    "The temperature? Isn''t it warmer than the outside?" Ci said.

    Napoleon paused for a moment, sensing the pleasant warmth enveloping him. He looked around, noticing the absence of a draft and the cozy ambiance in the corridor. A smile formed on his lips as he realized Ci''s next renovation.

    "You''ve installed a heating system. I didn''t realize it, maybe because I got ustomed to the climate of Sardinia this summer," Napoleon exined. "Where is the boiler located and who installed it?"

    "The boiler is located in the basement, along with the other utilities. I personally oversaw its instation by the engineers I hired from ourpany. Now this Chateau would be like any modern home in my world when we start using electricity for lighting."

    "Lighting huh?" Napoleon mused. "I remember you listing a light bulb in one of the lists. You have a general idea of how it works right? Maybe we can try making it before the government sends me to the front. Is there any renovation that you would like to show me?"

    "That''s pretty much it," Ci replied a twinkle of excitement in her eyes. "But there is one more thing I''d like to show you."

    She led Napoleon upstairs, towards a set of double doors. Pushing open the doors, they stepped into a familiar room.

    "Well, this is the bedroom. It looked the same when I left. What did you change here?"

    As the door closed behind him, Napoleon turned to face Ci, only to be surprised by her sudden action. In one swift motion, she gently pushed him onto the bed. Startled and caught off guard, Napoleon stumbled backward and found himself sitting on the edge of the soft mattress.

    Ci straddled hisp, her slender arms wrapping around his neck as she leaned in close. "Not much has changed in the bedroom, darling~! You said to me earlier that we can continue it once we return home. Well, we are here now~!"

    Napoleon felt a bit odd about Ci''s sudden change of demeanor. When he made his first move back on the carriage, she was bashful and shy. But here, she is being dominant and assertive. It reminded him of the time when they were together in a room, whispering to her with a seductive and velvety voice.

    "Oh¡­"

 Chapter 61 The Steamy Evening (R18)

    ?

    Having realized that the woman straddling hisp is the one who would want to be dominated, Napoleon let his inner carnal desires take him over. He turned Ci and pushed her to the bed, and without a moment''s hesitation, he went in for the lips.

    Their tongues danced with each other and their bodies pressed firmly against each other. Ci was a woman who truly knew how to drive Napoleon crazy with her seductive and alluring voice.

    When he finally released her, he ced soft kisses along her jawline and neck before slowly moving down until he was in front of her perky breasts. As he sucked her nipples, he yed with the other, bringing her body to new heights with each touch of his lips and tongue.

    He had to stop his movements when he felt her hand tugging his breeches down, revealing his rock-hard erection. She gently fondled him before leaning up to whisper in his ear,

    "You know how long I have been waiting for this, Napoleon," Ci''s breath hitched as she felt his thick erection against her thigh. "Now you can do whatever you want to me."

    And with that, he did.

    Napoleon sucked, licked, and nibbled her skin, making Ci gasp and moan in response. Each time he nibbled on a sensitive spot, her hips bucked against his, and as his tongue slid down her navel, thest thing she expected was for him to pull her skirt up and lick her wet center. She moaned loudly as he thrust his tongue into her depths, and as he continued his movements, Ci could feel that she was close.

    As he continued his licks, her body shivered as she experienced the first orgasm of the night. Napoleon smirked as he crawled on top of Ci and kissed her passionately, and as she tasted her essence in his mouth, she pulled away and smiled.

    "Please, be inside me," she said as she felt his erection near her entrance.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he thrust into her. Ci gasped at his sudden entrance and with each thrust, she could feel her pleasure rising to new heights. She could feel the pressure inside her growing, and as Napoleon reached down to y with her wetness, she knew she could not hold on any longer.

    Ci''s body tensed and her walls mped down on Napoleon''s erection. Feeling her walls tightening around his arousal, he too was at his peak. He groaned loudly and released his hot fluids inside her.

    As Napoleon copsed beside Ci, both panted heavily as they recovered from their pleasure.

    "You''re so intense, Napoleon," Ci remarked and continued. "But¡­I''m still not satisfied. You onlysted for a minute. Come on, I thought you were a General? Is the future ruler of France that bad at bed?"

    When Napoleon heard her taunts and provocations, he immediately moved on top of her again, pinning her arms on each side.

    "That was just a warmup," Napoleon said as he began inserting his dick into her cave once more. This time, it was smooth as her cave is still filled with his semen.

    "Do your worst, General," Ci said, giving him a smirk.

    He wasted no time as he charged in and out again. The bedframe shook with each of his thrusts and Ci''s moans mingled with his own. With every thrust, he gave her a new wave of pleasure. Her body is now drenched with sweat as he continued the rhythm. She feels the pressure build up inside her once more as he continued to pound into her, pushing her to the brink of pleasure.

    Just when she was about to reach its peak, Napoleon slowed down and pulled away from her.

    "No, Napoleon...don''t stop," Ci moaned. "Don''t stop!"

    Napoleon ignored her pleas and quickly flipped her over, making her lie on her stomach. Then, he nudged her legs apart, ced his hands on her hips, and thrust into her using his strength.

    The sound of flesh pping against flesh filled the room, and as Napoleon''s pace quickened, he feels her walls tightening again. He knows that she is close, and as he thrusts into her harder and harder, he wants to see her reach her peak.

    "Come on, Ci..e on, you sure are a feisty one," Napoleon grunted as he continued to thrust into her.

    As if her body was responding to his taunts, her walls tightened and Napoleon could not hold it in any longer. He released his seed inside her once more.

    "Satisfied?" Napoleon asked in a breathy tone.

    "I can still do one round," she said, surprising him with herst statement.

    He grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over once more. He made her stand up and she took position with her hands on the headboard. She looked back and her gaze met Napoleon''s as he entered inside her again.

    "Then, I will give you another round," he said as he began thrusting into her again. But this time, the tempo is much slower. He could see her quivering in pleasure and he knew that she was enjoying it.

    Ci gasped and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as a new wave of pleasure swept over her. Napoleon smirked to himself as her body convulsed in pleasure and he could tell that she was close.

    "Now, youe for me, Ci," hemanded, and at that moment, her walls mped down on him and Napoleon released his seed inside her once again.

    Ci moaned loudly as her body trembled in pleasure and she copsed on the bed.

    "I can...still..do...one round..."

    "What...the..." Napoleon could barely believe it. How many rounds does she intend to do?

    "What''s the matter...general? Can''t do it anymore? Don''t worry, I''ll be the one who will do the moving."

    As she said that, she straddled Napoleon, her hands now ced on his chest as she moved up and down. The pleasure was overwhelming for both of them and they could do nothing but surrender to it.

    Their moans filled the room as their bodies moved together. Ci had full control over their movements, making sure that all his sensitivity points were being hit in just the right way.

    Napoleon felt like he was about to burst but he pushed through it and kept thrusting into her until they both reached a glorious climax.

    Finally, Ci slumped over Napoleon''s body, exhausted from the session. But deep down inside, she knew that this won''t be enough for today.

    "I can still..do...one...more..." Ci said weakly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are still asking for it? Are you not satisfied yet? Your womb is overflowing with my seed...."

    "Just one more," she said as she sat up. "I want you to be happy to spend the rest of the evening with me. I''m not done yet."

    Napoleon just stared at her, as if in deep thought. Then, he smirked and replied, "Fine. But this time, I want you to service me with your mouth and clean the mess you have caused."

    Ci''s eyes barely opened as she just nodded her head.

    "Yes, sir," she said weakly.

    Napoleon smirked at her and allowed her to crawl down on her knees. He pointed her face to his groin and his semi-erected cock is now full of life. Ci gave Napoleon a smirk as she grabbed on his length with her hand and began to lick it, from the base to the tip.

    "You seem so tired...are you sure you can do this?" Napoleon teased her.

    Ci just rolled her eyes at his remark and with her lips, she began to kiss his shaft from the base to the tip.

    "Do a good job, and I will reward you again," Napoleon said as he grabbed a fistful of her hair.

    "Of course," she said. "Isn''t this what you want me to do?"

    Ci began to bob her head again, taking the whole length of his cock inside her mouth. She sucked, licked, and stroked his erection as she worked her mouth.

    Napoleon felt that if she continues to do it like this, he is going toe again. However, he did not mind it as he would like to see how she would look with her mouth full of his cum.

    And soon enough, his pleasure reached its peak and he emptied himself inside her mouth. Ci gulped it all down, as if it was the sweetest treat ever, and gave Napoleon a satisfied smile.

    However, Napoleon could feel his exhaustion taking over his body. So far, they have been making love for thest thirty-five minutes, with Napoleon cumming five times.

    "Ci¡­we should call it a day now," Napoleon said, panting heavily.

    "No," Ci rejected. "We stop when I say we stop. This is my reward right?"

    "But, I''m too tired to do it¡­"

    "Don''t worry, you won''t have to move anymore as I''ll take care of it."

    Ci crawled back up to him, her body now on top of him.

    "Just lie there and rx."

    Before he could say anything else, Napoleon felt her mount him and felt her warmth as she slowly lowered herself down. Napoleon didn''t resist as he was now exhausted and all he wanted to do is rest.

    Ci began rocking her hips and rode Napoleon with ease. Napoleon merelyid back, enjoying the pleasure she was giving him.

    He could feel his arousaling back and he moaned softly as her movements brought him closer to another orgasm.

    Ci continued to lift herself up and let herself fall on him, and soon he felt his seed rising once more.

    "I''m cumming again," Napoleon said as his hands gripped Ci''s hips.

    Ci just kept on riding him, after all, she wasn''t done yet.

    "I..am.ing," Napoleon said, in between his moans.

    Ci made sure that he didn''t fall off the bed as she rode him and she felt him releasing his seed inside her once more. She felt the warmth of his seed and she released her own womanly juices as she came to her own peak.

    "Okay, that''s it. Are you satisfied now?"

    Ci smirked and shook her head "Nope."

    "Oh, my god..."

    Another thirty minutes passed and Napoleon made it to the ninth round. At that point, Napoleon was too exhausted and was begging Ci to stop.

    This time, Ci agreed andy beside him.

    Napoleon was too weak to move, his face was pale as if his life force was sucked out of him. Ci, literally sucked him dry.

    Ci leaned it to his face and whispered to his ears.

    "Thank you¡­Napoleon. I enjoyed it. It was worth the wait. We''ll do this again tomorrow okay¡­fufufu¡­"

 Chapter 62 New Weapon

    ?Proxy Connection Failed!

    Two weeks had passed since Napoleon''s arrival at Chateau de Chantilly, and he found himself under the careful care of Ci.

    In the opulent dressing room, adorned with mirrors and luxurious fabrics, Ci meticulously attended to Napoleon''s wardrobe. She had crafted an array of suits tailored specifically for him. As the final touches were made, she stepped back to admire her work.

    A warm smile graced her lips as she surveyed Napoleon''s figure in the perfectly fitted suit.

    "Now, you truly look regal and handsome," Cimented with genuine admiration.

    Napoleon looked at his reflection in the gilded mirror, his sharp eyes assessing the image that stared back at him. The gray three-piece suit entuated hismanding presence, the tailored fit emphasizing his broad shoulders and trim waist. The ck dress shirt, contrasting against the muted tones, added a touch of mystery and allure.

    "Well, I kind of admit, this is truly a nice suit you made," Napoleon remarked. "So this is what powerful and rich people wear in your era huh?"

    "Yes, and I have made more for you, Napoleon," Ci said, her voice soft and filled with warmth, as she embraced him from behind. "Consider it my gesture of gratitude for enduring nine rounds with me," she added yfully.

    Napoleon turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting Ci''s in the mirror''s reflection. A spark of amusement danced in his gaze as he caught her teasing tone.

    "Next time, please go easy on me okay? I don''t think I might be able to serve the French Army if you destroy my hips," Napoleon chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle," Ci responded, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. "I wouldn''t want to jeopardize your ability to lead the French Army with aching hips."

    Napoleonughed a rare moment of lightness in his otherwise weighty existence. Ci''s yful banter had be a wee respite from the demands of his position.

    Napoleon cleared his throat and spoke. "So, you have prepared what I ask for right?"

    Ci nodded. "Yes, they are in the train depot, waiting for our arrival. We should get going now."

    Ci nced over her shoulder and called. "Mr. Beaumont. Please have our carriage ready for our departure."

    "Understood, Mademoiselle," Beaumont''s voice sounded from beyond the dressing room door.

    As Napoleon and Ci left the opulent sanctuary of the dressing room, they were greeted by Beaumont. He stood beside an elegant carriage, its deep blue exterior gleaming under the afternoon sun. Beaumont opened the carriage door and Napoleon extended his hand to assist Ci, guiding her gracefully into the carriage before following suit.

    As they settled into their seats, the door closed behind them, and horses started pulling the carriage forward with a gentle jolt. The rhythmic clip-clop of hooves on the cobblestone streets created a soothing symphony, setting the pace for their journey.

    Inside the carriage, Napoleon was reading his notebooks filled with technical drawings. Ci nestled closer to Napoleon as he perused the pages, her head resting gently against his shoulder.

    "What rifle design have youe up with? May I see?" Ci asked, peeking at the intriguing sketches that captured Napoleon''s attention.

    "This," he said, tracing his finger along the lines, "is the prototype for the new bolt-action rifle. ording to the broad information that you gave mest fortnight about weapons, it will feature a design that is beyond this era. Ever since the war started, the French Army and even our enemy have beenpeting to create a new weapon that will give them an advantage over their adversaries. This rifle, if built, is going to be a game-changer."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m sorry if I can only give you broad details and not specifics," Ci said.

    "It''s fine, I already took care of it."

    Napoleon''s weapon design took inspiration from Krag¨CJ?rgensen repeating bolt-action rifles that he had studied, in his system, during his time in Chateau de Chantilly. It incorporated a simplified bolt mechanism that would allow for faster cycling and reloading. In addition, the barrel will be rifled with precision grooves to improve uracy and extend the effective range of the rifle.

    Now, although Ci had helped in various ways, he couldn''t fully utilize the blessings granted to him by the Goddess as it would reveal his true identity. He wanted to address this as soonest time possible so he can introduce more advanced concepts to this world that would help him to rise up the ranks.

    One hourter, the couple made it to Paris and arrived at the motive power depot. The air was thick with the scent of steam and the rhythmic sound of machinery. The depot buzzed with activity as engineers, machinists, and workers moved with purpose among the massive lotives and carriages.

    Napoleon and Ci stepped out of the carriage, their eyes scanning the bustling scene before them. The depot was a sprawlingplex of railway tracks, maintenance sheds, towering water tanks, and hoisted lotives. Steam billowed from the lotives, creating an ethereal mist that hung in the air.

    They were met by a depot supervisor, a middle-aged man with a weathered face and a worn cap perched atop his head. He approached with a clipboard in hand, giving them a respectful nod.

    "General, mademoiselle," the supervisor greeted. "Wee to the Paris motive power depot. We have been eagerly waiting for your arrival."

    "Henri," Napoleon called. "Are the machinists we asked for a present?"

    "Yes sir, although on duty, I could get them for you in a moment," Henri replied, his voice filled with a sense of urgency. He quickly motioned to a group of machinists who were working on a nearby lotive, signaling them to approach.

    The machinists, dressed in greased overalls and holding various tools, approached Napoleon and Ci with a mix of curiosity and respect. They had heard of the arrival of the great General Napoleon Bonaparte, and now they stood before him, ready to lend their expertise.

    "Allow me to introduce them," Henri said, extending his arm towards the machinists. "This is Etienne, our expert inthe work. Pierre specializes in operating the milling machine, and Jacques is skilled in the art of forging. Whatever you want them to build, they''ll be able to bring your vision to life," Henri exined.

    Napoleon nodded approvingly, his eyes scanning the dedicated machinists before him. Their calloused hands and determined expressions spoke of their expertise and dedication to their craft. Those men started working in theirpany when it was born. They have nine years of experience so Henri''s word was not an exaggeration but a fact.

    "I will get straight to the point, I want you three to build something for me," he said, pulling out his notebook and flipping to a specific page. He showed them a technical drawing of every part of the Krag¨CJ?rgensen 1895 carbine. "This is a new type of rifle that you are going to create. You have one week."

    Etienne, Pierre, and Jacques leaned in, their eyes scanning the intricate drawings with a mix of awe and determination.

    "Sir, it appears that the rifles you drew are quite different from other designs. Is this a musket?"

    "Nope," Napoleon shook his head. "As I have said, this is a new type of rifle. It''s called a bolt-action rifle. Also, take a look at this," he flipped a page, showing an intricate drawing of the 8¡Á58mmRD cartridge. I want you to make 100 of these, same deadline. Of course, I would be with you during the creation to supervise it. Should you manage toplete it on time, I will pay you two months of your sry¡­"

    Etienne, Pierre, and Jacques exchanged nces, a mix of excitement and determination gleaming in their eyes. To be entrusted with such an important project by General Napoleon Bonaparte was an honor they could hardly fathom.

    "Sir, we ept the job," Etienne said, his voice filled with determination. "We will give it our all toplete this rifle and the cartridges within the given timeframe."

    Napoleon nodded approvingly. "Excellent. I have full confidence in your abilities. Now, let''s discuss how to make it from the ground up."

 Chapter 63 Testing The New Rifle

    ?

    Under the scrutinizing gaze of Napoleon Bonaparte, the trio of astute workers at the motive power depot embarked upon the intricate task of fabricating the constituent parts for the revolutionary Norwegian Krag-J?rgensen 1895 repeating bolt-action rifle.

    Napoleon observed the expertise of the skilled craftsmen during the manufacturing process. Etienne, the master of thethe, skillfully machined the barrel and bolt handle. Pierre, the master of the milling machine, expertly shaped the exterior of the receiver, meticulously crafting the required contours, raceways for the bolt, magazine well, trigger housing, and bolt handle slot. Jacques, on the other hand, was responsible for forging the initial block from which the receiver waster machined.

    The deadline that he gave the trio was three weeks. But it has only been ten days and they were able to fabricate the prototype of the Norwegian Krag-J?rgensen 1895. Surely, he had underestimated the capabilities and dedication of these exceptional craftsmen. The prototype stood before Napoleon, an impressive testament to their skill and efficiency.

    Inspecting the rifle closely, Napoleon marveled at the intricate details and precision craftsmanship. The barrel, machined by Etienne, exhibited a wless bore and rifling, promising exceptional uracy. The bolt handle, also the work of Etienne''sthe, was ergonomically shaped, allowing for smooth operation and afortable grip.

    Moving his gaze to the receiver, Pierre''s meticulous milling work caught Napoleon''s eye. The receiver''s exterior boasted elegant contours, seamlessly merging form and function. Pierre''s expertise was evident in the precisely crafted raceways that guided the bolt, ensuring seamless movement and optimal performance. The magazine well, trigger housing and bolt handle slot were wlessly integrated, a testament to Pierre''s mastery of the milling machine.

    "What do you think, sir?" Etienne asked.

    Napoleon took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding to Etienne''s question.

    "Etienne, Pierre, Jacques," Napoleon began, his voice filled with admiration. "What you have aplished in such a short time is nothing short of remarkable. The prototype you have fabricated surpasses my expectations. The precision, craftsmanship, and attention to detail disyed in every aspect of this rifle are truly exceptional."

    A smile yed at the corners of Etienne''s lips as he nced at Pierre and Jacques, their faces beaming with pride. They had poured their skills and passion into this project, and now their efforts were being recognized by one of the popr generals of the French Republic.

    "But, how about the cartridge? Where is it?"

    Napoleon''s question about the cartridge was met with a confident smile from Etienne. He motioned toward a nearby table where a stack of precisely manufactured cartridgesy neatly arranged.

    "We were able to manufacture the cartridges in just a day," Etienne exined, a hint of pride in his voice. "However, due to a shortage of the smokeless powder you provided us two days ago, we were only able to produce a limited quantity of 20."

    Napoleon nodded understandingly. He was able to give them 500 grams of smokeless powder as Antoine Lavoisier, the man he tasked to make the powder, had encountered challenges in producing arger quantity in such a short time."

    "It''s okay everyone," Napoleon waved his hand dismissively, easing them of their worries. "We don''t need a lot of them as we will still be testing it. Speaking of which, do you want to see how this rifle performs on the field?" Napoleon''s question hung in the air, filled with anticipation.

    Etienne, Pierre, and Jacques exchanged nces, their excitement palpable. This was an opportunity they couldn''t pass up.

    With a unanimous nod, they replied, "Yes, sir. We would be honored to witness its performance firsthand."

    Napoleon led the way to a nearby field where a range had been set up for testing firearms. The trio followed closely behind, carrying the prototype rifle and a handful of cartridges.

    On their way to the field, they came across Ci and Henri, who were seemingly discussing something.

    "Oh, Napoleon!" Ci called, waving her hand. Her gazended on the rifle he was carrying. "I see that it was done way ahead of schedule."

    "You are right¡­what are you two discussing?"

    "Well, it''s the same old story. The Directory has tasked us with constructing additional steam lotives to facilitate the transportation of troops to the frontline," Henri exined. "They have also requested the expansion of the city''s railwaywork, requiring the construction of more railroads. In return for our services, they arepensating us with bonds, assuring us of their redemption in the future," Ci exined.

    "I see, well keep at it. We are going to need those railways soon. I don''t see the war ending anytime soon," Napoleon remarked with a hint of concern in his voice.

    "Rest assured, Napoleon, we will work diligently to fulfill these requirements. By the way, can Ie with you? I want to see the rifle perform."

    "I don''t see the reason why not," Napoleon replied and resumed their path toward the field.

    As they reached the field, Napoleon motioned for Etienne toe forward.

    "Give me six bullets," Napoleonmanded. Etienne handed him the requested ammunition. As Napoleon was about to feed the magazine with bullets, he noticed a curious expression on Etienne''s face.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Well, sir, I''m curious. Shouldn''t the bullets be in the form of balls?"

    Napoleon paused,  his brow furrowing with amusement. It is understandable that the people in this era would question the bullet used for the new rifle. After all, had grown ustomed to the traditional round musket balls used in firearms in this era.

    "Etienne, you raise a valid point," Napoleon responded, "The cartridges for this particr rifle are indeed different from what we are ustomed to. They are not in the form of traditional round balls but instead utilize a more advanced design. The cartridges we have here are rimmed bottlenecked cartridges. The bullet, which is seated at the top of the casing, is designed to fit the rifling inside the barrel. This ensures a tight seal and allows for more urate and stable flight. Before we begin, I want to ask you a question, what is the effective firing range of muskets?"

    Etienne pondered for a moment and then answered. "About 100 yards?"

    "You are correct," Napoleon confirmed. "Now, I want you to guess about the effective firing range of this rifle?"

    "Maybe 200 to 300 yards?" Etienne guessed.

    "Well, let''s see if your guess is correct," Napoleon''s lips curled to a smile as he nced over one of the trio. "Jacques, I want you to position the target dummy at 550 yards."

    When Napoleon said the distance, the trio''s eyes widened in disbelief. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sir¡­that''s too far! I don''t think the rifle would be able to hit a target at that distance," Jacques voiced his concern, his brows furrowed.

    Napoleon chuckled, thoroughly enjoying the skepticism in their expressions.

    "Do you really think so? Well, why don''t you ce it now and see if it can''t reach it," Napoleon goofily said, yfully challenging Jacques.

    With a mixture of apprehension and excitement, Jacques followed Napoleon''s instructions and positioned the target dummy at the specified distance.

    As Jacques retreated to a safe distance, Napoleon inserted six bullets into the magazine well of the rifle and cocked it.

    With a steady hand, Napoleon shouldered the rifle, aligning his eye with the iron sights. He took a deep breath, calming his racing heart. He exhaled slowly, his finger caressing the trigger,

    With a gentle squeeze, he sent the first shot echoing across the field. The crack of the rifle cut through the silence, followed by a collective gasp from the onlookers.

    The bullet soared through the air, its trajectory guided by the rifling in the barrel. Time seemed to slow as the projectile traveled the vast distance towards the target. And then, to the amazement of everyone, a resounding thud marked the impact as the bullet found its mark.

    "I forgot to bring my binocrs. Can someone get me some binocrs?" Napoleon''s request for binocrs prompted Pierre to head back to the depot to search for a pair.

    Five minutester, Etienne returned with a pair and handed it to Napoleon who then quickly peered through the binocrs, his eyes fixed on the target dummy. A smile slowly spread across his face as he witnessed the result of his shot. The bullet had struck the target with remarkable precision, hitting it square in the chest.

    "Do you want to see, Etienne?" Napoleon offered, handing Etienne the binocrs. Etienne eagerly took them and focused on the target dummy. As he peered through the lenses, his eyes widened in astonishment.

    "It''s incredible, sir!" Etienne eximed, passing the binocrs to Pierre and Jacques so they could witness the remarkable shot as well. Both craftsmen were equally amazed by the uracy of the rifle at such a great distance.

    The trio exchanged excited nces, their pride, and joy evident in their expressions. They had crafted a weapon that surpassed their wildest expectations, and now they were witnessing its extraordinary performance firsthand.

    Napoleon, still grinning from the sessful shot, turned to Ci and winked.

    "Ci, do you want to see it?"

    "No I''m good darling," Ci replied with a yful smirk. "I already know how skilled you are with a rifle. But feel free to impress me again."

    Napoleon chuckled, his eyes sparkling with mischief. He turned his attention back to the rifle, preparing for another shot.

    "You three, you might want to stand back," Napoleon said and the three promptly took a step back.

    When they were at a safe distance, Napoleon spoke. "You three, I want to ask you another question. How long does it take for a skilled musketeer to reload their musket?"

    Etienne, Pierre, and Jacques exchanged nces, pondering Napoleon''s question. They had witnessed firsthand the time-consuming process of reloading a musket, involving measuring out the powder, cing the ball, and priming the pan. The entire procedure could take up to a minute, sometimes even longer if the soldier was inexperienced or under pressure.

    After a moment of reflection, Etienne ventured a response, "Sir, it usually takes a skilled musketeer around one minute to reload their musket."

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment, a knowing smile ying on his lips. He was aware of the limitations of muskets in terms of rate of fire and efficiency.

    "Well, my friends, I believe it''s time for another demonstration," Napoleon dered, his voice filled with anticipation.

    Etienne, Pierre, and Jacques exchanged intrigued nces, their curiosity piqued. They knew that Napoleon had something remarkable in mind, and they were eager to see what it was.

    With a swift motion, Napoleon rotated the bolt handle, unlocking the bolt and allowing it to slide back. The trio watched with rapt attention as the spent cartridge casing was propelled out of the rifle. The bolt, aided by a powerful spring, moved smoothly and swiftly, ejecting the empty casing. As the bolt reached its rearward position, it engaged the follower, which pushed a fresh cartridge up from the magazine. With precise timing, the bolt returned forward, locking into ce and readying the rifle for the next shot.

    Napoleon pulled the trigger, and the three were stunned again.

    "Did you see it?" Etienne gasped.

    "He fired another round within seconds!" Pierre eximed, his eyes wide with amazement.

    "Also, did you also notice that there''s no thick smokeing out from the barrel? Do you think it''s from the smokeless powder?" Jacques'' question hung in the air, and Napoleon''s smile widened at the astute observation. He nodded in confirmation.

    "Yes, Jacques, you are correct. The absence of thick smoke is indeed due to the use of smokeless powder. Compared to traditional ck powder, smokeless powder burns more efficiently, producing significantly less smoke and residue. This not only improves visibility for the shooter but also reduces fouling in the barrel, allowing for more consistent and urate shots. Now that concludes the demonstration. As promised, I will be giving you your two month''s sry. Not only that, you''ll be offered a position to work on a new enterprise that Ci is going to establish."

    "New enterprise?" The three intoned.

    "That''s right," Ci spoke. "We will start making these rifles on arge scale for the French Army. And you three will be its first employees. But first. Darling, I think it is prudent if we show it to the Ministry of War first."

    "Very well, we''ll go now."

 Chapter 64 Assurance And Offer

    ?

    Ci held onto Napoleon''s arm tightly as they strolled towards the exit, a sense of admiration in her voice.

    "Congrattions on yet another astounding achievement. Truly, you surpass the Napoleon I studied in my world''s history."

    Napoleon chuckled modestly, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t go as far as to im that. The Napoleon you idolize aplished remarkable feats that inspired awe. We may differ in our own unique ways."

    A mischievous smile yed on Ci''s lips. "Well, that''s true. Considering I''m granting you a glimpse into the future, I''d say you have the advantage." She couldn''t help but giggle. "But tell me, do you think the National Convention would be open to our unexpected visit?"

    Napoleon''s eyes gleamed with confidence. "If we present them with a promising new weapon, they would undoubtedly wee us with open arms. France is currently facing thebined forces of European monarchies ¡ª Spain to the South, Britain to the North, Austria to the East, and Naples in...well, it wouldn''t matter anymore once France started adopting this rifle¡­"

    As he was saying that, a concerned expression etched Ci''s face.

    "What''s the matter?" Napoleon asked.

    "I think introducing this weapon early on in this era would radically change the course of history. Things are unfolding the same as of now but in the future, it might not be¡­Though not that I''m worried, I''m sure with those weapons, the French would dominate any nation it faces. It''s just that¡­" Ci trailed off, finding the right words to continue. "I''m worried that you might not be the Napoleon I want you to be¡­"

    "What do you want me to be?" Napoleon stopped and turned his face towards her.

    "I want you to be the Emperor of France! I know I''m sounding a bit idealistic, but the Napoleon I''ve studied in history books was more than just a brilliant military strategist. He was a visionary leader who brought stability, implemented reforms, and left asting legacy. Sure he made some mistakes but in this world, I can guide, support you, and help you avoid those pitfalls," Ci exined. "I knew it from when we first met, that you are as ambitious as him."

    Based on her words alone, Napoleon could tell that Ci has an obsession with the real Napoleon Bonaparte. But he was not the real Bonaparte, he was just a dude in the 21st century who happened to reincarnate in the body of Napoleon. To be honest, this is sounding off to him.

    "Ci¡­you keep mentioning Napoleon Bonaparte from your world, and I said to you many times that I''m not him as our history differs. Before we go, I want to ask you, do you love the Napoleon Bonaparte in your world, or do you love the Napoleon that is standing next to you now?"

    Ci looked at Napoleon, her eyes searching his face for a moment. She took a deep breath, her expression softening with genuine affection.

    "Napoleon, I understand that you''re not the exact replica of the historical figure I''ve studied. But in my heart, I''vee to appreciate the person you are¡ªthe qualities that make you unique. Your ambition, intelligence, and the way you''ve adapted to this new world are what draw me to you."

    A mixture of relief and warmth spread across Napoleon''s features. He reached out and gently brushed his hand against Ci''s cheek.

    "And what about you, Ci?" Napoleon asked softly, his voice filled with anticipation. "Do you love the man who stands before you, regardless of his historical identity?"

    Ci smiled, her eyes sparkling with affection. She ced her hand on top of Napoleon''s and leaned into his touch.

    "I love the man who stands before me, Napoleon," she replied. "I apologize if I keep mentioning him, but it''s because he was the inspiration that led me to you. In my world, Napoleon Bonaparte was a symbol of ambition, intellect, and resilience. And now, here you are, embodying those very qualities in your own unique way."

    "Well, Ci, I do dream of leading France and making it better than what the current government is doing," Napoleon said thoughtfully. "There are a lot of things that need to be fixed. However, the question of whether I should be an Emperor in the future is not yet clear to me. I must consider the rights and legitimacy of such a position. After all, I was not even born French. I was born in Corsica, which was invaded by France a year prior to my birth. Perhaps it would be more fitting for me to start by aspiring to be a president. This decision is not solely driven by your dreams or hopes for me, but rather one I have carefully contemted on my own. Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    Ci nodded, her eyes filled with understanding and respect. She tightened her grip on Napoleon''s arm, standing by his side as they continued walking.

    "Great."

    Finally, the two arrived at the carriage.

    ***

    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Tuileries Pce, the headquarters of the National Convention.

    As they stepped out of the carriage, Napoleon extended his hand to Ci, assisting her as she alighted gracefully. With the leather case containing the rifle securely in his left hand, he guided Ci toward the entrance of the Tuileries Pce. As they approached the gate, two guards raised their hands, signaling them to halt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m sorry Monsieur,  Mademoiselle, only authorized personnel are allowed to enter the premises," the guard said.

    "Do you not see me wearing the uniform of the French Army? I''m Brigadier General Napoleon Bonaparte."

    "Napoleon Bonaparte¡­" the guard repeated. "Were you the one who led the sessful siege of Toulon?"

    "Yes, that is indeed me," Napoleon confirmed. "We want to see the Committee of Armaments, Powder, and Mining. We have something to show them. It''s urgent, soldier."

    The guard exchanged a quick nce with hispanion before nodding in acknowledgment.

    "Very well, Brigadier General Bonaparte. I will inform themittee of your arrival. Please wait here for a moment."

    Napoleon and Ci stood patiently as the guard disappeared into the grand entrance of the Tuileries Pce.

    Momentster, the guard returned apanied by an officer dressed in a formal military uniform. The officer approached Napoleon with a respectful nod.

    "Brigadier General Bonaparte, I am Captain Laurent, in charge of security. I have been informed of your request to see the Committee of Armaments, Powder, and Mining. Follow me, please."

    Napoleon and Ci followed Captain Laurent through the entrance and into the opulent halls of the pce.

    Finally, they reached a grand chamber where the Committee of Armaments, Powder, and Mining convened. The room was filled with delegates engaged in intense discussions and debates. They turned their attention to Napoleon as he entered, their curiosity evident.

    Napoleon took a moment to assess the room before stepping forward, his voice resonating with authority. "Gentlemen, I am Napoleon Bonaparte, Brigadier-General in the French Army currently stationed in the Army of Italy."

    "Is that so?" A man stood up, locking eyes with Napoleon. "I am Lazare Carnot, the head of thismittee. I have heard of your remarkable achievements in Toulon and Saorgio. Your military prowess is truly impressive. Furthermore, your inventive mind has contributed significantly to our nation, particrly with the introduction of the telegraph, revolutionizing long-distancemunication. Now, pray tell, why do you seek an urgent audience with us?"

    "I came here to show you this rifle," Napoleon brought the leather case forward and carefully opened it, revealing the Norwegian krag¨Cj?rgensen 1895.

    "That''s too short to be a musket," Carnot interrupted, examining the rifle with curiosity.

    "Well, it is indeed shorter than our current standard-issue rifle, the Charleville musket. But don''t focus on its appearance, focus on its performance. If I may, can I demonstrate it on the pce grounds?"

    The members of themittee exchanged skeptical nces, unsure of what to make of Napoleon''s proposal. Lazare Carnot, the head of themittee, stroked his chin thoughtfully before responding.

    "Very well, Brigadier General Bonaparte," Carnot said cautiously. "If you believe this rifle possesses superior performance, then I am willing to witness its capabilities firsthand. However, let me make it clear that we are open to innovation, but we must thoroughly evaluate any new weapon before endorsing its adoption by the French Army."

    Napoleon nodded, appreciating Carnot''s cautious approach. "Of course, Monsieur Carnot.

    Thirty minutester, themittee was stunned at the performance of the rifle. The repeating bolt-action rifle had exceeded their expectations. Its uracy, range, and rapid-fire capabilities were unparalleledpared to the traditional muskets they were ustomed to.

    "The National Convention would be pleased to hear this," Carnot said, his voice filled with awe and excitement. This weapon has the potential to turn the war in our favor. General, are you willing to sell this?"

    "Of course I do. I would prefer our infantry to be armed with this rifle," Napoleon said.

    "In that case, I''ll inform the other members of themittee. I''ll send you a telegraph once they have reached a decision," Carnot said.

    "Fine by me."

 Chapter 65 Two Big News

    ?

    On the 17th of December, 1794, within the walls of the illustrious Chateau de Chantilly, Napoleon Bonaparte found himself engrossed in his office, meticulously drafting schematics for histest endeavor. In recent months, he had devoted himself to the realms of science and technology, spearheading groundbreaking research initiatives. These included the development of the spark gap radio, overseeing the construction of state-of-the-art factories for the production of advanced rifles, and even establishing a dedicatedboratory for Antoine Lavoisier to experiment and test Napoleon''s innovative ideas.

    While busy scribbling technical diagrams and calctions, a knock on the heavy wooden door interrupted Napoleon''s focused concentration. Startled, he looked up from his work, his piercing gaze fixating on the entrance.

    "Enter," hemanded.

    The door creaked open, revealing Beaumont, the chateau''s butler. He entered the room holding a silver tray carrying a sealed letter. Napoleon''s curiosity was piqued as he recognized the official seal of the National Convention embossed on the envelope.

    "General Bonaparte, there was a letter for you from the National Convention," Beaumont announced with a respectful tone, cing the tray on the desk before Napoleon.

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed as he reached out to take the letter. With a mix of anticipation and apprehension, he broke the seal and unfolded the parchment within. As his eyes scanned the words, a surge of mixed emotions washed over him.

    [Dear Brigadier-General Napoleon Bonaparte,

    I hope this letter finds you in good health and spirits. It is with a heavy heart that I convey the decision of the Committee of Armaments, Powder, and Mining, following their thorough review and discussion of your proposal regarding the adoption of the repeating bolt-action rifle as the new standard weapon for the French Army.

    After careful consideration, themittee has regretfully decided to reject your suggestion. I understand that this news may bring disappointment, considering the dedication and effort you have invested in this endeavor. However, I assure you that the decision was made after taking into ount various factors and concerns.

    Themittee highlighted several reasons for their decision. Firstly, they expressed concerns regarding the production cost of the proposed rifle. The financial implications of manufacturing and distributing arge number of these rifles would impose a significant burden on our limited resources. In these challenging times, it is essential to allocate our funds wisely and prioritize the pressing needs of our nation.

    Moreover, themittee expressed hesitations about deviating from the traditional muskets that have been the backbone of the French Army for centuries. They questioned whether our soldiers could adapt swiftly to the new weapon, considering its different mechanics and reloading techniques.

    Furthermore, themittee raised doubts about the long-term reliability and durability of the rifle. They stressed the need for extensive field testing to ensure its effectiveness in variousbat scenarios. Given the urgency of the current war effort, they argued that investing resources in proven technologies and immediate action is crucial for the sess of our military operations.

    I want to assure you that themittee greatly appreciates your dedication and visionary approach to advancements in our military capabilities. While your proposal may not be realized at this moment, your innovative thinking and leadership remain invaluable assets to our nation. We encourage you to continue exploring avenues for improvement and advancements that align with the current needs and constraints of our army.

    If you wish to discuss this matter further or require any rification, please do not hesitate to reach out to themittee. Your feedback and input are always highly valued, and we are here to support you in your future endeavors.

    With utmost respect and gratitude,

    Lazare Carnot

    Committee of Armaments, Powder, and Mining

    National Convention]

    After reading the letter, Napoleon''s hand clenched into a fist, crumpling the letter.

    "They were liking it," Napoleon muttered to himself, his voice filled with a mix of frustration and disbelief. He reyed the conversations, the demonstrations, and the promising feedback he had received from various individuals within the National Convention. It seemed inconceivable that their initial enthusiasm had given way to hesitation and rejection. "So they were just hyped at that time."

    "What seems to be the problem, sir?" Beaumont asked, his tone careful.

    "The National Convention rejected my repeating bolt-action rifle," Napoleon replied, frustration tinged in his voice. "So we are to fight a coalition of the army of Europe with muskets.

    Napoleon pondered for a moment and then spoke.

    "Well, if they don''t want it, then so be it."

    "Uhm¡­sir, are you not going to appeal their decision?" Beaumont inquired.

    Napoleon shook his head. "No. They have raised valid points, but it is clear that they are not yet ready to embrace such a significant change. I must respect their decision, as much as it frustrates me. However, that does not mean I will abandon my invention."

    In this year, Napoleon doesn''t have much political power, so any changes he would propose to the government would eithernd on deaf ears or simply shrug off.

    "I need to talk to Ci," Napoleon said. "Can you summon her immediately?"

    Beaumont nodded and quickly left the room to find Ci. Within minutes, Ci entered the room. She nced at the crumpled letter in his hand and understood the disappointment he felt.

    "Napoleon, what happened?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon sighed and recounted the rejection of his proposal to Ci. As he finished, Ci remained silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing in thought.

    "So they rejected it huh? That''s sad, we invested so much money in constructing new facilities for the mass production of those rifles," Ci said and continued. "Well, it''s fine. Even if they reject it, there will soone a time when the rifle you created will be recognized for its true potential. So it''s not a waste."

    "I thought that too," Napoleon said. "It''s not like we depend on those rifles, we are supplying the government with steam lotives and telegraph devices. Still, I''m feeling down a little, Ci, can you sit on myp for a moment?"

    "Sure, darling," Ci responded, a gentle smile ying on her lips. She gracefully moved to sit on Napoleon''sp, and he immediately wrapped his arms around her. Her soft presence brought him a sense offort, her warmth radiating against his body.

    Napoleon pressed his cheek against her back, sniffing the faint scent ofvender that always seemed to surround Ci.

    "You smell so good, Ci¡­" Napoleonmented softly.

    "Really?" Ci giggled, the sound was melodic and soothing. "I noticed that it was your favorite perfume of mine so I made sure to wear it today."

    Napoleon chuckled, his frustrations momentarily forgotten as he breathed in theforting scent ofvender.

    Secondster, Ci broke the silence. "Uhm¡­Napoleon, I have something to confess to you."

    "What is it?" Napoleon''s curiosity was piqued as he felt a shift in Ci''s tone. He tightened his embrace, holding her a little closer.

    Ci took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly. "I think... I might be pregnant."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise at Ci''s revtion. His grip on her tightened instinctively, a mix of emotions surging through him¡ªjoy, apprehension, and a hint of nervousness. He felt a rush of warmth spreading within him, and for a moment, the weight of his recent rejection faded into insignificance.

    "Pregnant?" Napoleon repeated. "Well, I''m not even surprised. After all, we do it almost every day."

    "Is that your reaction?" Ci pouted, finding his reaction to the news unexpected. She had anticipated a more heartfelt response from Napoleon, one that mirrored her own emotions. She had been nervous about sharing the news, unsure of how he would react, but his nonchnt reply caught her off guard.

    Napoleon quickly realized his casual response might havee across as insensitive. He released his grip on Ci and gently turned her around to face him, his expression softening.

    "No, no, Ci, please don''t misunderstand," he said earnestly, his hands cradling her face. "It''s just that the timing of this news, right after the rejection of my rifle proposal, is quite surprising. But will you be okay? You are going to be a mother," he added with a hint of excitement in his voice.

    A smile spread across Ci''s face, relieved by Napoleon''s rification and ted by his genuine enthusiasm. She ced her hands over his, her eyes sparkling with joy.

    "Yes, Napoleon," she replied. "Are you ready to be a father?"

    "What did I tell you before we made love? That I''ll take responsibility right? So of course, I have considered my role as a father," Napoleon replied with a warm smile. "Which also means that I have to marry you. After all, it is seen as a stain upon one''s honor to have a child out of wedlock."

    What Napoleon said was true. During thete eighteenth century in France, societal norms and customs ced a significant emphasis on marriage and the expectation of formalizing a union if a woman became pregnant. While it was not an absolute requirement dictated byw, it was generally expected that if a man impregnated a woman, he would marry her to legitimize the child and provide social and financial support.

    Marriage was considered a crucial institution in French society, and the birth of a child outside of wedlock was often seen as a stain on the reputation and honor of both the woman and her family. In order to preserve social standing and avoid scandal, it was customary for the man responsible for the pregnancy to take responsibility and marry the woman.

    Ci''s eyes widened in surprise at Napoleon''s sudden mention of marriage. She hadn''t expected him to propose so swiftly, especially considering the circumstances. Her heart fluttered with a mix of excitement and nervousness.

    "Napoleon, are you asking for my hand in marriage?"

    "I did n that in the future but given the current circumstances that have arisen, I believe it''s the right time to make it official," Napoleon replied, his gaze unwavering. "Ci, you are the love of my life, my confidante, and now the mother of my child. I want to create a strong and stable family for our future, and I can''t imagine a better partner than you. Will you marry me?"

    Ci''s eyes welled up with tears of joy, her heart overflowing with love for the man before her. She had dreamed of this moment, but never did she anticipate it happening quite like this. Yet, the circumstances didn''t matter. All that mattered was the deep connection she shared with Napoleon and the prospect of building a life together.

    With a radiant smile, Ci nodded and whispered, "Yes, Napoleon, a thousand times yes! I want nothing more than to be your wife and the mother of our child."

    Napoleon''s face lit up with an ted grin as Ci''s response confirmed his hopes. He pulled her into a tight embrace, and kissed her passionately, pouring all his love and excitement into the moment.

    Inwardly, Napoleon contemted. In real history, Napoleon''s wife, Josephine, didn''t bear any children with him. However, in this alternate reality, Ci would be his wife and the mother of his child, altering the course of his life and potentially influencing the future of France itself.

    It seems to him that he is making his own destiny now in this alternate world.

 Chapter 66 Sharing The News

    ?

    It was the year 1795 June 17th, and Napoleon had gradually assumed most of the responsibilities that once belonged to Ci. From the meticulous management of their business affairs to the intricate orchestration of their personal lives, Ci found herself taking a step back to her major role as thepany leader.

    "Napoleon¡­really I can still do some work," Ci said, pleading to Napoleon in his office who was currently engaged in reading business reports.

    "Didn''t I tell you that I will handle everything?" Napoleon said, looking up to meet her gaze. "This work will simply stress you and I don''t want you to be stressed especially when you are carrying our child."

    As Napoleon said that, Ci brushed her hands on her belly, which had grown noticeably with the progress of her pregnancy. Her due date was approaching.

    "Say, Napoleon. Do you think we are having twins?" Ci asked. "My belly looks bigger than usual, and I''ve been feeling these strange flutters inside me."

    Napoleon''s face lit up with a mix of surprise and delight. He put down the reports and walked over to Ci, cing a gentle hand on her belly.

    "A twin? Well, your belly is certainly growing quite a bit, my love," Napoleon said with a soft chuckle.

    "It''s sad that there''s no way for us to confirm it. In my era, the doctors would be able to tell the gender and determine if we are indeed having twins," Ci said, her tone tinged with a hint of wistfulness.

    "Really? That''s convenient," Napoleon mused.

    As they were enjoying their moments, Beaumont arrived at Napoleon''s office.

    "Sorry, sir. Is it not the right time?" Beaumont asked.

    Napoleon turned his attention to Beaumont who had interrupted their intimate moment.

    "It''s quite alright, Beaumont," Napoleon replied, giving him a reassuring smile. "What brings you here?"

    Beaumont cleared his throat, a look of slight embarrassment on his face. "I apologize for the interruption, sir, but your mother has arrived," Beaumont announced. "As well as your brother, Joseph Bonaparte."

    Napoleon''s smile widened as he heard the news. They had invited them over to the Chateau as they had something to announce to them.

    "Mother and Joseph are here?" Napoleon eximed. "Please show them into the drawing room and inform the staff to make them feel wee."

    Beaumont nodded and quickly left the room, leaving Napoleon and Ci to exchange a nce filled with shared anticipation.

    "Are you ready, my dear?"

    "I do," Ci said, and then walked together, holding hands, towards the drawing rooms where they would reunite with Napoleon''s mother and brother. The corridors of the grand Chateau echoed with their footsteps as they made their way,

    As they arrived at the drawing room, Napoleon saw his mother and his brother Joseph looking around the interiors of the chateau as if mesmerized by its grandeur. Letizia''s eyes sparkled with awe, while Joseph''s mouth curved into an appreciative smile. It had been some time since theyst saw Napoleon, which was when he returned to Corsica after his graduation.

    Napoleon approached them with Ci by his side, their hands still intertwined. "Mother, Joseph, wee," he said, his voice filled with pride and joy. "It''s good to have you both here."

    Letizia turned to face her son. "Napoleon, my dear," she approached him and enveloped him in a warm embrace. "It warms my heart to see you again, my son," she whispered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You too mother," Napoleon said before turning to his brother who was smiling at the heartwarming reunion.

    "Napoleon," Joseph said.

    "Brother," Napoleon replied, a deep sense of affection evident in his voice. They embraced tightly, and their bond was reaffirmed at that moment.

    "Now, what do we have here?" Joseph asked, turning his gaze towards Ci.

    "Well, as I have mentioned in the letter, I have something to announce to you. Brother, Mother, I am marrying Ci," Napoleon''s words hung in the air, and a collective gasp of surprise escaped Letizia and Joseph.

    Letizia recovered first, a radiant smile gracing her features. "What should I say, but support your decision? And she is pregnant. How long has it been?"

    Napoleon smiled warmly at his mother''s words. "It has been six months, we are expecting she will give birth in September."

    "I have no objection to your decision, brother," Joseph chimed in. "I have heard a lot about her. You were the one that made yourpany to where it is now? I must say, you are a shrewd businesswoman."

    Ci''s cheeks flushed with a mixture of pride and gratitude at Joseph''spliment. She had worked tirelessly alongside Napoleon to build their industrial empire, and it meant a great deal to her to receive recognition from his brother.

    "Thank you, Joseph," she replied sincerely. "I heard that you were also a member of the Council of Ancients."

    Joseph nodded "Yes, that is correct. I have been involved in politics and public service. It seems we both have a passion for making our mark in the world, albeit in different ways." He paused for a moment, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I must say, Ci, it takes great strength and determination to achieve what you have in the business world. I can see why Napoleon holds you in such high regard."

    Ci''s smile widened, touched by Joseph''s understanding. "Thank you, Joseph. Your words mean a lot to me."

    "How are my siblings?" Napoleon asked.

    "Oh they are doing great," Letizia replied with a fond smile. "Caroline and Elisa are both flourishing. Caroline has taken a keen interest in politics and has been actively engaging in social causes, while Elisa has shown great talent in the arts and has been pursuing her studies in music. As for Jerome, Lucien, Pauline, and Louis, they are thriving in their own pursuits as well," Letizia continued. "Jerome has joined the military, Lucien is excelling in his legal career, Pauline has be quite the socialite, and Louis is showing promising talent in literature."

    Napoleon listened attentively, a sense of pride swelling within him as he heard about his siblings'' achievements. As expected from his siblings, they had each found their own path and excelled in their chosen fields. In the future, he knew that two of his siblings, Lucien and Joseph would y a major role in his ascent to power.

    "So when is the wedding?" Joseph asked.

    "I want it to be held next week. The situation in France is vtile, and at any moment, the National Convention might call upon me for active service," Napoleon replied, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency. "I don''t want to dy any longer. I want Ci to be my wife before any potential disruptions arise."

    Ci looked at Napoleon, her cheek flushing after hearing his words.

    "Well, where is it going to be held?" Letizia inquired, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    Napoleon took a moment to think. "A simple wedding venue would do, so I think the H?tel de Mondragon would be a good fit."

    "Very well, Napoleon," Letizia nodded her head in agreement.

 Chapter 67 Momentous Occasion

    ?

    25th of June, or in the revolutionary calendar 7th of Messidor, Year IV. Napoleon and Ci arrived at the H?tel de Mondragon. They stepped off the carriage, with Napoleon leading the way out and extending his hand towards Ci, who he helped down with a gentle touch. Their eyes met, filled with anticipation and love, as they stood at the entrance of the H?tel de Mondragon, their chosen wedding venue.

    The H?tel de Mondragon is a wedding venue where the real Napoleon Bonaparte married his wife, Josephine. As they stood at the entrance, a rush of emotions surged through Napoleon''s heart. He couldn''t help but reflect on the parallel between his own love story and that of his namesake. Both Napoleon Bonapartes had found their soulmates within the walls of this magnificent building.

    With a tender smile, Napoleon turned to Ci and whispered, "Are you ready?"

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with excitement and a touch of nervousness. She took a deep breath, feeling a surge of emotions coursing through her veins. She looked up at Napoleon, her hand finding its ce in his.

    "Yes, Napoleon," she replied softly.

    Napoleon''s gaze intensified with love and reassurance. He squeezed her hand gently, offering her the support she needed at that moment.

    Together, they took a step forward, crossing the threshold of the H?tel de Mondragon.

    As they made their way through the venue, they were greeted by the soft glow of candlelight and the fragrance of delicate flowers. The elegant d¨¦cor created an atmosphere of intimacy and warmth, enveloping them in a cocoon of love.

    Their loved ones, Napoleon''s family, stood waiting at the end of the aisle. Letizia, his mother, exuded a mix of pride and joy, her eyes glistening with tears. Joseph, his brother, wore a knowing smile, cheering and congratting from a distance. As for Ci, she didn''t have anyone from her own family to witness this momentous asion, as she had left her family a long time ago, leaving her with no rtives.

    This wedding marked a departure from the opulence and extravagance that had defined the weddings of the aristocracy in the past. The revolutionary government''s influence had brought forth a new era, where simplicity, equality, and the ideals of the revolution took center stage.

    One noticeable change was the departure from borate wedding attire. The ostentatious gowns and suits that once symbolized aristocratic unions were reced by modest yet meaningful attire. Ci donned a beautiful white gown, elegant in its simplicity, representing purity and unity. Napoleon chose a tailored suit, devoid of excessive ornamentation, symbolizing hismitment to equality and the egalitarian values they held dear.

    As they walked towards the altar, they met the gazes of the municipal officer, who would officiate their union ording to the new civil code introduced by the revolutionary government.

    As they reached the altar, the municipal officer began.

    "Today, we gather to celebrate the union of Napoleon and Ci," the municipal officer''s voice resonated through the grand hall of the H?tel de Mondragon, capturing the attention of everyone present.

    The municipal officer continued, "In ordance with the civil code, let us now proceed with the deration of marriage. Have you both freely chosen to enter into this union, without any force or coercion?"

    Napoleon and Ci, their voices strong and unwavering, answered in unison, "We have."

    The municipal officer turned towards Napoleon, extending the marriage vows for him to recite. Napoleon took a deep breath, his voice steady and filled with emotion as he addressed Ci, his voice carrying the weight of his devotion.

    "Ci, from this day forward, I promise to be your partner, your confidant, and your rock. I vow to stand by your side through all the challenges and triumphs that lie ahead, to cherish and respect you as my equal, and to support and love you with every breath I take."

    Ci''s eyes shimmered with tears of joy as she responded, "Napoleon, I pledge to be yourpanion, your support, and your guiding light. I promise to honor and stand beside you in all endeavors, to nurture our love and create a haven of trust and understanding, and to love and cherish you for all eternity."

    Their heartfelt words reverberated in the hearts of their guests, encapsting the essence of their love and the depth of theirmitment. With the exchange of vowsplete, a profound silence settled over the room, as if the universe itself held its breath in reverence for this sacred moment.

    "Napoleon and Ci, by the power vested in me and in ordance with the civil code, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may seal your union with a kiss."

    With a tender smile, Napoleon closed the distance between them, his hand cupping Ci''s cheek. He leaned in slowly, their breaths mingling, and their lips met in a gentle and passionate kiss.

    As their lips parted, the room erupted in apuse and cheers.

    "Monsieur et Madame Bonaparte," the municipal officer began, his voice projecting with rity and authority, "I now invite you to listen to an excerpt from the civil code that governs this union and defines the rights and responsibilities bestowed upon you as spouses."

    He opened a small book, the pages delicately worn from years of use and cleared his throat before continuing. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Article 213 of the civil code states: ''Marriage is the union of two individuals, based on the freedom of consent, mutual love, and equal rights. It creates a partnership of mutual respect, support, and shared responsibility. Article 214 emphasizes the importance of fidelity and trust within this sacred bond, recognizing the sanctity of the promises made here today. It is a promise to remain devoted and true to one another, to honor themitment you have freely chosen. Finally, Article 215 emphasizes the mutual duty of spouses to contribute to the welfare and happiness of their union, to support each other in times of joy and adversity, and to foster an environment of harmony and love."

    After reading thew, the municipal officer handed them their certificate of marriage, a document that symbolized the legal recognition of their union. Napoleon and Ci epted the certificate with grateful smiles, their hands still intertwined, and their hearts filled with an overwhelming sense of joy.

    And on that day, Napoleon and Ci became husband and wife, bound by love and the promises they had made to each other.

    ***

    On the evening of September 28th, 1795, or in the revolutionary calendar, the 7th of Vend¨¦miaire, Year IV. In the Chateau de Chantilly.

    "Okay, give it one more push," the midwife urged gently.

    Ci, beads of perspiration dotting her forehead, summoned every ounce of strength within her and pushed with determination. Napoleon stood outside of the room, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and worry. He could hear the muffled sounds of Ci''sbored breathing, intermingled with the soothing voice of the midwife guiding her through each contraction. Every fiber of his being yearned to be by her side, yet he was forbidden from entering the birthing chamber. It was a customary practice for men to remain outside during childbirth, but it didn''t alleviate Napoleon''s anxiety.

    Minutes felt like hours as he paced back and forth in the corridor outside the room. His mind filled with thoughts of Ci''s safety. In this era, maternal healthcare practices were not as advanced as they would be in the future. Napoleon worried about Ci''s well-being and the safety of their unborn child. Not to mention, she was giving birth to a twin, which further heightened Napoleon''s concern. He fervently hoped that Ci and their babies would emerge from this experience healthy and unscathed. Time seemed to stretch on indefinitely, each passing second increasing his anxiety.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the sound of a baby''s cry broke through the tension-filled atmosphere.

    "Is it okay now?" Napoleon asked, knocking on the door. "Can Ie in?"

    The midwife opened the door, a smile illuminating her face. "Congrattions, Monsieur Bonaparte! You maye in. Your wife and children are waiting for you."

    Relief washed over Napoleon as he stepped into the room. His eyes immediately sought out Ci, who was lying on the bed, her face flushed with exertion and joy. She turned her gaze towards him, her eyes brimming with tears of happiness.

    "They''re here, Napoleon," she whispered, her voice filled with awe. "Our children have arrived."

    Napoleon approached the bed and gazed down at the tiny bundles nestled in Ci''s arms, two precious beings who had just entered the world.

    "So this is our children huh?" Napoleon reached out to gently touch one of the newborns, his fingers tracing the delicate features of their faces.

    "Indeed it is. We should give them a name now," Ci suggested.

    "You are right. Let''s start with our son," Napoleon suggested, turning his attention to the little boy in Ci''s arms. "How about Francis?"

    "Francis," she repeated, testing the name on her lips. "I love it. Francis Bonaparte."

    Napoleon smiled, relieved and overjoyed. "Francis Bonaparte it is then."

    "As for our little girl," Ci continued, shifting her gaze to the baby girl in her arms, "how about Aveline?"

    Napoleon''s eyes sparkled with delight as he listened to the name. "Aveline," he repeated, savoring the sound. "Aveline Bonaparte. It''s perfect."

    Napoleon''s gaze lingered on the innocent faces of their children, his heart heavy with a mix of joy and fear. In the depths of his being, an ache resonated, a gnawing worry that threatened to overshadow the bliss of this moment. The weight of his responsibilities as a military leader bore down upon him, casting a shadow on the future he longed to share with Francis and Aveline. How could he protect them, guide them, and witness their growth if the demands of war called him away, separating him from the tender moments he cherished?

    The uncertainty of theing days and months loomed over Napoleon, his mind gued by the possibility of missed milestones, stolen memories, and an absence that would etch a void in their young lives. The thought of being torn away from his children, watching them from afar as they blossomed into the individuals they were destined to be, gripped his soul with a bittersweet ache.

    Yet, intertwined with the fear was a determination that burned fiercely within him. Napoleon vowed that he would take care of himself on the battlefield, etching to his mind that his children are waiting for him to return.

 Chapter 68 Prelude To Royalist Uprising

    ?

    Six dayster, on the 12th of Vend¨¦miaire, as the sun began its descent below the horizon, Napoleon and Ci found themselves standing side by side in the gentle embrace of their children''s bedroom. The day hade to an end, casting a soft golden light that danced upon the walls, creating an enchanting ambiance.

    As the room grew dim, their eyes were drawn to the two tiny figures nestled peacefully in their cribs. The flickering candlelight illuminated the innocence and purity that radiated from their slumbering forms. The exhaustion of the day melted away, reced by a profound sense of awe and wonder.

    Ci''s voice, barely a whisper, broke the serene silence. "Oh, aren''t they so cute?"

    Napoleon, his gaze fixed upon their children, couldn''t help but let a gentle smile grace his lips.

    "Yes, my love," he replied softly, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and contentment. "They are more than I could have ever imagined."

    Ci stepped closer to the cribs, her fingertips gently brushing against the soft fabric that enveloped their precious bundles.

    Secondster, there was a knock on the door, interrupting the two parents lost in their reverie. Napoleon and Ci exchanged a surprised nce before Ci moved toward the door.

    As she opened the door, a familiar face greeted her. "Monsieur Beaumont, what can I do for you?"

    "Madame. Bonaparte, there are army soldiers outside the gates looking for Monsieur Bonaparte," Beaumont announced, ncing at Napoleon whose face immediately turned serious.

    Ci realized why there were soldiers looking for her husband. It was today, or more specifically,ter. The 13th of Vend¨¦miaire marks a significant event in Napoleon''s history¡ªthe 13th Vend¨¦miaire uprising. Though it is too early to assume as history already deviated from her original history.

    "Did they state their intentions?" Ci asked.

    Beaumont shook his head. "Unfortunately, they''ll only talk to Monsieur Bonaparte."

    "It''s okay Ci," Napoleon stepped forward. "I''ll go meet them and find out what they want."

    Ci looked into Napoleon''s eyes, concern etched on her face. "Okay, I''ll stay here with

    the children."

    With that, Beaumont escorted Napoleon out of the room and into the chateau''s gate, and there he saw a group of soldiers from the French Army mounted on a horse.

    As Napoleon and Beaumont arrived at the gate, one of the soldiers spoke.

    "Are you Brigadier-General Napoleon Bonaparte?"

    "Indeed I am," Napoleon confirmed, nodding his head. "What do you want?"

    "We have orders from the National Convention," the soldier continued, his voice firm and authoritative. "You are hereby recalled to active service due to the imminent threat of a royalist uprising in Paris. This is the official letter written by the president of the National Convention, summoning you to Paris."

    Beaumont received the letter and handed it to Napoleon who quickly unfurled the parchment, his eyes scanning the words written within.

    "Understood, I ept the call of duty. But first, let me bid farewell to my family," Napoleon finished his sentence with a determined yet gentle tone. He nced back at the chateau, where his beloved wife and their precious children awaited him.

    The soldier nodded respectfully, understanding the significance of family and duty. "Of course, General Bonaparte. Please take the time you need. We shall wait here."

    Napoleon quickly returned to the chateau where he informed Ci of the news.

    "I see, they are calling you. Very well, I will look after the children," Ci replied, holding Napoleon''s hand tightly.

    Napoleon leaned in and kissed Ci''s forehead. "Thank you, my love. I''ll go switch to my uniform now."

    Napoleon hurriedly made his way to their bedroom, where his uniformy neatly folded on a chair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon stood in front of the chair, his gaze fixed upon the uniform that represented his duty, his country, and the path that destiny had carved for him. With reverence, he reached out and picked up the familiar fabric. He then wore the uniform, buttoning the jacket, adjusting the cuffs, and straightening his epaulets.

    Stepping back, Napoleon looked at himself in the mirror. It had been a year since hest wore his military uniform. A wave of nostalgia washed over him as he remembered the battles he had fought. Back then, it was the Allied forces, now it was the people of France themselves.

    He picked up the tricorn hat that rested on the dresser and ced it on his head,pleting his uniform.

    After that, he made his way back to the room where Ci and their babies waited. As he entered the room, he found Ci standing by the crib, her gaze fixed on their sleeping children. She noticed Napoleon''s presence and turned to face him.

    "You look every bit the general," Ci said, chuckling.

    "I have to go now," Napoleon said solemnly. He moved closer to Ci, his hand reaching out to touch her cheek once more.

    "I know, my love. Duty calls, and you must answer. But please, promise me that you will take care of yourself. Promise me that you wille back to us. I may have known your future but this isn''t my world."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll return as soon as I finish the job," Napoleon swore and then flickered his gaze to their children. He leaned over to nt a soft kiss on each of his children''s foreheads, their innocent faces stirring.

    Satisfied, Napoleon left the chateau. Outside, Beaumont open the iron gates, and Napoleon mounted the horse that was waiting for him. Before heading out, Napoleon turned around and looked at Beaumont.

    "Watch over them for me."

    Beaumont nodded, his expression was solemn. "You have my word, General. Your family will be well protected in your absence."

    With a final nod of gratitude, Napoleon spurred his horse forward, joining the soldiers who awaited him. The small group rode out of the chateau grounds, their steeds galloping towards the path that led to Paris.

    Two hourster, Napoleon and the soldiers who apanied him reached the outskirts of Paris. As they made their way through the streets, Napoleon couldn''t help but notice the absence of people. The usually bustling city seemed eerily quiet as if it were holding its breath in anticipation of the events toe.

    Finally, they arrived at the headquarters of the National Convention, the Tuileries Pce. There, soldiers guarded the entrance, their stern gazes fixed upon Napoleon as he dismounted his horse and approached the building.

    He was escorted to the chamber where military personnel had gathered, discussing the unfolding situation and formting strategies to counter the royalist uprising.

    One of the men in the chamber noticed Napoleon''s arrival and called him.

    "Are you Brigadier-General Napoleon Bonaparte?"

    "I am," Napoleon confirmed. "Who might you be?"

    "I''m Paul Barras, themander of the troops for the defense of the chateaus de Tuileries."

    "Enchant¨¦, General Barras. So, have you alreadye up with a n?"

    Barras shook his head. "As of now, we haven''t. The number of the royalists is 25,000 and they are gathering in the Le Peletier and Saint-Roch sections of Paris. I was hoping that you could lend your expertise and leadership to our efforts."

    Napoleon nodded, his mind already racing with ideas and potential strategies. He knew every action the royalist would take as he had read it from his system.

    "I''ll ept the offer but under the condition that I am granted the freedom of movement," Napoleon stated firmly, his eyes fixed on General Barras.

    General Barras paused for a moment, considering Napoleon''s request. It was his initial n to begin. He had never heldmand since 1783 and his confidence was low. In contrast to Napoleon, who had won decisive battles in Toulon and in Saorgio. He knew that Napoleon was the perfect candidate to lead the defense against the royalist uprising.

    "Very well, I will appoint you as the chief-of-staff of the defense forces," General Barras dered. "You shall have the authority and freedom to act ordingly."

    Napoleon nodded his head and walked forward. "Let''s get to work then."

 Chapter 69 The Royalist Uprising,13 VendÃ©miaire

    ?

    In real history, there was no detailed ount of how Napoleon Bonaparte nned the defense of the Tuileries Pce. Though there are ounts that narrated how the battle went, the endings were all the same. Napoleon Bonaparte repelled the royalists and saved the government.

    But, by looking at the map, he can predict where Napoleon could have ced the artillery around the perimeter of the Tuileries Pce. He admits, most of his achievements right now are thanks to his knowledge of the future. Before engaging in a battle, he would spend his time in the military tent, reading the maps and ounts of the specific battle, and then he''ll improvise and make it better. It feels like this battle is his first.

    ''Let''s put all the knowledge I learned in the military school to the test,'' Napoleon said to himself, as he began voicing out his n to Barras and the officers present inside the chamber.

    "In order for the defense to be sessful, we are going to need cannons," Napoleon revealed. "Do we have some nearby?"

    "There is," Barras confirmed. "It''s in the Sablons, we have forty of them stored there."

    "Good, if you know that I''m sure the royalists know it too. We have to get it before they have a chance to seize them," Napoleon said. "Do you have someone who can ride out there fast?"

    "There is one," Barras replied before turning towards the officer standing next to him. "Can you call him please?"

    "Understood, General," the officer saluted and quickly left the chamber to fetch the man Barras.

    Momentster, the officer returned, apanied by a tall and mboyantly dressed soldier whose presence demanded attention. His dark hair was immactely styled, framing a chiseled face adorned with a well-groomed mustache. Dressed in a resplendent uniform,plete with gleaming gold epaulets and polished boots.

    "You have called for me, General?" The man asked.

    "General Bonaparte," Barras called and continued. "This man here is a sous-lieutenant in the 12¨¨me R¨¦giment de Chasseurs ¨¤ Cheval, Joachim Murat."

    "Enchant¨¦," Murat saluted and waved his hands at officers around.

    Napoleon turned and faced Murat. He can''t believe that he is standing up to one of Napoleon''s marshals in real history. He is definitely living up to the hype of him being a mboyant character. His mannerism and swagger leave no doubt about his charismatic nature.

    "Lieutenant Murat. I am Brigadier-General Napoleon Bonaparte. I am the chief-of-staff of the defense of the Tuileries Pce."

    "Wait, you are?" Murat eximed. "I thought it was you, General Barras."

    Barras shook his head. "I transferred my authority to General Bonaparte for this critical defense."

    "Is that so? Then, what can I do for you, General?" Murat asked, facing Napoleon.

    "I want you to ride to the in of Sablon and retrieve the cannons," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with urgency. "The royalists must not get their hands on them. Speed is of the essence, Lieutenant Murat."

    Murat''s eyes gleamed with excitement, fully embracing the mission at hand. "Consider it done, General Bonaparte. I will ride with haste and ensure the cannons are safely delivered here."

    Without wasting another moment, Murat saluted and turned to leave.

    Napoleon turned his attention back to the officers assembled in the chamber.

    "Okay, once we get those cannons, we shall position them here, here, and here, covering the main avenues of approach and potential breach points."

    Napoleon started pointing at the strategically marked areas on the map of the Tuileries Pce. His finger traced the perimeter, indicating the ideal locations for the cannons to maximize their defensive capabilities.

    "As for our infantrymen, we will position them just in front of our cannons. That way, the royalists would think that they are only facing soldiers, and boldly charging towards our ranks."

    "I see what you are doing here," Barras looked at the map, realizing Napoleon''s intention. "Should those royalists charge towards the ranks, and the ranks moved to the side to reveal the cannons, they will be met with a devastating volley of cannon fire. It will catch thempletely off guard and shatter their advance, potentially causing them to rout."

    Napoleon nodded, a hint of satisfaction crossing his face. "Exactly, General Barras. We will lure them into a false sense of security, and then unleash a barrage of artillery fire that will sow chaos and confusion among their ranks. You said that they have 25,000 men right? Well, one thing that everyone should know is that they are civilians with no military training. They may be motivated by their cause, but theyck the discipline and cohesion of a well-trained army."

    He continued. "You see, the reason why the Women''s March to Versailles was sessful is that the king didn''t have cannons at that time. If they had faced a fortified position like the Tuileries Pce we have right now with cannons guarding its gates, the oue would have been very different."

    The soldiers and officers were silent momentarily after Napoleon''s words.

    "Okay, let''s fortify our position right now," Napoleon broke the silence, and the soldiers and officers sprang into action, following Napoleon''s orders to fortify their position. They worked swiftly and efficiently, reinforcing the barricades, setting up sandbags, and organizing the cement of the infantrymen.

    Four hourster, Murat returned with his chasseurs, hauling the cannons from the in of Sablon. The soldiers carefully unloaded the cannons, their metallic barrels gleaming in the pale light of the moon. Napoleon inspected each piece, ensuring they were in proper working order.

    "Excellent work, Lieutenant Murat," Napoleonmended as he patted Murat on the shoulder. "You are just in time."

    Murat stood tall, a proud smile crossing his face. "Thank you, General Bonaparte. I rode like the wind to bring these cannons back to you."

    "Good. Now you and your men take your position here," Napoleon unfurled a map and pointed at a specific spot near Napoleon''s position.

    "Understood," Murat responded with a crisp salute, his enthusiasm undiminished. He rallied his chasseurs and led them to their assigned position.

    As the cannons were being set up, Napoleon circted among the infantrymen, personally inspecting their ranks.

    One hourter, he noticed the earth beneath his feet trembled ever so slightly. "Here theye."

    He mounted his horse and faced the streets. One by one, a wave of people, men and women armed with stolen muskets, pikes, and standards of the Bourbon monarchy, surged towards the Tuileries Pce. Their shouts and cries filled the air, their determination evident in their eyes.

    "First row ready!" Napoleonmanded, and the first row of the line soldiers stepped forward, their muskets raised and bays fixed. Their disciplined formation and unwavering resolve sent a clear message to the approaching royalists: they were prepared to defend the pce at any cost.

    The royalist forces advanced steadily, their numbers overwhelming. The thunderous sound of their footsteps reverberated through the streets, causing the hearts of some of the defenders to skip a beat. But Napoleon remainedposed, his gaze fixed on the approaching enemy.

    As the royalists closed in, the tension in the air became palpable. The defenders held their ground, their fingers tightening around the triggers of their muskets. The first row of soldiers locked eyes with the oing enemy, waiting for the right moment to unleash their deadly volley.

    As they neared, royalist members who were armed with muskets pulled the trigger. Some hit their mark and a few defenders fell, but the disciplined line soldiers stood their ground, maintaining their formation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Steady, men!" Napoleon called out, his voice carrying over the chaotic sounds of the battle. "Hold your fire!"

    The royalists grew bolder as they closed in, their shouts and fervor reaching a crescendo.

    Just as the royalists reached a certain distance from the defenders, Napoleon shouted.

    "Fire!"

    In perfect unison, the muskets roared, unleashing a hail of lead and smoke upon the charging enemy. The deafening sound of the volley echoed through the streets, momentarily disorienting the royalists.

    "Second row ready!" Napoleonmanded, his voice cutting through the smoke-filled air. The second row of soldiers stepped forward, filling the gap left by the first row.

    The royalists regained theirposure and continued their advance, but their momentum was halted as the second row of defenders unleashed their volley.

    Yet, the royalists aren''t stopping. Napoleon nced at the cannons ced at the rear. It''s time for them to reveal it.

    "Left forward!" Napoleonmanded, and the infantrymen stepped aside, revealing the gleaming cannons positioned behind them. The royalists, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the artillery, faltered for a moment, their advance temporarily halted.

    "Fire!" Napoleon''s voice rang out once again, and the cannons erupted in a deafening roar. The ground trembled as the grapeshot tore through the air, transforming into a deadly storm of metal fragments. The shrapnel sliced through the ranks of the royalists, inflicting widespread devastation upon their formation.

    "Second cannon fire!" Napoleon''s voice rang out once again, and the cannons thundered once more, sending another wave of destruction and chaos crashing into the royalist forces. The royalists turned into a disorganized mass of panicked individuals, desperately trying to run away from the lethal onught.

    In the midst of the chaos, the deafening roar of the cannonsbined with the screams and cries of the terrified royalists. The stampede of frightened men and women ensued, as they trampled over one another in a frantic scramble to escape the relentless barrage.

    However, in their way of retreat, an infantry line stood firm, cutting off their escape route. Commanding them was Joachim Murat.

    "Fire!" Murat''smand echoed through the air, and the infantry line opened fire, delivering a devastating volley into the royalists.

    "Second row, fire!"

    The second row of defenders, under Murat''smand, followed suit, adding to the barrage of musket fire that tore through the panicked royalists.

    Murat, noticing that their numbers dwindled from hundreds to a mere scattered few, made a decision.

    "Stand down!" Murat''s voice boomed through the chaos,manding his men to cease firing. The smoke slowly cleared, revealing the aftermath of the brutal battle. Bodies littered the streets, and the air was heavy with the stench of gunpowder and blood.

    "Forward," Murat''s men marched forward, and as they walked, they cleared the way of debris and bodies, making a path for his soldiers to ride through. On the opposite side, Napoleon ordered the same.

    Napoleon Bonaparte, his face streaked with dirt and sweat, dismounted his horse and walked among the fallen bodies, and approached Murat.

    Murat dismounted and saluted hismanding officer. The two men stood amidst the grim aftermath of the battle, their eyes surveying the scene.

    "This is a ughterhouse," Muratmented.

    "This is the price of rebellion," Napoleon replied solemnly, his gaze fixed on the lifeless bodies strewn across the ground. "They fought for their cause, misguided as it may be, and paid the ultimate price."

    "But still they are Frenchmen right?" Murat asked.

    "Nope, they are royalists Murat in league with the nations we are at war with, learn the difference. They sought to restore the monarchy and overthrow the Republic," Napoleon corrected his tone firm. "They fought against the ideals that this nation stands for."

    "So, what now? There are still thousands of them?"

    Just as Murat asked, two horses arrived in their position.

    "General Bonaparte! Reporting from the Le Peletier section! The royalists turned and fled," the officer said.

    "Same report in Saint-Roch," the other officer added.

    "Well, it seems like the royalists have lost their will to fight," Napoleon observed, a spark of satisfaction in his eyes. "I''m going back to the headquarters and report this to General Barras."

    As Napoleon mounted his horse, Murat called. "General Bonaparte!"

    Napoleon faced Murat. "What?"

    "It is an honor serving you sir," Murat said genuinely.

    Napoleon looked at Murat, a faint smile forming on his fatigued face.

    "The honor is mine, Lieutenant Murat," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. "Let''s see each other again on the battlefield, but I hope it won''t be against the royalists."

    ***

    The aftermath of the battle of Vend¨¦miaire brought profound changes to the politicalndscape of France. The defeat of the Royalist insurrection extinguished the immediate threat to the Convention and solidified the power of the revolutionary government. In the wake of the decisive victory, the leaders of the National Convention took swift action to consolidate their authority and ensure the stability of the fledgling Republic.

    As the dust settled and the nation recovered from the turmoil, the National Convention made a momentous decision on the 25th of October. In a dramatic move, they dered the dissolution of the Convention itself, signaling a shift in the governing structure of the country. This paved the way for the instation of the Directoire and the Council of Five Hundred, a new executive body designed to govern the Republic.

    Napoleon''s heroic actions during the Battle of Vend¨¦miaire thrust him into the national spotlight, making him a symbol of the Republic''s unwavering strength and determination. Hisrades hailed him as a true hero, and the people expressed their deep gratitude for his service. It didn''t take long for the authorities to acknowledge his exceptional talent and act ordingly.

    In a swift response to his remarkable achievements, Napoleon was swiftly promoted to the prestigious rank of G¨¦n¨¦ral de Division. Additionally, he was appointed as the new General in Chief of the Army of the Interior.

 Chapter 70 Appointment And Home

    ?

    On the brisk morning of November 5th, 1795, Napoleon strode purposefully along the road, his luggage in tow. With each step, his confident bearing radiated the undeniable aura of a seasoned military leader. Dressed in his impably tailored uniform, hemanded attention wherever he went.

    The people he passed by were unable to contain their curiosity and admiration. They whispered among themselves, pointing discreetly at him, the man who saved the republic from the royalists'' forces in the 13th of Vend¨¦miaire.

    Napoleon acknowledged the onlookers with a nod and a warm smile, his piercing eyes scanning the crowd.

    Arriving at the ce where the horse-drawn carriages were stationed, Napoleon paused for a moment, noticing a familiar man standing there.

    "Citizen Director Barras," Napoleon greeted. "I didn''t expect to run into you here."

    Barras returned Napoleon''s smile. "Ah, General Bonaparte," he said, extending his hand. "I thought I might find you here. I wanted to personally congratte you on your remarkable victory during the Vend¨¦miaire uprising."

    Napoleon epted the handshake warmly. "It was my job as the soldier of the republic

    to defend its principles," Napoleon replied modestly. "But I appreciate your kind words, Citizen Director."

    Barras chuckled, his voice carrying a note of admiration. "Modesty suits you, General. Anyways, you are heading home now? Your wife and children must be waiting for you."

    "That''s right. I told them that I''ll return as soon as I finish my business here."

    Barras interjected with a smile, "I have arranged for a carriage to take you directly to your family. Consider it a small token of our gratitude for your service."

    Napoleon''s expression softened with gratitude. "Citizen Director, that is truly generous of you. I appreciate your thoughtfulness."

    "But you will return to Paris right? You are the General in Chief of the Army of the Interior."

    "Chantilly is just 50 kilometers away, Citizen Barras, I can easily return when needed," Napoleon assured him. "For now, I am eager to return to my estate. Would that be all?"

    Barras hesitated for a moment, studying Napoleon''s face intently. He then spoke with a hint of excitement in his voice, "Actually, General Bonaparte, there is something else I wanted to discuss with you. I have a proposition that I believe will pique your interest."

    Napoleon''s curiosity was instantly piqued. "A proposition, Citizen Director? Pray, do tell."

    Barras gestured for them to step away from the bustling crowd, finding a secluded spot nearby. Lowering his voice, he leaned in and said, "As you know, General, our nation faces numerous challenges, both internally and externally. We require exceptional leadership and strategic brilliance to ovee these hurdles. That''s why I want to offer you a position of great importance."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed slightly, his interest mingled with caution. "And what position would that be, Citizen Director?"

    Barras paused for a moment, allowing the weight of his words to settle. "I want you to be the Commander of the Army of Italy."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise. Although he had expected this to happen, he didn''t expect it to be this early. Well, this must be the result of him altering the course of events.

    "So, what do you think, General? Are you up to the task?" Barras asked, anticipation evident in his voice. Napoleon''s mind raced, weighing the significance of the opportunity before him. The prospect ofmanding an entire army, which in turn allowed him to rise more into the prominence of the political and military spheres, was both exhrating and daunting. Everything is going ording to n.

    With a steely resolve, Napoleon met Barras'' gaze. "Citizen Director, I am honored by your trust and the faith you ce in me. I ept the position of Commander of the Army of Italy. But may I ask, when will I takemand? Would it be in effect immediately?"

    Barras shook his head. "No, you will start in four months'' time. We need to make the necessary arrangements and ensure a smooth transition ofmand. So use this time to prepare yourself mentally and physically. Familiarize yourself with the current state of affairs in Italy and devise a strategic n that will lead us to victory."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the importance of thorough preparation. "Thank you, Citizen Director. I will make the most of these months to study the terrain, assess our forces, and develop a strategy that will bring victory to France."

    Barras smiled, satisfaction evident on his face. "I have no doubt that you will, General Bonaparte. You have proven yourself time and again."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I have taken too much of your time," Barras said, straightening his posture. "I wish you the best in your preparations, General. France is counting on you."

    Napoleon nodded, expressing his gratitude once again. "Thank you, Citizen Director. I will not disappoint."

    With a final handshake, Napoleon and Barras parted ways.

    Napoleon continued his way towards the carriage and told the coachman to head to the Chateau de Chantilly.

    Two hourster, they arrived at Chateau de Chantilly. Stepping out of the carriage, the chateau''s butler, Beaumont immediately made his way towards the entrance and opened the massive iron gate with a creak.

    "General Bonaparte, it''s wonderful to have you back," Beaumont greeted with a warm smile. "The staff and your wife have been eagerly awaiting your return."

    Napoleon returned Beaumont''s smile, grateful for the warm wee. "Thank you, Beaumont. It''s good to be home."

    As he walked through the grand entrance of Chateau de Chantilly, a wave of familiarity washed over him. The opulent halls echoed with the soft rustling of servants attending to their duties, and the scent of fresh flowers filled the air.

    Arriving at the door, the manservants opened it.

    "Where is Ci?" Napoleon asked.

    "She is currently in the bedroom of your children, Bonaparte," Beaumont replied.

    "Anything interesting that happened here while I was away?"

    "None, General. Though we have received news about your promotion in the newspaper, on how you saved the National Convention from the royalists."

    "Is that so?" Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile. "Very well, I shall meet her. The rest of you can continue with your duties."

    Napoleon made his way upstairs, his footsteps echoing through the quiet hallways, and reached the bedroom of his children.

    Pushing open the door, he entered the room and found his wife, Ci, currently breastfeeding Aveline.

    Napoleon''s heart swelled with warmth at the sight of his wife and child. Ci turned her head, a smile lighting up her face as she noticed her husband''s arrival. She gently detached Aveline from her breast and cradled the infant in her arms.

    "Napoleon," she whispered.

    Napoleon closed the distance between them, his eyes fixed on their newborn daughter. He reached out and gently caressed Aveline''s tiny hand and nted a kiss on Ci''s forehead.

    "I see that Francis is sleeping?" Napoleon said, turning his gaze towards the crib where Francisy peacefully, fast asleep.

    "Yes," Ci replied softly. "He fell asleep just a little while ago. Do you want to carry Aveline?"

    "Yes, I do," Napoleon answered with a tender smile. He carefully took Aveline from Ci''s arms, cradling her delicately against his chest. The baby stirred slightly, her tiny fingers curling around Napoleon''s thumb.

    Napoleon couldn''t help but smile as he looked down at his daughter. There is this indescribable feeling in him that he couldn''t exin. So this is what it is like to be a father, he thought to himself.

 Chapter 71 Moments Shared

    ?Proxy Connection Failed!

    Before his daughter woke up in his arms, he returned her to Ci, who lovingly cradled Aveline against her chest. The bond between mother and child was undeniable, and it filled Napoleon''s heart with warmth to witness their connection.

    Ci gently put Aveline back into her crib, ensuring that she wasfortable and safe before stepping away. She turned to Napoleon and took his hand, leading him out of the room.

    Napoleon followed willingly, and as they got out of the room, he asked.

    "Why did you drag me out?"

    "I missed you, Napoleon. You were away for a month. I want to hear your stories. Did something interesting happen?"

    Napoleon chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well, I put down a rebellion in Paris. I''m sure you already know of it but the interesting part is that I got promoted to the G¨¦n¨¦ral de Division and was appointed as the General in Chief of the Army of Interior, responsible for protecting France from internal threats."

    "And?" Ci asked, as if eager to hear more.

    "And I have been offered the position of Commander of the Army of Italy by the Directory, and I epted it," Napoleon revealed, his smile widening.

    "Oh my, that''s wonderful news, Napoleon!" Ci eximed, her face radiant with pride and excitement. "Commander of the Army of Italy! You''vee so far, my love."

    Napoleon chuckled. "It''s too early to judge my dear. I still have to lead those men to victory first before I can truly celebrate."

    "Still, Napoleon, it is a great honor and a testament to your abilities," Ci said, her voice filled with unwavering belief. "I have no doubt that you will seed in your endeavors, even if I didn''t tell you what''s going to happen in the future. Follow me, Napoleon."

    Napoleon followed Ci towards her office, and there she sat at her desk, motioning for Napoleon to take a seat opposite her. He settled into the chair, curiosity piqued by Ci''s mysterious request.

    Ci took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking. "Napoleon, while you were away, I had the opportunity to return back to my work. I have received news from our engineering department that they have finished building the prototype for the spark gap radios."

    Napoleon hummed in interest, leaning forward. "And I''m assuming that it''s already delivered here, am I right?"

    "That''s right," Ci said before flicking her finger, summoning Beaumont and beckoning him forward. Beaumont stepped into the room with a small wooden box cradled in his hands.

    Ci motioned for Beaumont to ce the box on the table between her and Napoleon. As he opened it, a meticulously crafted spark gap radio,plete with its intricate circuitry, wires, and antenna was revealed.

    "Where is the receiver?" Napoleon asked, noticing the absence of a corresponding device.

    Ci smiled and reached into a drawer of her desk, retrieving a smaller box. She opened it to reveal a matching receiver, identical in craftsmanship to the transmitter.

    "Here is the receiver, Napoleon," Ci said. "With both the transmitter and the receiver, we can establish two-waymunication, allowing us to receive messages as well as transmit them. Do you want to try it?"

    "Yes," Napoleon agreed and both of them began setting up the transmitter and receiver on separate desks in Ci''s office. Beaumont stood by, ready to assist as needed.

    Minutester, Napoleon began tapping his finger on and off rapidly on the telegraph key, producing a meaningful intermittent rhythm.

    Ci watched as the receiver on her desk buzzed to life, capturing the coded signals transmitted by Napoleon.

    "It''s working, darling!" Ci eximed, her eyes filled with wonder and excitement. She listened intently, deciphering the rhythmic patterns of Napoleon''s taps and tranting them into meaningful messages.

    "Ahh¡­I love you too," Ci replied after deciphering Napoleon''s coded message of affection.

    "Uhm¡­Madame Bonaparte, how are you knowing what General Bonaparte is tapping on the telegraph key?" Beaumont asked curiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci turned to Beaumont with a warm smile. "Ah, Beaumont, it''s a process of wireless telegraphy, simr to telegraph but without wires. You see, when Napoleon taps on the key, he creates a series of electrical signals that are converted into rapid bursts of energy, creating electromaic waves that travel through the air to my receiver. These waves carry distinct patterns, which I can interpret as meaningful messages."

    "I see¡­" Beaumont hummed in fascination.

    "Anyways, what do you think, my dear?" Ci turned to Napoleon. "Should we demonstrate this to the Directoire?"

    "It''s going to need some improvements," Napoleon said and continued. "Like increasing the range of the signal and refining the encoding system for more efficientmunication. We should also explore the possibility of miniaturizing the devices, making them more portable and easier to use in the field."

    As he said that, Napoleon began nning how he would improve the spark gap radios to increase their range. For example, he could experiment with different antenna designs to enhance the signal strength and transmission range. Or he could implement amplification techniques to boost the power of the signals, allowing for longer-rangemunication. Additionally, Napoleon considered the possibility of building signal towers or using integrating existing military infrastructure such as the semaphore station.

    Good thing that he has four months before he will depart for his newmand in Italy. Four months would provide him with ample time to coborate with the engineers and scientists, fine-tuning the spark gap radios to their full potential.

    "Beaumont, please take this spark gap radio away," Napoleon instructed, gesturing towards the transmitter and receiver.

    "Understood, sire," Beaumont replied, carefully gathering the spark gap radios and preparing to take them back to where he had taken them.

    Alone in their room, Napoleon looked at Ci with a soft gaze.

    "Darling," Napoleon said softly, reaching out to take her hand in his. "Can I rest my head on yourp? I missed the feeling¡­"

    Ci smiled tenderly and nodded gently, inviting Napoleon to settle himself on the couch across the room. She gracefully sat down, and Napoleon positioned himself with his head resting on herp.

    Napoleon felt his head slightly sink into the softness of Ci''sp, and a sense of tranquility washed over him.

    Ci lovingly ran her fingers through Napoleon''s dark hair, a soothing gesture that always brought him a sense of calm. As his eyes closed, he let out a contented sigh, allowing himself to fully rx in Ci''s touch.

    For a while, they sat in peaceful silence, enveloped in thefort of each other''s presence. The room was filled with a serene ambiance, illuminated by the soft glow of the afternoon sunlight streaming through the window.

    "Ah~! I''m in heaven," Napoleon muttered as he opened his eyes to see Ci''s face. "I can''t believe I''m staring at an angel."

    Ci giggled. Herughter was like music to Napoleon''s ears, and he couldn''t help but smile at the sound.

    "Oh darling, you are so silly~!" Ci said affectionately. She leaned down and nted a gentle kiss on Napoleon''s forehead. "But I am d that you findfort in my presence."

    Their eyes locked in a tender gaze, and the room seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in that intimate moment.

    "So, how are our children? Are they behaving well? They are not crying a lot right?"

    Ci''s smile widened at Napoleon''s inquiry about their children. "Oh, Napoleon, they are doing splendidly," she replied warmly. "Aveline is growing so fast, and she has the sweetest giggles. As for Francis, he is bing more curious every day, always reaching out to touch everything within his tiny grasp."

    "I cannot wait to spend more time with them. I will make the most out of my free time here in Paris before I head to Italy."

    Ci stroked her hand through Napoleon''s hair once more, her touch gentle andforting. She knew that Napoleon''s campaign in Italy would be sessful, and after that, he''ll be sent to Egypt to undermine the British presence in the region. However, she also knew that it''ll end in failure as the British Navy dominated the region. Even if Napoleon sessfully defeated the British Navy in the siege of Toulon, the British sent more ships to the region,manded by Horatio Nelson.

    Nelson is the most renowned navalmander in the world, and his expertise would prove formidable in the face of Napoleon''s ambitions in Egypt. If she wants Napoleon to be sessful in Egypt, she has to eliminate Nelson.

    And at that moment, Ci decided.

 Chapter 72 Napoleons Confession?

    ?

    February 1st, 1796. Napoleon was in the children''s bedroom with Napoleon carrying Aveline and Francis in his arms. They purled and giggled cutely as he swayed them gently.

    "Who''s the best, huh? Aveline? Francis?" Napoleon yfully whispered a mischievous sparkle in his eyes. He nuzzled his face against their chubby cheeks, showering them with gentle kisses.

    The children responded with even more joyousughter, their tiny hands reaching out to touch Napoleon''s face.

    "Ouch¡­ouch¡­that''s my eyes!" Napoleon eximed, pretending to be wounded by their tiny fingers. He exaggerated his reaction, yfully squinting his eyes and feigning pain.

    Aveline and Francis burst into fits ofughter, their innocent giggles filling the room.

    "Darling," a voice interrupted from behind. Napoleon turned and saw Ci dressed in a formal style attire, her eyes sparkling with warmth and affection. She stood at the doorway, a radiant smile gracing her lips as she observed the tender scene unfolding before her.

    "Oh... Mama is here," Napoleon said with a yful grin, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Ci. He gently shifted Francis in his arms and made his way towards her.

    "I must say, they are quite lively," Napoleonmented.

    "Ma-ma!" Aveline babbled.

    Napoleon looked at Aveline, his eyes furrowing.

    Ci''s smile widened as Aveline uttered her first attempt at the word "mama." Her heart swelled with joy, and she eagerly reached out to take Aveline into her embrace.

    "Ma-ma!" Aveline repeated, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she nestled against Ci''s shoulder. Francis, sensing themotion, extended his tiny arms, indicating that he wanted to be held as well.

    "Hey...hey...this isn''t fair," Napoleon chimed in yfully, a mock pout forming on his lips. "Say, papa. Pa-pa."

    Napoleon coaxed with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, his voice filled with yful anticipation. He leaned closer to Francis, his expression a mix of excitement and amusement.

    Francis blinked his innocent eyes and tilted his head as if pondering his father''s request. A smile yed on his tiny lips, and he let out a gurgling sound that resembled a baby''sughter. Napoleon couldn''t help but chuckle at his son''s adorable response.

    "Papa!" Francis eximed, his voice filled with glee as if he had understood his father''s yful request. Napoleon''s eyes widened in delight, and a surge of pride washed over him. He couldn''t believe how quickly their children were growing and developing.

    "I thought they were never going to say it," Napoleon said, sighing with relief. "I guess Francis is a papa''s boy huh?"

    "It certainly seems that way," Ci chuckled softly. "Well, it''s time for us to go. The carriage is waiting outside."

    Napoleon and Ci had an appointment to visit their factories in Paris. They couldn''t bring their precious children along, so they had arranged for them to stay under the care of their trusted servants of the chateau.

    Sensing that their parents were leaving, Aveline and Francis''s faces turned pensive, their innocent eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and a hint of sadness.

    "Oh...no...no, they are sad now," Napoleon whispered, his yful demeanor fading for a moment as he observed the emotions flickering across his children''s faces. He exchanged a concerned nce with Ci, their parental instincts kicking in.

    "Let me handle it."

    Ci, recognizing the need to soothe their children''s sadness, took a step forward and gently positioned herself beside Napoleon. She nced at him, sharing a silent understanding before shifting her focus to Aveline and Francis, who looked up at their parents with longing eyes.

    With a soft and melodic voice, Ci began to sing a luby. The sweet notes floated through the air, carrying a sense offort and tranquility.

    As Ci sang, her voice wrapped around Aveline and Francis like a warm nket, embracing them in a cocoon of serenity. The children''s pensive expressions gradually softened, and their eyelids grew heavy with drowsiness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The luby''s enchanting cadence continued, its rhythm echoing the rise and fall of their breathing. Aveline nestled closer against Ci''s shoulder, her small hand finding sce in the fabric of her mother''s dress. Francis cradled securely in Napoleon''s arms, sumbed to the gentle sway, and surrendered to the embrace of sleep.

    As thest notes of the luby faded away, the room was filled with a peaceful silence. Napoleon and Ci knew it was time to leave. They ced them back carefully on their respective cribs and left the room. Outside, the servants nodded in acknowledgment as Napoleon and Ci exited the children''s bedroom. Their expressions conveyed a sense of responsibility and devotion, assuring the parents that their little ones would be well cared for in their absence.

    With that, the two left the chateau and boarded the carriage. The coachman handled the reins with a steady hand as the carriage set off toward Paris. Along the journey, Napoleon and Ci discussed some things.

    "Darling, I have been meaning to ask you about this, there is a force in the French Army called French Aerostatic Corps. It was established in 1794 and specializes in using hot air balloons for reconnaissance. I found the concept fascinating and I wonder if there are advances made in the future."

    Ci leaned back against the plush seat of the carriage, her gaze fixed on Napoleon, her mind processing his words.

    "Well, there was certainly an advancement in that area but the modern armies don''t use hot air balloons, instead they use aircraft. Well, technically, a hot air balloon is an aircraft but there is another type of aircraft that has a simr concept to the hot air balloon used for reconnaissance. It''s called a blimp."

    "Blimp," Napoleon repeated, feigning ignorance. "What does it look like? Can you draw it for me?" He grabbed a quill and a piece of paper.

    Ci chuckled at Napoleon''s eagerness to learn about blimps. She took the quill and paper from him and quickly sketched a rough representation of a blimp, highlighting its distinct features.

    "It looks something like this," she said, handing the drawing back to him. "A blimp has a long, cigar-shaped body with arge gas-filled envelope that provides its buoyancy. The envelope is attached to a rigid framework or gond, where the crew and equipment are housed."

    "You seem to know a lot about this thing," Napoleonmented.

    "Well, I rode one before," Ci confessed.

    "Hmm¡­" Napoleon mused. "So, you said that this is gas-filled, what type of gas is it?

    Ci paused for a moment, considering Napoleon''s question. "In the case of blimps, they are usually filled with a gas called helium," she replied, recalling her previous experience with airships. "Helium is lighter than air and provides the necessary lift for the blimp to stay afloat."

    "Helium¡­I haven''t heard that before¡­"

    "Ah right¡­of course you haven''t, because I believe helium was discovered in the mid-neenth century. As I recall, helium is extracted from natural gas deposits, through the process of fractional distition. But unfortunately, I don''t know the exact details of the process," Ci exined, her brows furrowing slightly.

    This is the problem when Napoleon is asking Ci about technology from the future, which is that she never knows the technical principle behind the technology. Of course, it is understandable as one couldn''t possibly know every detail about advancements. However, for Napoleon, it is a different case.

    He received blessings from a goddess, allowing him to search through Wikipedia and learn about various topics. But should he do that, Ci would be suspicious of him. She had been suspicious of him when he introduced thew of thermodynamics and invented the telegraph, spark gap radios, steam engines, steam-powered machining, and bolt-action rifles. The only way to address this is to confess to her, about his true identity.

    However, it carried a risk. Like affecting their rtionship. Napoleon knew that Ci looked up to the real Napoleon Bonaparte. And if she were to find out that the man she married is not the real Napoleon Bonaparte, but a man from the 21st century, he feared that Ci may question his authenticity and the foundation of their rtionship.

    "Darling?" Ci asked, noticing the troubled expression on Napoleon''s face. She reached out and gently ced her hand on his, her touch offeringfort and support. "Is something bothering you?"

    Napoleon sighed, his gaze locked with Ci''s. He knew he couldn''t keep his secret hidden any longer, not if he wanted to maintain honesty and trust in their rtionship. After all, it has been unfair of him, if Ci told the truth to him while he doesn''t.

    Taking a deep breath, Napoleon gathered all of his strength. This is the time, it''s now or never.

    "Ci¡­there is something I have to confess. I want you to listen to me very carefully," Napoleon said, his tone serious.

    "What is it?"

    "The truth is¡­"

 Chapter 73 Napoleons Decision

    ?

    "The truth is¡­" Napoleon repeated, his voice faltering. He felt the weight of his secret bearing down on him, suffocating his words before they could escape his lips. He gazed into Ci''s eyes, searching for a glimmer of understanding or eptance, but all he saw was love and trust.

    The lump in his throat grewrger, constricting his breath and paralyzing his resolve. He wanted to tell Ci the truth, to reveal his identity as a man from the future, but the fear of losing her and everything they had built together held him captive.

    Memories of their journey together flooded his mind¡ª their wedding day, the joyous celebrations, the birth of their beautiful twins. How could he risk jeopardizing the happiness they had found in each other''s arms?

    His hands trembled with the weight of his decision. Napoleon knew he couldn''t keep his secret hidden forever, yet the timing never seemed right. Doubt gnawed at him, nting seeds of uncertainty that threatened to unravel their bond.

    As Napoleon held Ci''s hand in his trembling grasp, he made a choice. A choice to protect their love, even if it meant living with the burden of his secret. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing her, the woman who had brought light into his life and made him believe in the beauty of a shared future.

    With a heavy heart, Napoleon cast his gaze downward, unable to meet Ci''s loving eyes. His voice, barely above a whisper, found its way through the lump in his throat.

    "Never mind, my love," he finally managed to say. "It''s nothing important. Just a passing thought."

    Ci studied him with concern, sensing his inner turmoil. She squeezed his hand gently, a gesture of reassurance that brought him a semnce offort.

    "Are you sure? It seemed serious¡­" Ci asked.

    He mustered a weak smile, attempting to alleviate her worry. "I promise, my love, it''s truly nothing. Just a fleeting moment of contemtion. You needn''t concern yourself. Here,e here."

    Napoleon pulled her closer, giving her a tight embrace. His arms wrapped around her delicate frame and his chin rested atop the crown of her head, savoring the sweet scent of her hair.

    "Darling¡­I can''t¡­breathe¡­"

    Napoleon loosened his hold on Ci, realizing the intensity of his embrace. He released a sheepish chuckle, a mix of relief and amusement. "My apologies, my love. Sometimes, I forget my own strength when I''m wrapped up in you."

    Ci giggled herughter like music to his ears. She stepped back slightly, looking up at him with a yful glint in her eyes.

    "Well, you''ve always had a way of making me feel breathless, Napoleon, but this time it was quite literal."

    He smiled, grateful for her lightheartedness at that moment. It provided a much-needed respite from the weight of his secret. Napoleon reached out, gently brushing a stray strand of hair behind Ci''s ear. His voice softened, filled with both love and longing.

    "You bring so much joy into my life, my darling. I can''t imagine a single day without you by my side."

    "You are being weird right now, Napoleon," Ci pouted.

    "Do I really?" Napoleon rubbed the back of his neck, his eyes searching Ci''s face for any sign of understanding. "I suppose I''ve been preupied with thoughtstely, my love."

    "Well, I believe it must be your appointment asmander of the Army of Italy, not to mention, your campaign will start in two months," Ci said, her expression thoughtful.

    "Yeah, it must be because of it," Napoleon lied and continued. "Darling, can I hug you again?"

    Ci''s brow furrowed slightly, sensing that something else troubled Napoleon beyond his uing military campaign. However, she chose not to press further, respecting his need for space and understanding. She nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips.

    "Of course, my love. You can always hug me."

    Ci leaned forward, closing the distance between them. As Napoleon''s arms enveloped her, she rested her head against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. She wondered what was quing Napoleon''s mind.

    "I''m sorry¡­Ci," Napoleon said inwardly. "This is a secret I chose to omit from you¡­"

    One hourter, the couple arrived in Paris, specifically at the motive power depot of their railwaypany.

    Napoleon stepped out of the carriage, offering a hand to help Ci down. She epted his hand as she gracefully stepped out of the carriage, her eyes never leaving his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They walked hand in hand towards the bustling depot, the tter of trains, the hissing of steams, the nking of metals, and the shouts of the workers filling the air. The supervisor, Henri, greeted them with a wave of the hand.

    "General Bonaparte, Madame Bonaparte, you graced us with your presence once again. We are honored to have you here," Henri said with a respectful nod.

    Ci returned the nod with a smile. "Henri, it''s good to see you. How are things progressing?"

    Henri''s face lit up as he spoke enthusiastically. "General, our railway operations have expanded. We have finally connected most of our southern regions to the main railwaywork, and we are making steady progress in extending the lines to the northern regions and eastern regions. Currently, we have 2,000 kilometers of total railway lines. By the end of the century, we might reach 3,000 kilometers."

    "That''s great to hear, don''t you think darling?" Ci looked up at Napoleon, hoping to include him in the conversation.

    "Indeed. Anyways, where is Etienne?" Napoleon asked.

    "He''s at his workshop along with Pierre and Jacques. Shall I inform him of your arrival, General?"

    "Yes, please,"

    Henri nodded and quickly made his way toward the workshop, leaving Napoleon and Ci alone in the bustling depot.

    Napoleon observed the interior of the motive power depot. Especially at the section where parts are being manufactured through the uses of athe, mill, and steam press. A series of line shafts overhead converted the power of steam into mechanical energy, driving the various machines that brought life to the depot.

    "Ci, you mentioned in the list about electric motors, right? You have the basic knowledge about its principle and concept, I''m wondering if we can introduce it to make our factories more efficient?"

    "I''ll try¡­my knowledge about electrical motors is purely theoretical. I haven''t even seen one of them in the past," Ci said. "But first, in order to build it, you must build an infrastructure to support it. Electricity generation¡­"

    "General Napoleon¡­" Henri interrupted, having already returned from the workshop. "Etienne is here now."

    Napoleon nced at the man behind Henri. "Henri!" he called. "Is it done?"

    "Yes sir, would you like to see it?" Etienne, who was donned in coveralls filled with grease and dirt, stepped forward with a proud smile on his face.

    "Of course," Napoleon smiled and felt a tug on his sleeves.

    "What is it?" Ci asked curiously.

    "I''ll show youter," Napoleon said as he followed Etienne toward the workshop.

    Arriving at the workshop, Etienne picked up a wooden box and opened it to reveal a .357 magnum revolver. Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the gleaming firearm nestled within the box.

    Napoleon picked up the revolver from the box and scanned the elegant design and craftsmanship.

    "Etienne, you have done it again," Napoleon praised. "I will bring this along with me to Italy."

    "Are you sure, General? You haven''t even tested it."

    "I''ll test it in my estate," Napoleon said. "Just hand me the cartridges that you built along with this revolver."

    "Very well, sir," Etienne handed Napoleon a small wooden box filled with cartridges.

    "Good."

 Chapter 74 Prospecting Innovation

    ?

    Three hourster, the night descended on the city of Paris, nketing it with darkness. Streetmps flickered to life, casting a soft glow on the cobblestone streets below. The bustling sounds of the depot had given way to quiet stillness, interrupted only by the distant hooting of an owl or the asional tter of a passing carriage.

    Napoleon returned to Ci who was at the office, speaking with Henri and other high-ranking officials.

    "Honey, are you done? We should get going now."

    "Oh right," Ci replied, closing the conversation with Henri and turning her attention back to Napoleon. "I was just discussing some logistical matters with Henri and the others. It seems everything is in order for our continuous supply of coal and equipment. So, are you going to show me what Etienne made for you?"

    "In the carriage," Napoleon replied.

    "I see," Ci smiled, turning again to Henri. "I''m afraid that we have to leave now."

    "Safe travels, Madame Bonaparte, and to you as well, General Bonaparte," Henri replied with a respectful nod.

    Napoleon and Ci bid farewell and exited the office and made their way to the awaiting carriage. He opened the door for Ci, and she gracefully stepped inside. He followed suit and settled beside her.

    Closing the door, he knocked on the ceiling with his hand, signaling the coachman to proceed. The carriage jolted forward, and they began their journey back to Chantilly.

    Inside, Napoleon finally revealed to Ci the revolver, and her eyes widened.

    "Is that a revolver?"

    "Oh my, it seems that I came up with the same word as the ones from your history," Napoleon chuckled. "Yeah, I call it the revolver because you know, it revolves as you pull the trigger.

    "You designed it?" Ci looked up to Napoleon with a mixture of surprise and admiration.

    "Yes, my dear," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with pride. "I took inspiration from the repeating bolt-action rifle that we made.  I saw the potential in creating a handheld firearm that could deliver multiple shots without the need for constant reloading like the ones we soldiers do in the musket pistol."

    "You truly are a prodigy, Napoleon. To think that with just a small detail I shared with you, you were able to design a functioning and working prototype..." Ci eximed softly.

    "What can I say, I''m a man of science. And ever since I saw a glimpse of the future from your stories, I feel unstoppable, like I can introduce more devices, like the electric motor or the most ambitious one, the blimps. Speaking of which, I also remembered you mentioning lights powered by electricity. Is it a light bulb?" Napoleon asked.

    "It is, but just as I told you before, you would need to build a device that can generate electricity," Ci said and continued. "Before we proceed, do you know how electricity is generated?"

    Napoleon hummed aloud, deep in thought, as he retraced the knowledge Ci had shared with him. "If I recall correctly," he began, "electricity can be generated through the principle of electromaic induction. When a conductor, such as a wire, moves through a maic field or when there is a change in the maic field passing through a conductor, it induces an electric current."

    "That''s right," Ci confirmed, nodding her head. "We need a device that can create a maic field and a conductor to move within it. That conductor, in turn, will produce the electric current. One way to create a maic field is by using a spinning ma. When a coil of wire is ced near the ma, the changing maic field induces an electric current in the wire. To spin the ma¡­well since you already made a steam engine we can harness its capabilities to drive a rotating mechanism that will create the necessary maic field."

    "I think I just came up with a design," Napoleon said. "I''ll draw it up once we return home. So we have to build an electric generator first and then we can proceed with the electric motors and light bulbs, is that what you are saying?"

    "Exactly. If you manage to somehow build it, I will not be surprised anymore," Ci said, giggling. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Surely I will face some obstacles in the design phase but I''m sure that I''ll be able to get around it," Napoleon smiled.

    ***

    Momentster, they arrived at Chateau de Chantilly. Beaumont weed and escorted them to the dining room, where avish spread awaited them. The long day of discussions and nning had left Napoleon and Ci with hearty appetites, and they eagerly sat down to savor the delicious meal prepared by the Chateau''s skilled chefs.

    "How are our children, Beaumont?" Napoleon asked as he sipped his wine.

    Beaumont, with a warm smile, responded. "They are still sleeping up to this hour, General."

    "Oh my, really?" Ci interjected, a radiant smile spreading across her face.

    "Yes, Madame Bonaparte. Though I am afraid that they might wake up anytime soon," Beaumont continued. "They have been known to be early risers, especially when they sense their parents'' return."

    And just as Beaumont said that they heard a crying from the nursery upstairs. Ci''s smile widened, and she nced at Napoleon.

    "Our little ones have awakened."

    "I''ll finish this up quickly," Napoleon said.

    "If I may, General and Madame Bonaparte," Beaumont interjected. "Please, allow us to take care of the children while you enjoy your dinner. It would be our pleasure."

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged grateful nces, appreciative of Beaumont''s offer. They knew their children would be in good hands with the attentive staff at Chateau de Chantilly.

    "Well, if you can calm them down, I don''t see the reason why not," Napoleon said with a chuckle.

    With that, Beaumont signaled the staff to take care of the crying children. Napoleon and Ci continued their dinner, grateful for the moment of respite.

    After their dinner, they visited the nursery to find their twin children, Francis and Aveline.

    Napoleon scooped up Francis while Ci cradled Aveline in her arms. The children giggled and cooed, their innocentughter filling the air. They stayed there for hours, waiting for them to return to sleep.

    As the night wore on, the children gradually grew drowsy in their parents'' arms. Napoleon carefully ced Francis back in his crib, while Ci gentlyid Aveline down in hers. They tucked them in with soft nkets and kissed their foreheads, whispering sweet lubies to ease them back into slumber. The room was bathed in the soft glow of a nightlight, casting a warm andforting ambiance.

    With the children settled, Napoleon and Ci quietly tiptoed out of the nursery, closing the door behind them.  They exchanged a tender nce.

    "Now that they are asleep, why don''t we enjoy some private time together?" Ci suggested with a mischievous smile.

    "I guess we can do that," Napoleon replied, a yful glimmer in his eyes.

 Chapter 75 Glimpse To Napoleons Casual Day

    ?

    After indulging in a passionate evening together, Napoleon and Ci found themselves back in the rhythm of their daily lives the next morning. The sun''s gentle rays filtered through the window, illuminating the room as Napoleon dedicated himself to his customary routine of physical exercises. He pushed his body to its limits, ensuring that he remained in peak physical condition.

    As Napoleon engaged in his morning workout, his muscles rippled and flexed with each movement. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, evidence of the exertion he was putting himself through. After his intense workout, Napoleon paused for a moment to catch his breath and wipe the perspiration from his brow.

    Momentster, he resumed his routine for another thirty minutes, pushing himself to squeeze out everyst ounce of energy. The exhration of the workout coursed through his veins, leaving him invigorated and ready to take on the day''s challenges.

    Finishing his exercises, Napoleon strode towards his private bathing chamber, filled with a mixture of hot and cold water that he found revitalizing. He relished the moment of solitude, allowing the warmth of the water to soothe his aching muscles and wash away the remnants of his intense workout.

    After the refreshing bath, Napoleon stepped out of the water and reached for a plush towel. He wrapped it around his waist, his sculpted physique on disy, and walked over to the mirror. He meticulously groomed himself, trimming his beard and arranging his dark hair. It was time to prepare for the day ahead.

    Napoleon approached his wardrobe. He carefully selected his equestrian attire, a tailored ensemble consisting of a crisp white shirt, ck riding breeches, polished riding boots, and a dark blue jacket adorned with golden epaulets that were crafted to fit his frame.

    Leaving his private chambers, Napoleon strode confidently through the corridors of Chateau de Chantilly, his boots echoing with each resolute step. The pce staff, familiar with his routine, bowed respectfully as he passed, and he acknowledged them with a nod, his mind fully absorbed in the day''s agenda.

    As he approached the Great Stables, the fragrance of hay and the sound of whinnying horses greeted him. The vast structure, adorned with elegant arches and ornate details, housed an impressive collection of steeds.

    The grooms and stablehands, aware of his arrival, hurried to prepare the horses for his presence.

    "Is it ready?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes, General. We have prepared your favorite mount, Ebony," the head groom walked forward, reeling a white stallion.

    Napoleon approached Ebony, his hand outstretched to stroke the horse''s sleek mane. The stallion neighed softly in recognition.

    "Good job," he said. "Now saddle him up."

    The stablehands swiftly moved into action, preparing the horse with practiced efficiency. Within moments, Ebony was fitted with a well-worn saddle and bridle, ready for Napoleon to mount.

    Napoleon tightened the girth, ensuring a secure fit, and then swung himself onto the horse''s back with ease. He adjusted his position, settling into the saddle with familiarity.

    With a gentle squeeze of his legs, Napoleon urged the stallion forward. Ebony responded, his powerful muscles propelling them forward in a smooth stride. The ground beneath them seemed to blur as they picked up speed, the wind whipping against Napoleon''s face.

    They rode around the stables, Napoleon guiding Ebony with subtle shifts of his weight and gentle rein movements as they circled the perimeter. Momentster, he decided to take Ebony out of the stables and explore the sprawling estate surrounding Chateau de Chantilly. The lush green fields and picturesquendscape beckoned, offering a refreshing change of scenery.

    "So peaceful here," Napoleon muttered under his breath. Unlike in his original world, he didn''t get a chance to travel often in the countryside, so this view was a wee respite from the city''s skyline he was ustomed to.

    Thirty minutester, Napoleon returned to the stables, his face adorned with a satisfied smile. He dismounted Ebony with ease and handed the reins to one of the stablehands.

    "Did you enjoy the ride, General?" the stablehand asked.

    Napoleon patted Ebony''s neck affectionately before turning to the stablehand with a nod.

    "Indeed, it was a splendid ride. Ebony performed admirably, as always, and in that regard, I''ll take him with me in my campaign in Italy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''ll make sure that Ebony is ready for that journey, General," the head groom replied with a respectful nod.

    "As expected, I''ll see you here," a feminine voice sounded in the stables, and the staff working in it immediately stood in attention as Ci stepped into the stables.

    "I was about to head back to eat breakfast with you," Napoleon said as he walked over to Ci and kissed her tenderly on the lips. "How about our babies? Have they woken up?"

    "They''re still peacefully sleeping. Now that you are done why don''t we head there together and check on them?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "Before that, there''s something that I need to test. Beaumont!"

    "Yes, General?" Beaumont, who arrived in the stables along with Ci, responded promptly.

    "I want you to go to the office and grab a wooden box that I''ve left on my desk," Napoleon instructed.

    Beaumont, ever the dutiful aide, nodded and swiftly made his way toward Napoleon''s office. Within minutes, he returned, carrying a finely crafted wooden box.

    Napoleon grabbed it from him and opened the box. He picked up what was inside, which is a .357 revolver,

    "I want to test this," Napoleon said.

    "No you''ll wake our children," Ci opposed.

    "Don''t worry, darling," Napoleon reassured her, understanding her concerns. "I''ll test this revolver far away from the chateau, where their sleep won''t be disturbed. Speaking of which. Beaumont, I want you to prepare a target dummy for me, do it now."

    Beaumont nodded and swiftly went to fulfill Napoleon''s request. Within thirty minutes, the dummies were arranged in a vast open field, situated far from the chateau. Napoleon positioned himself at a distance, clutching a .357 revolver in his hand, while Ci observed attentively as her husband loaded the firearm with bullets.

    "You might want to cover your ears, darling," Napoleon said, ncing at Ci with a yful smile. He knew the loud bangs of gunfire could be startling, especially with the revolver he had on hand.

    Ci nodded, stepping back a few paces as she covered her ears with her hands.

    Secondster, Napoleon aimed at the dummy and pulled the trigger. The deafening roar of the pistol and the kick of the recoil echoed through the field. The bullet hit its mark, piercing the center of the target dummy.

    Napoleon whistled in satisfaction. "This revolver will serve me well in Italy¡­" he sighed. "Time flies so fast. Next month we''ll be embarking on our campaign."

    Ci approached Napoleon and reached for his hands, enveloping them in her gentle grasp.

    "Well, we better spend your remaining time here together wisely. Yesterday we spoke about electricity, right? Why don''t you work on that now?"

    "You are right."

 Chapter 76 Astonishing Progress And Call Of Duty

    ?

    Napoleon dedicated the following weeks to meticulously drafting detailed ns for an electric generator, electric motors, and light bulbs. These intricate schematics were promptly dispatched to his team of skilled engineers in Paris, led by Charles Coulomb, who was entrusted with the task of transforming the designs into a functioning prototype.

    Under Napoleon''s careful guidance, the engineers began their work, diving into the technicalplexities of the project. They encountered a series of challenges along the way, facing technical difficulties that threatened to hinder their progress.

    The engineers diligently analyzed the potential hurdles they faced, tackling issues such as energy conversion efficiency and the intricate wiring needed for the motors. Each obstacle presented a unique problem to solve, pushing their expertise and problem-solving abilities to the limit.

    Day after day, the engineers immersed themselves in experiments, making adjustments to theponents and testing different configurations. They sought innovative approaches to ovee the obstacles and devoted countless hours to finding solutions.

    Napoleon maintained regr correspondence with his team, exchanging detailed letters to provide additional guidance and share insights from his research. His strategic thinkingplemented the engineers'' technical expertise, bridging the gap between theory and practice.

    Thanks to their perseverance and coboration, the engineers steadily made progress. They resolved the challenges they encountered, finding creative solutions to the intricate wiring and optimizing the efficiency of their designs.

    As the weeks passed, the engineers neared thepletion of a functioning prototype. The final stages of assembly and fine-tuning approached, and Napoleon decided to visit the engineers in Paris with Ci.

    March 7th, 1796.

    Arriving at the power motive depot, Napoleon and Ci were greeted by a scene of bustling activity. The air was thick with the scent of oil and the sounds of nking metal. Rows of steam-powered machinery stood before them, with pistons pumping and wheels turning, emitting a steady hum that reverberated through the workshop.

    But the one thing that caught their attention is the steam-powered generator. Its massive iron frame stood tall, adorned with pipes and valves that snaked across its surface. Steam billowed from the vents, filling the air with a slight haze as it dissipated into the surrounding space.

    The engineers, d in rugged attire, scurried about, fine-tuning the variousponents of the steam generator. They adjusted valves, monitored pressure gauges, and meticulously inspected the intricate machinery with precision tools in hand.

    Napoleon and Ci approached the generator, their eyes drawn to the spinning flywheel at its core. It rotated with a steady rhythm, driven by the power of steam, transmitting energy to electric motors that the engineers also had sessfully integrated into the system. The motors hummed softly, their gears turning smoothly as they converted the energy from the generator into mechanical motion.

    Aside from the electric motor, Napoleon also saw light bulbs on the table awaiting instation. These bulbs, unlike any they had seen before, were delicate ss orbs with slender fments suspended within.

    With a flip of the switch, the light bulbs were brought to life, emitting a warm and inviting glow.

    "So what do you think, General?" The head engineer of the project, Charles-Augustin de Coulomb asked. "Have we seeded in meeting your expectations?"

    Napoleon gazed at the softly glowing light bulbs. To think that the French engineers would be able to pull this off in just a month was impressive. It was right for him to appoint Charles as the head engineer as he is the one who has extensive knowledge of theoretical electric principles and their practical applications. Napoleon turned to Charles with a proud smile.

    "Well, you didn''t just seed in meeting my expectations, Charles, you have exceeded them beyond measure. With this you can forget about our machining equipment powered by steam through line shafts, instead, it''ll be powered by these electric motors," Napoleon said proudly before turning to Ci.

    "Darling, I want you to patent this technology immediately, see to it that we secure the rights to these innovations."

    Ci nodded. "I will make it my priority, darling."

    Napoleon let out a satisfied hum as he flickered his gaze back to the light bulb. He had just sped up the progress of technology by decades. The world was on the brink of a revolution, and Napoleon was determined to seize this opportunity to propel France to the forefront of innovation.

    It''s sad that he won''t be able to witness it being developed and marketed as in the following weeks, he''ll go to the frontline,manding the Army of Italy.

    March 23rd, 1796.

    In the Chateau de Chantilly. Napoleon and Ci were in the courtyard enjoying afternoon tea.

    "I have secured patents for the steam-powered generator, electric motors, and light bulbs. Soon, we will hold a demonstration in Paris at the Tuileries Pce where we will install the first electric street lights," Ci informed Napoleon and sighed. "This is going to be a huge undertaking. As you know, in this era, there are no pre-existing sockets, plugs, and no electrical wiring. If we want to light up the nation, we''ll have to build everything. Starting from constructing a power nt."

    Napoleon sipped his tea and ced it back on the saucer. "I will keep in touch with our engineers through correspondence while I''m in the frontline."

    "It''s probably going to be our most expensive investment thus far," Ci said. "I hope that your friends in the French Academy of Sciences will invest in this technology. We have secured a deal with Coulomb and Lavoisier."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t worry, those men are passionate about scientific progress so they''ll invest," Napoleon assured.

    As they were having a conversation, Beaumont arrived at the courtyard.

    "General," Beaumont called. "You have a visitor."

    "Who is it?" Napoleon asked, ncing at him.

    "Based on the uniform General, they appeared to be soldiers," Beaumont replied

    "I think they are here for you, darling," Ci chimed in.

    Napoleon''s expression turned somber. This was it, the day when he would leave Paris and his family to serve the French Army.

    "Escort them here, Beaumont," Napoleon ordered.

    "Understood," Beaumont nodded and swiftly left to bring the soldiers to Napoleon.

    Momentster, Beaumont returned, apanied by two soldiers in military attire. Napoleon recognized one of them easily¡ªwearing an open-necked shirt, a velvet cloak, and a white feather adorning his cap.

    "Murat¡­" Napoleon uttered.

    "Yes General it''s me!" Murat replied with a wide grin. "I''m here to pick you up, sir."

    "Wait wait¡­you are Murat?" Ci rose to her feet and approached Murat with surprise and excitement evident in her voice.

    Murat shifted his gaze towards Ci and was awed immediately by her beauty.

    "Oh my! What a finedy we have here," Murat eximed, his eyes sparkling with admiration. He took a step forward, extending his hand to Ci. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am Joachim Murat, General Bonaparte''s aide-de-camp. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, madam."

    Ci, though taken aback by Murat''s mboyant and charming demeanor, couldn''t help but be intrigued by his charisma. She gracefully epted his outstretched hand and replied.

    "The pleasure is mine, Sir Murat."

    Murat bowed slightly and nted a soft kiss on the back of Ci''s hand.

    "Madam, I must say, your beauty is truly captivating. General Bonaparte is a fortunate man to have such a remarkable partner by his side."

    Ci blushed and waved her hand shyly, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "Thank you¡­"

    "So these are your children, General Bonaparte?" Murat asked, looking at the twins lying on a stroller.

    "Yes, the girl''s name is Aveline, and the boy''s name is Francis," Napoleon replied with a smile.

    "Well, General, we will leave at eight o''clock in the evening. Please, use the time to say your farewells and make the necessary preparations," Murat informed.

    "Thank you, Murat."

    "Sir."

 Chapter 77 Leaving To The Front

    ?

    It was seven forty-five in the evening, and Napoleon was bidding farewell to the chateau''s staff.

    "It seems that everyone is ounted for," Napoleonmented as he made his way to the foyer where he found Ci and his two children that were inside a stroller.

    "Darling¡­" Ci walked forward and embraced tightly. "I''m going to miss you.."

    "I''m going to miss you too," Napoleon whispered back. He nted a gentle kiss on Ci''s forehead, savoring the moment of intimacy before reluctantly pulling away.

    "I promise to return as soon as I can," Napoleon reassured her with a tone of sincerity.

    "And be safe okay?" Ci looked him in the eye.

    Napoleon''s gaze met Ci''s, and he saw the worry etched in her eyes. He reached out to cup her face with his hands. "I will."

    After that, he moved towards the stroller where Aveline and Francis were peacefully seated, oblivious to the impending separation. Napoleon bent down and gently caressed their cheeks, a smile forming on his lips as he marveled at their innocence.

    "My little ones," he murmured tenderly. "I know you can''t understand me right now but Papa is going to war. Cool right? I''ll be leading an army and once I defeat the enemy, the first thing I''m going to do is to return and pinch your cheeks again." He chuckled softly, pinching their cheeks gently, eliciting adorable giggles from Aveline and Francis. Their innocentughter brought a bittersweet mixture of joy and sadness to Napoleon''s heart.

    He knew that this campaign would bring him glory just like the real Napoleon. But this is a different world so events cane out differently like him being fatally wounded and worst killed. But, he is never going to let that happen.

    "General Bonaparte," Murat, who was standing by the door, gently called. "It''s time to go."

    Napoleon gazed a bit longer at his family, etching their faces into his memory, before straightening up and turning to Murat. He nodded resolutely and turned to Beaumont.

    "Beaumont."

    "Yes, sir?"

    "I entrust my family''s safety to you," Napoleon said, his voice filled with earnestness. "You have cared for them like your own, and I know you will continue to do so in my absence."

    "You have my word, sire. I will protect them with all that I am," Beaumont said.

    Napoleon reached out, sping Beaumont''s hand in a firm handshake. "Thank you, Beaumont."

    With their bond sealed in that simple gesture, Napoleon turned away from Beaumont and exited the chateau. Waiting for him outside was the stablehand from the Great Stables, who approached Ebony, Napoleon''s stallion, and handed him the reins.

    Napoleon mounted Ebony and took onest nce back at the chateau. Momentster, he gently kicked his heels into Ebony''s sides, urging the majestic stallion into a steady gallop. The chateau gradually faded from view as thendscape stretched out before him.

    Two hourster, Napoleon, Murat, and ten personal guards arrived at the Paris Central Railway Station in Paris.

    They dismounted their horses and handed them over to the station personnel, who stood ready to assist. The personnel then reeled their horses and loaded them into the train.

    "Murat, you said that my other two aides-de-camp are going to join us here, right?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes, General. I believe they are approaching us now," Murat said, his gaze fixed on two men in military uniforms advancing toward them.

    Napoleon followed Murat''s line of sight and noticed the officers in their early twenties, whom Murat had mentioned. "Who are they?"

    "On the left is Jean-Andoche Junot, and on the right is Auguste de Marmont," Murat replied.

    "Oh¡­" Napoleon mused as he began to observe the approaching figures with keen interest. On the left stood Jean-Andoche Junot, a young officer with an imposing stature. His tall frame and strong features exuded an air of confidence, emphasized by his neatlybed dark hair and piercing blue eyes.

    Beside Junot stood Auguste de Marmont, a slightly leaner officer whose demeanor exuded a sense of reservedposure. His light brown hair framed a face marked by intelligence, while his hazel eyes darted attentively, taking in every detail of their surroundings. De Marmont''s crisp uniform and upright posture conveyed a disciplined and meticulous nature, as expected from an officer.

    As they approached, Junot''s confident smile radiated an air of self-assuredness, contrasting with de Marmont''sposed expression. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon acknowledged their presence with a nod.

    "So you are the General of the Army of Italy huh?" Junot asked, his eyes looking up and down at Napoleon''s stature. "I didn''t expect ourmander to be seemingly at the same age as us."

    "Watch your words, Junot," Marmont interjected, his toneced with a hint of reprimand. He cast a brief nce toward Napoleon, emphasizing the need for respectful conduct in the presence of their superior. "You are talking to the General of the Army of Italy."

    Junot, momentarily taken aback by Marmont''s admonishment, quicklyposed himself and cleared his throat.

    "Apologies, General Bonaparte. I meant no disrespect."

    "No harm done, Junot," Napoleon replied, his voice carrying a firm yet understanding tone. "Anyways, the rest of the army, where are they?"

    "The headquarters at Nice," Marmont continued, "is where you''ll meet the generals and coordinate the operations. They await your arrival to discuss the strategic ns for the uing campaign."

    Napoleon nodded, absorbing the information. "What''s our schedule for this trip?"

    "The train shall convey us to Toulon," Junot dered, adopting a formal tone. "We anticipate reaching our destination by 10 o''clock in the morning. Once we arrive, we shall proceed to Nice on horseback, where we shall join the remaining forces of the army."

    "Very well," Napoleon hummed in approval. He nced at Murat and the two newly arrived officers. "Gentlemen, let us board the train and make our way to Toulon. Time is of the essence."

    As they boarded the train, the sound of the engine rumbling to life echoed through the station. The carriages slowly began to move, and the journey to Toulonmenced. Inside the train, Napoleon found apartment where he could gather with Murat, Junot, and Marmont.

    "So who are the generals that I''ll be meeting there?" Napoleon asked.

    "This is the file, General Bonaparte," Marmont handed him the file.

    Napoleon grabbed the file and opened it, perusing the content. His lips curled into a smile. The dossier contained the backgrounds of the four Marshals of the French Empire under the real Napoleon. Jean-Mathieu-Philibert S¨¦rurier, Charles-Pierre Augereau, Andr¨¦ Mass¨¦na, and Louis-Alexandre Berthier.

    Among all the four, Berthier is the one that he found prized the most. Hismanding of troops may becking but no one can deny his administration skill. He is surely going to need a man like Berthier to run the republic when he bes ruler of France.

    But that''s not all of them, Napoleon knew that he would meet the other Marshals there such as Lannes and Bessieres.

    "I can''t wait to meet them," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    "General Bonaparte, I have forgotten to introduce myself," Marmont said. "My name is Auguste de Marmont, I believe we have seen each other at Toulon. I was a Lieutenant from the 1st artillery regiment."

    "Really?" Napoleon eximed softly. "I didn''t notice. I was focused on kicking out the British."

    "How about you Junot, were you also in Toulon?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes sir, I serve as an aide-de-camp to General Dugommier," Junot answered.

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side. In real history, his aide-de-camp at the time of Toulon was Junot, but somehow in this world, he wasn''t.

    "And I met General Bonaparte in Paris, stopping the uprising on the 13th of Vendemiaire," Murat proudly chimed in.

    Napoleon chuckled. "Well since you three are my aide-de-camp in this campaign I wish that we form a strong bond and work together efficiently."

    The three officers nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with determination and loyalty. It was clear that they were ready to give their all in service to Napoleon and the cause.

    As the train rattled along the tracks, thepartment fell into a contemtive silence. The sound of wheels against the rails provided a steady rhythm, punctuated by the asional whistle of the wind outside. Napoleon leaned back in his seat, the weight of the uing campaign settling on his shoulders.

 Chapter 78 Arrival To The Front

    ?

    March 25th, eight o''clock in the morning. Napoleon and his aides-de-camp rode their horses toward Nice, the Army of Italy Headquarters. Along the way, they engaged in conversation to pass the time.

    "Wait... General Bonaparte," Junot eximed, unable to hide his astonishment, "you were the inventor of the steam lotive that we rode yesterday?"

    Napoleon smiled at Junot''s reaction. "Yes, indeed," he confirmed. "I took an interest in engineering during my time in the artillery. It''s remarkable what technology can achieve."

    Marmont chimed in, his disappointment evident in his tone. "Junot, you should have done some research about our General before meeting him. It''s standard procedure."

    Rubbing his head in embarrassment, Junot replied, "I... I don''t know. I''m not particrly keen on reading scientific journals, much less about someone."

    "You are shameless, Junot," Marmont clicked his tongue disapprovingly. "At the very least, you should be aware of his achievements in Toulon, considering you participated in that battle."

    Junot''s face brightened with recognition. "Of course, I know," he said eagerly. "I saw General Bonaparte barking out orders as our cannons wrecked the British fleet."

    Napoleon listened attentively to Junot and Marmont''s exchange, appreciating their banter. It reminded him of the camaraderie he had experienced among his fellow soldiers during the early days of his military career.

    "That being said, I''m still worried that the Generals there may not ept you."

    Marmont''s statement caught Napoleon''s attention, causing him to interrupt the conversation. He turned slightly in his saddle, his gaze fixed on Marmont.

    "What do you mean by that?" Napoleon asked, his tone tinged with curiosity and a hint of concern. He nced over his shoulder to ensure they had some privacy amidst the open road.

    Marmont exchanged a brief nce with Junot before sighing softly. "Well, General Bonaparte, it''s no secret that your appointment as Commander of the Army of Italy was politically influenced."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed, his curiosity turning into a mixture of surprise and intrigue. "Political influence?" he echoed, urging Marmont to continue.

    Murat, who had been rtively quiet until now, spoke up. "Allow me to exin, General. You see when we quelled the uprising in Paris on the 13th of Vend¨¦miaire, it was your decisive actions that saved the National Convention and ensured the stability of the government."

    Napoleon''s memory flickered back to that fateful day in Paris. The uprising led by the Royalists threatened the very foundation of the Republic, and he had been entrusted with the task of defending the National Convention. It was a pivotal moment in his career, where his strategic brilliance had won the day and preserved the fledgling French Republic government.

    Marmont continued. "Your sess in Paris elevated your status, but it also made some of the established generals ufortable. I must say this with all honesty but General Napoleon, the Generals that we will be meeting at Nice is as just aspetent as you are, if not more so. They have established themselves through years of service."

    "But I am the one who expelled the British and the allied forces from Toulon. I orchestrated the battle and without my presence, the British Fleet would still hold dominance in the Mediterranean Sea," Napoleon interjected defiantly. "I do acknowledge that those older generals may possess more field experience, but without my efforts, we would find ourselves under the rule of the Bourbons once again."

    "Uhm¡­General," Murat chimed in carefully. "We are not saying that you are not fit tomand the Army of Italy, we are just saying that there are others who find your appointment controversial due to political considerations."

    Napoleon''s expression softened as he absorbed Murat''s words. "I apologize if I sounded arrogant or defensive," Napoleon said sincerely. "It''s just that I''ve faced countless challenges throughout my career, and sometimes it''s difficult to grasp why my authority is questioned despite my aplishments. Anyways, enough of this, how far are we from Nice?"

    Junot nced at the map in his hand and replied, "General, we should be arriving in Nice within the next hour or so. We are making good time."

    "Very well.." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    One hourter.

    In the headquarters of the Army of Italy, Nice. General S¨¦rurier paced back and forth inside the drawing room of the Prefectural Pce of Nice. Seated on the velvet sofa were Augereau and Mass¨¦na.

    "Could you please stop doing that, General S¨¦rurier? You are disturbing my thoughts," Augereau chided lightly.

    S¨¦rurier paused his pacing, his face flushed with frustration. "Forgive me, General Augereau. I can''t help but feel restless. The news of General Bonaparte''s appointment has left me unsettled. Why would the Directory appoint someone who is younger than us, someone with limited experience in warfare? I must admit, I don''t even know him. Oh, how far the French have fallen if ranks are so easily manipted."

    Mass¨¦na leaned forward in his seat and sped his hands together. "General S¨¦rurier, let''s not jump to conclusions. We have all heard of Bonaparte''s triumphs in Toulon and his recent victories in Saorgio and the royalist in the 13th of Vendemiaire. His reputation precedes him, and it would be unwise to underestimate his abilities."

    S¨¦rurier sighed, his frustration evident. "I understand that, General Mass¨¦na, but it still feels like a blow to our own aplishments. We have dedicated our lives to the service of France, fought battles, shed blood, and earned our ranks through years of experience. And now, we are to be led by someone who has risen through the ranks swiftly, thanks to his political connections."

    Augereau interjected with a hint of skepticism. "Politics and military leadership don''t always go hand in hand. We have seen many generals fail despite their political influence. However, Bonaparte has shown promise, and his records speak for themselves. After all, he is the one who expelled the British from Toulon and weakened their influence in the Mediterranean Sea. Nevertheless, I must admit that I have my reservations about this young general and whether he can effectively lead the Army of Italy."

    As they were having their talks, another person entered the premises, startling the three generals.

    "Oh, General Berthier. You are assigned as Chief of Staff for our new young general. What do you think about him?" S¨¦rurier asked.

    "I don''t know, General S¨¦rurier," Berthier simply replied. "I haven''t met the man personally, but I have heard of his exploits. He is a promisingmander. Why did you ask?"

    "Well, General Berthier, do you find his appointment eptable? A twenty-seven-year-old, barely French, taking overmand of the Army of Italy because he saved the government?" S¨¦rurier asked.

    Berthier paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. He knew that his words held weight, and he needed to choose them wisely.

    "General S¨¦rurier, I understand your concerns and those of the other generals. It is natural to question the appointment of someone rtively young and inexperienced. But we must not overlook General Bonaparte''s aplishments. His victories in Toulon, Saorgio, and the suppression of the royalist uprising in Paris are not to be taken lightly."

    After saying that, a military officer entered the premises. "Generals, The Commander of the Army of Italy, General Napoleon Bonaparte, has arrived."

    Augereau and Mass¨¦na rose to their feet, their gazes fixed at the hall where Napoleon Bonaparte along with his aides-de-camp were emerging.

    As soon as Napoleon stepped foot in the drawing room, the four generals rose to their feet, their gazes fixed upon him. With synchronized movements, they performed a salute, raising their right hands to their foreheads in a swift motion.

    Napoleon, observing the generals'' salute, nodded in appreciation and reciprocated with a salute of his own. His eyes scanned the room, taking in the distinguished figures before him.

    "Now, let''s begin the nning," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 79 The Prelude Of The Italian Campaign

    ?

    "Before we move forward to the nning," Napoleon began, walking past the generals with their hands still on salute. "I would like to introduce myself formally to all of you. My name is General Napoleon Bonaparte and I am assigned to be the Commander of the Army of Italy. Now, I know some of you would have reservations about my appointment but I assure you that I am fullymitted to the sess of our campaign here."

    General S¨¦rurier, General Augereau, General Mass¨¦na, and General Berthier lowered their hands and nodded their heads in agreement.

    "Now, where is General Berthier?" Napoleon asked, ncing at the room. As if on cue, General Berthier stepped forward, his demeanorposed yet attentive.

    "Here I am, General Bonaparte," General Berthier replied, his voice steady and respectful. "I am General Louis-Alexandre Berthier, and I have been appointed as your Chief of Staff."

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively. "Ah, General Berthier, it''s a pleasure to meet you. You see, one of my aides-de-camp, Mr. Murat, told me that you have something to present to me. Is that correct?"

    "Oui, General Bonaparte. It has written aprehensive proposal for an overhaul of our logistic and transport system. I have it on my desk in my office, if I may General," Berthier said.

    Napoleon nced over his shoulder and called. "Mr. Murat."

    "Yes, General?" Murat stood at attention, ready to carry out Napoleon''smand.

    "Go to General Berthier''s office and retrieve the proposal he mentioned. Bring it back here immediately," Napoleon instructed.

    Murat saluted and swiftly exited the room, leaving the generals to their anticipation. Within minutes, he returned, holding a neatly bound document in his hands.

    "General Bonaparte, I have the proposal right here," Murat announced, presenting the document to Napoleon.

    Napoleon took the proposal from Murat''s hands and nced at the cover, which bore the seal of General Berthier. He nodded approvingly and turned his attention back to Berthier.

    "Tell me more about this proposal of yours¡­" he said while perusing the contents of the document.

    "Thank you, General Bonaparte," Berthier began confidently. "The proposal aims to address the critical issues we currently face in our logistical and transport systems. It outlines aprehensive n to reorganize and optimize the supply chain, ensuring that our troops are well-fed, adequately equipped, and ready for action."

    He paused briefly and continued. "Firstly, I propose scouring the regions of southern France for food, forage, and other necessary resources. We shall establish awork of reliable suppliers and depots strategically positioned to support our operations effectively. By utilizing local resources, we can reduce our reliance on long and vulnerable supply lines."

    Berthier''s gaze swept across the attentive faces of the generals, gauging their reactions. Encouraged by their focused attention, he pressed on.

    "Furthermore, we must harness the potential of new technological advancements in transportation. One such innovation is the steam lotive. Although it is still in its infancy, I believe it holds immense promise for revolutionizing our logistical capabilities. These steam engines can transportrge quantities of supplies swiftly and efficiently, covering long distances in a fraction of the time it would take with traditional methods.

    "Moreover, I propose the creation of specialized transport units that can handle the specific needs of our army. These units will be responsible for organizing and maintaining an efficient flow of supplies, ensuring that they reach our troops in a timely manner. They will coordinate closely with the depots and suppliers, streamlining the entire process."

    Berthier''s eyes met Napoleon''s, and he detected a spark of interest in themander''s gaze. It fueled his determination to continue impressing upon them the importance of his proposal.

    "Additionally, we need to establish a clear system of ountability and oversight. By implementing rigorous record-keeping practices and introducing regr inspections, we can identify and address any inefficiencies promptly. This will foster discipline, transparency, and ensure that our resources are utilized optimally."

    As Berthier outlined his proposal, Napoleon smiled in satisfaction.

    "I must say, I am impressed by your foresight and attention to detail. It is evident that you have considered the needs of our troops and the demands of our campaign. Your emphasis on local resources, adoption of new transportation like the steam lotives, and the establishment of specialized transport units demonstrate your strategic thinking which I will need throughout this campaign. I have my decision, you are to implement this immediately, by any means necessary."

    "Thank you, General Bonaparte, I am truly humbled by your confidence in my n. I assure you that I will devote myself entirely to its implementation."

    Napoleon ced a hand on his shoulder and pressed it gently. He then faced the other generals who stood next to General Berthier.

    "Now that the issue of logistics has been settled, let''s move on how we will mobilize our troops. General S¨¦rurier, do you have thetest map?"

    "Oui, General," S¨¦rurier said, his voice low as if reluctant about the nning. He beckoned his aide-de-camp to bring the map forward, carefully unfurling it and securing it on a nearby table. The generals gathered around, their eyes fixed on the map.

    "Tell me what I''m looking at," Napoleon said and General Mass¨¦na spoke.

    "We are facing two armies, the Piedmontese to the East and the Austrians to the West. The Piedmontese forces are around, ording to our scouts, 25,000 men, the Austrians 30,000. Our forces are 38,000 men. As you can see, we are outnumbered."

    "We are at a disadvantage when theybine, General Mass¨¦na," Napoleon corrected. "Therefore we must prevent it from happening. If this map is correct I am seeing that their forces are not concentrated in one ce, but rather scattered along the mountain passes. This is something we can exploit."

    "In that case, General Bonaparte, why don''t we attack the Austrian forces garrisoned in Genoa? That way we can cut off their supply from the British and once we clear them out, we can redirect our attention towards the Piedmontese," General Augereau suggested.

    Napoleon hummed aloud, before heading to the front and assumingmand of the Army, he had studied how the campaign yed out. Augereau''s suggestion was not entirely wrong, sure they could take Genoa and prevent the Austrians from getting aid from the British but the Austrian generalmander Beaulieu is expecting it. Should they attack that city, they would be met with fierce opposition.

    "The n is not bad General Augeraeu but I have reasonable doubts about the feasibility of a direct assault on Genoa."

    Augereau raised his brow. "What is it then, General?"

    "Well, the Austrians will expect us to attack Genoa. After all, it is a strategic port city and a vital supply route for them. Our assault would likely be met with heavy resistance, and we could potentially suffer significant casualties. Instead of Genoa, we shouldunch an attack on this city¡­"

    Napoleon pressed his finger on the map, tracing a smaller city located between the positions of the two armies.

    "This city is Dego," Napoleon dered. "It''s a crossroads that links the Piedmontese and the Austrians forces. By capturing Dego, we can disrupt theirmunication lines and prevent them from joining forces. And then from there, we will push the Piedmontese and the Austrians away from one another. Based on this map, the Austrians would probably retreat to Mn and the Piedmontese to their capital, Turin."

    General Augereau''s eyes widened as he was starting to see the strategic brilliance of Napoleon''s n. He quickly realized that by seizing Dego, they could effectively divide the enemy forces and gain a significant advantage. However,

    "But, ording to our intel, the Austrianmander is at Ovada. If we attack Dego, wouldn''t they swiftly join forces with the garrison stationed at Dego?"

    "That''s right, General Augereau, it''s why we are going to ce a bet on the Austrian Commander." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m sorry what?" Augereau eximed. "What are you talking about, General Bonaparte? A bet?"

    "Earlier you said that we should attack Genoa right? Well, I believe the Austrian Commander had seen through the n and is probably preparing to defend it. In that case, we should look out for our forces garrisoned at Voltri. If we areunching an assault on Genoa, Voltri would serve as the bestunching point. The Austrians would never allow us to congregate our forces in Voltri so they will have to take it first. Now, here''s where the betes in, the moment the Austrians attack Voltri, weunch an attack on Dego. The mountainous terrain between our position and theirs prevents them from marching toward us directly. They''ll have to go around in Acqui to join their beleaguered forces."

    Augereau listened intently, processing Napoleon''s words.

    Napoleon continued to exin his n, borating on the intricacies of their strategy. Augereau''s initial skepticism gave way to growing admiration as he realized the brilliance behind Napoleon''s calcted gamble.

    "If we time our attack on Dego precisely when the Austrians are preupied with capturing Voltri, we can catch them off guard and prevent them from reinforcing the garrison in Dego," Napoleon exined. "By the time they realize what''s happening, it will be toote."

    "I concur," General S¨¦rurier nodded. "You have my full confidence now, General Napoleon."

    Napoleon nced at the other generals, gauging their reactions. Their expressions ranged from intrigue to cautious optimism. He had managed to sway their initial reservations and gain their trust, a crucial step in ensuring the sess of their campaign.

    "Thank you, General S¨¦rurier," Napoleon acknowledged with a nod.

    Turning his attention back to the map, Napoleon continued to exin the details of their strategy. He pointed out the key locations and the potential obstacles they might encounter along the way. The generals listened attentively, absorbing the information and offering their insights and suggestions.

    Two hourster, they finished nning their offensive.

    "Sounds easy right?" Napoleon lightly chuckled, breaking the tension in the room. "However, we can''t execute the n effectively if our troops are at their lowest point. When I arrived here, I noticed that some of our soldiers don''t have rifles, no boots, and some men''s uniforms are ragged and in need of repair. We cannot go into battle with an ill-equipped and demoralized army. Therefore, this week, we are going to fix that."

    ***

    March 27th, 1796. At the headquarters of the Army of Italy.

    Napoleon stood on the tform, surveying the rows of demoralized soldiers before him. Their uniforms were tattered, their spirits low. It was evident that the previous hardships had taken a toll on their morale. Napoleon understood the gravity of the situation and knew that he needed to uplift their spirits.

    With a resolute expression, Napoleon raised his hand, signaling for silence. The soldiers turned their attention to theirmander, curiosity flickering in their eyes.

    "Soldiers, the reality before us is stark: weck abundance, surviving on meager rations, with little to expect from a burdened government. Yet, your unwavering courage amidst these deste rocks deserves more than admiration alone. I present you a vision, a vision of marching into fertile ins unrivaled in their bounty.

    Imagine it,rades. Vast provinces stretching endlessly, promising abundance and prosperity. Majestic cities beckon us forward, holding the key to honor, glory, and unimaginable riches. Soldiers of Italy, I ask you, will your courage and constancy waver?

    Together, let us forge a path where our names echo through ages, tales of valor and triumph resounding through time. We possess the power to reshape destinies, leaving an indomitable mark on history. Enduring the present is not enough; we must transcend, rising above these barren rocks. Now is the time to march, to im our rightful ce in the realms of honor and fame.

    No longer confined to shadows, we shall revel in the radiance of victory. Each step brings us closer to a future where our prowess captivates the world. Let our enemies tremble at our name, for we embody courage and resilience. Join me on this journey¡ªa journey that defines us, our legacy, and the destiny of our beloved Italy.

    Soldiers of Italy, let my words ignite the fire within your souls. Unite behind the call for glory and riches, fueled by unwavering determination. We stand on the precipice of greatness, ready to im our rightful ce in history. With courage as our shield and constancy as our sword, we shall surpass the limitations imposed upon us. Our present struggles be mere stepping stones toward a limitless future. Soldiers, the time hase to write our own destiny."

    As these words reached the ears of the weary soldiers, a spark of hope ignited within them. Heads that were once bowed began to lift, and eyes that were once filled with weariness now gleamed with a newfound determination. The weight of their burdens seemed to lessen, reced by a renewed sense of purpose.

    And in an instant, their hands shot up into the air, a resounding cheer erupting from their lips.

    Napoleon smiled with satisfaction as he witnessed the transformation in the soldiers'' demeanor.

    After that inspiring speech, Napoleon wasted no time revamping his army. He understood that discipline and organization were crucial to their sess. With the assistance of his capable aides-de-camp, he embarked on aprehensive reorganization effort.

    The first step was to enforce discipline among the troops. Any signs of misconduct or insubordination were swiftly addressed. Rotten units were identified and disbanded, while soldiers who showed exceptional skill and dedication were promoted and given positions of leadership.

    Simultaneously, General Berthier''s proposal was put into effect, bringing about significant improvements in the logistics and transport system. The supply chain was reorganized, ensuring that the troops were well-fed, properly equipped, and ready for action. Local resources were efficiently utilized, reducing reliance on vulnerable supply lines.

    As the weeks passed, the improvements became evident. The soldiers were no longer weary and depressed, they were transformed into a disciplined and motivated fighting force.

    ***

    April 11, 1796. In the city of Albenga, the new Army of Italy''s Headquarters.

    Napoleon was in his personal room in the city hall, writing letters to Ci. The telegraph line was still under construction, so the only way for him to reach out to her was by traditional method.

    Momentster, one of his aides-de-camp, Murat entered the tent.

    "General," Murat called.

    "What is it?" Napoleon asked.

    "A messenger from Voltri has just arrived. The Austrians have indeedunched an assault on Voltri, just as you predicted," Murat informed.

    A smile crept across Napoleon''s face. "Summon the generals immediately. Inform them that we willunch an offensive tomorrow morning. Also, ry a message to the messenger who delivered the news: instruct our troops at Voltri to retreat from their position and join our ranks."

    "Understood, General," Murat saluted and quickly left the tent to ry the orders.

    The moment Murat left, Napoleon let out an amusedugh. "So it begins."

 Chapter 80 Kicking The Piedmontese

    ?

    Almost a month after Napoleon assumedmand of the Army of Italy, a remarkable series of events unfolded. It marked the beginning of a string of triumphs for Napoleon and his forces. It allmenced when General Beaulieuunched an attack on Voltri, followed swiftly by the capture of the city of Montenotte.

    The French troops, undeterred by the Austrians besieging Montenotte, pushed forward with determination, their sights set on engaging the Piedmontese at Cosseria. The genius of Napoleon''s n, which aimed to divide the enemy forces, began to reveal itself with each passing day. On April 15th, under Napoleon''s watchful eye, General Massena seized control of Dego.

    Although Napoleon anticipated that the French troops, lured by the allure of piging and plundering, might let their guards down, just like in history, he reminded Massena to remain vignt. As expected, when the Austrians,manded by Vukassovich, arrived in Dego, they found themselves ensnared in an intricatelyid trap. Three thousand men unwittingly fell into Napoleon''s strategic foresight. His careful nning and timely reminder had paid off splendidly.

    As the Austrians faced the harsh reality of their predicament, it became evident that the tides had turned against them. General Beaulieu, just as Napoleon had predicted, made the decision to retreat and regroup his forces in Acqui. The costly fixation on the French attacking Genoa had left him vulnerable and unable to assist their Piedmontese allies, who now found themselves confronted by the entire might of the Army of Italy.

    ***

    Nine o''clock in the evening, April 20th, 1796. Napoleon and Bertheir were on their horses, peering through their own spyss, and saw campfires on the in fields.

    "It appears they are camping, General Bonaparte," remarked Berthier, his voice filled with uncertainty. "Should we bide our time andunch an attack at dawn?"

    Napoleon lowered his spyss, his gaze fixed on the distant campfires. A knowing smile yed at the corners of his lips. "No Berthier, I don''t believe the Piedmontese would willingly set up camp to face us tomorrow. They are aware of our superior numbers. This is nothing more than a diversion."

    Just as his words hung in the air, the scout Napoleon had dispatched to gather intelligence on the Piedmontese location returned, his breath ragged and heavy.

    "General!" the young soldier gasped, struggling to regain hisposure.

    Napoleon''s gazended on the soldier and spoke. "Breathe, soldier. What is it?"

    Taking a moment to catch his breath, the scout straightened himself and began his report.

    "General, the Piedmontese... They are not camping. It was a ruse. They are retreating!"

    "See?" Napoleon''s lips curled to a smile as he faced Berthier. "Send an order to General Massena, Augereau, and Serurier to prepare the troops for an immediate pursuit of the retreating Piedmontese forces."

    Berthier''s brows furrowed in concern, his voiceced with weariness. "But General Bonaparte, our men are hungry and exhausted from the consecutive battles days earlier. They need time to rest and replenish their supplies. Pursuing now might push them beyond their limits."

    Napoleon regarded Berthier with a resolute gaze, understanding the weight of his concerns.

    "Iprehend the hardships they face, General. But we must consider the bigger picture. If we dy, the Piedmontese will have a chance to escape our grasp and potentially receive reinforcements from the Austrians. We cannot allow that. We already have our foot on their throats. Transmit my orders now!"

    Berthier hesitated for a moment, torn between his concern for the weary soldiers and his trust in Napoleon''s strategic vision. He nced at the determined expression on Napoleon''s face, realizing the gravity of the situation.

    "Very well, General Bonaparte," Berthier conceded. "I will transmit your orders to General Massena, Augereau, and Serurier immediately."

    ***

    As the morning sun rose on April 21st, casting its golden glow across the picturesquendscape, a dramatic scene unfolded on the outskirts of the Piedmontese retreat. Augereau, Massena, and Serurier divisions closed in on the retreating enemy with relentless determination.

    The once serene countryside now trembled with the approaching storm of the French forces. The thunderous sound of marching boots reverberated through the air, striking fear into the hearts of the weary Piedmontese soldiers. Their eyes widened with disbelief as they beheld the vast sea of blue-coated soldiers stretching as far as the eye could see.

    A mix of emotions coursed through the ranks of the Piedmontese. Some, determined to defend their homnd with every ounce of strength left in their weary bodies, braced themselves for the onught, their weapons at the ready, while others sumbed to despair, their spirits broken by the overwhelming sight of the encroaching French army.

    Due to that, the orderly retreat made by General Colli, the Piedmontese General, turned into a catastrophic mess. Though he and a number of his men escaped, there''s no denying the fact that Napoleon had already defeated their army.

    Later in the afternoon, Napoleon, Berthier, and his aides-de-camp entered Mondovi. The dpidated buildings and worn cobblestone streets greeted them, bearing the scars of the recent conflict. The town was in a state of disarray, its once vibrant atmosphere reced with a somber air of destion. But amidst the wreckage, signs of life emerged as the townspeople cautiously ventured out of their homes.

    Napoleon dismounted his horse and walked through the streets of Mondovi, apanied by Berthier and his aides-de-camp. The people watched them from a distance, their gazes apprehensive. They wondered what would happen to them now that the French had captured the city.

    But Napoleon had little interest in this city. For him, this city would serve as a ce for his men to get sleep and rest after the grueling battle thatsted over ten days. They have won four battles, all of which are decisive.

    Napoleon sighed, as he himself can feel his body aching from exhaustion.

    "General Bonaparte," Marmont called, his tone tinged with concern. "Are you alright?"

    "I''m just tired, that''s all," Napoleon said.

    "I see¡­well, why don''t you take a rest and let us handle the rest?" Marmont suggested.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I agree with Marmont," Murat chimed in. "Just like the rest of the soldiers, you haven''t had proper sleep or a decent meal in days."

    "Well we can''t have that luxury when we are facing two armies at once," Napoleon chuckled weakly. "Anyways, I will heed your suggestion and take a rest. Inform me immediately if there is any major development."

    "Yes sir!"

    ***

    Two dayster, a messenger from the Piedmontese army arrived in Mondovi, delivering a message from hismander.

    "General Bonaparte," Junot called as he entered his room. "There''s a Piedmontese messenger here to see you."

    "Bring him in," Napoleon set aside the quill and parchment he was using to draft orders, his attention immediately drawn to the messenger. The soldier, adorned in a tattered and mud-streaked uniform, approached Napoleon with a mix of trepidation and exhaustion etched on his face.

    Napoleon gestured for the messenger toe closer, his eyes studying the man''s worn demeanor. "What brings you here, sir?"

    The messenger saluted Napoleon and handed him a sealed letter. "General Colli, themander of the Piedmontese army, sends his regards and requests an audience with you, General Bonaparte."

    Napoleon epted the letter and broke the seal, swiftly scanning its contents. As he read, his expression transformed from curiosity to intrigue.

    "Interesting," Napoleon muttered under his breath. "It seems General Colli seeks an armistice and wishes to discuss terms."

    Berthier, who had been observing the scene from a distance, approached Napoleon with curiosity in his eyes.

    "What are the terms that your counterpart proposes, General?"

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow and looked up from the letter, meeting Berthier''s gaze.

    "ording to this, General Colli wishes to negotiate a cessation of hostilities between our forces. He desires the safety and security of his soldiers and the preservation of his army, in exchange for a surrender."

    "Interesting¡­" Berthier mused. "We have been at war with the Piedmontese for four years, and you General Bonaparte had defeated them in less than three weeks."

    Napoleon smiled at the praise and faced the messenger. "Tell General Colli that we will consider his proposal. However, make it clear that any negotiations will take ce on French terms and that the surrender of his forces is non-negotiable."

    ***

    Four dayster, Napoleon and his men moved to Alba in preparation for chasing the Austrians who were about to aid the Piedmontese but withdrew theirmitment after learning that the Piedmontese had opened negotiations with the French Republic.

    Also, on that day, the King of Piedmont-Sardinia epted the terms proposed by Napoleon, thereby obliging the Kingdom to cede control of the Duchy of Savoy and the County of Nice to the French Republic. Additionally, the agreement entails the implementation of disarmament measures and military restrictions, resulting in a reduction of the Piedmontese army. Furthermore, the Kingdom is prohibited from constructing fortifications, military instations, or any defensive measures near the French border or in strategic locations without prior authorization from the French authorities. Finally, as part of the terms, the Kingdom is required to provide a substantial indemnity to the French Republic.

    These terms sealed the fate of the Piedimontes, and they were no longer at war.

    In Alba, Napoleon stood on the makeshift tform and addressed the locals and the Army.

    "In just two weeks, you have achieved remarkable victories and conquered valuable territories. Your bravery and resilience have surpassed all expectations. The enemies who once threatened us are now fleeing in fear.

    But remember, our work is not done. There are still battles to be fought, cities to be captured, and challenges to ovee. Your courage remains unwavering, fueled by the desire to extend the glory of our nation and humiliate those who would enve us. We will achieve a glorious peace thatpensates for our sacrifices.

    However, I ask one thing of you: respect the people we liberate. We will not tolerate piging or cruelty. Let us be known as liberators, not oppressors. Those who plunder will be punished severely.

    To the people of Italy, wee as friends to break your chains. The French army stands with all peoples, respecting your property, religion, and customs. We wage war as noble foes, aiming to defeat the tyrants who hold you captive.

    Together, we shall prevail and create a better future. Onward to victory! Vive R¨¦publique!"

    "Vive R¨¦publique!" The soldiers shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the streets of Alba.

    The crowd of locals erupted in cheers and apuse, inspired by Napoleon''s words and the promise of liberation.

    After that speech, Napoleon and his army marched towards Lombardy.

 Chapter 81 Chasing The Austrians

    ?

    May 5th, 1796.

    It has been almost two weeks since the capittion of the Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia to the French Republic after the battle of Mondovi. Napoleon and the Army of Italy pursued General Beaulieu to Lombardy where they held up defensive positions behind the Po River.

    Napoleon ordered his divisions,manded by Massena, La Harpe, Augereau, and his newly formed elite advanced guards led by Dallemagne, to advance towards Piacenza. On May 7th, 1796, they crossed the Po River, with the entire troop taking almost a day toplete the crossing.

    On May 8th, 1796. Napoleon arrived and his men arrived at Fombio. In this specific location, Napoleon had read that General La Harpe would be killed in battle, possibly from friendly fire. La Harpe has been instrumental in their recent victories against the Piedmontese and Austrians. Losing him would be a major blow to the Army of Italy. Not to mention, he held great potential to be one of the greatest generals in France. To prevent that from happening, Napoleon made it his mission to ensure La Harpe''s safety on the battlefield by issuing reminders like not to join the fray and simplymanding from the rear.

    However, as the battle unfolded, La Harpe''s desire for glory and his unwavering determination led him to disregard Napoleon''s instructions. Ignoring the pleas of his trusted subordinates and the assurances of his personal escort, La Harpe couldn''t resist the urge to lead his troops from the front lines.

    Mounted atop his magnificent steed, La Harpe charged fearlessly into the midst of the battle. His sword shed with deadly precision as he engaged enemy soldiers, cutting a path through their ranks.

    Napoleon, observing La Harpe''s recklessness from a distance, realized that his warnings had fallen on deaf ears. Concerned for hisrade''s safety, he galloped toward the chaos, determined to shield La Harpe from harm''s way. As he approached, he noticed the growing intensity of the fighting around La Harpe, the danger closing in.

    With a burst of urgency, Napoleon''s cavalry maneuvered skillfully, charging toward the encroaching enemy forces. He pulled out his musket pistol and fired a shot into the Austrian soldier who was charging with a bay at La Harpe.

    However, on his way there, his steed, Ebony, got shot by the Austrian musket, causing Ebony to stumble and lose its footing. The sudden impact sent Napoleon hurtling through the air, his body twisting in a desperate attempt to regain bnce.

    Fortunately, Napoleon safelynded but as for Ebony, it was an unfortunate fate. He saw him lying on the ground motionless.

    "Ebony¡­" Napoleon uttered. He just lost one of his prized horses. He rose to his feet and red coldly at the one responsible, who was focused on reloading his rifle.

    "I think this is time¡­" Napoleon pulled out another pistol, it was unlike anything the soldiers had ever seen on the battlefield.  He aimed it and pulled the trigger, an ear-deafening st erupted piercing the man''s chest.

    He aimed at another and pulled the trigger, and repeated it four more times. Napoleon''s aides-de-camp, Murat, Marmont, and Junot were stunned at the disy of the weapon Napoleon was using.

    "What kind of weapon is that?!" Murat eximed. "It fired six times without reloading."

    "I don''t know¡­is it a pistol perhaps?" Marmont asked, his voice trembling.

    "It doesn''t look like a flintlock pistol¡­" Junot said in a low voice.

    "Murat!" Napoleon shouted, jolting Murat out of his astonishment. "Fetch me a spare horse immediately!"

    Murat, shaken from his momentary daze, swiftly turned and sprinted towards the rear lines where the reserve horses were kept. The urgentmand from Napoleon spurred him into action, and he knew that time was of the essence.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon kept a watchful eye on the battlefield. He nced at La Harpe, still locked in the throes ofbat.

    "I have to get to him immediately," Napoleon muttered under his breath as he inserted six cartridges into the cylinder. Tapping it back in ce, he fired shots at General La Harpe''s position, killing six Austrians with extreme uracy and precision.

    "General Bonaparte!" Murat called out as he approached, leading a spare horse by the reins.

    Napoleon turned his attention towards Murat, his eyes briefly shifting from La Harpe to acknowledge his aide-de-camp. "Thank you, Murat."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He swiftly mounted the fresh horse and without wasting another moment, Napoleon urged the horse forward, galloping towards La Harpe. As he neared La Harpe, he pulled out his saber and hacked his way through the remaining enemy soldiers that stood between them.

    Blood spattered and streaked across Napoleon''s face as he fought his way to La Harpe''s side. Momentster, he broke through thest line of defense, reaching La Harpe''s side. Both generals were panting, their bodies covered in sweat and dirt, their swords stained with the blood of their enemies.

    "General," La Harpe gasped, a mixture of relief and exhaustion in his voice. "You''vee."

    Napoleon dismounted his horse and approached La Harpe, but instead of a warm wee, he delivered a powerful p to his face. La Harpe was taken aback, stunned by the force of the blow. His cheek stung, and for a moment, a heavy silence permeated the air.

    Napoleon''s gaze bore into La Harpe, a mix of anger, frustration, and concern flickering in his eyes. "I told you to stay in the rear, why did you disobey my order?

    La Harpe recoiled, his hand instinctively rising to touch his stinging cheek. He swallowed hard, his pride wounded but his loyalty unwavering. "I... I couldn''t just stand idly by while our men fought. I had to be with them, to lead them."

    "Next time, don''t let your ambition blind you to the importance of following orders."

    La Harpe lowered his gaze as he was embarrassed to meet his eyes.

    "I understand, General. I apologize if my disobedience has brought you displeasure."

    Napoleon''s anger began to subside reced by a sense of concern for hisrade. He reached out and ced a hand on La Harpe''s shoulder, his touch surprisingly gentle.

    "Get back on the rear, we still have a fight to finish," he said as he nced at the Austrian lines.

    La Harpe nodded, his determination reignited. He wiped the blood and sweat from his brow.

    Napoleon nodded approvingly, his confidence in La Harpe restored. "Good. We must press forward and secure our victory here."

    After that, Napoleon and La Harpe reorganized their infantry and as soon as they formed a line, they ordered them to charge forward and pushed back the Austrians with relentless force.

    Hourster, the Austrians began their retreat, and as they fled from the battlefield, French forces cheered and roared as they taunted the retreating enemy.

    "Yeah that''s right, run you puny Austrians!"

    "All you know is just running!"

    Napoleon and La Harpe stood side by side, surveying the battlefield with a mix of satisfaction and weariness. The ground was littered with the debris of war¡ªbroken weapons, tattered standards, and the lifeless bodies of both French and Austrian soldiers.

    "What''s the n now, General?" La Harpe asked.

    "We chase the Austrians of course," Napoleon simply said.

 Chapter 82 Battle Of Lodi

    ?

    On the morning of May 10th, 1796. Napoleon''s advance guard under themand of General Dallemagne arrived at the city of Lodi, barely catching up to the Austrian rear guards.

    Dallemagne watched as the Austrians crossed the bridge, and from the other side, he saw cannons being set up, battalions forming ranks, and infantry preparing for a defensive stand. The Austrians had chosen to make theirst stand at the strategic bridge of Lodi, a crucial crossing point over the Adda River. If they could hold this position, they hoped to slow down the advancing French forces and regroup their scattered troops.

    Dallemagne, a seasoned general, understood the significance of this moment. The fate of the entire campaign could hinge on the oue of this battle. He knew that a direct assault on the fortified bridgehead would result in heavy casualties, so they needed toe up with a n.

    He waited for Napoleon to arrive in the city, and as soon as Napoleon arrived, he rushed toward him immediately.

    "General Bonaparte, the Austrians are making their stand at the bridge. A direct assault would be costly as they already fortified their positions."

    Napoleon gazed at the other side of the bridge before pulling out a spyss to have a clear view of the Austrian positions.

    "Yeah¡­it seemed like it," Napoleon said. "Set up the cannons immediately along the banks¡­"

    "General¡­are you perhaps considering a frontal assault on the bridge?" Dallegmane asked.

    Napoleon nodded. "That''s right."

    "But sir¡­that''s suicide. The moment we stepped on that bridge, we will be met with cannons and a hail of gunfire. Our casualties will be immense."

    Napoleon fixed his gaze on Dallemagne and gave him a reassuring smile.

    "Murat," Napoleon called, ncing at his back.

    "What is it, General?" Murat urged his horse forward,ing to stand beside Napoleon and Dallemagne.

    "The General of Brigade, under themand of Colonel Beaumont, you know him right?" Napoleon asked.

    Murat nodded, recognizing the name. "Yes, General. I am familiar with Colonel Beaumont.

    "Good, tell him to move upstream with his men, find a ford and nk the Austrians from the rear, forcing them to divide their attention and weakening their defenses. Tell him immediately."

    "Understood," Murat acknowledged, quickly turning his horse to ry Napoleon''s orders to Colonel Beaumont.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon turned his attention back to the impending assault on the bridge. He knew that a frontal attack would be perilous, but he also understood the element of surprise could y a crucial role in their sess. He needed to exploit the enemy''s expectation of them not going for a direct assault and turn it against them.

    "General Dallemagne," Napoleon called.

    "Yes, General?" Dallemagne nced at him.

    "Have your men ready for an assault at a moment''s notice. For now, we are going to fight the Austrians with cannons."

    ***

    Hourster, the battle of Lodi was reduced to a duel of cannons. French and Austrian artillerymen meticulously loaded and aimed their cannons, their movements precise and calcted. Thick smoke enveloped the battlefield, obscuring the view and adding an eerie atmosphere to the scene.

    Napoleon, standing amidst the chaos, closely observed the exchanges of cannon fire.

    "This is going nowhere," Napoleon clicked his tongue impatiently. Beaumont hasn''t found a crossing yet. Adding to his frustration was that the cannons they were firing mostly missed their intended target.

    He dismounted his horse and approached one of the cannons.

    "General?" The artillery corporals gasped at the presence of Napoleon.

    The gunners nced at each other in surprise but quickly stood to attention, recognizing theirmander. Napoleon''s eyes scanned the cannon and its surroundings, assessing they of thend and the target ahead.

    "Prepare the aiming stakes!" Napoleonmanded firmly.

    The artillerymen hurriedly retrieved a pair of stakes and set them on the ground, aligning them with the intended target. Napoleon walked over, studying the stakes'' position in rtion to the enemy''s fortifications. He took a moment to gauge the distance, mentally calcting the elevation angle required for an urate shot.

    "Adjust the cannon''s position to align with the stakes!" Napoleon called out.

    The gunners sprang into action, maneuvering the cannon. They used handspikes to shift its position, inch by inch, until the aiming stakes lined up perfectly in their sights.

    Napoleon approached the cannon and reached for a quadrant device, a tool used to measure the elevation angle. Holding it steady, he carefully sighted the enemy positions, taking into ount the distance and the desired trajectory.

    "Raise the elevation! Thirty degrees!" Napoleonmanded.

    The gunners adjusted the cannon''s elevation screws, incrementally raising the barrel until the quadrant device indicated the desired angle.

    With the cannon now precisely aimed, Napoleon turned his attention to the loading process. He supervised as the gunners meticulously loaded the appropriate ammunition¡ªa round shot, in this case¡ªfollowed by the carefully measured powder charge.

    As the gunnerspleted their tasks, Napoleon stepped back, his gaze fixed on the enemy fortifications. He took a deep breath, steadying himself for the moment of truth.

    "Fire!"

    A gunner swiftly ignited the match cord, and with a thunderous st, the round shot hurtled towards its target. Napoleon watched intently as the projectile soared through the air, its trajectory true to his calctions.

    A moment of suspense followed as the round shot found its mark, crashing into the enemy cannons.

    Napoleon repeated the process, taking down a few cannons from the Austrians. He wanted to reduce their firepower for his n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The artillerymen watched Napoleon with awe, their admiration for his strategic prowess growing with each sessful shot. Napoleon''s hands were covered in dirt and grime, and his clothes in mud. They rarely saw a general aiming a cannon themselves, let alone one as renowned as Napoleon. The soldiers couldn''t help but respect his dedication.

    Encouraged by Napoleon''s example, the French artillerymen redoubled their efforts. They emted his precision and attention to detail, meticulously adjusting their cannons'' positions and carefully measuring each shot. With every thunderous st, their rounds found their targets, wreaking havoc among the Austrian.

    "Okay I believe that''s it," Napoleon said and headed back to meet with Dallemagne.

    "General Massena just arrived, General Bonaparte," Dallemagne informed.

    "Good, that means we have a substantial force, prepared for a frontal assault," Napoleon said.

    "But..General¡­" Dallemagne tried to protest again but paused when Napoleon walked over to the front of the carabiniers.

    "Comrades!"

    Napoleon''s voice boomed across the battlefield,manding the attention of every soldier within earshot. The soldiers of the carabiniers turned their gaze toward their leader, their faces smudged with dirt and streaked with sweat, their eyes filled with both weariness and determination.

    Napoleon stood tall, his figure silhouetted against the smoke-filled sky. His presence radiated confidence and authority that seemed to have awed the soldiers momentarily.

    "Comrades," he began. "We stand here at the precipice of victory. The Austrians believe they can defy us, that their fortifications and cannons will protect them. But I ask you, are we to be cowed by their feeble attempts at resistance?"

    A resounding "No!" echoed through the ranks, the soldiers'' voices filled with a newfound fervor.

    Napoleon''s eyes gleamed with fiery determination.

    "These Austrians, they dare to challenge our might? They dare to question our invincibility? I say, let them see the full force of our wrath! Let them witness the unwavering resolve of the French army!"

    A wave of excitement surged through the soldiers as they clung onto Napoleon''s every word. Their fatigue seemed to fade away, reced by a renewed sense of purpose.

    "I stand here before you, not as a mere general, but as one of you," Napoleon dered, his voice filled with conviction. "I have aimed cannons, marched through mud and rain, and shed blood on the battlefield. Today, I stand beside you, ready to face the enemy head-on."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in, the weight of his promation settling on the soldiers'' shoulders.

    "Do you fear the enemy''s cannons? Do you tremble before their defenses?" Napoleon''s voice rose defiantly. "No! I see in your eyes the spirit of true warriors, the determination that will carry us to victory. We will not be deterred by their fortifications. We will not be swayed by their firepower. We will cross that bridge and show them the indomitable strength of the French army!"

    Cheers erupted from the ranks, filling the air with an electrifying energy. The soldiers'' faces transformed, their weariness reced by a fierce resolve. They looked at one another, their eyes filled with a shared understanding and determination.

    Napoleon raised his sword high, the glint of steel cutting through the haze of smoke.

    "Soldiers of France, I dare you to take that bridge! I dare you to show the world what it means to be a soldier of the French Republic! Let the enemy tremble at our approach! Forward, myrades! Forward to victory! Vive R¨¦publique!"

    The soldiers erupted into a thunderous roar, their voices merging into a deafening battle cry. With hearts afire and newfound courage, they charged toward the bridge, roaring like a tiger and with unwavering determination. The ground shook beneath their feet as they advanced towards the bridge, a mass of blue uniforms moving as one.

    As they approached the fortified bridgehead, the Austrians, taken aback by the sudden surge of French soldiers, scrambled to reposition themselves. Their cannons belched smoke and fire, unleashing a barrage of deadly projectiles toward the oing force. But the French soldiers, fueled by their leader''s impassioned speech, pressed on undeterred.

    "Vive R¨¦publique!" The French soldiers roared, cried, and yelled, sending chills down to the enemy spines.

    His Generals from the rear were also inspired and moved by the speech and the actions of the men who first surged through the bridge.

    Massena followed with his men, trailed by General Berthier, and Corporal Lannes. Together, they surged across, under, and around the bridge.

    In that instant, the Austrians'' defenses crumbled and the troops panickedly retreated.

    General Karl Sebottendorf witnessed such a scene.

    "This is madness¡­" Karl stammered.

    "General! Enemy cavalry spotted on our right!" His aide-de-camp interrupted, his voice filled with urgency.

    Karl Sebottendorf turned his gaze towards the reported threat, his eyes widening at the sight of French cavalry charging toward his exposed nk. Panic gripped his heart as he realized the dire situation they were in. The bridge, once their stronghold, was now swarmed by the relentless advance of the French army.

    Gritting his teeth, Karl knew he had to make a swift decision to salvage whatever remained of his forces. He turned to his aide-de-camp.

    "Signal a retreat! We cannot hold this position any longer," he ordered in resignation.

    The aide-de-camp quickly ryed themand, and the Austrian soldiers, disheartened and overwhelmed, began to retreat in disarray.

    Napoleon and his generals cheered their victory and immediately took left cannons, rifles, and standards.

    "Did we just win?" General Berthier asked.

    "No¡­not yet, Berthier. But we will continue to chase them," Napoleon said. "They might be going towards Mantua now."

    He dismounted his horse and allowed himself for a brief respite by looking at the horizon.

    To couldn''t believe himself pulling it off, like Napoleon, he inspired his troops to do things.

    "I no longer regarded myself as a simple general but as a man called upon to decide the fates of the people, was it¡­" Napoleon muttered under his breath. It was the quote made by Napoleon after this very battle. It seems like it fits him now.

 Chapter 83 Carrying Out The Will

    ?

    Five days after the Battle of Lodi, Napoleon arrived in Mn. The local Italians living there stood on the side of the streets, waving their hands as they cheered and whistled.

    "They are cheering for us¡­" Murat observed. "Why is that?"

    "It''s simple," Napoleon replied with a slight smile ying on his lips, as he rode alongside Murat, his trusted cavalrymander. "They are cheering because they see in us the heralds of change, the agents of liberation."

    As they continued their journey through the jubnt crowds, Napoleon gestured toward the people lining the streets.

    "These Italians have long yearned for freedom from foreign oppression," he exined. "For centuries, they have been subject to the rule of foreign powers, their aspirations for self-determination suppressed."

    Napoleon''s voice carried a sense of conviction and passion as he continued, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the cheering Italians. And as if caught in the hype, Napoleon waved his hand back at the locals.

    Arriving at the Pzzo Serbelloni of Mn, Napoleon dismounted his horse and convened an emergency meeting inside. The participants of the meeting were his division generals, who were sitting around the table.

    "Gentlemen," Napoleon''s voice resounded with firm authority as he addressed the assembled officers. "We find ourselves poised upon the threshold of a historic juncture, teeming with immense possibilities. The Italian popce has embraced us as their liberators, and it is imperative that we embody this noble role in every aspect of our conduct. I entrust each of you with the crucial responsibility of instilling within your troops the values of honor, dignity, and civility."

    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in.

    "Let it be unequivocally clear that acts of uncivilized behavior have no ce within our ranks. Looting and piging shall be met with zero tolerance. Those who dare to indulge in such base actions will face swift and severe repercussions, as we shall not hesitate to eliminate the perpetrators on sight. Furthermore, we shall disy utmost respect for the sanctity of churches and the beliefs they represent. The destruction or disparagement of these sacred ces and the cherished faith of the Italian people shall not be countenanced. Our duty is to safeguard their spiritual heritage and protect their religious sentiments. In our pursuit of liberation, let us rise above the chaos of conflict and embody the noble ideals that have propelled us forward. Our actions shall serve as a testament to our integrity, discipline, and humanity. We must inspire not just fear, but also reverence and gratitude in the hearts of the Italian people."

    After saying that, the Generals exchanged nces at one another, as if confused as to why Napoleon would order them such a thing.

    "May I ask why, General?" Berthier raised his hand.

    "I want to prevent rebellions in our conquered territories," Napoleon revealed. In real history, Napoleon suffered many revolts in the cities that the French had taken over from the Austrians due to their misconduct towards the people. If he wants to finish the Italian campaign as quickly as possible, he must ensure the support and cooperation of the local poption. That way, they won''t be dyed by quelling down uprisings and can focus their efforts on defeating the Austrians.

    "Well, we can simply squash any rebellion, General Bonaparte¡­" Massena flippantly said.

    "That''s true, Massena, but it''s a waste of time," Napoleon interrupted and continued. "Crushing rebellions may be a temporary solution, but ites at a cost. We cannot afford to squander our resources and precious time suppressing uprisings when our ultimate goal lies in defeating the Austrians and solidifying our hold on Italy. It is a matter of strategic efficiency. As General yourselves, I believe that you understand what I''m trying to convey," Napoleon stated, his gaze sweeping across the room. The generals nodded in understanding, and their initial confusion giving way to a growing appreciation for the broader strategy at y.

    "Now that we have captured the capital city of the Lombardy region, we shall also take this opportunity to set up a client state for France. I''m thinking of the Republic of Lombardy. I''ll draft the new constitutionster in my room."

    "What about the Austrians that are still held up in the citadel?" General Augereau asked, raising his hand.

    "Oh, I almost forgot about them," Napoleon chuckled slightly. "I''d say they are to be exterminated should they refuse toy down arms. We''ll assign four battalions to do that but for now, I want you to prepare for future battles. We haven''t defeated the Austrianspletely. We will chase them next week, for now, we will take a rest. That''s all, if there is no question, you are dismissed."

    After the meeting, Napoleon was escorted by the manservants of the Pzzo Serbelloni to the bedroom.

    "Here it is, sir," the manservant said as he swung the door open, revealing a neossical bedroom adorned with luxurious furnishings and elegant tapestries. Napoleon stepped inside, his eyes scanning the room, taking in its opulence.

    "Grazie," he replied to the manservant with a nod of appreciation. "You may go now."

    The manservant bowed and quickly left, leaving Napoleon alone in the quiet expanse of the bedroom. As he removed his tricorn hat and coat, he heaved a deep sigh.

    He theny down on the plush bed and stared up at the ceiling, and recalled the n that he had concocted to end the Italian campaign swiftly.

    Napoleon knew that General Beaulieu would be reced by General von Wurmser in the next week or two. He is a seasoned general, one that would prove to be a headache for Napoleon. However, fortunately for Napoleon, he already came up with a way to defeat him and his army.

    It would be in the Battle of Castiglione. Napoleon had a chance to encircle Wurmser and his troops but due to the timing errors, Wurmser was able to react and retreat back to the Tyrol.

    If he managed to trap Wurmer''s army in Castiglione, then he would be able to redirect his focus on sieging Mantua, the key to Italy, effectively removing the Austrian presence in Italy.

    Speaking of Mantua, Napoleon also came up with a way to end the siege quickly, it would rely on the siege artillery, which he would request from the Directory. But, he also knew that those artillery pieces would be intercepted by Admiral Nelson. So, to prevent that, he''ll have to ask a favor from a certain someone.

    ***

    May 25th, 1796, in the Chateau de Chantilly. Ci was in her office sifting through a stack of documents.

    A knock on the door interrupted her concentration. Ci looked up and saw Beaumont standing at the entrance.

    "Madam Bonaparte, there is a telegraph for you from General Bonaparte," Beaumont said, holding out a small slip of paper.

    Ci took the telegraph and quickly read its contents. Her brows furrowed as she absorbed the message. It was from her husband, how long she had been waiting for his message. But instead of the passionate and affectionate letter she often receives from him, this one was different.

    "Eliminate H.N¡­" Ci muttered under her breath.

    So Napoleon finally asked for it. She too hade up with exterminating Horation Nelson as the English Admiral would prove to be a barrier to Napoleon''s ambitions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "As you wish¡­my darling."

    ***

    On the 30th of May, 1796, off the coast of Arma di Taggia, Commodore Horatio Nelson was overlooking the sea from the ship''s railing, breathing in the air of anticipation. His ship, the HMS Agamemnon, had been patrolling the Ligurian coast, vignt for any signs of French naval activity.

    Since he got stationed there, he was infuriated by the fact that thirty-seven of their ships were lost to the French forces in the siege of Toulon. A huge loss to the Royal Navy and to the Mediterranean fleet.

    He was determined to make the man responsible pay for the humiliation.

    As Horatio Nelson scanned the horizon, his eyes caught a glimpse of movement. He pulled out his spyss and trained it on the source of his curiosity. There, in the distance, Nelson spotted a tartane heading towards his ship. It seemed out of ce amidst the vast expanse of the sea, but Nelson''s instincts told him there was more to this encounter than met the eye.

    As the tartane drew nearer, Nelson could make out figures. Five men rowed the boat and a beautifuldy sat at the stern. The sight intrigued him, and he called for his first mate to join him on deck.

    "Mr. Hardy,e here and take a look," Nelson called out, his voice carrying authority.

    The first mate hurried over, his eyes widening as he saw the approaching boat. "What do you make of this, sir?"

    "I''m not entirely sure, Mr. Hardy, but I sense there''s something significant about this encounter," Nelson replied, fixed on thedy. "She must be an ¨¦migr¨¦."

    Nelson observed thedy more closely as the boat drew closer. She sat with poise and elegance, her strawberry-blonde hair cascading in gentle waves around her shoulders. Her attire suggested refinement and wealth, yet there was a hint of weariness in her eyes. She seemed out of ce in the small boat, surrounded by rowers who were clearly of lower social standing.

    As the tatarne reached HMS Agamemnon, thedy''s eyes met Nelson''s, and he was momentarily captivated by her charm. She rose to her feet and spoke.

    "Please¡­help me! My family was chased out by the revolutionaries¡­I have no ce to go."

    Based on her words alone, Nelson immediately confirmed that she was indeed an ¨¦migr¨¦. As a gentleman, he couldn''t let a woman of her stature be left stranded at sea. Nelson motioned for his crew to lower a small boat and assist thedy onto the HMS Agamemnon. Once she was safely on deck, Nelson approached her with a courteous bow.

    "Madam, I am Commodore Horatio Nelson, at your service. May I inquire as to your name and how I may be of assistance?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.

    Thedy smiled gratefully. "I am¡­Ci¡­and I seek refuge¡­"

    "Very well, Lady Ci, you can stay in my private quarters."

    Hearing that, Ci smiled warmly, but underneath the smile was a hidden darkness, a calcted spark in her eyes that hinted at a malevolent scheme taking shape.

    ***

    An hourter, Ci stood on the deck of the ship, surrounded by corpses of the crew of the HMS Agamemnon. Blood stained her hands, her expression twisted with a mix of triumph and cold determination. The once pristine white dress she had worn was now spattered with evidence of her ruthless actions.

    Nelson, wounded and disoriented,y on the deck, gasping for breath as he struggled toprehend the betrayal before him. He had never expected such an act from the very woman he had shown kindness and offered refuge.

    "Why, Lady Ci?" Nelson managed to choke out, his voice barely a whisper.

    "I am but an instrument, carrying out the will of a greater force. My purpose was never to seek your protection; it was to ensure your demise."

    Nelson''s brows furrowed, his mind racing to make sense of Ci''s cryptic words. Before he could utter another word, she reached down and gripped his cor, pulling him up to meet her gaze.

    "Do you know what you represent, Commodore? You are the embodiment of the British Empire, a symbol of the very oppression that my husband fights against," Ci spat, her voiceced with venom. "Your death will serve as a blow to their arrogance."

    After saying that, Ci drove down the stiletto straight to Nelson''s heart, ending his life.

    "Lady Ci, we have nted the explosives on the hanging magazines," one of the men she hired whispered to her, interrupting the grim scene. She nodded, releasing Nelson''s lifeless body and turning her attention to the next phase of her n.

    Once she destroyed the ship, she would cut up loose ends, ensuring that no one suspected her involvement in Nelson''s death. With a calcted gaze, Cimanded her hired men to carry out their assigned tasks swiftly and efficiently.

    Ten minutester.

    Explosions reverberated through the air as the HMS Agamemnon sumbed to the devastating power of the hidden explosives. The ship erupted in mes, billowing smoke and sending debris flying in all directions. It was a spectacle of destruction that would soon be witnessed by those on the nearby shores.

    Ci watched from the tartane, a smile gracing her lips.

    "Now, there''s onest thing that needs to be done," Ci said, ncing over her crew.

 Chapter 84 Much Needed Respite (R18)

    ?

    July 13th, 1796 in the city of Florence. Napoleon was having lunch with the Grand Duke of Tuscany, Ferdinand III, in the opulent dining room of the grand ducal pce. The room was adorned with exquisite chandeliers, fine tapestries, and a long, polished mahogany table set with an array of delectable dishes.

    As Napoleon and Ferdinand sat across from each other, surrounded by their respective entourages, the atmosphere was a mix of formality and curiosity. The Grand Duke regarded the young French general with a mix of awe and wariness, knowing the reputation Napoleon had built during his swift military campaigns.

    "I must say, General Bonaparte, your victories and the speed with which you have conquered much of Italy have been nothing short of remarkable," Ferdinandmented, his tone respectful yet tinged with a hint of caution. "How can one be so young yet aplish so much?"

    Napoleon smiled graciously, appreciating the Grand Duke''s admiration.

    "Thank you for the praise and the hospitality that you have shown to me thus far," Napoleon said before sipping his wine.

    Over thest few weeks, Napoleon had marched through the Duchy of Modena, the Papal States, and the Grand Duchy of Tuscany, where he had levied significant financial contributions, totaling more than 50,000,000 francs, from these states, which found themselves unable to resist.

    And also in thest month, Napoleon had pushed General Beaulieu out of Italy and has now been reced by General Count von Wurmser. Also, an interesting development happened in Mantua. General Augereau, the one he had tasked to siege Mantua received the vital cannons that were transported over the sea. It means that Ci had done her job splendidly and eliminated Horatio Nelson in the process.

    "General Bonaparte," Murat leaned forward and whispered to his ears.

    "What is it?" Napoleon whispered a reply.

    "Uhm¡­there is a visitor you would love to see," Murat informed.

    Napoleon nced over his shoulder and saw Ci, elegantly dressed in avender gown with ckce ents, her dark hair cascading down her shoulders. Her head was adorned with a fashionable hat adorned with delicate rose embellishments. A smile spread across Napoleon''s face as he realized the visitor Murat had mentioned.

    "Ci," he whispered, his eyes filled with delight. He rose to his feet and made his way towards her.

    Napoleon had not seen her since March, and the first thing he longed to do was to embrace Ci and shower her with affection. As he closed the distance between them, he held her tightly in his arms and kissed her passionately on the lips.

    "Ehem¡­" Ferdinand cleared his throat, getting Napoleon''s attention. "Uhm¡­General, who is thatdy?"

    Napoleon broke away from the embrace, his face flushed with both happiness and slight embarrassment. He turned to face the Grand Duke, Ferdinand III, with a warm smile.

    "My apologies, Your Grace," Napoleon said, regaining hisposure. "Allow me to introduce my wife, Ci Bonaparte."

    Ci curtsied gracefully, lifting her gaze to meet the Grand Duke''s. "It is an honor to meet you, Your Grace," she said politely.

    Ferdinand''s eyes widened in admiration as he beheld Ci''s radiant beauty. He rose from his seat and performed a polite bow.

    "The honor is mine, Madame Bonaparte. I must say, General Bonaparte, you have a beautifulpanion. She possesses a grace and elegance befitting of her station as your wife."

    "Well, I consider myself truly fortunate to have her by my side, Your Grace," Napoleon said, gently drawing Ci closer to him, his hands resting on her waist.

    "Madame Bonaparte, do you wish to join us for the remainder of our lunch?" Ferdinand inquired, gesturing towards the grand table set with an array of mouthwatering dishes.

    Ci meekly nodded and took her seat next to Napoleon who guided her with a gentle hand on the small of her back. The entourages of both Napoleon and Ferdinand continued their conversations, albeit with asional nces and whispers directed at the elegant couple.

    Twenty minutester, Napoleon excused himself with Ci, retreating to a guest bedroom of the grand ducal pce. The room, just like any other pce in this era, was adorned with luxurious furnishings and a canopy bed draped in rich velvet. As they entered the private space, Napoleon closed the door behind them.

    Ci sat on the bed, looking around as Napoleon approached her with a tender smile. He took a seat beside her and leaned in nt soft kisses on her neck, tickling her senses and eliciting a soft giggle from Ci. She tilted her head to grant him better ess, enjoying the delicate caresses of his lips against her skin.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here¡­who was with you? You know it''s dangerous to travel in an active warzone."

    "Don''t worry, Citizen Barras has given me an entourage of French soldiers to escort me here. Also, I won''t be staying here for long, I just wanted to see you after all¡­ugh¡­" Ci moaned as Napoleon sucked gently on the sensitive skin of her neck. "Jeez, do you really miss me that much¡­" she asked, stroking his hair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah¡­I missed you very much Ci," Napoleon whispered, his voice filled with longing. He continued to trail kisses along her neck, savoring the sweet taste of her skin. For him, it was like nectar that nourished his soul and replenished his spirit. The weight of the war and the responsibilities that burdened him seemed to fade away in this intimate moment with Ci.

    Ci''s fingers gently tangled in Napoleon''s hair as she reveled in his touch. "I missed you too, Napoleon," she murmured.

    Napoleon paused and looked up at Ci. "How are our children? Who is watching them?"

    "Beaumont," Ci replied simply. "And why did you stop?" she asked, tilting her head alluringly. "Kiss me more."

    Napoleon grinned at Ci''s yful demand and resumed his affectionate exploration, showering her neck with gentle kisses. His hands caressed her midriff, tracing delicate patterns that sent shivers down her spine.

    Then his hand traveled south andnded on her breast, gently fondling it as he deepened their kiss. Ci gasped at the sudden contact, pleasure radiating from her body. She intertwined her arm around Napoleon''s neck, deepening their kiss further.

    Napoleon couldn''t control himself anymore and pushed her to the bed, ripping off her dress and revealing her smooth baster skin underneath. He lowered his head to her breast and began sucking on it, eliciting a moan from Ci''s lips. Her hands made quick work of his shirt and breeches, scratching Napoleon''s back roughly as she pushed him further onto the bed.

    Napoleon himself undressed her quickly, tossing the torn pieces of fabric away. Her body was so soft, so gentle, and her skin was so smooth. He lowered his head to her belly, taking her panties as a prize. Ci moaned as Napoleon began to kiss her body, leaving her drenched with pleasure.

    He paused for a second, removing his breeches and revealing his hardened shaft. He lifted Ci''s legs and pushed himself inside her, filling her with his hot spasming cock. Ci let out a moan of pleasure as she felt herself being filled with his warm cock. He began thrusting into her slowly, driving her to be wet and ready for more.

    Napoleon''s hands gripped her hips as he panted heavily, trying to resist the urge to thrust harder when he was inside her. He licked her nipples, sucking them gently as he slowed down his thrusts.

    Ci tugged at his hair, her chest rising and falling as her breath quickened. Momentster, Ci felt herself being filled with hot cum as Napoleon released it inside her.

    Napoleon slowly pulled out his shaft which was drenched with Ci''s juice and his semen. She found it enticing and so she rose to her knees, a smirk crossing her beautiful face.

    Ci bent down and began sucking his cock, cleaning it with her mouth.

    She made a slurping sound as she cleaned his cock, tenderly sucking it as if she was trying to milk it.

    When she was done, she looked up to Napoleon and met his gaze.

    "Satisfied?" Ci asked.

    Napoleon nodded. "Very."

    Theyy down together on the bed, with Ci''s head resting gently on his chest.

    "Darling, next month, I will be hosting a lighting ceremony in Paris to demonstrate the light bulbs. We are building the first power nt as we speak."

    "Really?" Napoleon smiled. "I can''t wait to see that."

    "That''s why you must finish your war here okay? Not that I''m rushing you or anything."

    Napoleon chuckled softly. "You don''t have to tell me that. When are you going to return to Paris?"

    "Tomorrow morning," Ci replied. "How about you? When are you going to leave this ce?"

    "Tomorrow also," Napoleon answered. "I can''t linger in this ce any longer as at any moment, the Austrians mightunch an attack. And when that happens, I have to be there."

    The two settled into afortable position and enjoyed the silence, their fingers intertwined with each other. For Napoleon, this was a much-needed break for him.

 Chapter 85 Fall Of Mantua

    ?

    The day after, Napoleon watched as Ci boarded her carriage surrounded by French troops handpicked by the Directory.

    Ci swung the curtain aside and waved to Napoleon, a mixture of excitement and sadness in her eyes. He stood by the entrance of the grand ducal pce, his heart heavy with the knowledge that they would be separated once again.

    Napoleon returned the gesture with a solemn nod, his gaze fixed on Ci''s carriage as it slowly moved away. Meanwhile, Brigadier General Murat walked forward and stood next to him.

    "So how was your day yesterday, General?" Murat asked, grinning goofily. "Let me guess, was it fulfilling?"

    "Ah you have no idea, Murat," Napoleon said with a smug look on his face. "You can only imagine."

    Napoleon''s yful response earned a chuckle from Murat, who was well acquainted with the passionate love shared between Napoleon and Ci. As the carriage disappeared from sight, Murat turned his attention back to Napoleon.

    "So, General? Shall we head out as well?"

    Napoleon''s gaze lingered on the spot where Ci''s carriage had vanished before he refocused his attention on Murat. A determined glint shed in his eyes as he nodded in response.

    "Yes, Murat. It''s time to resume our campaign," Napoleon dered.

    ***

    Days turned to weeks as Napoleon resumed their campaign. Most notably, they focused their efforts on the stubborn fortress of Mantua. General Serurier took charge of the siege, utilizing a vast array of cannons and artillery to batter the city''s defenses relentlessly.

    Napoleon, apanied by Murat and a contingent of his trusted officers, arrived at the outskirts of Mantua to oversee the final stages of the siege. The once-majestic city nowy in ruins, its walls crumbling under the relentless barrage of cannon fire.

    As they approached themand center, the distant rumble of artillery filled the air, mingling with the shouts and mor of soldiers preparing for the final assault. Napoleon''s eyes scanned the scene, taking in the determination etched on the faces of his men, the smoke-filled sky serving as a stark reminder of the sacrifices made in pursuit of victory.

    General Serurier emerged from themand tent, his face stained with soot and weariness evident in his eyes. He saluted Napoleon, his voice carrying a hint of exhaustion as he delivered the news.

    "General, we have made significant progress in breaching the city''s defenses. The relentless bombardment has taken its toll, and Mantua''s surrender seems imminent."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a confident smile. "Excellent, Serurier. Your diligence and the perseverance of our troops will soon be rewarded. We must maintain the pressure until the city capittes."

    With the final assault imminent, Napoleon gathered his officers for a briefing, outlining the strategic n that would bring Mantua to its knees.

    As dusk settled over the battlefield, the troops stood ready, their eyes fixed on the city''s battered walls. The silence was palpable, tension hanging heavy in the air. Then, with a resounding cry, the assault began.

    The French soldiers surged forward, their bays gleaming in the fading light as they stormed the breaches in Mantua''s defenses. The battle raged on, the sh of steel and the roar of cannons and muskets reverberating through the streets.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Within the heart of the city, resistance crumbled under the weight of the French onught. The defenders, weary and outnumbered, could no longer hold back the tide. As the French g was raised high above the citadel, a beacon of triumph, a signal of Mantua''s impending surrender.

    Napoleon stood at the vantage point with his spyss, while Murat stood several inches in front of him. The long tube of the spyss rested on Murat''s shoulder, providing support.

    He saw the gs of the Austrians slowly being lowered, reced by the victorious tricolor of the French. In real history, the Austrians wouldunch four attacks to relieve Mantua, but in this world, there would be nothing to relieve.

    "The key to Italy has fallen," Napoleon muttered under his breath. One might wonder why Mantua is called the Key to Italy and why it is important. Well, the reason is that Mantua''s strategic location made it a vital stronghold in northern Italy. Situated at the crossroads of major trade routes and nestled between the Po River and Lake Garda, Mantua held significant importance for controlling the region.

    Firstly, Mantua acted as a gateway to various regions of Italy. Its location allowed for easy ess to Lombardy, Via, and the eastern territories, making it a crucial hub for trade and transportation. By capturing Mantua, Napoleon would gain control over a major artery that connected northern Italy to the rest of the country. This provided him with a significant advantage in terms of military mobility and logistical support.

    Secondly, Mantua''s fortified walls and strategic defenses made it a formidable obstacle for any invading force. Its fortifications were among the most advanced of their time. Holding Mantua meant having a strong defensive position that could serve as aunching pad for further expansion into Italy. It would provide a secure base from which Napoleon could project his power and exert control over the surrounding territories.

    Moreover, the capture of Mantua would have dealt a severe blow to Austrian ambitions in Italy. The Austrians had long sought to maintain their influence and control over the Italian states. By wresting Mantua from their grasp, Napoleon not only weakened the Austrian position in northern Italy but also disrupted their supply lines and severed their connections with their Italian allies.

    For the Austrians, losing Mantua would be a devastating blow to them. And so they would do everything in their power to take it back from him. However, Napoleon is not going to let that happen.

    Five o''clock in the afternoon, July 28th, 1796, Mantua officially capitted with Josef Franz Canto d''Irles'' marching out of the fortress with his troops in full surrender. The once-proud Austrian general looked defeated and humiliated, his head held low as he passed by the victorious French soldiers. Napoleon watched the procession with satisfaction.

    "How many of them did we capture?" Napoleon asked, ncing at Murat.

    "ording to the reports, fourteen thousand Austrians surrendered along with 200 guns, 50 standards. A major loss if I must say," Muratmented and continued. "It''s a good thing that the cannons that we asked for from Directory arrived in ships. I heard of the news that a Royal Navy ship-of-the-line exploded off the coast of Bussana. What''s our next n, General?"

    As Murat asked, Marmont arrived at his side.

    "General, a telegraph from Brescia."

    Napoleon grabbed a slip of paper and read it. "Enemy columns spotted in the north, the Austrians are attacking from both sides of Lake Garda."

    After reading the message, Napoleon swiftly barked orders.

    "Prepare for an immediate departure and inform Serurier to continue overseeing the surrender. Also, alert Massena, Augereau, Despinois, Sauret, and Kilmaine to mobilize. We are going to prepare a grand reception for the Austrians."

    "Yes sir!"

 Chapter 86 The Turning Point

    ?

    On July 29th, 1796. The Austriansunched attacks on French positions along Lake Garda. Austrian General Quasdanovich captured the city of Salo while General Count von Wurmser pushed Massena out of Rivoli.

    In this particr battle, Napoleon would reinforce Massena to fight Wurmser but Wurmser wasn''t the actual threat but Quasdanovich. So, in this world, Napoleon stayed at Brescia and ordered a defensive line around Brescia.

    On July 30th, 1796, the Austrians descended on Brescia.

    The Austrian army, led by General Reuss, approached Brescia with determination and a formidable force. They unleashed a barrage of artillery fire upon the city''s fortifications, seeking to weaken the French defenses beforeunching a full-scale assault. The booming sounds echoed through the air, causing the ground to tremble and filling the hearts of both soldiers and civilians with a sense of dread.

    Within the city''s defense perimeter, Napoleon observed the enemy''s approach from a vantage point, surveying the scene with a calcted gaze. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against them, his presence alone infused the French soldiers with renewed determination and resolve. He knew that the oue of this battle could significantly impact the overall war effort and solidify his reputation as one of the best generals in France.

    As the Austrian forces closed in, the French defenders stood steadfast, their muskets at the ready. The streets of Brescia transformed into a battlefield, with volleys of gunfire and the cries ofbatants filling the air. The narrow alleyways and stone buildings provided opportunities for close-quartersbat, and both sides fought fiercely for control of each street and intersection.

    The fighting raged on throughout the day, with the oue of the battle hanging in the bnce. The Austrians fought valiantly, pressing the attack with tenacity and ferocity. Yet, the French defenders, bolstered by Napoleon''s leadership, refused to yield.

    As the sun began to set on that fateful day, the streets of Brescia were stained with the blood of fallen soldiers, mostly from the Austrians. General Reiss was on his knees, his uniforms tattered and stained with dirt and blood. The toll of the battle weighed heavily upon him, and the realization of the dire situation engulfed his once-determined spirit. General Reiss, a seasonedmander, had underestimated the strength and resilience of the French defenders, and now he found himself defeated.

    With General Reiss'' detached forces surrendering to the French, Napoleon shifted his focus up north, where Quasdanovich''s main force was located.

    "Sir, a telegraph from Massena''s division," Murat said. "They are requesting immediate reinforcements."

    Napoleon''s eyes darted across the map, his mind aze with strategic possibilities. It was clear to him that the time hade toy a cunning trap for the Austrian forces, transforming their aggressive advance into their own downfall. There was no need to wait for reinforcements from Castiliogne; the opportunity to vanquish Wurmser''s armyy before them, ripe for the taking.

    With a keen understanding of his adversary''s mindset, Napoleon foresaw that Wurmser would be singrly focused on relieving Mantua, still under the illusion that the fortress remained firmly under Austrian control. Unbeknownst to him, General Serurier had already secured the surrender of the seemingly impregnable stronghold.

    The battlefield, Napoleon reminded himself, was a dynamic and ever-changingndscape. If Wurmser were to discover that his fellowmander, Quasdanovich, was facing setbacks and being pushed back by the French forces, he would instinctively retreat. He knew that Wurmser would be acutely aware that his line of retreat would be in grave danger of being cut off, jeopardizing not only his army''s survival but also his own.

    So, there''s no way that Napoleon and Wurmser would meet in Castiglione, that is a certainty. He had already altered the flow of events of the Italian Campaign, his modern knowledge of Austrians'' positions are useless to him now, but there was no need for it, as Napoleon already adapted to the nature of war.

    With a confident nod, he turned to Murat and issued his orders.

    "Murat, transmit my orders swiftly," Napoleonmanded. "Send word to General Serurier in Mantua and General Augereau and La Harpe in Legnago. Instruct them to support Massena in a manner that lures the Austrians towards Mantua. We will encircle them from behind and cut off their retreat."

    Junot stepped forward, looking at the map. "But what are we to do with the Austrians that are up north?"

    Napoleon nced at thest known position of Quasdanovich. Based on it, it seemed like he was heading toward Gavardo. He must have heard about the battle that had transpired earlier and is on his way to reinforce their men.

    "We''ll meet them here," Napoleon pressed his finger on a strategic point on the map, marking the town of Gavardo. "Murat, inform General Sauret to prepare for a confrontation with Quasdanovich''s forces. We shall engage them head-on and prevent their reunion with Wurmser."

    Murat quickly ryed the orders to the messenger awaiting orders. The messenger nodded his head and stepped out of the tent, sprinting towards the awaiting horse that would carry him to General Sauret. As the messenger galloped away, Napoleon turned his attention back to his officers.

    "Now, in order toplete the encirclement of Wurmser''s forces, we''ll have to defeat Quasdanovich in Gavardo at the soonest time possible. After that, we''ll swing east, cutting off Wurmser''s escape route and ensuring hisplete defeat," Napoleon dered.

    "But, General Bonaparte," Berthier interrupted. "Quasdanovich forces are stillrger than us, possibly around fifteen thousand minus the Austrian battalions that we captured. General Sauret''s men are down to four thousand and our forces here are only two thousand five hundred. I don''t think we would be able to match the Austrians in a direct confrontation."

    Berthier raised a valid point, a direct confrontation with therger force would be suicide. But¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "General Despinois is in Peschiera with ten thousand men," Napoleon pointed, his finger tracing along the map towards the town of Peschiera. "We shall summon General Despinois and his division to reinforce our troops. With their arrival, we will have the strength we need to face Quasdanovich''s forces in Gavardo."

    Berthier nodded understandingly, knowing that with Despinois''s division, they could take out Quasdanovich''s division.

    ***

    On July 31st, 1796, in the town of Gavardo, the atmosphere was tense with anticipation. French troops, reinforced by General Despinois'' division, were positioned strategically, ready to face General Quasdanovich''s advancing Austrian forces. The narrow streets of Gavardo echoed with the sound of soldiers preparing for battle, their muskets gleaming in the morning sun.

    Napoleon stood at the forefront, his gaze fixed on the horizon. He knew that this sh would determine the sess of their encirclement n and the fate of Wurmser''s army. He took a deep breath and prepared himself.

    The Austrian forces emerged from the outskirts of Gavardo, their ranks stretching as far as the eye could see. Quasdanovich led his troops with confidence, unaware of the trap that awaited him. The moment hade for Napoleon to seize control of the battlefield and turn the tides of war in his favor.

    As the first shots rang out, musket fire erupted from both sides, sending a cloud of smoke billowing into the air. The air was filled with the sounds of cannon fire and the screams of the wounded. The French and Austrian soldiers engaged in intense skirmishes, trading volleys of gunfire and engaging in vicious bay charges.

    Napoleon, his sword drawn, darted through the chaos, rallying his troops and directing their movements. He pushed forward, leading a charge that broke through the Austrian lines, disrupting their formation and causing confusion among their ranks.

    The battle raged on for an hour. Amidst the chaos, Napoleon''s keen eye caught sight of General Quasdanovich leading a group of cavalry towards the French nk. Realizing the threat, he swiftly issued orders for Murat and his cavalry to mount a countercharge.

    Murat eagerly took the reins, his men forming a formidable line of horsemen ready to unleash their devastating charge.

    With a thunderous roar, the French cavalry surged forward, their horses galloping at full speed. The ground trembled beneath them as they closed in on the unsuspecting Austrian cavalry. Murat, his saber raised high, led the charge with fearless determination.

    As the French cavalry was about to sh with Quasdanovich''s cavalry,  chaos ensued.

    Caught off guard by the sudden assault, the Austrian cavalry struggled to mount an effective defense. Murat''s well-trained and disciplined troopers cut through their ranks like a scythe through the wheat, unleashing a flurry of sabers and musket shots from their pistols.

    Quasdanovich, witnessing the devastation inflicted by the French cavalry, desperately tried to rally his men. But the surprise and ferocity of Murat''s charge had already thrown their formation into disarray. The Austrian cavalry crumbled under the relentless assault, with many fleeing the battlefield in a desperate bid to escape the French onught.

    With each passing moment, the French cavalry''s advantage grew, their momentum and superior training overwhelming the disorganized Austrian forces. Murat''s leadership and audacious maneuvers ensured that the enemy had little chance of regaining theirposure or mounting an effective counterattack.

    And in the next moment, Murat spotted Quasdanovich.

    Quasdanovich, realizing the dire situation he was in, turned his horse and tried to escape the pursuing French cavalry.

    "You are not getting away from me," Murat growled.

    With a burst of speed, Murat closed in on Quasdanovich, his saber raised high to deliver a decisive blow. With a downward swing, Quasdanovich''s blood streaked across the battlefield as Murat''s de found its mark. The Austrian general''s lifeless body slumped over his horse, marking the end of hismand and the copse of his forces.

    The sight of their leader''s demise sent shockwaves through the remaining Austrian troops. Panic spread like wildfire as they witnessed the decisive defeat of their cavalry and the loss of their esteemedmander. Disarray and confusion reigned within their ranks, leaving them vulnerable to the advancing French infantry.

    Napoleon, observing the crumbling Austrian lines, seized the opportunity to press the advantage. With a resounding cry, he rallied his troops and ordered a full-scale assault on the disheartened enemy. The French soldiers, emboldened by their recent victory and driven by their unwavering loyalty to theirmander, surged forward.

    Some tried to fight back, while others surrendered, but in the end, Napoleon emerged victorious. The Battle of Gavardo was a resounding French victory, with casualties totaling two thousand five hundred for the French and double that number for the Austrians, with the remaining forces surrendering to him.

 Chapter 87 Room For Improvements

    ?

    As the dust settled from Napoleon''s decisive victory over Quasdanovich''s forces in Gavardo, his gaze shifted westward, fixed on the remaining Austrian army that awaited him.

    Ever the strategic mastermind, Napoleon maintained constantmunication with his detached divisions through the use of the telegraph, granting him invaluable real-time updates on their movements and positioning.

    With the Austrian defeat in Gavardo behind him, Napoleon''s focus sharpened as he nned his next move. The telegraph wires crackled with messages, rying crucial information from his trustedmanders scattered across the battlefield.

    The speed and precision of telegraphicmunication afforded Napoleon a distinct advantage¡ªa bird''s-eye view of the ever-evolving situation. This technology bridged the gaps between his forces, enabling coordinated actions and timely decision-making.

    "It seems like Wurmser is just as fixated as Beaulieu. They are pushing towards Mantua."

    "Should we march towards there now, General?" Junot asked as Napoleon''s gaze continued to linger on the map before him, which was filled with boxes painted with symbols of infantry, cavalry, artillery, supply depots, and strategic markers.

    Napoleon shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips as he contemted the situation.

    "Non, Junot. We shall not march towards Mantua just yet. Instead, we shall bide our time and wait for ourrades to lure the Austrians deeper into their web."

    Junot looked puzzled, his brow furrowing in confusion. "But General, if we strike now, we could cut off their escape routes and secure a swift victory."

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow, his piercing gaze fixed on Junot. "Haste can be both a boon and a curse in war. We must remember that our ultimate goal is not just to defeat the Austrians, but to dismantle their forces entirely. To achieve this, we must ensure they are fullymitted, entangled in a position from which they cannot easily extricate themselves."

    "Just listen to ourmander, would you, Junot?" Marmont chided lightly.

    Napoleon casually waved his hand, his eyes remaining fixed on Junot. "No need to worry, Marmont. It''s perfectly alright for Junot to raise questions. In fact, I encourage it."

    "I apologize, General¡­still, this telegraph that you invented, although I haven''t fully adapted to it yet, is sure to be impressive. It''s like I can see them moving from here without being there."

    Napoleon chuckled softly as Marmont realized the power of instantaneous long-distancemunication. For now, the Army of Italy is the only Army of France utilizing such technology. Jourdan and Moreau''s Army in the north were reluctant to embrace the new system, still relying on traditional methods ofmunication. However, Napoleon hoped that with his using it on the battlefield, the military would ept the telegraph as an invaluable tool for future campaigns.

    "Oh, I almost forgot, how many soldiers got killed and injured in the previous battle?" Napoleon asked.

    Marmont lowered his head somberly and replied. "More than two thousand five hundred and seven hundred were injured. They are in the hospital tent as we speak, why do you ask, General?"

    "Can you escort me to the hospital tent, Marmont?" Napoleon requested. "I wish to pay my respects to the fallen and provide sce to the wounded."

    Marmont nodded, his respect for Napoleon deepening. "Of course, General. I will apany you to the hospital tent."

    As they made their way through the camp, the atmosphere was heavy with the aftermath of battle. Soldiers moved about, their faces etched with weariness. The wounded, bandaged and bruised,y on cots, their spirits uplifted by the presence of their leader.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon walked with purpose, his steps measured and deliberate. He stopped at each cot, offering words of encouragement,fort, and gratitude. He listened to their stories, and he made mental notes of their names and ranks, determined to ensure that their deeds would be recognized.

    However, even from the confines of the hospital tent, Napoleon couldn''t help but observe the woefully inadequate conditions that surrounded him. The tent, meant to provide a haven for the wounded, offered little respite. Its cramped interior andck of proper amenities exposed the injured soldiers to the unforgiving elements.

    In this era, medical knowledge remained in its infancy,cking aprehensive understanding of germ theory and proper sanitation practices. The consequences were starkly evident within the tent''s confines. The woundedy in close proximity, their collective groans forming a somber symphony that echoed throughout the space.

    He even witnessed one of the soldiers being amputated by a saw without anesthesia, the sound of the bone being sawed through mingling with the soldier''s agonized cries.

    So he took a mental note of what must be done, improving the conditions of not only the hospital tent but the hospital itself.

    ''It seems like I have to write a paper about germs, introducing antiseptics, anesthetics, and medicines such as morphine and antibiotics.'' he thought to himself.

    Still, he can make some improvements.

    "Get me, Berthier," Napoleon ordered, ncing at Marmont. "Tell him there is something that needs reform."

    "Understood, General Bonaparte," Marmont replied with a nod before swiftly carrying out the order. Momentster, Berthier, Napoleon''s trusted chief of staff, appeared at the entrance of the hospital tent, a look of curiosity on his face.

    "You summoned me, General?" Berthier inquired.

    Napoleon turned his attention towards Berthier, his gaze piercing and determined. "Indeed, Berthier. We must address the inadequacies we witness here. The conditions for our wounded soldiers are deplorable, and it is our duty to improve them."

    "What do you have in mind?" Berthier queried.

    "Come join me for a walk," Napoleon invited, stepping out of the tent and into the open air where they discussed the challenges and solutions for improving the medical care for wounded soldiers.

    "First and foremost, the hospital tent should be clean and well-organized," Napoleon began... "We need to establish separate sections for different types of injuries and illnesses, ensuring that each soldier receives appropriate care and attention. I call it a triage system."

    "Triage system?" Berthier repeated, he hadn''t heard those words before.

    "Yes, a triage system. It involves categorizing the wounded based on the severity of their injuries or illnesses. By doing so, we can prioritize medical attention and allocate resources efficiently. Additionally, we should implement strict sanitation practices to prevent the spread of infections. I''ll write a moreprehensive and detailed n for the improvements we need to make."

    "Understood, General. Is there something more?"

    "That''s it for now," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 88 The Deciding Battle

    ?

    August 2nd, 1796, on the outskirts of Mantua, General Count von Wurmser took fullmand of the Austrian Army of Italy. His primary objective was to relentlessly pursue the French forces, as time was running out and he feared the French might overrun the fortress of Mantua.

    As Wurmser rode on his horse, he used his spyss to observe the situation. He spotted a French line facing them, indicating that the French had finally decided to confront them instead of retreating once again.

    Shifting his gaze upwards, Wurmser directed his spyss toward the fortress of Mantua. The gs of the Austrian Empire waved proudly above its seemingly imprable walls. A slight smile formed on his lips reassured that he hadn''t arrived toote and that there was still hope to relieve Mantua.

    "Gather round, my generals!" Wurmser addressed his officers. "Our utmost priority is to relieve Mantua by any means necessary. Prepare for the march!"

    The Austrian soldiers, dressed in their distinctive white uniforms, stood ready for the uing operation.

    Meanwhile, on the French side, Generals Augereau, Massena, La Harpe, and Serurier sat atop their horses, observing the Austrian forces as they prepared for a frontal assault.

    Augereau turned to his fellow generals. "Gentlemen, the Austrians have taken the bait. It seems they believe they can relieve Mantua. Write a telegraph to General Bonaparte, inform him that the Austrians are fullymitted."

    "Will do, General," Augereau''s aide-de-camps acknowledged the order and spurred their horses into action.

    As the aides galloped away, the four French generals continued their observation of the Austrian forces.

    "Their line appears solid," Massenamented. "Can we really hold them off? We are even in numbers."

    "Just stick to his n, Massena," Serurier interjected, his voice brimming with confidence. "General Bonaparte has entrusted us with this crucial task¡­" he paused, as he noticed the Austrian lines are nearing their defensive lines. "They areing now, signal La Harpe! Begin the operation!"

    The French generals swiftly ryed the orders to their respective divisions. La Harpe, positioned in the center, received the signal and immediately set his n in motion.

    Minutester.

    With a well-executed feint, La Harpe''s division began a strategic retreat, enticing the Austrians to advance further into the French positions. The Austrian forces, believing they had gained the upper hand, pressed forward, their sights set on the retreating French.

    Unbeknownst to the Austrians, Massena and Augereau,manding the right and left nks respectively, had already initiated their wide nking maneuver. Their divisions moved swiftly attempting to wedge the Austrians in between.

    As the Austrian forces pushed deeper into the French lines, confident in their progress, they suddenly found themselves ensnared. Massena''s division emerged from the sides, striking the exposed Austrian right nk with a ferocious assault. Augereau, coordinating his movements with Massena, swiftly followed suit, crashing into the Austrian left nk.

    Caught between the converging French forces, the Austrians faced a devastating onught from multiple directions. Chaos ensued as their lines wavered, their formation crumbling but Wurmser, determined to relieve Mantua, shouted orders to General Sebottendorf and Schubirz to form a line to counter Massena and Augereau''s division.

    Meanwhile, Serurier,manding a division in reserve, and La Harpe, leading his feigned retreating troops, pivoted their forces with precision. Seizing the opportune moment, they executed a swift about-face, their divisions now facing the Austrians head-on.

    Wurmser, witnessing the maneuver conducted by the French, couldn''t help but feel impressed. "To think that they managed to outmaneuver us into this position, the French are truly a worthy adversary," he admitted. "But, I fail to understand their motive for this maneuver. Our forces are evenly matched, and it seems we will be engaging in a multi-front battle. Very well, we''ll ept the challenge. Order General Lipthay to press forward. As long as we breach their center, we can make our way to Mantua. We''ll reinforce his position with the reserves."

    Wurmser''smand echoed through the ranks as his officers swiftly ryed the orders. General Lipthay received the directive and prepared his forces to spearhead the assault on the French center.

    With an air of grim determination, the Austrian troops surged forward, their bays glinting menacingly in the sunlight. The thunderous war cries reverberated through the air as they shed headlong with the resolute French forces. Undeterred by the formidable Austrian advance, the French soldiers stood their ground, unyielding in the face of the onught.

    The battlefield became a maelstrom of chaos and violence as the two armies shed with unyielding resolve. French and Austrian soldiers fought with fervor, their weapons shing, and musket fire tearing through the air. The cries of the wounded mingled with the thunderous roar of cannons and the relentless beat of drums.

    General La Harpe and Serurier, witnessing the ferocity of the Austrian onught, realized that their lines were under immense pressure. The Austrian troops began to break through the French defenses at certain points, creating dangerous breaches in their ranks.

    La Harpe swiftly ordered his reserve units to reinforce the weakening sectors, desperately trying to stabilize the crumbling front lines.

    "First row, fire! Second row, fire!" La Harpe''s voice boomed across the battlefield as his reserve units responded to hismand. The crackling sound of musket fire filled the air as the French soldiers unleashed a volley of bullets upon the advancing Austrians. The lethal hail of lead tore through the Austrian ranks, felling many soldiers in its wake.

    The devastating volley momentarily halted the Austrian advance, allowing the French soldiers a brief respite to regroup and strengthen their positions.

    "We could really use some help right now," La Harpe muttered under his breath as he watched the Austrians resume their march.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Press forward Lipthay!" Wurmser shouted. "Just a little bit more!"

    Wurmser''s voice carried over the battlefield, urging his troops to press on. General Lipthay, leading the charge at the head of the Austrian forces rallied his men and surged through the hail of muskets.

    As Lipthay''s division bore down upon the French center, the two armies shed once again in a fierce and bloody engagement. The intensity of the battle reached its peak as both sides fought with unwavering determination. Despite the valiant efforts of the French troops, the Austrians managed to break through the center, creating a dangerous bulge in the French lines.

    Witnessing the breach, Wurmser''s heart soared with joy, filled with a renewed sense of hope. Urgency surged through his veins as he spurred his steed forward, racing towards Mantua. With a triumphant motion, he seized an Austrian standard from one of his troops and brandished it high, proudly signaling their victory and calling for their stranded forces to regroup and join the fray. The tion in Wurmser''s eyes was unmistakable as he realized that they had finally broken through the formidable French lines, paving the way for their advance toward their objective.

    However, a wave of disbelief washed over Wurmser as he watched the Austrian g being lowered from the fortress walls, reced by the triumphant sight of the French tricolor. His grip on the standard loosened, his face etched with shock and disbelief.

    "What... What is this?" Wurmser stammered, his voice quivering. "Could it be? Have the French already taken Mantua?"

    His worst fears were confirmed as the gates of the fortress creaked open before him. From within, the French infantry and cavalry emerged, confidently crossing the bridge that had been a symbol of Austrian strength until this moment.

    A mix of emotions overwhelmed Wurmser¡ªdisappointment, anger, and a deep sense of defeat. The fortress he had hoped to relieve was now under enemy control, slipping through his fingers despite his valiant efforts. A bitter taste of failure lingered in his mouth as he realized the gravity of the situation.

    "General!" Lipthay called out. "It seems that the Mantua has been overtaken days or weeks ago. We have been lured! We have to retreat now while our nks are still holding the ground."

    Wurmser''s gaze hardened, his mind racing to find a solution amidst the turmoil. He knew that time was of the essence, and he needed to salvage what remained of his forces.

    "Sound the retreat!" he bellowed.

    The Austrian forces who broke through the French center, began to fall back, fighting a stubborn rearguard action as they retreated. Wurmser, his disappointment transforming into determination, led the retreat, rallying his officers and urging them to maintain discipline amidst the chaos.

    Little by little, Wurmser and his army are making their way back as they retreat. Bitter of the defeat, Wurmser swore that he will retake Mantua at another time, doing so will need rethinking and restrategizing. They couldn''t let the French control Mantua, it was that fortress that strengthened the grip of the Austrians on Italy.

    As minutes passed by, the French Forces squeezed the Austrians out of the outskirts but remained in pursuit. The operation to capture Wurmer''s army is not yet finished.

    "Any moment now, General," Massena whispered.

    And at that moment, Wurmser, who was on retreat, raised his hand, signaling his men to stop as he noticed something over the horizon. He grabbed his spyss and scanned thendscape. To his astonishment, he saw a sea of French soldiers heading towards them in earnest.

    "What is happening¡­" Wurmser stammered, he counted their number. He approximated fifteen thousand. "Why is there a division heading towards us? What happened to Quasdanovich?... Oh God¡­"

    Wurmser now realized that he had unwittingly yed into the hands of themander of the Army of Italy. Quasdanovich''s forces had fallen, and they had strategically positioned themselves to cut off the Austrian retreat. If Quasdanovich hadn''t suffered defeat, they wouldn''t find themselves in this predicament. It became clear that the French had meticulously nned to exploit his fixation on Mantua and lure him into a trap. The realization struck him like a devastating blow, leaving him with a mix of anger and despair. He berated himself for falling into such a carefully orchestrated scheme.

    As the French forces closed in from behind, cutting off their path of retreat, Wurmser understood the gravity of their situation. The enemy''s numbers likely doubled their own.

    Surrender.

    Wurmser snapped out of his reverie as that word flitted across his mind. It''s the word that he feared the most, and probably the most logical thing to do to avoid total onught or massacre.

    However, surrender is not an option for him. He will not bow down to the enemy without a fight, at least for him. But, his resolve wavered for a moment as he surveyed the faces of his men. Their expressions of fear and nervousness mirrored his own inner turmoil. How could he ask his soldiers to continue the fight when their spirits were already shaken?

    A sense of responsibility washed over Wurmser as he realized that his duty as amander extended beyond his personal pride. He had to consider the welfare of his men, their families, and the lives entrusted to his leadership. Surrender, as distasteful as it seemed, might be the only way to ensure their survival.

    Turning to his officers, Wurmser swallowed his pride and spoke with a somber tone.

    "Gentlemen, it is clear that our situation is dire. The odds are against us, and the French have effectively cut off our retreat. Continuing this battle would be a futile endeavor that would only lead to more unnecessary loss of life. It is with a heavy heart that I must make the decision to surrender."

    After announcing his decision, Wurmser did not think anymore.

 Chapter 89 Looking Bad For The Allied Forces

    ?

    In themune of Roverbe, two hours after the decisive battle between French and Austrian forces, Napoleon and Wurmser were in the drawing room of one the city''s best apartments.

    They sat across one another, their gazes meeting as if to ascertain and study the measure of their opponent. The room was adorned with elegant furnishings, a stark contrast to the chaos and destruction that had unfolded on the battlefield just hours ago. The air crackled with tension as both men were keenly aware of the significance of this meeting.

    Napoleon, exuding confidence and authority, leaned back in his chair, his piercing gaze fixed upon Wurmser. He studied the defeatedmander with a mixture of respect and curiosity. Wurmser, though physically fatigued and emotionally drained, maintained a stoicposure, refusing to show any signs of weakness.

    After a moment of silence that felt like an eternity, Napoleon broke the ice.

    "General Wurmser, I must acknowledge andmend your valiant efforts, which I hold in the highest regard... My apologies for any errors in my German. However, let us address the reality of the situation. Austria currently finds itself vulnerable from the south, and in the interest of preventing further bloodshed, I propose an armistice. The terms I present are straightforward: Austria must cease its hostilities against France and provide a solemnmitment to refrain from engaging in future conflicts with our nation."

    Wurmser''s gaze hardened, his pride and determination shining through his fatigue. He leaned forward, meeting Napoleon''s eyes with unwavering resolve.

    "General Bonaparte, while I acknowledge the dire circumstances we face, your terms require aplete surrender of Austria''s sovereignty. I don''t think my country would ept such demands. And you must be misunderstanding something. Even if you defeat me, I will be simply reced by anothermander."

    "And just like you and Beaulieu, they will fall by my hand." Napoleon interrupted proudly. "We have decimated your army in Italy, if your country wishes to continue the war then so be it."

    "Young generals these days are sure to be prideful and arrogant, huh..." Wurmser muttered under his breath, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and resignation. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he stared at Napoleon. "My forces under me surrender to you, Napoleon, but Austria itself, that I cannot surrender," he dered.

    Napoleon ran his tongue around his cheek and clicked it. "Hmm... I take it you are not willing to entertain the idea of an armistice. Very well, General Wurmser. If Austria is determined to continue the war, then I shall do what is necessary to protect the interests of France," he rose up to his feet and buttoned his jacket.

    "Oh, under the circumstances, I must dere you, your officers, and troops as prisoners of war," Napoleon dered, his voice firm but measured. "Rest assured, General Wurmser, your rights as prisoners will be respected and safeguarded in ordance with thews of war. You and your men will be treated with dignity and receive fair treatment during your captivity."

    Wurmser''s tired eyes widened in surprise at Napoleon''s unexpected deration. He had expected a fierce and upromising response, yet the mention of respecting their rights as prisoners caught him off guard. He searched Napoleon''s face for any hint of deception but found none. The young general''s eyes held a certain sincerity that he couldn''t ignore.

    "Es ist eine Freude, mit Ihnen zu sprechen, Herr Wurmser," Napoleon said before leaving the room.

    In the hallway, Napoleon''s Generals waiting for him aside greeted him with a salute.

    "So what did he say? Did he ept the armistice?" Berthier asked.

    "He didn''t even entertain it, which means we are still at war with the Austrians. For that, we''ll have to continue our campaign."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon entered one of the rooms and ced a map on the table. "We''ll head northward, here in Tarvis. Take that city, and the Austrian capital of Vienna will be within our reach,"

    His generals nodded in agreement, all supporting Napoleon''s n. In thest four months, he had led them to victory after victory. No one could object and deny the effectiveness of his strategic brilliance. When France''s army of the Rhine was doing badly against the Austrians, Napoleon was steamrolling through Italy, defying the odds and emerging as a formidable military leader.

    ***

    October 10th, 1796, Buckingham Pce, United Kingdom.

    King Louis XVI was in the study room of King George III.

    "You called for me, George?" Louis asked.

    George looked up from his papers, his brow furrowed with concern.

    "Louis, just in time. Please, have a seat," George gestured towards a chair opposite him. Louisplied, taking a seat and leaning forward, his face etched with worry.

    "Louis, news has reached us that the Austrians are being defeated in Italy under themand of a young general that goes by the name, Napoleon Bonaparte. Although the Austrian army in the north is doing well, their southern territory is exposed. It''s only a matter of time before we hear Austria making a peace treaty with France."

    "So¡­what should we do, George? I have been waiting since my arrival here in London to get back on my throne."

    "And we are doing everything we can to make that happen," George said and continued. "But unfortunately, all of our efforts have thus far failed. In the Vend¨¦e region, the royalist forces we supported have suffered defeat. And in the south, our navy has faced significant losses, including talented men like Commodore Horatio Nelson. His loss is a devastating blow to our naval supremacy in the region. To prevent further loss of ships, I had no choice but to order an immediate withdrawal of our navy from the region."

    "Why?" Louis asked, his eyes widening.

    "Because it''s best that we use the remainder of our ships to protect the ind from the possible invasion of the French revolutionary forces," George replied solemnly.

    "So what can we do?" Louis inquired.

    "For now, all we can do is maintain a naval blockade in their western and northern coast and hope that the Austrians can hold their ground."

 Chapter 90 Exhibition And City Of Light

    ?

    While Napoleon waged his battles in Italy, Ci faced her own challenges in Paris. Having regained her strength after childbirth, she assumed control of thepany and embarked on a mission to realize its vision: bringing modern technology to the world and modernizing France in the process.

    During her visit to Mn to check on Napoleon''s well-being, Ci informed him of her ns to organize an exhibition showcasing thetest inventions. However, due to unforeseen circumstances, the event was postponed and rescheduled for March next year.

    On the 20th of March 1797, inside the grand ballroom of the Pis Royale, Ci found herself surrounded by the elite of Paris society. Dressed in elegant gowns and tailored suits, the attendees walked arm-in-arm, engaging in animated conversations and exchanging pleasantries.

    The ballroom exuded an air of opulence and sophistication, with crystal chandeliers casting a warm, golden glow over the festivities. The walls were adorned with borate tapestries depicting scenes of grandeur, while the polished marble floors reflected the flickering light of the candles.

    Dressed in a gown of deep navy blue, Ci, with her strawberry-blonde hair cascading in soft waves, radiated confidence and grace as she glided through the grand ballroom. Her tresses were elegantly pinned atop her head, allowing her emerald eyes to sparkle with determination. Warmly greeting the guests, she immersed herself in conversations about the future of technology and the extraordinary advancements unfolding before their very eyes.

    While engaging with the crowd, Ci''s attention was drawn to the mesmerizing disy of modern technology that adorned every corner of the ballroom. Ornate disy tables showcased ingenious inventions and captivating gadgets, capturing the curiosity of the guests. In one corner, a steam-powered printing press hummed softly, its rhythmic vibrations resonating throughout the room. Not far away, a prototype spark-gap radio transmitted messages, its crackling sounds leaving onlookers awestruck.

    Guests marveled at thetest marvels of engineering and design. They gathered around a contraption that emitted a soft, warm light ¨C the earliest form of electric illumination. Nearby, a group of gentlemen engrossed themselves in a conversation about a prototype electric motor, discussing its potential impact on industry and transportation.

    Amidst these technological marvels, motorized tools took their ce in the exhibition. Skilled artisans and craftsmen, representing Ci''spany, showcased the precision and power of mechanical saws, drills, and other tools, all driven by small yet robust electric motors. Demonstrations of an electric-poweredthe and mill highlighted the remarkable efficiency and speed at which intricate tasks could be aplished. The factory owners in attendance, who were ustomed to using steam-powered machinery since their inception, were particrly captivated by the potential for increased productivity and improved results offered by these cutting-edge electric tools.

    Another technology that impressed the attendees was the production of ice. Based on Napoleon''s study of thermodynamics and with his help, they developed an ammonia refrigeration system capable of producing ice. The sight of ice cubes floating in their refreshments left the guests in awe, as it was a luxury rarely experienced before.

    Of course, the exhibition didn''t only showcase mechanical inventions but fashions as well. Alongside the disy of technological marvels, elegant mannequins dressed in thetest Parisian designs stood poised on pedestals. Lingeries, underwear, and other garments showcased innovations in the textile industry. Ci''spany coborated with visionary fashion designers as she nned to start a fashion revolution in France.

    She was inspired by the trend that emerged in France in the early twentieth century,  the haute couture or high fashion movement. It is a movement that celebrates custom-made, one-of-a-kind garments crafted with exquisite attention to detail. Ci believed that bybining this traditional approach with the advancements of modern technology, she could redefine the very essence of fashion, further advancing France''s culture by the century.

    "Madame Ci!" A man called.

    Ci turned around and saw Antoine Lavoisier walking towards her alongside Charles-Augustin de Coulomb, Jacques Charles, and Pierre Simon Lace. They were members of the French Academy of Sciences and the people who helped her and Napoleon create the inventions being disyed in the exhibition.

    "Monsieur Lavoisier," Ci curtsied gracefully as she greeted him. "Are you gentlemen enjoying the day?"

    "Indeed, Madame Bonaparte," Antoine Lavoisier replied with a warm smile and the others nodded in agreement.

    "That''s lovely," Ci responded, her voice filled with genuine warmth.

    Antoine Lavoisier nced at his pocket watch and then turned his attention back to Ci.

    "Madame Ci I came to remind you that the lighting ceremony is approaching, it''s already five thirty in the afternoon."

    "Oh, that? Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten," Ci replied with a yful glimmer in her eyes. "In fact, I was just about to make my way to the courtyard. I wouldn''t miss the lighting ceremony for the world."

    Antoine Lavoisier''s smile widened, relieved that Ci was well aware of the impending event.

    "Excellent, Madame Ci. Your presence will undoubtedly enhance the significance of this moment. I must say, Monsieur Coulomb couldn''t wait to see the light bulbs in action."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Coulomb interjected. "I''m the one who helped create the system, and to see if it will workter in the evening fills me with anticipation."

    Ci giggled. "I''ll see you there gentlemen," she said, bidding them farewell with a graceful nod before resuming her journey around the ballroom.

    Thirty minutester, the guests inside the ballroom were ushered out into the courtyard as Ci invited them to participate in the lighting ceremony. Outside, the night is slowly giving way to a nket of stars, and a gentle breeze rustles the leaves of the trees, creating an ethereal atmosphere.

    In the courtyard, candlelights illuminated the area in a soft, warm glow, casting a magical ambiance over the space. The guests gathered around arge open area in the center, eagerly awaiting the moment prepared by Ci.

    Ci walked towards the podium elegantly, like an angel floating through the crowd. Her gown billowed gently with each step revealing intricate patterns of delicatece that seemed to dance and intertwine with the soft currents of air.

    As she ascended the steps of the podium, the celestial glow of the moon bathed her in a silvery luminescence, casting an ethereal radiance upon her porcin skin.

    The men let out a sigh of admiration, mesmerized by her beauty. Secondster, Ci cleared her throat and began speaking.

    "Gentlemen anddies, you all must be wondering why I called you out here. Well, it is simple, I have something magnificent to show you. You see, Paris or every major city across Europe is lit by oilmps, candles, and torches. It was the source of light that allowed us to walk in the night, guiding our way and illuminating our paths. But tonight, we stand at the cusp of a new era, a revolution in illumination."

    The audience leaned in, captivated by Ci''s words, their anticipation growing with each passing moment.

    Ci continued, her voice filled with excitement and conviction. "Today, we witness the birth of a new form of lighting¡ªone that will forever change the way we perceive the night, powered by a sh across the night sky. A technology that will illuminate our homes, our streets, and our lives with a brilliance never seen before."

    She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in, and then gestured to a team of engineers standing nearby. With a flick of her finger, the candle lights in the courtyard were snuffed, and the lights illuminating the Pis Royale were also extinguished.

    The attendees gasped as they found themselves enveloped in darkness. But momentster, light bulbs that were installed inside the Pis Royale and in the courtyard burst to life, casting a dazzling glow that dispelled the shadows. The courtyard was bathed in a soft, steady illumination, emanating from the electric light bulbs suspended above, creating a magical and futuristic ambiance.

    A collective awe swept through the crowd, their faces illuminated with a mixture of surprise, wonder, and excitement. One thing they noticed was that the light bulbs above glowed brighter than anything they had ever seen before. The warm, radiant glow enveloped the courtyard, casting a gentle, inviting light that illuminated the guests'' faces.

    Ci stood at the podium, her eyes sparkling with pride and satisfaction as she witnessed the mesmerized reactions of the attendees.

    "In the mid-seventeenth century, our country was dubbed as the ''Ville de Lumi¨¨re,''. Today, with the advent of electricity and these remarkable light bulbs, we can proudly reim that title. Paris shall once again shine as the City of Light both literally and figuratively," Ci proimed, her voice ringing with triumph.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, their enthusiasm echoing through the courtyard. Ci bowed her head graciously, acknowledging the overwhelming support and appreciation from the audience before stepping off the podium.

    As the cheering continued, Citizen Barras, a member of the Directoire, nced at his man to the right. "What do you think, Lieutenant Hippolyte?"

    "I think she is the one, Citizen Barras."

    "Be careful now, Hippolyte, she already has a husband."

    Hippolyte scoffed, "Do you think I care about that? She is the one, Citizen Barras, and there''s nothing stopping me from taking her."

 Chapter 91 Bitter Memories Resurfacing

    ?

    After the mesmerizing lighting ceremony, the enchanted guests made their way back into the resplendent halls of the Pis Royal, where a feast of unparalleled opulence awaited them. Inside thevish dining hall, the tables were adorned in the finest silks, while golden candbras cast a warm glow and delicate floral arrangements cascaded from crystal vases.

    The air was filled with a symphony ofughter and animated conversations as the attendees took their seats, their eyes dazzled by the sight of the culinary delights that awaited them. The aroma of delectable dishes wafted through the air, tantalizing their senses and whetting their appetites.

    tters of sulent roasted meats, perfectly seared and seasoned, were presented alongside an array of vibrant vegetables, their colors reflecting the bounty of nature. Exquisite pastries and delicate confections, crafted by masterful pastry chefs, adorned the tables like edible works of art.

    As the guests settled into their seats, anticipation mingled with the clinking of sses and the soft murmurs of delight. They talked about the lighting ceremony, the light bulbs that illuminated the courtyard in a poetic disy.

    After the sumptuous feast, they returned to the grand ballroom. The mechanical inventions disyed earlier were now gone, reced by musicians who filled the room with enchanting melodies. The resplendent ballroom seemed toe alive as couples gracefully swayed to the rhythm as they waltz across the polished marble floors.

    Ci Bonaparte watched the scenery unfold before her as she sipped champagne. Despite the lively and joyous scene, a sense of mncholy washed over her heart. She couldn''t help but feel the absence of her beloved husband on this momentous night. His presence would have made the evening truly unforgettable. In this moment of celebration, she yearned for his warm embrace, his whispered words of love, and the reassuring strength he exuded. She longed for him to witness the enchantment of the evening, to share in the triumphs and joys that had blossomed from their joint efforts.

    Lost in her thoughts, Ci''s gaze drifted to the couples swirling on the dance floor. Each twirl and dip stirred a bittersweet ache within her heart. She imagined herself in Napoleon''s arms, moving gracefully to the rhythm of the music. But she knew he couldn''t do that, as he was in Italy, fighting the Austrians.

    He told her through letters that the campaign in Italy was going to take longer than expected as the newmander that reced General Count von Wurmser, Josef Alvincinzi, is proving to be a formidable adversary. Though Napoleon had defeated him in Arcole, Bassano, Rivoli, and Valvasone the Austrian General wouldn''t just back down, thwarting his n of ending the Italian campaign early.

    Despite that, Ci was certain that the war in Italy would be ending soon as Napoleon was already deep in the northeast of Italy, threatening Vienna. It''s only a matter of time before the Austrians sue for peace.

    "Ah...madame?"

    A voice interrupted Ci''s reverie, bringing her back to the present. She turned her gaze to find a man in his mid-twenties standing before her. His darkplexion and long ck whiskers and mustache framed a very handsome face, radiating an air of confidence and charm. Though he was not tall, there was an undeniable maism about him that drew attention.

    Ci''s eyes widened with curiosity as she looked up at the man.

    "May I help you, monsieur?" she inquired politely.

    The man''s lips curved into a warm smile, revealing a glimpse of his charm. "My apologies for the interruption, madame," he replied and continued. "I couldn''t help but notice your elegance and beauty from across the room. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Lieutenant Hippolyte Charles."

    Upon his introduction, Ci raised a brow. Did she hear him right? Hippolyte Charles? If she was not mistaken, the man standing before her shared the same name as the infamous lover of Napoleon Bonaparte''s wife in her world.

    "I''ve grown ustomed to suchpliments from every gentleman I encounter in this room, so they fail to impress me in the slightest," Ci said sharply, casting a nce at Hippolyte''s outstretched arms as if silently denying him permission to kiss her palm.

    But sadly for him, Ci wouldn''t allow that to happen. Her heart belonged solely to Napoleon, and no amount of ttery or advances from this man could sway her. With just a single look, she could tell he was attempting to court her. The way he emphasized his rank in his introduction was distasteful as if it held any weight in impressing her. Her husband, Napoleon,manded the Army of Italy, while this lieutenant had yet to prove himself in any significant manner.

    "Is that so? Well, I''m different," Hippolyte proudly said, undeterred by Ci''s cold demeanor.

    Ci arched an eyebrow, intrigued by his bold im. "Different, you say? Pray, enlighten me, Lieutenant Charles. What sets you apart from the countless gentlemen who have attempted to catch my attention this evening?"

    A confident smirk yed on Hippolyte''s lips as he took a step closer. "Madame, I possess an unwavering determination and a spirit that cannot be easily quelled. Even if you were to turn me down, I will still continue to pursue you, for something is captivating about your presence that I cannot ignore."

    "You are well aware that I''m already married to a very distinguished individual and that I have children with him. So no thank you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "But he is not here, right? Your husband has been away for like almost a year, he couldn''t possibly satisfy you with him always being away on the battlefield while I can provide you with all the time I have in this world. I can even take care of your children and treat them like my own."

    Ci''s eyes narrowed at Hippolyte''s audacity, a mix of anger and disbelief crossing her face. She couldn''t believe the lieutenant had the audacity to suggest that he could provide her with what her husband couldn''t. Her loyalty and love for Napoleon ran deep, and no one could ever rece him in her heart.

    Her hate towards Josephine and Hippolyte is now being justified, they are the worst of the worst, and being unfaithful to their partner is something that Ci could never fathom. She had witnessed firsthand the devotion and sacrifices Napoleon had made for their family and for his country. His absence in the physical sense did not diminish his presence in her heart and mind.

    "Lieutenant Charles, your audacity knows no bounds. I will not entertain such disrespectful and dishonorable propositions. My loyalty to my husband is unwavering, and no amount of misguided persistence on your part will change that."

    "Hoh?" Hippolyte mused in amusement. "You were the first woman to have rejected me."

    "You speak of that as if it was an aplishment of some sort?" Ci retorted. "This is a clear waste of my time. Goodbye to you Monsieur Charles¡­"

    As Ci was about to walk away, Hippolyte suddenly grabbed her by the arm, his grip firm but not forceful. His eyes bore into hers with intensity, and a hint of desperation seeped into his voice.

    As Ci was about to walk away, Hippolyte suddenly grabbed her by the arm, his touch firm and unwee. Ci''s eyes zed with anger as she turned to face him, her voice dripping with disdain.

    "Unhand me this instant!" she demanded, her voice cutting through the music and catching the attention of nearby guests.

    Hippolyte''s grip tightened, his charming demeanor reced by a menacing re. "You will regret this, Madame Bonaparte," he sneered bitterly. "You think you can dismiss me so easily? I am not a man to be ignored or denied. I will do everything to make you mine!"

    As Hippolyte uttered those words, an icy shiver ran down Ci''s spine. The world around her seemed to blur, and she felt a strange detachment from the present moment. In an instant, memories from her past life flooded her mind, merging with the reality before her.

    The words he spoke mirrored the chilling threats of her stalker, the one who had tormented her in her previous existence. The stalker who had ultimately ended her life, leading to her rebirth in this alternate world. The trauma she had buried deep within her resurfaced.

    Her heart raced, and her breath grew shallow as panic set in. The ballroom became suffocating, the grandeur and opulence transforming into a haunting reminder of her past trauma. Every detail, from the flickering candlelight to the elegant chandeliers, seemed to taunt her.

    Images shed through her mind, fragments of a dark and twisted past. The stalker''s menacing messages, the fear that consumed her every waking moment, and the devastating tragedy that had cut her life short. It was a nightmare she had tried to forget, buried beneathyers of her new identity and the love she found in this world.

    Ci struggled to ground herself in the present, to separate the echoes of her past from the reality she now inhabited. She clutched at her chest, feeling the weight of her racing heart. The familiar sense of vulnerability and helplessness threatened to engulf her.

    A concerned voice broke through the fog of her memories. "Madame Bonaparte! Are you alright?" Lavoisier''s voice reached her ears, filled with worry. "Get your hands off her!"

    Ci''s gaze met Lavoisier''s concerned eyes, and she realized she was no longer alone in her torment. Antoine''s presence offered a lifeline, a connection to the present that she desperately needed.

    Blinking back tears, Ci managed to find her voice, though it trembled with the echoes of her past. "I... I need to leave," she whispered, her words barely audible. "Please, Antoine, take me somewhere quiet."

    Antoine nodded and he stepped forward and took her away from Hippolyte.

    With Antoine''s steady support, Ci was led out of the grand ballroom, away from the prying eyes and suffocating memories.

 Chapter 92 The Black Devil

    ?

    March 23rd, 1797.

    The French dragoons charged relentlessly toward the bridge, their eyes fixed on the prize¡ªa vital passage that stood between them and their ultimate objective. As they thundered forward, a storm of lead hailed down upon them, unleashed by the Austrian forces entrenched at the bridgehead.

    Leading the charge was a man of legendary reputation, Thomas-Alexander Dumas, known to his enemies as the ck Devil. His determination was unwavering as he spurred his steed forward, his aide-de-camp at his side. The crackle of musket fire filled the air, and chaos engulfed the bridge.

    Suddenly, tragedy struck as a bullet found its mark, piercing the aide-de-camp''s shoulder. The man stumbled, the pain etched across his face. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, Dumas became the sole target of the Austrian snipers.

    Bullets whizzed through the air, leaving trails of death and destruction in their wake. One struck Dumas with a sh, and he tumbled onto the cobblestones of the bridge, seemingly lifeless. The Austrians rejoiced, their cheers ringing out in triumphant exultation.

    But the ck Devil was not so easily vanquished. Summoning every ounce of his strength, Dumas rose from the dirt, defiance burning in his eyes. With a weary arm, he grasped a musket and returned fire with deadly uracy. The Austrians, momentarily stunned by his resilience, surged forward with renewed determination.

    Dumas, his wounds throbbing with pain, stood his ground, bing an immovable wall on the bridge. His saber became an extension of his will, shing through the enemy ranks with masterful ferocity. Every swing of his de cleaved through flesh and bone, sending Austrians tumbling into the river below.

    Though his head and thigh were shed by enemy des, Dumas refused to yield. The battle became a symphony of violence, each sh of steel echoing with the determination of a warrior who refused to be broken. The Austrians, witnessing the relentless fury of the ck Devil, realized their perilous situation and panic began to infect their ranks.

    Just as it seemed that Dumas would be overwhelmed by the sheer weight of numbers, French reinforcements surged forward. The Austrians caught between the anvil of Dumas and the hammer of the oing French cavalry, saw their only path to survival in retreat.

    Breathing heavily, his body battered and bloodied, Dumas was approached by a concerned French cavalryman. Blood trickled down his face and sides, a testament to the wounds he had endured. The cavalryman urged him to seek immediate medical attention, but Dumas refused, his eyes zing with determination.

    "Let me borrow your horse," Dumas demanded.

    The cavalryman hesitated, his fear palpable, but he knew better than to deny the man who defeated a lot of Austrians on his own. With trembling hands, he dismounted and handed over the reins. Dumas wasted no time, mounting the fresh steed with a surge of energy.

    In a thunderous charge, Dumas spurred his borrowed horse forward, his battle cry reverberating through the air. The fleeing Austrians found themselves pursued by a relentless force, their panic only fueling Dumas''s determination. Into the dense woods they fled, but they could not escape the grasp of the ck Devil and his inspiredrades.

    For hours, the forest became a theater of capture, as Dumas and his fellow soldiers hunted down the retreating Austrians. In their wake, they left a trail of defeated foes¡ª1,500 prisoners of war.

    After the grueling hours, they retreated back to their headquarters in Udine, which is located in northeastern Italy.

    As the night descended, nketing the city of Udine in a shroud of darkness, the weary soldiers made their way back to their headquarters. The flickering glow of oilmps illuminated the narrow streets, casting dancing shadows on the ancient walls.

    Dumas, wincing in pain, guided his horse through the winding streets of Udine. Every jolt of the horse sent a sharp pang through his wounded body, but he gritted his teeth and pressed on. His mind was focused on one thing¡ªreporting to hismander.

    He arrived at the headquarters in Udine, where the Generals of the Army of Italy were gathered. Dismounting from his horse, his legs trembling from exhaustion, he made his way through the imposing doors.

    He navigated the corridors, his worn boots echoing against the stone floor. Finally, he reached a set of grand doors guarded by two stern-faced soldiers. With a nod of recognition, they allowed him passage into themander''s room.

    The room was dimly lit, a single candle casting flickering shadows on the maps and documents strewn across the table, standing next to it was General Berthier. Sitting behind the desk was Napoleon Bonaparte, wearing a stern expression with a gaze fixed on him.

    Dumas approached, his steps faltering slightly from exhaustion, but his eyes held an unwavering determination. He saluted hismander.

    "You called for me sir?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I did," Napoleon confirmed, his piercing gaze scanning Thomas-Alexander Dumas from head to toe. The name resonated in his mind, evoking the image of a remarkable man¡ªthe first ck General of the French Republic, a warrior who had single-handedly faced an entire Austrian squadron and emerged unscathed. Yet, the pages of history bore the stains of attempts to diminish Dumas''s achievements, to whitewash his legacy, and allow others to im credit. Napoleon, too, acknowledged his ownplicity in this narrative, but he was not the Napoleon Bonaparte who had forsaken this gifted General, who let him to wither away.

    Napoleon was deeply moved by Dumas''s story¡ªa man of unwavering loyalty to his country, yet betrayed by it. The realization struck him with profound regret, recognizing the tragedy of wasted potential. He vowed to himself that he would not repeat the same mistake that Napoleon Bonaparte had made. This talented man, Thomas-Alexander Dumas, would not be forsaken by him.

    "You are badly injured. You sure you don''t want to get medical attention first before we proceed?"

    "No sir¡­" Dumas replied, his breathing ragged. "I''m fine, just make it quick."

    "You watch the wordsing out of your mouth, negro." Berthier said sharply.

    Napoleon mmed his hand on the table, interrupting Berthier and shooting him a disapproving re.

    "That''s enough, Berthier!" he thundered. "I will not tolerate such disrespect in my presence, and when did I give you permission to speak?"

    "I apologize, General Bonaparte," Berthier stammered, his face turning pale.

    "So, Monsieur Thomas-Alexander Dumas," Napoleon began. "I have heard of your heroic exploits earlier, and I must say, I am deeply impressed. It is with great honor and recognition of your exceptional valor that I hereby promote you to the rank of General of Division."

    Dumas stood tall as the weight of Napoleon''s words washed over him.

    "I ept this promotion with gratitude and unwavering dedication, General Bonaparte," Dumas replied, his voice steady despite the fatigue that threatened to engulf him. "I am ready to fulfill my duty and fight alongside you to remove the Austrians from Italy."

    Napoleon nodded approvingly. "You are dismissed, General Dumas, see to it that your wounds are properly attended to. We have much work ahead of us, and I expect you to be in top condition when we face the Austrians again."

    With a final salute, Dumas turned on his heels and left themander''s room.

    As Dumas left the room, Murat entered the room, carrying an envelope.

    "General Bonaparte, there is a letter for you."

    "Who is it from?" Napoleon asked.

    "It was from Monsieur Antoine Lavoisier," Murat replied as he handed him the envelope.

    Napoleon grabbed the envelope and tore it open, quickly scanning the contents. His eyes widened in shock, and a flicker of distress crossed his face. The room fell silent as the weight of the news settled upon him, and the once confident visage of Napoleon transformed into a mask of grim determination, evident to Berthier and Murat.

    "What is it, General?" Murat asked, his tone careful.

    "My wife¡­I need to get back to Paris."

 Chapter 93 Hippolyte? Where Can I Find Him?

    ?

    "Sir¡­what do you mean you have to return to Paris?" Murat asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    Napoleon paused in his packing, ncing up at Murat with a mixture of determination and concern. "It''s exactly as it sounds, Murat. I have no choice but to go," he replied, his voiceced with urgency.

    Berthier interjected, his voiceced with caution, "But General, this isn''t a formal directive from the Directoire. If you leave your post without proper authorization, you risk facing a court-martial."

    Napoleon''s eyes shed with a touch of defiance as he turned to face Berthier. "Do you honestly think they would court-martial the General who has been single-handedly winning this war?" he retorted. "I assure you, I will return before the operation begins. I''ll take the fastest means avable, even if it means traveling by train."

    Murat stepped forward, his voice filled with concern. "General, please at least exin the situation to us. We can help ry the circumstances to your other generals and ensure they understand why you must leave so suddenly."

    Napoleon''s hand paused as he recalled the distressing letters he had received from Antoine Lavoisier.

    "My wife has fallen gravely ill, Murat," he confessed, his voice tinged with worry. "It was said that she was involved in amotion during the exhibition, and it has resulted in her current condition. I need to be by her side in Paris, to ensure her well-being."

    His words hung in the air, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. Murat and Berthier exchanged a nce, understanding the weight of theirmander''s decision.

    "We understand, General Bonaparte. In that case, you have to assign who will be inmand of the Army while you are in Paris," Murat suggested.

    "I appoint you," Napoleon replied, ncing at Berthier.

    "Sir? You are appointing me as the Commander of the Army of Italy? Sir¡­I don''t think I am fit to lead an army," Berthier protested lightly.

    "You underestimate yourself, Berthier," Napoleon said, his tone filled with confidence. "You possess the intellect and organizational skills necessary to ensure the smooth functioning of the army in my absence. I have observed your capabilities, and I believe you are more than capable of handling this temporary responsibility."

    Berthier hesitated for a moment, his eyes darting between Napoleon and Murat. The weight of the appointment seemed to settle upon him, and he straightened his posture, epting the challenge.

    "Very well, General Bonaparte," Berthier replied, his voice resolute. "I will do my utmost to fulfill the duties entrusted to me and ensure the Army of Italy remains prepared and disciplined until your return."

    Napoleon nodded in satisfaction. "Then, I''ll see you in two to three days."

    ***

    A dayter, Napoleon arrived at Chateau de Chantilly. At the gates was Beaumont, the chateau''s butler. He opened the iron gates allowing the horse-drawn carriage to enter the estate.

    As soon as the carriage pulled to a stop, he immediately stepped out of it and rushed inside the chateau.

    The chateau staff was shocked when they saw Napoleon enter, rushing past them and ascending the grand staircase to the second floor where Ci''s chambers were located. The air was thick with tension as he approached the door, his heart pounding in his chest.

    He found Ci lying on avish bed, her face pale and fragile against the softness of the pillows. A doctor stood by her side, examining her with a furrowed brow. Napoleon''s presence in the room drew their attention, and the doctor turned to face him, his expression a mix of concern and uncertainty.

    "General Bonaparte¡­I didn''t expect to see you here," the doctor spoke.

    "How is she?" Napoleon walked towards the bed and scanned Ci''s face. She was shivering, sweat glistening on her forehead, and her breathing wasbored.

    "She has a high fever, General Bonaparte. A few days'' rest and proper treatment should help her recover," the doctor replied reassuringly.

    Napoleon clenched his fists, his concern deepening. "Is it just a fever, or is there something more serious?" he asked, his voice trembling with worry.

    But when the doctor was about to answer him, the door behind them opened.

    "Napoleon?"

    Napoleon turned around and saw Antoine Lavoisier. "You already arrived."

    "I came here as soon as I received your letter," Napoleon said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Antoine headed over to them and nced at the doctor.

    "Doctor, I appreciate your efforts, but I would like to speak with Napoleon privately. Please give us a moment.

    The doctor nodded understandingly and quietly exited the room, closing the door behind him.

    Napoleon knelt down and took Ci''s hand gently on his own. Her skin felt hot and mmy, a stark contrast to the delicate touch he had grown ustomed to over the years. He looked up at Antoine, his eyes reflecting both weariness and determination.

    "Ci¡­" Napoleon whispered. "It''s me¡­Napoleon."

    Ci stirred, her eyelids fluttering open in response to Napoleon''s voice. Her gaze, hazy and unfocused, met his, and a flicker of recognition passed through her eyes.

    "Napoleon..." she breathed, her voice weak but filled with relief. She attempted to lift her hand, but her movements were feeble.

    Napoleon squeezed her hand gently, a mix of emotions washing over him. "I''m here, my love. I''vee as soon as I can."

    A small smile tugged at the corner of Ci''s lips, though it was tinged with pain. "Wha¡­what are you doing here? Aren''t¡­you supposed¡­to¡­be in Italy?"

    Napoleon''s gaze softened as he brushed a strand of hair away from Ci''s perspiring forehead. "My dear, circumstances havepelled me to return. Your well-being is my utmost priority. I couldn''t bear to be away from you when you are in this vulnerable state."

    Tears welled up in Ci''s eyes. "Oh, Napoleon... I never wanted to burden you with my illness. I''m so sorry¡­"

    "Hush now," Napoleon whispered tenderly. "You could never burden me, Ci. We are partners in life, through sickness and in health, remember?"

    Ci chuckled softly, a weak but genuine sound that warmed Napoleon''s heart. "Yes, I remember."

    "The doctor said that you are only having a fever¡­and I don''t think you are infected with disease or whatever. You''ll be fine, as long as you rest. Now, I will speak with Monsieur Lavoisier, you just rest there."

    Ci closed her eyes, allowing the exhaustion to overtake her once again. Napoleon reluctantly released her hand, gently cing it back on the bed. He stood up and turned to face Antoine, a mix of worry and determination in his eyes.

    "Antoine, what happened? How did she end up like this?" Napoleon asked. "In your letters, you mentioned it was during the exhibition."

    "General Bonaparte, a man by the name of Hippolyte approached your wife. I believe he was hitting on her but Ci refused to take his advance. Things escted when Hippolyte grabbed her arm and said something that caused her to falter¡­Earlier that day she was full of energy, but after thatmotion, she seemed to deteriorate rapidly," Antoine exined.

    "Hippolyte¡­you say¡­" Napoleon growled, he knew that man, so he exists also in this alternate world huh? But instead of going after Josephine, he is going after Ci.

    "Yes, Lieutenant Charles Hippolyte. He even brought her flowers and came here personally, but your butler, Beaumont, didn''t let him pass as per Ci''s orders."

    "Anything else?" Napoleon asked further.

    "Well, Ci said that she was scared of him¡­whenever I mention his name to her, she shivers as if traumatized."

    Napoleon contemted for a second. Nothing is adding up, why would Ci be scared of someone she can eliminate so easily? Could it be that there''s something deeper here? Something that he hasn''t explored yet. He knew that Ci was just like him, reincarnated in this world upon their deaths. Maybe something in her previous life had left asting impact, a memory that resurfaced when faced with Hippolyte.

    Trauma.

    Napoleon nced down at Ci again, it is possible for a traumatized person to have a fever after a triggering event. But one thing is certain, eliminating the cause can help speed up Ci''s recovery. So he decided.

    "Where can I find this Hippolyte," Napoleon inquired, his eyes gleaming cold.

    "You can find him in Paris¡­but what are you going to do to him when you find him?" Antoine asked.

    "Oh¡­I''ll just talk to that guy,"  Napoleon''s voice held a hint of menace as he spoke.

 Chapter 94 Threatening

    ?

    Two hourster, Napoleon arrived in Paris on a stagecoach. With a note tightly sped in his hand, he peered out of the window, confirming that he had indeed arrived at the designated location Antoine had provided.

    The Caf¨¦ de Chartres stood before him, bustling with activity and emanating a lively and convivial atmosphere. Napoleon remained inside the carriage, his eyes fixed on the restaurant, taking in the sights and sounds from a distance. He watched as diners entered and exited and caught glimpses of animated conversations.

    He pocketed the note and disembarked from the carriage, making his way toward the entrance of the Caf¨¦ de Chartres.

    With a determined expression etched on his face, he pushed open the doors of the Caf¨¦ de Chartres. The interior was a whirlwind of activity. Diners sat at well-dressed tables, their faces alive withughter and engaged in lively discussions. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, creating an intimate ambiance within the bustling establishment.

    Napoleon navigated his way through the crowded space, his eyes scanning the faces of the patrons, searching for the man who had caused distress to Ci. His gaze flitted from one table to another until he finally spotted three French soldiers engaged in conversation at a nearby table. A spark of recognition ignited within him as he approached cautiously, careful not to draw attention to himself.

    The soldiers, d in their uniforms, sat rxed and animated, sharing stories andughter. Their camaraderie was evident. It came to a halt as one of them caught sight of Napoleon''s distinct ck General uniform. His eyes widened in recognition, and a hushed whisper escaped his lips. Instantly, the other soldiers followed his gaze and realized the significance of the figure standing before them. In a swift and synchronized motion, they rose from their seats, their spines straightening, and their hands instinctively moving to their foreheads in a crisp salute.

    "General,"  the soldier who first noticed Napoleon eximed.

    Napoleon eyed the French soldiers and asked. "Now, may I ask who is Charles Hippolyte among you?"

    The soldiers exchanged nces, their brows furrowing in momentary confusion. One of them, a young and earnest soldier, stepped forward, his eyes meeting Napoleon''s with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension.

    "General, I am Lieutenant Charles Hippolyte," he replied, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of nervousness. "How may I be of service?"

    "So you are the one huh?" Napoleon scanned his appearance up and down. This man was the one who harassed Ci in the exhibition.

    "Yes¡­General," Hippolyte confirmed with a nod. "Why?"

    "Nothing," Napoleon shook his head and chuckled. "No need to be tense, I just heard a news from the exhibition a few days ago about you causing a ruckus."

    "You mean Ci Bonaparte? Well whatever is circting in the streets, it''s not true. I didn''t harass her General, we were just talking to one another peacefully until god knew what happened to her."

    Napoleon narrowed his eyes, fixing Hippolyte with an intense stare that seemed to pierce through the young lieutenant''s defenses.

    "Is that so? You expect me to believe that you were merely engaging in polite conversation?" Napoleon said coldly.  "And what about the witnesses who saw you touch her arm? Are they all mistaken?"

    Hippolyte shifted ufortably under Napoleon''s prating gaze, realizing that he was not getting away with a simple denial. His bravado faltered, and he found himself stammering for an exnation.

    "I-I... well, it was a friendly gesture, General," Hippolyte stammered, trying to salvage his dignity. "I meant no harm. She seemed receptive to it at first."

    Napoleon''s eyes shed with anger at the insinuation. "Receptive or not, it is not your ce to make unwarranted advances towards any woman, especially one who is married."

    "Uhm¡­General¡­I''m quite confused, may I ask why you care so much about that event? Is her husband rted to you in any way?"

    Napoleon smiled, but behind that smile, anger smoldered within him. He had grown tired of Hippolyte''s attempts to deflect me and downy the severity of his actions.

    "Oh, apologies, I haven''t introduced myself, have I?" Napoleon interrupted Hippolyte, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Gentlemen, my name is Napoleon Bonaparte, Commander of the Army of Italy," he dered with an air of authority.

    The soldiers exchanged bewildered nces, their salutes frozen in mid-air. They had been in the presence of a military legend without even realizing it. The realization hit Hippolyte like a thunderbolt, and his face turned pale as he stumbled back a step.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "N-Napoleon Bonaparte," Hippolyte stammered, his voice trembling. "I had no idea... I... please forgive my ignorance, General."

    Napoleon''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and a cold, calcted intensity. He gestured towards the table where the soldiers had been sitting, urging them to take their seats.

    "Rx, gentlemen, take a seat," Napoleon said, his tone deceptively light. "You may continue your meal, I just want to meet the man who harassed my wife, that''s all."

    As Hippolyte cautiously settled into his seat, Napoleon''s demeanor underwent a sudden and drastic shift. In one swift, unexpected movement, he lunged across the table, seizing Hippolyte''s head and forcefully mming it onto the wooden surface. The resounding thud echoed through the caf¨¦, instantly silencing the previously lively atmosphere. The impact was so powerful that it shattered the delicate te resting on the table, causing porcin shards to scatter in every direction.

    The patrons gasped in disbelief, their expressions filled with shock and concern. The other soldiers instinctively rose from their chairs, ready to intervene and defuse the situation. However, before they could make a move, Napoleon swiftly drew his pistol, pointing it directly at one of the soldiers. The air grew tense as fear and confusion gripped the room, prompting the soldiers to settle back down in their seats, their eyes wide with trepidation.

    Napoleon redirected the barrel of his pistol toward Hippolyte, pressing it firmly against his head.

    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD, HOW DARE YOU TOUCH MY WIFE?" Napoleon''s voice boomed through the caf¨¦, filled with a fiery rage that sent shivers down Hippolyte''s spine. "YOU EVEN DARED TRY TO TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME? DO YOU WANT TO ME TO END YOUR LIFE HUH?! WHAT IF I FUCKING PULL THE TRIGGER RIGHT NOW AND¡ª"

    "Wait wait!" Hippolyte raised his hand, his voice muffled as his face still lie t on the table.

    Napoleon lifted his hand, momentarily halting his tirade of anger. His grip on the pistol remained firm.

    Struggling to catch his breath, his forehead bleeding from the force of the impact, Hippolyte gathered his thoughts, desperate to find the right words that might save his life. He knew he had to tread carefully, choosing his next words wisely.

    "General Bonaparte, I beg you to hear me out," Hippolyte pleaded, his voice strained. "What happened at the exhibition... it was a misunderstanding, I swear. I never intended any harm towards Madame Bonaparte¡­"

    After saying that, Napoleon threw a punch directly at Hippolyte''s face.

    "You still have the guts to lie, huh?" Napoleon''s voice seethed with fury as his fist connected with Hippolyte''s jaw. The force of the punch sent the lieutenant sprawling backward, crashing against the chair and copsing to the floor in a dazed heap.

    The caf¨¦ erupted into chaos as startled patrons scrambled to distance themselves from the violent confrontation.

    Napoleon towered over Hippolyte and aimed his pistol at his head, and pulled the trigger.

    But¡ªinstead of the musket ball hitting his face, it was the floor several millimeters to his right.

    "The next one will be your head if I ever see you near my wife. Stop writing letters and sending flowers to my wife because if you do, oh boy, I promise you, it will be thest thing you ever do," Napoleon hissed, his voice dripping with menace.

    "I swear! I swear! I will stop¡­just spare my life." Hippolyte stammered.

    Napoleon holstered his pistol and turned to the frightened guest.

    "I apologize for the disturbance, gentlemen anddies," Napoleon addressed. "Please continue with your meals and enjoy your evening."

    The caf¨¦ patrons, still reeling from the sudden outburst, cautiously returned to their tables and meals, though a sense of unease lingered in the air. Napoleon cast a final cold nce at Hippolyte, then turned on his heel and walked toward the exit, leaving the lieutenant shivering in fear on the floor.

 Chapter 95 Sharing Secrets

    ?

    After his intense encounter with Hippolyte, Napoleon wasted no time in making his way back home. With determined strides, he reached the grand Chateau and headed straight for Ci''s bedroom. Pushing the door open, he entered to find Ci and their two little children gathered inside.

    "Oh... Papa is already here," Ci eximed, her voice carrying a mixture of relief and surprise. The children turned their attention to the door, their innocent eyes widening as theyid eyes on their father standing before them.

    "Papa!" Aveline eximed, her voice filled with a mix of joy and curiosity.

    Napoleon ambled forward, a gentle smile spreading across his face. The weariness from his encounter with Hippolyte faded away in the presence of his beloved family. He knelt down before Aveline and Francis, opening his arms wide.

    "Come here, my little ones," he said softly, his voice filled with tenderness. "It feels like forever since Ist held you both."

    Aveline and Francis rushed into their father''s embrace, their small bodies fitting snugly against his chest. Napoleon enveloped them in a warm hug, savoring the familiar scent of their hair and the feel of their tiny arms wrapped around him.

    "Oh, how I''ve missed you," Napoleon whispered, his voice filled with a mix of longing and adoration. "I''ve thought of you every day, my precious ones."

    Ci watched their tender reunion from her bed, a soft smile gracing her lips. Seeing Napoleon with their children filled her heart with warmth.

    "Papa, are you staying home with us now?" Aveline asked with Francis leaning forward as if eager to hear his answer.

    "Unfortunately, my little ones, not yet. Papa is still in a battle with the enemy, so I will leave in a few days. But don''t worry, papa will be safe and will return to you as soon as I can," Napoleon replied.

    Aveline and Francis exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mixture of understanding and disappointment. They had grown ustomed to their father''s absence, but the yearning for his constant presence lingered in their young hearts.

    Napoleon gently set Aveline and Francis down, his hands lingering on their shoulders for a moment before releasing them. He stood up, straightening his attire, and turned his attention to the maids who were present in the room.

    "Thank you for taking care of them," Napoleon addressed the maids with a firm yet appreciative tone. "Please, escort Aveline and Francis to their rooms. Let them rest and ensure they arefortable."

    The maids nodded, but as soon as the maids got near them, Aveline spoke.

    "Can''t we stay, papa?" Aveline''s voice quivered, her eyes pleading for a few more moments in their father''s presence.

    "I wish you could, my little ones," Napoleon replied, his voice filled with affectionate regret. "But your mother and I have important matters to discuss, matters that require our undivided attention. It won''t take long, I promise. And then, we can have some more time together."

    Aveline''s lower lip trembled, but she nodded, her trust in her father''s words evident in her eyes. Francis, though disappointed, mirrored his sister''s response.

    They were escorted out of the room by the maids, leaving Napoleon and Ci alone. The door closed softly behind them, muffling the sounds of their children''s fading footsteps.

    Napoleon turned his attention back to Ci. He took a seat beside her and took her hand gently in his.

    "How are you feeling my love? Feel any better?"

    "Better than earlier I suppose," Ci chuckled.

    Napoleon scanned her appearance, she seemed to be recovering well from her fever. The worry lines that had etched themselves on his face began to fade as he saw the color returning to Ci''s cheeks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m d to see you recovering," Napoleon said, his voice filled with genuine relief. "The thought of you unwell weighed heavily on my heart while I was away."

    Ci gave him a tender smile, her hand squeezing his gently. "Did you meet the man who scared me?"

    "Oh yeah, it was an amicable meeting," Napoleon replied with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Ci couldn''t help but chuckle, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Oh, Napoleon, what did you do?"

    Napoleon leaned closer, a yful grin on his face. "Well, let''s just say I asked him nicely to stay away from you."

    Ci giggled. "Is that so?" she paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts before speaking. "Napoleon¡­you must be wondering why someone like me falters to a man like him? Sure I could take care of him better than you but¡­" she trailed off, remembering her dark memories.

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to exin yourself," Napoleon said.

    "No, I think you should know, my love," Ci said. "I told you my upation in my previous world. I am a Vtuber¡­an entertainer. In my line of work, I have thousands of fans around the world¡­but one of those fans stalked me relentlessly. It started innocently enough, with messages andments, but it quickly escted into something much more sinister, eventually taking my life. Charles said something that matched one of the stalker''s messages to me."

    Hearing that, Napoleon confirmed that Ci was indeed suffering from trauma. But her telling that to him is making him guilty. He hadn''t been fair to her, keeping his true identity while she divulged her previous life. He knew at one point, Ci is going to find by herself, so he might as well confess now. He took a moment to gather his thoughts and prepare himself for the oue.

    "Ci¡­I too have a secret to share with you," Napoleon began.

    Ci tilted her head to the side. "What is it, my love?"

    "You see, I''m not the Napoleon Bonaparte that you look up to, I''m just someone who shares the same circumstances as you, dying and getting reincarnated in this world."

    There, Napoleon closed his eyes, afraid of the reaction that would follow his confession. He waited for Ci''s response, his heart pounding with uncertainty. He opened his left eye slightly, peeking at Ci through hisshes.

    Napoleon continued.

    "You see, there was a goddess named Ciel who made a mistake by cutting my life thread prematurely. In exchange for that error, she offered me a second chance¡ªa chance to live another life in a different world. However, she didn''t reveal that I would be reincarnated as Napoleon of this universe. What I do know is that Ciel granted me a gift¡ªa special ability to ess information. This ability allows me to learn about the technology and concepts of my previous life. From thermodynamics to steam engines, everything I know is essentially a replication of the knowledge I possessed before. Even my military achievements were based on studying and implementing the strategies of the real Napoleon Bonaparte from a specific battle."

    Despite telling all that, Ci remained her beautiful smile on her face as she listened to Napoleon''s story.

    "I kept it from you because I was afraid. Afraid that revealing the truth would change how you saw me, that it would alter our rtionship. I wanted to preserve the love and trust we share, even if it meant hiding this part of myself. It was a lie I was willing to carry alone, but I''vee to realize that keeping it from you is not fair to either of us. So that''s why¡­"

    "I see¡­Thank you for telling me this, Napoleon. But you don''t have to worry about me changing my impression of you because I already knew."

    "You¡­knew?" Napoleon repeated, his voice breaking. "Since when?"

    Ci simply smiled, recalling the memories of how she found out that the man in front of her is not the Napoleon she studied in history but a different man.

 Chapter 96 Feeling Free

    ?

    "Do you remember the time when we were heading to present the rifle to the National Convention?" Ci asked.

    "Ah¡­I do," Napoleon concurred, remembering the moments they shared at the time. "I believe the National Convention was impressed by the rifle, but ended up not adopting it for a service rifle."

    Ci giggled. "That''s right but earlier than that. You asked me if I love Napoleon standing in front of me because I keep mentioning the Napoleon Bonaparte that I knew from my world."

    "I remember¡­asking that to you," Napoleon let out a forced chuckle, embarrassed that she brought it up.

    "And what was my answer back then? Do you remember?"

    Napoleon pondered aloud. "You said that you love me¡­"

    "That''s right," Ci nodded, her eyes gleaming with affectionate nostalgia. "I said that I love you, not because of your name or historical significance, but because of the person you are. The qualities I admired in the Napoleon Bonaparte of my world are present in you, and that''s what drew me to you."

    Napoleon''s heart swelled with warmth as he looked into Ci''s eyes. Her words transported him back to that moment when he first realized her feelings for him. It was a time of uncertainty and turmoil, but amidst the chaos, their love had blossomed like a delicate flower.

    "I must admit," Napoleon began, his voiceced with sincerity, "I was taken aback by your answer at first. I never expected to find someone who could see beyond the legend and appreciate the man beneath."

    "Love has a way of transcending boundaries and defying expectations, doesn''t it?" Ci whispered.

    "Now that is a poetic way of saying what I was trying to express," Napoleon chuckled, his eyes gleaming with affection. "But you haven''t answered my question, Ci. How did you know that I wasn''t the real Napoleon Bonaparte?"

    "Thing is Napoleon Bonaparte, or whatever your real name is, I have been suspicious of your modern knowledge. When I first met you, you were drawing up technical schematics that my brain couldn''tprehend. The real Napoleon Bonaparte doesn''t have those skills. And the way you present your theory to the French Academy of Sciences about thermodynamics, it was too advanced at that time. To confirm it, I read books published in the libraries about the science of heat, doing it would allow me to figure out where exactly you draw your knowledge from. I found nothing."

    "What also made me believe that you were a person from the future are the inventions you introduced after the presentation of your theory. Steam lotives, telegraphs, and bolt-action rifles, when you present those wonders, it somehow worked the first time it was built. Not only that, I noticed you have been asking for a list of technologies so as to now draw suspicion from me. Because I would ask where did you get the idea right? Like the blimps, aircraft, and electricity. I thought you were going to confess that day, Napoleon, but you held it back."

    "As I told you earlier, I was afraid," Napoleon said.

    "I know, I understand. I would do the same. So, Napoleon, you mentioned the Goddess of Fate, the one responsible as to why you are in this world."

    "Yeah, the Goddess. I didn''t know what happened. It was instant. I was a third-year mechanical engineering student who was working on a prototype for this one subject and suddenly I found myself in¡­I can''t find the right word¡­heaven, I guess?"

    "What country? Are you from Europe?" Ci asked.

    "Philippines," Napoleon revealed.

    "Oh, Philippines!" Ci eximed softly in recognition. "And what was your name¡­"

    "A¡ª"

    "You know what¡­" Ci interjected. "I don''t want to know."

    "Why?"

    "Because you are not that person anymore, you are the Napoleon Bonaparte of this world. You were reborn in this world. Whatever your life prior to that no longer matters. What matters is the person you have be and the love we share."

    "Yeah¡­nothing was interesting in my previous life, so I kind of wanted to forget about that," Napoleon replied a hint of relief in his voice. "I''vee to embrace my new life here in this world." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ci nodded understandingly. "How about you, are you not going to ask where I lived before I got here?"

    "Let me guess, are you from Japan? Because the way you talk, your mannerism, mimic almost how an anime character acts," Napoleon guessed.

    "I''m from South Korea," Ci revealed. "I believe it is ruled by the Joseon Dynasty at the moment."

    "And my former country is held by Spain. I have ns on visiting them in the future," Napoleon said.

    "Why not take it from Spain?" Ci suggested, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "Make it a French colony."

    Napoleonughed heartily at Ci''s mischievous suggestion. "Nope, I think it''s best that we leave it for Spain. I have a better audacious colonial ambition. But to do so, I have to be the ruler of France right?"

    "Yeah¡­Oh another thing, about the goddess again, you told me that she gave you a gift. A gift that allows you to look up information? Is that where you are getting your inventions?"

    Napoleon nodded.

    "That''s cool, so you, asking me about technology from the future, wasn''t necessarily at all huh? How about I want to build an aircraft, can you look that up?"

    "Well, the way it works is that I search for that particr aircraft in my user interface, just like a system, if you know what I''m referring to. For example, I want to introduce the B-29 bombers. My user interface is going to disy the detailed schematics of the ne, how to manufacture it, the technology needed to construct it, and even the principles behind its design."

    "Wow¡­" Ci couldn''t contain the excitement bubbling within her. The possibilities that Napoleon''s gift offered were endless. "How about infrastructure? Like you know the Eiffel Tower?"

    "It is included as well¡­"

    "Uwaahhh¡­" Ci''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she imagined the grandeur of the Eiffel Tower standing tall in the heart of Paris. The possibilities seemed limitless, and her mind raced with ideas of what they could achieve together. "I also noticed that you were holding back on your inventions, Napoleon. Because of me right?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Then you can go all out now, Napoleon. Whatever you want to introduce in this world, I''ll help you fund it."

    "As much as I''m excited as you, Ci but we don''t have political power yet. You remember the National Convention rejecting our proposal of adoption of my bolt-action rifle?"

    Her enthusiasm faded when Napoleon mentioned it. "Oh right¡­well. I guess you have to be the ruler of France first. Your Army in Italy is closer to ending the war with Austria. That''s where you''d be a hero to France. And then to Egypt. The campaign was a failure for real Napoleon Bonaparte but if you were to make it sessful, you''d be again hailed as a hero. The Directoire is an inefficient government anyway, so I believe the people would wee a strong leader like you."

    Napoleon caressed her cheeks with tenderness, his fingers tracing the outline of her face. "That''s what I''m nning to do anyway. Speaking of a leader, I have to return back to Italy tomorrow. We''ll be conducting an operation that would kick the Austrians out of the war. But before I go, Ci, I want to know¡­now that we both know the true nature of our identities, would things change?"

    Ci shook her head. "No, nothing will change Napoleon. If that makes you feel at ease. Ah¡­speaking with you is making me feel better now. Thank you for dealing with Charles."

    "Don''t worry, he won''te any closer to you and to our children, that I promise you."

    "Even if he dide to, Napoleon, I will deal with him myself," Ci said with a serious expression. "I was just shocked at that time."

    "I know," Napoleon said and breathed deeply. "Whoa, I feel light as a feather after confessing this to you. I''ll go call the children back here."

 Chapter 97 Good Morning

    ?

    The sunlight streamed through the windows of the chateau, its raysnding on the face of Napoleon, causing him to open his eyes and squint. He groggily sat up, rubbing his temples and taking a moment to adjust to the new day. The events of the previous night flooded back into his mind, filling him with a sense of anticipation and determination.

    As Napoleon lifted his upper body, he nced over to the side, where Ciy peacefully asleep. The rays falling on her cheeks created an ethereal glow, entuating her delicate features. Napoleon couldn''t help but feel a surge of affection as he observed her serene expression. He leaned in closer, gently brushing a strand of hair away from her face.

    Upon his touch, he no longer felt the warmness on her face, it seemed as though her fever was gone now.

    Ci stirred, her eyelids fluttering open. A smile bloomed on her lips as she met Napoleon''s gaze.

    "Good morning, my love," she whispered softly.

    "Good morning," Napoleon replied. "Are you feeling a bit better now? I notice that your fever seems to have subsided."

    Ci stretched her arms above her head, a contented sigh escaping her lips. "Yes, my love, my head is not aching anymore."

    "That''s good to hear," Napoleon smiled warmly and continued. "Especially when I''m about to head back to Italy."

    Ci''s expression turned from one of serenity to a subtle sadness. She lowered her gaze for a moment, her fingers tracing the patterns of the bedsheets. She had almost forgotten that Napoleon''s return to Paris was because of his worries over her. Now that he has dealt with the problem and with her health going fine, he has to return to his responsibilities in Italy.

    "Do your best back there, Napoleon. I know you have important duties to fulfill, and I don''t want to hold you back."

    Napoleon reached out, gently cupping Ci''s face in his hands. He longed to nt a kiss on her lips, but something held him back. It didn''t feel right anymore, not after revealing his true identity as someone other than Napoleon. eptance from Ci didn''t automatically mean he could simply resume their life as she had suggested.

    But to his surprise, Ci leaned in and pressed her lips softly against his. The warmth of her touch sent a shiver down Napoleon''s spine, and he felt a mix of emotions swirling within him. He pulled back slightly, looking into her eyes, searching for an exnation.

    "Why did you do that?" Napoleon asked, a hint of confusion in his voice.

    Ci smiled tenderly, her hand reaching up to caress his cheek. "I can see it in your eyes, Napoleon. You were asking for it," she said gently. "I told you, nothing has changed."

    "I did remember you saying that," Napoleon chuckled, rubbing his head in slight embarrassment.

    "You will have breakfast with us, right? Before you leave?" Ci asked, a hopeful glimmer in her eyes.

    He nodded, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Of course, my love. I wouldn''t miss it for the world."

    With that assurance, they both rose from the bed and prepared for their usual daily routine. They took their bath and donned their dresses. After that, they made their way to the dining hall where Aveline and Francis awaited their seats.

    Their butler, Beaumont, bowed his head to the approaching two.

    "Goodmorning, Monsieur Bonaparte, Madame Bonaparte. It seems like Madame has recovered from her illness. I''m delighted to see you in good health."

    They acknowledge Beaumont with a nod.

    "Yeah, I can return to business now," Ci said and sniffed the air. "I can smell the freshly-baked croissants."

    "Well breakfast is served, Madame," Beaumont said, gesturing to their seats at the dining table. The room was filled with the enticing aroma of freshly baked croissants, as well as an array of other delectable dishesid out before them.

    "Mama, you are not sick anymore?" Aveline asked.

    Ci reached out and ruffled Aveline''s hair affectionately. "No, my dear. I''m feeling much better now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see. Papa, you are going to leave soon right? You told us yesterday before we got to bed with brother," Aveline asked, shifting her gaze to Napoleon.

    "That''s right honeybunch," Napoleon said as he filled the croissant with some butter and handed it to Aveline. "Father is going to kick some Austrian asses¡­Ouch."

    Ci nudged Napoleon''s arm lightly with her elbow. "Language, my love," she chided with a yful smile. "We don''t want Aveline picking up any inappropriate words."

    Napoleon chuckled, realizing his slip of tongue. "You''re right, Ci. My apologies, Aveline. Forget what I said."

    "Asses," Aveline repeated, giggling mischievously.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise, and he nced at Ci, who was struggling to stifle herughter. He shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Well, it seems the damage has been done. Now, I wonder, Francis. You are one silent fellow. Just like me. As for Aveline, she is like¡ª"

    "She is like, what darling?" Ci slowly turned to Napoleon, she was smiling but that was not her usual warm smile.

    "Well, you kids don''t know about this, your mother is a cheerful one that I believe you picked up from her Aveline," Napoleon cooed. "And I think Francis here is the silent one, just like me."

    "Stop it you silly," Ci said, yfully nudging Napoleon''s shoulder.

    "Okay okay," Napoleon chuckled, raising his hands in surrender. "I''ll stop teasing. Let''s enjoy our breakfast together."

    They all settled into their seats, exchanging light-hearted banter and sharing stories from the previous day. The atmosphere was filled with warmth andughter, a stark contrast to the weight of Napoleon''s impending departure.

    After a satisfying meal, they went outside the chateau. Napoleon donned his General''s tricorn hat atop his head, his gaze fixed on the carriage waiting just outside the chateau. The sight of it reminded him of his responsibilities and the mission that awaited him in Italy. He took a deep breath, trying to push away the bittersweet emotions that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Ci stood by his side, her hand gently sping his.

    "Say goodbye to your father now," Ci said, looking at Aveline and Francis.

    Aveline and Francis reluctantly approached Napoleon with their eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and understanding. Aveline wrapped her small arms around her father''s waist, hugging him tightly.

    "I''ll miss you, Papa," she murmured.

    Napoleon stroked his daughter''s hair affectionately before turning to Francis, who stood quietly behind his sister. Francis looked up at his father, his eyes revealing a depth of understanding that belied his age.

    "Be safe, Father."

    Napoleon reached out, ruffling Francis''s hair. "I will, my son. And you, be a good boy for your mother and your sister."

    "I will, Father," Francis replied with a nod.

    Napoleon straightened up, looking at Ci, who stood by his side, their hands still intertwined.

    "I must go now," Napoleon said and nted a kiss on her cheek. After that, he turned to face the carriage.

    "Let''s end this war now," Napoleon said to himself and boarded the carriage.

 Chapter 98 Ending The War

    ?

    March 26th, 1797.

    Napoleon returned to the city of Udine, the Army of Italy Headquarters. Upon his arrival to the city, he was weed warmly by the locals and the French troops who were waiting for themander''s return.

    The army has been idle for three days, and the look on the soldier''s faces showed that they are excited to march onward and drive out the Austrianspletely.

    In the headquarters pce, Napoleon saw Berthier sifting through documents and files, managing everything from logistics to intelligence reports. Berthier looked up from his desk, his tired eyes lighting up as he saw Napoleon enter the room.

    "General Bonaparte, wee back," Berthir said, standing up and extending his hand. "How was your trip in Paris, was it productive in any way?"

    Napoleon shook Berthier''s hand firmly and replied. "Yeah, I have just settled my business there. Anything interesting that transpired while I was gone?"

    Berthier nced at the table and grabbed one document. "Yes General, here is a detailed report."

    Napoleon took the report from Berthier and quickly scanned its contents. It detailed the recent movements of the Austrian forces, as well as intelligence gathered from spies within their ranks.

    A week ago, Napoleon and his army defeated the Austrian forces under themand of Archduke Charles, brother of the Austrian Emperor, in the Battle of Tarvis. It was a hard-fought victory that solidified the French hold over the region and dealt a severe blow to the Austrian forces.

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed as he read the report, his mind racing to assess the implications of their recent sess. The Battle of Tarvis had been a turning point in their campaign, with the Austrians suffering heavy losses and being forced into a hasty retreat.

    There would be no way for the Austrians to fight the French again in the region as the Army of the Rhine was preparing for a counteroffensive. He knew it when he received a letter from themander, Jean Victor Marie Moreau. But they''ll need a week tounch their offensive.

    At this point, the war has already been won. Napoleon just has to make that reality sink into the Austrians.

    "Berthier, order the divisions led by Mass¨¦na, Guieu, and Chabot to take¡­" he paused, looking for a map. He found one disyed on the wall and he scrunched up his brow, studying the map of the region.

    "genfurt," Napoleon said decisively.

    "Understood, General, is there anything else?"

    "Yes, recall our divisions in the Papal States led by Joubert, Bernadotte, and Victor to join us in the offensive, it''s time that we end this war."

    ***

    Three dayster, divisions led by Mass¨¦na, Guieu, and Chabot captured the city of genfurt with little to no resistance. Napoleon moved his center of operations there, and since genfurt is a city of the Austrian Empire, and only 324 kilometers north of Vienna, Napoleon wrote a letter to Archduke Charles, proposing an armistice.

    On March 31st, 1797, Napoleon penned a letter addressed to Archduke Charles, earnestly requesting an armistice. His intention was to secure a precious respite, allowing General of Division Jean Victor Marie Moreau the opportunity to initiate his offensive in Germany without undue hindrance.

    Archduke Charles read the letter sent to him by Napoleon in The Hofburg Pce. In front of him was Francis II, who was having tea.

    "So what does the letter say?" Francis II asked, his voice tinged with curiosity, as he took a sip of tea.

    Archduke Charles cleared his throat, his gaze fixed on the letter in his hands. "Your Majesty, General Bonaparte''s letter proposes an armistice. He seeks to temporarily halt hostilities, allowing for a period of ceasefire and negotiation."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And what are the terms of this proposed armistice?"

    Archduke Charles scanned the contents of the letter once more, then began to summarize. "General Bonaparte suggests a cessation of military operations on both sides for a specified duration. During this time, diplomatic discussions would take ce to explore the possibility of a peaceful resolution to the conflict."

    "So, what''s your opinion about our situation? Are we really losing the war against the French?" Francis asked, his tone may appear calm but the underlying concern was evident in his eyes.

    Archduke Charles took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.

    "Things are not looking good on our side, Your Majesty. The French Army of the Rhine will attack sooner orter and the French Army of Italy is already in our domain. If they don''t hear from us, they''ll go deeper into our territories, posing a greater threat to Vienna itself leading to a thousand more casualties."

    "So, what are you proposing? Should we ept the armistice?"

    "epting an armistice means that we ept defeat, Your Majesty," Charles said somberly. "And we are not receiving any help from the British. Personally, I don''t want to make peace but strategically speaking, it might be the best option for us at this point."

    Francis leaned back in his chair and pondered aloud. "Are we really going to surrender to that barbaric nation? Do we not have a choice? I can''t believe we are losing to a general that is just about my age."

    "The French just got lucky, brother," Charles dropped his formal address and leaned closer to Francis. "If I had been the one facing Napoleon in Italy, there''s no way he would have achieved such sess."

    "Let''s stop dwelling in what-ifs," Francis said, his voice filled with a mix of frustration and determination. "I''ll talk to my ministers first before I make a decision."

    Charles nodded and left the Emperor.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the French side. Napoleon and his army are marching towards Leoben, moving deeper into the Austrian''s territory. Since he hadn''t received any word from the Austrians, Napoleon was growing increasingly impatient. He knew that time was of the essence, and the longer the negotiations dragged on, the more opportunity the Austrians had to regroup andunch a counteroffensive.

    As they advanced toward Leoben, the French army encountered sporadic resistance from Austrian forces, but nothing that posed a significant threat.

    On April 7th, 1797, Napoleon arrived at Leoben, and finally, this time, he managed to attract their attention.

    "General," Berthier called as soon as he entered Napoleon''s office.

    Napoleon nced up at Berthier and took a bite of an apple. The crunch of the apple echoed in the room as Napoleon looked intently at Berthier, awaiting his news.

    "General Maximilian von Merveldt and the Marquis of Gallo have arrived in the city, and they''re asking to meet with you," Berthier informed.

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the unexpected visit. "Maximilian von Merveldt and the Marquis of Gallo? Interesting. Did they mention the purpose of their visit?"

    "They didn''t specify, but it''s likely in response to your letter proposing the armistice," Berthier replied. "They must be here to discuss terms and negotiate."

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. "Very well, I will receive them. Set up a meeting in the main hall at noon."

 Chapter 99 Peace Of Leoben

    ?

    As the clock struck twelve, Napoleon entered the grand hall of Leoben''s town hall, where the meeting was to take ce.

    The French and Austrian delegations were seated at opposite ends of a long table, facing each other.

    Berthier, who stood behind Napoleon, leaned forward and spoke. "Sir, do you really not need an interpreter?"

    "No need," Napoleon whispered a reply. "I may not look like it but I''m good at German."

    After saying that, Napoleon flickered his gaze to the two Austrian officials and spoke.

    "Guten Tag, Mein Name ist Napoleon Bonaparte, Befehlshaber der Armee von Italien. Es freut mich, Sie beide kennenzulernen, General Merveldt und Marquis Gallo."

    (Good day, my name is Napoleon Bonaparte, Commander of the Army of Italy. It is a pleasure to meet both of you, General Merveldt and Marquis Gallo.)

    "Sie sprechen Deutsch zu gut, wo haben Sie Deutsch gelernt?" Mervelt replied.

    (You speak German too well, where did you learn to speak German?)

    "Selbst beigebracht (Self-taught)," Napoleon answered and continued. "Now, if you don''t mind, we can proceed with the negotiations in yournguage. I''m quite confident that I can understand andmunicate effectively."

    General Merveldt and the Marquis of Gallo exchanged nces, surprised by Napoleon''s fluency in German. After a moment of hesitation, Merveldt nodded and replied.

    "Very well, General Bonaparte. But first, we have to know, is this negotiation sanctioned by your government?"

    Napoleon paused for a moment, considering his response. He knew that the negotiation was not officially sanctioned by the French government. However, he also understood the critical nature of the situation and the potential benefits that could arise from this armistice. He did not want to be bogged down by bureaucratic processes.

    Keeping hisposure, Napoleon looked directly at General Merveldt and replied with a firm tone. "That''s correct."

    "In that case, we can proceed on your terms," Merveldt said. "What are your terms?"

    "Well, there are three terms that I''d like to propose," Napoleon began. "Firstly, I demand the recognition of the French Republic''s territorial gains. Austria must acknowledge and ept the territorial acquisitions made by the French Republic during the course of this war. This includes the recognition of French control over the Austrian Nethends and Lombardy. Secondly, I require explicit recognition of the establishment of the Cisalpine Republic. And finally, we demand reparations for the damages caused by the war. Austria shall provide financialpensation to the French Republic to ount for the losses endured by our forces and the devastation inflicted upon the territories affected by the conflict. ept these terms, and we shall promptly bring an end to this conflict. However, should you choose to reject them, be aware that fifty thousand French soldiers will march to Vienna, and the consequences shall be dire."

    "Well, those are quite hefty terms you''ve got there, General Bonaparte. Acknowledging your territorial gains, recognizing the Cisalpine Republic, and providing reparations... It''s a lot to consider, you know." General Merveldt let out a forced chuckle.

    "Well, it''s up to you if you want to continue this war. For us, it''s fine because we are already in position, and within a day, we can reach Vienna. It is in your best interest that you ept this treaty and I know you have the power to do so. After all, you are sanctioned by your Emperor to sue for peace right?"

    Napoleon''s words hung in the air, the weight of his statement sinking in. General Merveldt''s smile wavered as he exchanged nces with the Marquis of Gallo. The room fell into a tense silence, broken only by the soft shuffling of papers.

    General Merveldt cleared his throat, his expression now more serious. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You make apelling case, General Bonaparte. We understand the consequences of rejecting these terms, and we do not wish to see further destruction or loss of life. We are sanctioned to negotiate on behalf of Emperor Francis II, and our goal is to seek a resolution that benefits both our nations."

    Napoleon nodded, his gaze unwavering. "That is precisely what I aim for, General Merveldt. We can end this war and establish a new order in Europe, one built on cooperation and mutual prosperity. The choice is yours."

    The Marquis of Gallo leaned forward, his voice filled with genuine concern. "But General Bonaparte, what guarantee can you offer that these terms will bring about peace? ording to our intel, the French Army of the Rhine isunching a new offensive?"

    "Ah, them," Napoleon eximed softly in recognition. "Don''t worry, once you ept our terms, we will immediately ry a message to the Directory, who will then order the Army of the Rhine to stand down. You can have my word for it, gentlemen."

    The room was filled with a mixture of relief and cautious optimism. The Marquis of Gallo leaned back in his chair, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Your assurance is appreciated, General Bonaparte. It seems we have reached a pivotal moment in our negotiations. Let us take a moment to confer."

    The Austrian delegation huddled together, engaged in whispered conversations. General Merveldt and the Marquis exchanged words, their expressions shifting from skepticism to consideration. After a few minutes, they turned back to face Napoleon, their demeanor moreposed.

    "General Bonaparte, we find your terms to be ambitious, but we recognize the gravity of the situation and the potential benefits of ending this war. We are prepared to ept your proposal."

    Napoleon''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. The first step toward peace had been taken.

    "Excellent," he said. "We shall draft the necessary documents and ensure that both parties are satisfied with the terms. This armistice will bring an end to the bloodshed and allow us to work towards asting peace."

    Over the next few hours, the French and Austrian delegations drew up the necessary documents, meticulously ironing out the details of the armistice agreement.

    Napoleon and his advisors worked closely with General Merveldt and the Marquis of Gallo, going through each use with precision and deliberation. The negotiations, thoughplex, progressed steadily, withpromises made on both sides. As the sun began to set outside, the final version of the armistice agreement took shape.

    Finally, with the ink still drying on the documents, Napoleon and General Merveldt stood side by side at the grand table.

    Napoleon offered Merveldt a quill and spoke. "After you, General. Sign here, and let us bring an end to this war."

    General Merveldt took the quill and signed his name with a firm hand, the weight of the decision evident in his expression. The Marquis of Gallo followed suit, adding his signature beside Merveldt''s.

    Napoleon grabbed his own quill and added his signature to the document, the ink flowing smoothly as he pressed the quill against the parchment. With a final stroke, hepleted his signature, solidifying the agreement that would mark the end of the hostilities between France and Austria.

    Napoleon faced the two and extended his hand, offering a handshake. General Merveldt and the Marquis of Gallo hesitated for a moment, exchanging nces, but then they both reached out and firmly shook Napoleon''s hand.

    "Congrattions, gentlemen," Napoleon said, his voice filled with genuine satisfaction. "You have just ended hostilities with the French Republic, but one must understand that this is not a peace treaty but an armistice. Your government must ratify the terms of this armistice and work towards aprehensive peace treaty in the near future."

    "We will inform the emperor," Merveldt said.

 Chapter 100 The Looming Threat Within

    ?

    After the signing of the armistice, Napoleon emerged from the opulent mansion where the historic document had been sealed. Stepping out into the crisp air, he was greeted by the sight of his soldiers, lined up in perfect formation, their eyes fixed on their esteemed leader with a mix of anticipation and hope.

    These loyal men, battle-hardened and weary, knew all too well that negotiations for peace were underway. They had fought side by side with Napoleon, enduring the trials and tribtions of war, marching countless miles across treacherous terrains. Their tired faces bore the marks of determination, etched with the desire for respite and the longing to return to the warmth of their homes.

    As they stood in formation, their uniforms bearing the scars of battle, their weary bodies yearned for a glimmer of news from their belovedmander. Uncertainty lingered in the air, for they knew not whether the two nations had reached a consensus. The weight of that knowledge hung heavy upon their hearts, for the prospect of resumed conflict loomed ominously in the distance.

    Each soldier carried with them the memories of relentless engagements, the camaraderie forged in the crucible of war, and the dreams of a future free from the horrors of battle. Their tired eyes searched Napoleon''s face for any sign, any glimpse of the oue that would determine their fate. Would peace prevail, granting them a well-deserved respite, or would the drums of war continue to beat, beckoning them back into the fray?

    Napoleon, aware of the weariness etched on their faces, understood the gravity of the moment. He shared their longing for reprieve and the urgent desire to return to the warm embrace of their loved ones. The burden ofmand weighed heavily upon him, for he knew that his decisions could shape the destiny of nations and the lives of these brave soldiers.

    "Present arms!" came the resolutemand from Murat, his voice cutting through the stillness of the moment. In perfect unison, the soldiers responded with swift precision. Muscles tensed, and with a fluid motion, their muskets rose to rest against their shoulders.

    Napoleon nodded in satisfaction, and seconds after, he began.

    "Army of Italy! I havee to inform you that the Austrians have signed a general armistice. Meaning that the guns shall fall silent, and the ravages of war shall be temporarily halted."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the ranks, mingling with the rustle of uniforms and the shuffling of feet. The soldiers'' tired faces brightened, the lines of exhaustion momentarily reced by expressions of cautious joy. Their weary eyes met those of theirrades, sharing unspoken words of relief and gratitude.

    "Though this armistice offers temporary relief, remember that our duty is not yetplete. We must remain vignt, for the seeds ofsting peace have been sown, but they require our unwavering dedication and resolve to blossom into fruition," Napoleon dered, his voice growing solemn. "Vive R¨¦publique!"

    As he shouted that phrase, he was met with an unexpected response.

    "Long live Bonaparte!"

    The words reverberated through the air, starting as a murmur but growing in strength and unity. One by one, the soldiers joined in, their voices swelling with fervor. The chant echoed across the square, reaching the ears of the generals, the aides-de-camp, and all those gathered in the presence of their revered leader.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in surprise and then softened with a mixture of pride and gratitude. He had earned their loyalty and admiration through his unwaveringmitment and audacious leadership. The soldiers, in turn, saw in him a beacon of hope, a symbol of a brighter future.

    His generals, Dumas, La Harpe, Serurier, Augereau, Massena, Bernadotte, and Augereau, exchanged nces, sharing a profound sense of pride for the men they hadmanded. The cheers of the soldiers resonated in their hearts, affirming their belief in the cause they had fought for alongside Napoleon.

    Marmont, Junot, and Murat, his trusted aides-de-camp, stood tall beside their leader. Their eyes gleamed with admiration and camaraderie, knowing that they were part of something greater than themselves. They had witnessed firsthand Napoleon''s strategic brilliance, his unyielding determination, and his ability to inspire the hearts of men.

    ***

    A weekter, in Paris, France. The Directory convened an emergency meeting to discuss the news of the Austrian Empire signing a general armistice with Napoleon Bonaparte in Leoben.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So it was true that General Napoleon Bonaparte had single-handedly defeated the Austrians out of the war?" Lepaux asked, a tinge of disbeliefcing his voice.

    "Yeah, but the problem is that why aren''t we informed about this armistice," Barras said, pacing back and forth in the room anxiously.

    "Probably, he doesn''t see the need for it," Torneur said calmly. "But our main concern is that the people of France are hailing him as the hero of France¡­Another news said that he had established republics in the conquered states of Italy with him as the leader. Don''t you think that he might do the same to France?"

    "You suggest that Napoleon Bonaparte is going to coup d''¨¦tat our own government?" Barras eximed, his face pale with fear.

    Reubell sighed, his gaze fixed on the map of Europe spread out on the table before them. "I do not have concrete evidence to support such a im, but we cannot ignore the signs. Napoleon''s poprity among the people, his growing influence within the military, and now his conquests in Italy¡ªthese are all factors that cannot be overlooked."

    "So¡­what should we do? Day by day, our influence in the country is slipping on our hands. It''s only a matter of time before Napoleon takes matters into his own hands." Lepeaux asked, finally chiming in. "Oh not to mention the growing poprity of his wife Ci Bonaparte. Combined, they will be a force to be reckoned with."

    "Gentlemen," Barth¨¦lemy, cut off. "I wanted to disclose something to all of you. You see, I have received a letter from the United Kingdom from King Louis the Sixteenth. In that letter, he proposed that we return him to the throne in exchange for titles andnds."

    "YOU DAMN ROYALIST!" Barras shouted, mming his fist onto the table. The room fell silent, the tension thick in the air. Barth¨¦lemy raised his hand, gesturing for calm.

    "Barras, please, let me exin," Barth¨¦lemy said. "I am not proposing that we abandon the Republic. I merely want us to consider all options avable to us at this critical juncture. King Louis'' letter presents an opportunity¡ªa way to potentially stabilize the country and counter the growing influence of Napoleon. And rest assured, it would be a constitutional monarchy, where his role would be purely ceremonial, and the power of the government would still remain in the hands of the people¡­Along with five hundred francs and titles."

    "We are supposed to be discussing what to do with Napoleon¡­but now that you have suggested that, it hase to my attention that many of the royalists have gained a significant number of seats in the Council of Five Hundred and the Council of the Ancients¡­you royalists are brewing something¡­"

    "That is a grave usation, Barras," Pichegru growled.

    Barras'' usation hung heavy in the air, and the tension in the room escted. The other members of the Directory exchanged uneasy nces, aware of the fragile bnce of power within the government and the nation atrge.

    "Monsieur Pichegru, aren''t you the one who conspired with the royalists in the past?" Barras continued, his voiceced with suspicion. "I find it quite convenient that you woulde to Barth¨¦lemy''s defense so readily. Perhaps you have a stake in this proposed return of King Louis."

    Pichegru''s face flushed with anger. "You dare to use me without evidence? I fought for the Republic, and I still believe in its principles. Do not mistake my past actions for treason. We are all here to discuss the future of France, not to throw baseless usations."

    "Oh this is quite something," Reubell chuckled. "Director Barras, let''s put the matter aside about Napoleon and shift our attention to the royalist who threatens to destroy the Republic."

    "Oh, the Republicans are at it again, executing those who are perceived as threats," Barth¨¦lemy interjected. "Just like in the reign of terror."

    "You have given yourself away, Barth¨¦lemy, I''ll see to it that the royalists and monarchists no longer hold any influence within the government."

 Chapter 101 Unstable Government

    ?

    September 1st, 1797.

    In the picturesque city of Mn, bathed in the warm hues of Italian autumn, Napoleon Bonaparte paced restlessly in his quarters. The signing of the Peace of Leoben had brought a momentary respite to the conflict that had engulfed Europe, but for Napoleon, it was merely a stepping stone towards something greater. He knew that this momentary peace was an opportunity to solidify his power.

    From the moment he set foot in Italy as the Commander of the Army, Napoleon had been captivated by the grandeur and potential of the region. He had witnessed the yearnings of the people for change, for liberation from the shackles of the old order. Napoleon saw himself as the harbinger of that change, the bringer of a new era.

    With each passing day, he tirelessly worked to consolidate his power and influence in Italy. He implemented reforms that would reshape the very fabric of society, aiming to create a fairer and more just system. The people, weary from years of war and oppression, began to find hope in his vision. They saw in him a leader who could bring stability and prosperity.

    Some of the reforms he enacted included the establishment of representative governments in the conquered territories, the abolition of feudal privileges, the introduction of a unified legal system, and the promotion of education and cultural development. Napoleon aimed to foster a sense of unity and progress among the Italian states, envisioning a united Italy under his leadership.

    But as he was doing that, things in France weren''t looking too good. Napoleon had received news from his wife, Ci, that the Directory was in turmoil. The politicalndscape in France was shifting, with discontent brewing among the people and power struggles within the government. It seemed that the momentary respite in Europe was merely a facade, and Napoleon''s attention was drawn back to his homnd.

    Not only that, he received a letter from Barras, one of the members of the Directory. Written in his letter is his asking for military support for a coup. At that moment he read the letter, he knew what was going on.

    The Coup of 18 Fructidor, also known as the Second Thermidorian Reaction, was a significant event in the tumultuous political history of the French Revolution. It took ce on September 4th, 1797, corresponding to the date 18 Fructidor in the French Republican Calendar.

    The French government was under the control of the Directory, a five-member executive body that had reced the Committee of Public Safety. However, the Directory had be increasingly unstable, gued by corruption, infighting, and economic woes. Dissatisfaction with its rule grew among the popce, and political factions sought to gain control and shape the course of the Revolution.

    The coup was orchestrated by members of the Directory who feared losing power to their political rivals. Its aim is to purge the government of its opponents, particrly those associated with the political faction known as the Royalists or Monarchists.

    In this world where King Louis XVI is alive, there was rising support within the French government for reinstating the monarchy. The faction seeking the return of the monarchy believed that stability could only be achieved through a restoration of the old regime. They saw in King Louis XVI a symbol of continuity and tradition.

    But Napoleon isn''t eager about the idea. He saved the King because he felt pity for his family, not because to reinstate them inter years.

    "Murat!" Napoleon called.

    Momentster,  General Murat entered the quarters with a sense of urgency in his stride.

    "General, you summoned me?" Murat asked.

    " I need you to fetch General Augereau," Napoleon

    "I will bring General Augereau to you without dy."

    With a sharp salute, Murat swiftly exited the room and made his way to locate General Augereau.  Five minutester, Murat returned with General Augereau by his side.

    "General Bonaparte, what is the urgency?" Augereau inquired, his gaze fixed on hismander.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and faced General Augereau.

    "General Augereau, I have a question for you. Are you amitted Republican?"

    General Augereau''s eyes widened at the unexpected question, his gaze searching Napoleon''s face for clues. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding with conviction.

    "General Bonaparte, I have dedicated my life to the cause of the Republic," Augereau dered, his voice unwavering. "I have fought countless battles and shed blood for the principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity. My loyalty lies with the people and the ideals that the Revolution represents."

    "Well, in that case, I have an order for you. I want you and your division to set out to Paris and help Citizen Barras stage a coup and to preserve the Republic."

    General Augereau''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise and concern at Napoleon''s order. He had expected a mission rted to the ongoing conflicts in Italy like quelling a rebellion, not a call to intervene in the political turmoil back in France. Augereau was well aware of the discontent and power struggles within the Directory, but the prospect of intervening in such a delicate situation made him apprehensive.

    "General Bonaparte, with all due respect, is it wise for us to involve ourselves in the internal affairs of the government?" Augereau questioned cautiously. "Our focus has been on securing Italy and implementing reforms. Would it not be better to maintain our position here and consolidate our achievements?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "General Augereau, the Republic stands at a precipice," Napoleon responded, his voice filled with urgency. "The Directory is teetering, and factions that seek to undermine the principles of the Revolution are gaining strength. If we do not act now, all that we have fought for will be lost. We cannot allow the aspirations of the people to be trampled upon. Furthermore, we must not forget that the peace we have secured with Austria is temporary, as we have only signed a general armistice. Its continuance relies heavily on the stability of our government."

    Augereau''s gaze met Napoleon''s unwaveringly, his own resolve intensifying. He recognized the gravity of the situation and the significance of their role in preserving the Republic.

    "General Bonaparte, I trust your judgment," Augereau replied, his voice resolute. "If it is for the sake of the Republic and the ideals we hold dear, I will march to Paris and stand alongside Citizen Barras."

    "Great," Napoleon pped Augereau''s shoulder with a firm grip.

    ***

    At dawn on September 4th, 1797, the streets of Paris were shrouded in an eerie silence. The city had fallen under martialw, and a sense of anticipation hung in the air. In the wake of the coup, tension gripped the capital as loyalists and revolutionaries shed in the struggle for power.

    General Lazare Hoche, apanied by his troops from the Army of Sambre-et-Meuse, had arrived to bolster the forces supporting the coup. Meanwhile, General Pierre Augereau, at Napoleon''smand, led his division toward Paris to lend their aid to Citizen Barras and secure the Republic.

    As the first rays of the sun bathed the city, the rumble of marching soldiers reverberated through the streets. Augereau mounted on his steed, led his division with determined resolve.

    The monarchists and loyalists group within the government were overwhelmed by the astonishing disy of military might. Barras stood in the center of the ce de Concorde, a smile spreading across his lips.

    "Soldiers of the Republique! Within the hallowed walls of the Tuileries Pce, the enemies of liberty and the Republic plot against us. Arrest those who are plotting to undermine the ideals for which we have fought!" Barras shouted, his voice carrying across the square.

    ***

    A week after the coup of 18 Fructidor, the British Empire across the channel heard the news.

    King George III invited King Louis XVI to his office.

    "Your attempt to reinstate yourself as the rightful monarch has unfortunately met with failure, King Louis," George remarked solemnly. "The republicans, led by Paul Barras and backed by the might of the military, have sessfully ousted almost all of the royalists and monarchist factions within the French government. It seems that the tides have turned against us, and we find ourselves on the losing end in Europe."

    King Louis XVI''s fists clenched in anger, his eyes betraying a mix of frustration and sorrow.

    "It pains me to witness the extent to which my people have seemingly forgotten their king and the traditions of our monarchy. The ideals of the Revolution have taken hold, and the call for change has drowned out the echoes of the past."

    "Moreover, with the Austrians soon to sign a peace treaty with France, our options are limited. As I mentioned previously, contesting thebined fleet of Spanish and French ships in the Mediterranean would be a daunting task. And I''m sure you are aware of the French attempt to invade the British Isles in Fishguard, Wales."

    "So, how do you intend to react, King George? Will the British Empire continue to wage war against the French, or will you seek a different path?"  Louis asked.

    "Given the situation at hand and the counsel of my trusted ministers," George exined, "the British Empire will shift its strategy towards economic warfare. We shall blockade French ports, excluding those in the Mediterranean, with the intention of cutting off their trade and resources. By weakening their economy, we hope to force them to the negotiating table and secure a more favorable oue. However, I must confess that the loss of our Mediterranean fleet has presented us with significant challenges."

    King Louis XVI nodded. "Very well, King George. And¡­I have something to tell you. My wife wants to go home to Austria. Perhaps you can give us safe passage there?"

    "Are you sure? You''d be safer here in Ennd," George said.

    "King George, I appreciate your concern, but my wife''s heart yearns for her homnd," Louis XVI replied with a hint of sadness in his voice. "She believes that returning to Austria will provide us with a sense of sce and security amidst these tumultuous times. It is a decision we have made together."

    King George studied Louis XVI for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "Very well, if that is your decision."

    "Thank you, King George, for everything you have done for my family."

    King George simply nodded at King Louis''s expressions of gratitude.

 Chapter 102 Treaty Of Campo Formio

    ?

    October 17th, 1797. Campo Formio, Republic of Venice.

    Napoleon waited in the grand foyer of the Vi Manin, the venue at which the Austrians and the French decided to sign a treaty that would secure peace between the two nations.

    Murat, his dashing aide-de-camp, entered the mansion and saluted Napoleon.

    "Sir¡­Count Philipp von Cobenzl has arrived," he informed.

    Napoleon gazed out of the door, and there he saw a visibly perturbed Count Cobenzl dressed in an impable white uniform stepping out of an opulent carriage. His expression was understandable, after all, his country is on the losing side.

    As Count Cobenzl walked over towards Napoleon, he extended his hand in cordiality.

    "General Bonaparte," Cobenzl said with a nod of the head.

    "Count Cobenzl," Napoleon shook the Count''s hand firmly and escorted him to a room where they''ll sign the official document of the treaty.

    As Napoleon and Count Cobenzl entered the designated room, a table adorned with inkwells, quills, and the finalized treaty awaited them.

    The delegations from both sides gathered, taking their ces around the room.

    Napoleon gestured for Count Cobenzl to take a seat at one end of the table, while he positioned himself opposite the Austrian diplomat.

    As they took their seats, Napoleon began.

    "Count Cobenzl, before we sign the treaty, let us clear the terms of the treaty. I will recite the terms of the French Republic to which you will recite yours. I''ll go first."

    Napoleon cleared his throat and began to recite the terms of the treaty on behalf of the French Republic.

    "Firstly, the French Republic shall be granted the territories of Lombardy, which epasses the city of Mn, as well as the Austrian Nethends. These regions shall be fully integrated into the French Republic, subject to itsws and administration. Secondly, as part of the dissolution of the Vian Republic, the city of Venice and its immediate surroundings shall be relinquished to Austria. In addition, the eastern Adriatic territories formerly belonging to the Vian Republic, namely Istria and Dalmatia, shall also be ceded to Austria in exchange for the territories to which you''ll mentionter. Furthermore, as outlined in the treaty, the French Republic shall assume control over the Ionian Inds situated off the western coast of Greece. These inds, previously governed by Venice, will nowe under the sphere of French influence."

    Pausing for a moment, Napoleon''s gaze softened, recognizing the impact of these terms on the Count and his country. He continued in a more sympathetic tone.

    "Count Cobenzl, please proceed with the terms of the Austrian Empire."

    Count Cobenzl took a deep breath, steeling himself to recite the terms that Austria had agreed upon.

    "On behalf of the Austrian Empire, we formally acknowledge and extend recognition to the sovereignty and independence of the French Republic. We also acknowledge and appreciate the increasing influence of France within Italy, while duly respecting the establishment of the Cisalpine and Ligurian Republics as client states under French authority. Additionally, Austria recognizes and acknowledges the control exercised by France over several German territories, particrly those located along the left bank of the Rhine."

    As Count Cobenzl finished reciting the terms, the room fell into a brief silence. The weight of the negotiations and the concessions made by both sides hung in the air. It was a moment of reflection, as the two leaders contemted the impact and significance of the treaty they were about to sign.

    Napoleon and Count Cobenzl locked eyes, a shared understanding passing between them. With a solemn nod, Napoleon picked up the quill, ready to affix his signature to the treaty. Count Cobenzl followed suit, his hand steady as he signed his name. The room erupted in apuse, the delegates acknowledging the culmination of weeks of negotiations and the prospects of a new era.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the ink dried on the parchment, the Treaty of Campo Formio was sealed, forever etching the names of Napoleon Bonaparte and Philipp von Cobenzl into the annals of history.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and walked over to Count Cobenzl. He looked down at him for a second, before extending his hand.

    Count Cobenzl, touched by the sincerity and respect in Napoleon''s gesture, reciprocated by extending his hand once again. Their hands met in a firm grasp, symbolizing not only the agreement between their nations but also a mutual understanding and the potential for a future beyond conflict.

    With that, Napoleon officially ended the war in maind Europe. With the Austrian Empire out of the war, only the British Empire remained. Though there''s not much the two countries can do at this point aside from he British continuing their naval blockade of France''s western and northern coast but that''s only it and the French sucking it up.

    Even in this world, the British Empire is a pain in the ass. He can''t leave the situation as it is. The French Republic had to break that naval blockade as most of its exports bound for the United States and other parts of the world were being severely hampered. The economic consequences were taking a toll on the French Republic.

    As much as he wanted to take action, he doesn''t have political power. The Directory is still under control and is directing French foreign and domestic policy. Fortunately, the Directory''s poprity is dwindling every passing month as it failed to satisfy its constituents and address the pressing needs of the French people. Corruption and inefficiency gued the government. It''s only a matter of time before the people of the French Republic yearn for a leader that will genuinely care and help them.

    When that moment arrives, Napoleon would seize it.

    ***

    A week after the signing of the Campo Formio, Napoleon was aboard a steam lotive heading to Paris. Atst, he could finally see his family again. In his mind, he imagined a scenario where his children would rush up to him and hug him, and then after, Ci would give him a satisfying kiss.

    As the steam lotive arrived in Paris, he noticed that the tform was crowded with Parisians, who were waving their hands, whistling, and cheering.

    Stepping off the lotive, Napoleon was greeted by a sea of smiling faces and thunderous apuse.

    "Bonaparte! Bonaparte!"

    The people chanted, their voices echoing through the station and filling Napoleon''s ears with a euphoric melody. It was a moment of triumph, a hero''s wee for the man who had achieved the impossible.

    The Les Guides de Bonaparte, Napoleon''s elite bodyguards stepped forward and parted the crowd, creating a path for him to walk through.

    "Thank you, Bessi¨¨res," Napoleon acknowledged with a nod of his head to Jean-Baptiste Bessi¨¨res, themander of the Les Guides de Bonaparte.

    Napoleon then walked forward, his hand waving back at the people as he made his way to the awaiting carriage that will take him to his residence in Paris.

    Among the crowds was a member of the Directory, Paul Barras. He stood on the sidelines, his expression a mixture of discontent and envy as he watched the adoration and reverence bestowed upon Napoleon. The cheers of the people grated on his nerves, for he feared that Napoleon''s growing poprity could lead to power-hungry ambitions.

    Though he was thankful for him giving him help to oust the royalists and the monarchists, Barras couldn''t help but feel a pang of resentment towards Napoleon. He had yed his part in bringing the young general to prominence, supporting him when he was just a promising officer with ambitions. But now, it seemed that Napoleon''s star was rising too fast, eclipsing Barras'' own position and influence within the Directory.

    He shouldn''t have given Napoleon themand of the Army of Italy, because if he didn''t, this wouldn''t happen. But what is done is done, he has to think of another way of removing Napoleon from the scene.

 Chapter 103 Home

    ?

    Two hourster, in the Chateau de Chantilly, Ci watched Francis and Aveline ying in the courtyard. Her gaze never left them as she was concerned that they might hurt themselves.

    For her, this was a respite from the exhausting and demanding work of their business, which was growing rapidly thanks to France''s adapting to industrialization. Over thest few months, she had worked tirelessly, securing mining rights overseas such as in the Viceroyalty of New Granada where the modern country of Venezu is found.

    France, despite being blessed with favorable geography and abundant natural resources, faced a critical deficiency: the scarcity of its most essential resource, oil. Although France did possess some oil reserves, they proved insufficient to meet the demands of industrialization. Even in the original timeline, France had to rely on oil imports from Africa, specifically Algeria, Nigeria, and Libya.

    Ci held a fervent desire for France to rise as a global superpower with her husband in the reins. To achieve such a status, France needed to attain self-sufficiency, going beyond mere adequacy. It was crucial for France to surpass its neighbors in terms of progress and innovation. At present, Western powers were utilizing steam power to fuel their industrialization, but Ci firmly believed that oil would be the sessor to steam. She was resolute in leading France into that future.

    However, Ci faced a looming problem as she secured oil mining rights¡ªthe Viceroyalty of New Granada, a Spanish territory she had left. Her family, an influential noble lineage close to the ruling monarch, resided there. Despite her efforts to change her name and identity, she feared the intertwining of their fates in the future. Ci had meticulously concealed her past, assuming a new identity and creating distance from her influential Spanish family.

    Fortunately, nothing had surfaced to link Ci''s current life in France with her past in Spain. Nevertheless, the persistent worry lingered, and she remained vignt in guarding her secret.

    She didn''t disclose to Napoleon the true reason behind her ndestine departure from her newfound family in Spain. The truth was a somber reality that many noblewomen of her time faced¡ªthey were treated as political tools, and are bound by the expectations and constraints imposed by society.

    She remembered her mother suggesting that she marry the son of Carlos IV, the man she remembered in her real history that would coup his own father.

    Ci was determined to prevent such a fate from befalling her. She had made the decision to leave Spain behind and seek out Napoleon in France, the person she had admired in her previous life and who, coincidentally, had been reincarnated in this world. However, in this new reality, the specific identity of Napoleon held little significance for her. What mattered most was that the Napoleon she revered in her past life was equally as magnificent as her husband in the present and the one she had genuinely loved.

    "Madame Bonaparte?" Beaumont called gently.

    Ci snapped her attention away from her thoughts as she looked up to see Beaumont.

    "Yes, Monsieur Beaumont?"

    "General Bonaparte is arriving," Beaumont informed.

    Ci''s heart leaped with excitement at the announcement. She quickly gathered herposure and turned her attention to the courtyard where Francis and Aveline yed.

    "Francis, Aveline," she called out. "Come, my darlings, your father has arrived."

    "Papa has returned?!" Aveline eximed.

    Ci nodded. "Yes, my sweet Aveline. Let us go and greet him together."

    Aveline''s eyes widened in excitement, and she immediately abandoned their y, rushing to her mother''s side. Francis nonchntly followed suit. Holding their hands tightly, Ci led them towards the entrance of the Chateau.

    Beyond the iron gates, Ci saw an ornate carriageing to a halt escorted by cavalrymen dressed in an impable military uniforms. One of the cavalrymen hopped off his horse and made his way toward the carriage''s door, opening it with a flourish. The figure inside, adorned in a blue military uniform adorned with golden ents, stepped out with dignified grace.

    Napoleon stepped off the carriage. His gaze swept across the courtyard, taking in the sight of Ci and their children standing at the entrance of the Chateau.

    "Papa!" Aveline eximed, unable to contain her excitement any longer. She let go of Ci''s hand and dashed towards Napoleon, throwing her small arms around his father''s legs.

    Napoleon lifted Aveline into his arms, a wide smile gracing his face.

    "I miss you so much, papa!" Aveline cried cheerfully.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And I miss you, my little sunshine," Napoleon replied tenderly as he kissed the top of her head.

    He then walked towards Ci and Francis, who stood there waiting for him.

    "Francis¡­silent as ever I supposed," Napoleon said, stroking Francis''s hair. He flickered his gaze to Ci. "Darling¡­you are as beautiful as ever."

    "Oh you silly," Ci giggled, feeling her cheeks flush with a delightful warmth.

    "Where is my kiss?" Napoleon asked teasingly.

    "I''ll give it to youter¡­"

    "Ahh! Mama and Papa are flirting in front of me!" Aveline giggled mischievously, squirming in Napoleon''s arms.

    Napoleon looked at Aveline with a confused expression. "Where did you learn that word?"

    Ci rubbed her head bashfully. "I think it''s my fault, she happened to read this romance novel that I was reading."

    "Oh¡­so you can read now huh?" Napoleon pinched Aveline''s nose yfully, making her giggle even more. "Well, it better be a child-friendly romance novel. Oh, anyway, Ci, I want to introduce you to my personal bodyguard, or more formally, themander of the Les Guides de Bonaparte. Jean-Baptiste Bessi¨¨res.

    "Bessi¨¨res?" Ci repeated the name as she shifted her gaze to Bessi¨¨res who stepped forward upon Napoleon''s introduction. She knew that man, he was also one of the Marshals of Napoleon Bonaparte. First it was Murat, now Bessi¨¨res.

    "Madame Bonaparte," Bessi¨¨res began, bowing gantly before Ci.  "It is an honor to finally meet you. General Bonaparte has spoken highly of you and your contributions to our endeavors."

    Bessi¨¨res extended his hand towards Ci, and she reciprocated, offering her hand for him to brush his lips against her knuckles in a chivalrous gesture.

    "Ahh... Papa! This man just kissed Mama''s hand!" Aveline eximed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Napoleon chuckled softly, his gaze shifting between Ci, Aveline, and Bessi¨¨res.

    "Don''t worry, my little sunshine, that is just a polite way of greeting ady."

    "Ah, Papa, is that how you greet otherdies too?" Aveline asked, her innocent curiosity shining in her eyes.

    Napoleon''sughter grew louder, and he exchanged a yful nce with Ci. "Well, my dear, I reserve such greetings for special asions and special people like your mother. Oh anyways, darling. Prepare for a feast tomorrow, my generals in my campaign and the men who had proved themselves on the battlefield will being over tomorrow."

    "Wait¡­really?" Ci eximed, still processing Napoleon''s words. If she heard that right, that means Berthier, Augereau, Mass¨¦na, S¨¦rurier, Murat, Lannes, and Bessi¨¨res will being over to their chateau.

    "Indeed," Napoleon replied.

    "Beaumont, you heard my husband. Prepare for a grand reception," Ci instructed Beaumont, who nodded and quickly went off to make the necessary arrangements.

 Chapter 104 The Changes And Camaderie

    ?

    Napoleon and Ci retreated to their office inside the Chantilly. He closed the door behind him, creating a sense of privacy within the room. Meanwhile, Ci gracefully made her way over to the table, diligently organizing the cluttered documents thaty scattered across her desk.

    Observing the scene, Napoleon''s eyes fell upon an electric table light that had been recently installed. The sight sparked his curiosity, prompting him toment.

    "I see that you''ve taken the initiative to introduce electricity into our home."

    Ci turned towards Napoleon, a faint smile gracing her lips. "Indeed, as soon as electricity became avable, I made it a priority to bring it into our household," she replied. "And in case you''re wondering about the source of power, we''ve built a power nt in Paris."

    Intrigued, Napoleon walked closer to Ci.

    "Tell me, how have the people of Paris responded to electric power?"

    A spark of excitement danced in Ci''s eyes as she began to paint a vivid picture.

    "The introduction of electric lighting has been met with great enthusiasm," she exined. "We''ve constructed an array of street lights that illuminate the pathways throughout Paris. Moreover, the upper and middle sses of Parisian society have swiftly embraced this new technology, transitioning from traditional oilmps to electric lighting."

    As Napoleon absorbed Ci''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride in the progress they had achieved. It''s been like seven months since they introduced electricity in this world, and in that small amount of time, people are adapting to it fast.

    He imagined Paris in two to three years, fully electrified, with electrical appliances bingmonce in every household, trams traversing the streets, and factories powered by this energy driving the industrial revolution to greater heights.

    Of course, to do that, Napoleon would have to introduce electric-powered appliances, trams, and any other technology associated with electricity. Good thing, he had his cheat system with him, the only thing he needed to do was instruct the engineers working in theirpany how to build it and how to mass produce it.

    And on that front, things are looking good so far. While in Italy, Napoleon received news from Ci, informing him of the progress. Refrigerators, electric fans, electric sewing machines, electric vacuum cleaners, electric toasters, heat pump systems, and even electric irons were among the first wave of electric-powered appliances being developed.

    Their mining, textile, and steelmaking enterprises embraced the power of electricity.

    In their mining enterprise, electric-powered machinery revolutionized the extraction process. Electric drills, conveyor belts, and ore crushers reced outdated manual methods, resulting in increased productivity and improved worker safety. Mines could now operate round the clock, extracting valuable resources at a faster pace to fuel France''s industrial growth.

    Their textile enterprise underwent a simr transformation with the introduction of electric-powered spinning machines. These machines could produce a wide variety of textiles at unprecedented speeds, meeting the growing demands of the market. The textile industry witnessed a significant increase in production, leading to a ripple effect on employment. Skilled and unskilled workers flocked to the mills, eager to contribute to the booming industry. The avability of affordable textiles fueled the fashion industry, enabling fashion-conscious Parisians and others to keep up with thetest trends, which are starting to look like thete-neenth century with ck suits and fashionable dresses.

    Lastly, in their steelmaking enterprise, electric arc furnaces were introduced, slowly recing the Bessemer converter that he had introduced thirteen years ago. This would allow Napoleon to produce high-quality steel needed for the construction of public infrastructures in the near future.

    All of this was possible thanks to him confessing to Ci about his cheat blessings. He is going all out in every avenue of progress and development, utilizing the cheat system to its fullest potential.

    As Napoleon neared Ci, he wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "Darling," Ci nced at Napoleon, her voice filled with affectionate curiosity, "What''s on your mind?"

    Napoleon let out a contented sigh and tightened his embrace around Ci. "I was just reflecting on how far we''vee..and I missed you very much."

    He started nting kisses on her neck.

    Ci giggled softly as she felt ticklish under Napoleon''s affectionate gestures. She tilted her head slightly, allowing him better ess to her neck. Napoleon traced the smooth curve of Ci''s jawline with his lips, leaving a trail of tender kisses, and then to her lips.

    They frenched for almost ten seconds, their tongues caressing and dancing in a passionate rhythm. Moments after, they parted.

    Napoleon licked his lips, savoring the lingering taste of their kiss.

    "Strawberry¡­" Napoleon uttered.

    "What?" Ci asked, turning around.

    "You taste like strawberry," Napoleon whispered, his voiceced with a hint of yfulness. He reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair away from Ci''s face. "Damn¡­I could stare at your face forever and never get bored of it."

    Ci blushed, feeling a delightful warmth spread through her cheeks. She ced her hand on Napoleon''s chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her touch.

    "You always have a way with words. I''m afraid that you might say that to other girls."

    "That''s impossible, no woman in this world will move my heart as deeply as you have," Napoleon sighed. "Ahh¡­it''s good to be back home. With the campaign in Italy over, I can now finally spend time with you and our children."

    "But before that¡­" Ci said. "We have to prepare for tomorrow''s guests. Your generals will being over to our chateau right? Did you invite all of them or did you just choose among them?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I can''t invite them all here as they have to look after the republic I established in Italy. The ones who will being were Berthier, Dumas, La Harpe, Augereau, Mass¨¦na, S¨¦rurier, Murat, Lannes, Bessi¨¨res, Marmont, and Junot. I believe you knew most of them right?"

    Ci nodded. "Yeah, and most of them became a marshal. I can''t wait to see them in person."

    ***

    A dayter, in the Chateau de Chantilly, Napoleon, Ci, and their children donned their finest attire as they stood by the door, eagerly awaiting the arrival of their guests.

    One by one, the guests began to arrive in their carriages, the sound of wheels crunching against the gravel driveway echoing through the estate.

    Napoleon and Ci personally greeted each guest, their demeanors reflecting their unique personalities. Napoleon exuded a rxed charm, while Ci''s enthusiasm was palpable. It was a rare and cherished opportunity for her to exchange hands with the marshals of Napoleon, a moment she had eagerly anticipated. Even though she knew that they might not be the exact copy of the marshals that served Napoleon in her world.

    Together, they guided their esteemed guests into the grand foyer, where the chateau had been meticulously decorated for the asion. Floral arrangements adorned the halls, and in the dining hall, a magnificent feast awaited.

    The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of mouth-watering delicacies, teasing the senses and awakening the appetite of the esteemed visitors.

    As the guests settled into their seats, Napoleon, Ci, and their children took their ces alongside them.

    "Comrades," Napoleon began, raising a ss. "I want to thank you all foring to my humble abode. Please, enjoy the celebration and festivities we have prepared in your honor."

    Napoleon''s generals and aides-de-camp grabbed their sses and raised them in a toast.

    After that, they began to engage in lively conversations while eating their food before them.

    "So, General Bonaparte, that''s your wife huh?" Berthier said, his gaze fixed on Ci.

    "That''s right, the one and only," Napoleon replied with a proud smile.

    "It''s true what they say, behind every sessful man is an extraordinary woman," Augereaumented.

    "You tter me, General Augereau," Ci responded with a gracious smile. "But I believe it''s more urate to say that we are partners in sess. Napoleon and I have always worked together, supporting each other every step of the way.

    "What''s the name of your children, General Bonaparte?" La Harpe asked.

    "The boy''s name is Francis and the girl''s name is Aveline," Napoleon introduced them.

    "Francis takes after his father, while Aveline is more like her mother," Napoleon added, ncing affectionately at his children.

    The generalsughed and nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with admiration for the Bonaparte family.

    As the conversation continued, the atmosphere in the room grew livelier. Tales of battles fought and won, strategic maneuvers, and heroic exploits filled the air. They exchanged stories and insights, each offering their unique perspective on the events that had shaped the battles during their time in Italy.

    Ci listened attentively, admiring the camaraderie among the generals and their passionate retelling of their experiences. For her, it was a fascinating opportunity to gain new knowledge, as she knew that the battles in this world unfolded differently than those fought in her own.

    As the evening wore on, the time came for them to bid farewell. Napoleon and Ci walked their guests to the door, expressing their gratitude once again for their presence and contributions.

    "It has been an absolute pleasure to have you all here," Napoleon said, shaking hands with each of his men.

    His men bowed respectfully and expressed their gratitude for the warm reception they received.

    "You have a very sweet family, General Bonaparte," Dumas said with a warm smile. "Goodbye General."

    And with that, Napoleon and Ci bid their guests farewell, watching as their carriages disappeared into the night. The chateau fell silent once again, the grand halls echoing only the distant sounds of the wind outside.

    "How was it?" Napoleon nced at Ci.

    "Spectacr," Ci said. "Shall we go back now?"

    Napoleon nodded, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. "Yeah¡­It has been a long day."

 Chapter 105 The Time Has Come

    On the chilly morning of December 7th, 1797, Napoleon found himself engrossed in his work, his rhythmic humming apanying the precise strokes of his pencil as he meticulously sketched a schematic diagram of the formidable 155mm howitzer cannon and the deadly shells it would fire.

    During his time in Italy, Napoleon found that the cannons they currently have doesn''t always bring the desired oue. During the siege of Mantua, they had to haul over a hundred cannons to breach its defenses, which for Napoleon, was a cumbersome and time-consuming task.

    He imagined a future where these howitzers would break down the walls of fortresses with greater speed and efficiency. One that doesn''t need to be ced near the besieged city because the range of the howitzer he is designing is capable of hitting targets from 14 kilometers away.

    But first, how does a shell differ from round balls or canister shots? Well, round balls are solid iron spheres that rely on their sheer mass and velocity to prate enemy lines or fortifications. They are effective at creating holes in infantry formations and causing damage to structures, but their range is limited. Canister shots, on the other hand, are quite the opposite. Instead of a single projectile, they disperse smaller projectiles in a cone when fired. Canister rounds are primarily designed for close-rangebat against enemy infantry. They turn cannons into massive shotguns, devastating anything in their path. However, their use is limited to short distances, making them unsuitable for reaching distant targets like the walls of fortresses.

    A shell round is a type of artillery projectile that consists of an outer casing filled with explosive material. Unlike round balls or canister shots, which rely on their mass or dispersion pattern, shells are designed to explode based on what fuze is installed in them. Some shells explode upon impact, while others have timed fuses that determine when the explosion urs. There''s a lot but the ability to control the timing of the explosion provides tactical flexibility in engaging different types of targets, which is what Napoleon wanted.

    The reason the shell can reach an astonishing distance such as 14 kilometers is thanks to its aerodynamic design and propent technology. The aerodynamic design of the shell, with its streamlined shape and pointed nose, allowed it to cut through the air with minimal resistance. This reduced drag and maintained the shell''s velocity and trajectory over long distances. As for the propent, Napoleon would use smokeless powder.

    However, there is one slight problem. Getting a steady supply of smokeless powder, copious amounts of it. In this era, the chemical industry was in its infancy, Napoleon invested the earnings from theirpany in establishing one with Antoine Lavoisier operating it. From its inception, Antoine was able to synthesize smokeless powder. However, the problem is that he couldn''t mass produce it.

    The production of nitric acid was aplex and hazardous process that required specialized equipment and expertise. The main source of nitric acid at this time is the distition of concentrated sulfuric acid with a mixture of sodium nitrate and potassium nitrate. These nitrates were typically obtained from natural sources, such as saltpeter deposits or mineral-rich soils, and the problem with that is that France has no significant natural reserves of these nitrates.

    But good thing, he doesn''t have to go through all that process as he had alreadye up with another way of producing nitric acid. That is ammonia. To get arge amount of ammonia, he had to build a Haber-Bosch nt¡ªa facility specifically designed for the production of ammonia through the Haber-Bosch process. This process involvedbining nitrogen gas from the air with hydrogen gas derived from natural gas or coal, under high pressure and with the help of a catalyst. The resulting ammonia could then be used as a key precursor in the production of nitric acid through the Ostwald process.

    With this innovation, Napoleon could now achieve mass production of smokeless powder, which, in turn, enabled the cost-effective manufacturing of ammunition for both artillery and rifles.

    The sound of a door opening interrupted Napoleon''s concentration. He looked up to see Ci entering the room,

    "Darling, are you busy?" Ci said as she walked over to his desk and nced at the blueprints.

    "Just immersed in my work, my dear," Napoleon replied with a smile, setting aside his pencil.

    Ci''s gaze was still fixed on the blueprint, from the drawing, she could tell that Napoleon was working on a new weapon, artillery to be exact, because it didn''t look like a rifle. She also saw a shell-shaped projectile, so Napoleon is going to introduce a shell now. Andstly is the process flow diagram of the ammonia production facility.

    "Hmm..." Ci mused, her eyes fixed on the blueprints. "So, this is your next venture?"

    Napoleon nodded. "Yes, indeed. I will assign Etienne to oversee the development of the howitzer and the shell, while Antoine will be responsible for establishing the ammonia production facility."

    "I see¡­Anyways, darling, you have a visitor," Ci said.

    Napoleon looked up at Ci, curiosity evident in his eyes. "Who is the visitor?"

    Ci smiled knowingly. "It''s Paul Barras, my love. He wishes to discuss some urgent matters with you."

    Napoleon''s brows furrowed slightly. "Paul Barras¡­as in the director of the Directory? Did he mention why he wants to see me?"

    Ci shook her head. "No, he only said that he needed to see you urgently, though I can assume that it will be your new assignment, Napoleon."

    Napoleon sighed. "So the time hase huh?"

    With that, Napoleon stowed the blueprints and sketches carefully in a drawer.

    "I''ll see him now," Napoleon said.

    "I''ll get him here," Ci replied before leaving the room to fetch Paul Barras. Napoleon took a moment to gather his thoughts and mentally prepare for the meeting. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Momentster, Ci returned with Paul Barras in tow.

    "Citizen Barras, I''m afraid that we don''t have an appointment¡­but nevertheless you are wee. Please have a seat," Napoleon gestured, offering Barras a chair.

    Barras nodded his thanks and settled into the chair.

    "Thank you, darling, you may go now," Napoleon said.

    Ci nodded and left the room, leaving Napoleon and Barras alone.

    "Thank you for seeing me promptly, General Bonaparte," Barras said. "I apologize if I interrupted your work."

    Napoleon waved off the apology. "No need for apologies, Citizen Barras. I am always at your service. Now, what urgent matters do you wish to discuss?"

    Barras leaned forward, his expression grave. "General Bonaparte, you are aware that the United Kingdom is still at war with France right?"

    "Yeah, that I am aware of," Napoleon confirmed.

    "Well, I havee here personally as a representative of the state to ask for your military expertise. The Minister of War, Monsieur Barth¨¦lemy Louis Joseph Sch¨¦rer hade up with a proposal to attack the United Kingdom through a naval invasion. But some of the generals disagreed with the proposal, stating that it was dangerous as most of the naval forces of the United Kingdom are concentrated along the English Channel."

    "I agree with them," Napoleon agreed. "We would risk our fleet and face potential losses if we were to engage the British in a direct naval invasion."

    Barras nodded, appreciating Napoleon''s understanding of the situation.

    "Indeed, General. That is why I believe your expertise and your innovative thinking could provide a solution to this predicament, like how can we attack the United Kingdom without losing much from our side?"

    Napoleon contemted momentarily. He knows what Barras is doing and that is leading him to suggest a campaign far away from France. In real history, Napoleon was approached by the Directory and proposed that he lead a campaign to invade the United Kingdom, but Napoleon refused and opted to attack Egypt instead. The Directory wholeheartedly and eagerly agreed with Napoleon''s proposal and so the Egyptian campaign was born.

    Good news for Barras, he is going to do just that.

    "How about we attack the United Kingdom through Egypt? With its strategic location and rich resources, it offers a unique opportunity for us to strike at the heart of British interests."

    "Egypt?" Barras repeated. "How?"

    "Well, I don''t have a detailed n at the moment, but if you will give me a week, I can present it to you, if that''s okay."

    "That would be perfectly eptable, General Bonaparte," Barras replied with a nod. "Take the time you need to formte your n."

    "I will, Citizen Barras," Napoleon said.

    "I will go now, General Bonaparte. I''ll be waiting on that n of yours," Barras said as he rose to his feet.

    "Have a safe journey back, Citizen Barras," Napoleon responded, extending a hand in farewell. Barras shook his hand firmly before turning to leave the room.

    As he left Napoleon''s room, Barras''s lips curled into a sinister smile. His n of sending Napoleon away wasing to fruition. The fact that Napoleon was the one who suggested it made it even better for him. If Napoleon were to die in that barrennd, Barras could tell the citizens of France that it was Napoleon''s idea to invade Egypt.

 Chapter 106 An Unexpected Invitation

    ?

    After a brief but decisive discussion with Citizen Barras, Napoleon wasted no time in setting his sights on a daring conquest: Egypt. Taking a page from the real-world Napoleon''s ybook, he recognized the potential of invading Egypt to disrupt British influence in India. Barras'' immediate endorsement of the n revealed his ulterior motive¡ªto dispatch Napoleon far away from the political intrigues of Paris. With rity of purpose, Napoleon dedicated himself to meticulously crafting aprehensive campaign, one that would not fail simrly to the real Napoleon Bonaparte.

    A weekter, Napoleon finalized his n and was ready to present it to the Directory in Paris. He was in his office, stowing documents inside the leather briefcase. Just as Napoleon finished securing thest document inside his sturdy leather briefcase, the door to his office creaked open. Startled, he turned his gaze towards the entrance, and there stood his beloved wife, Ci.

    "Love?" Napoleon called. "Is there something I can do for you before you leave?"

    Napoleon''s keen eyes immediately noticed a folded letter clutched in Ci''s hand. The sight of it piqued his curiosity, for he had not expected any correspondence at this particr moment.

    "Darling¡­a letter has arrived for you," Ci said, handing Napoleon the letter.

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, wondering who was the sender of the letter. He grabbed the letter and opened it, revealing the impable penmanship that adorned the page. His eyes scanned the opening lines, which addressed him as "Dear General Napoleon Bonaparte." The formality of the letter intrigued him further, urging him to immerse himself in its contents.

    [Dear General Napoleon Bonaparte,

    I hope this letter finds you well amidst your preparations for the grand campaign in Egypt. It is with great admiration for your strategic acumen and unwavering dedication to our nation that I extend this invitation to you.

    I humbly request your esteemed presence at my estate, Chateau de Valois, nestled amidst the serene French countryside. I believe it is of utmost importance that we engage in a private and confidential discussion regarding matters of national interest. The nature of our discourse is of significant consequence, and I trust in your discretion.

    I propose a meeting at three o''clock in the afternoon, whereupon we shall have the opportunity to exchange insights, perspectives, and aspirations that shall shape the future of our beloved France.

    It is my fervent hope that you shall honor me with your presence and grant me the privilege of engaging in dialogue that will undoubtedly contribute to the sess of your forting expedition.

    With great anticipation,

    Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord]

    Reading thest line of the letter, Napoleon''s eyes widened in recognition. Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord, the current foreign minister of France. Based on his knowledge of history, Talleyrand served as Napoleon Bonaparte''s foreign minister after the coup of 18 Brumaire until 1807. However, their rtionship had soured, leading to a loss of Talleyrand''s confidence in Napoleon due to his ambitions.

    However, one undeniable fact was Talleyrand''s exceptional diplomatic skills. Despite this, his loyalty had always been questionable. Talleyrand had shown a propensity for switching sides when his current master''s power was waning or no longer secure.

    Napoleon pondered aloud, what should he do? Should he entertain Talleyrand''s invitation and go to his estate or ignore the letter? He weighed the pros and cons. Talleyrand may be a good diplomat but it is the loyalty that Napoleon wanted from him.

    "What is my love? Whose letter was it?" Ci asked, snapping Napoleon out of his train of thought.

    "It is an invitation from Talleyrand, I''m sure you know Ci," Napoleon revealed.

    "Talleyrand?" Ci repeated, gasping softly. "You should meet him," she urged.

    "Are you sure?" Napoleon asked. "You know that he has loyalty issues right?"

    "Yeah, but that was when Napoleon was losing his grip on power. But my darling, you are not the Napoleon Bonaparte of my world. If you aspire to lead France, you''ll need allies, and there''s no better candidate than him. The fact that he''s inviting you signifies that he sees potential in you. If you''re concerned about possible betrayal in the future, don''t worry, I''ll handle him."

    Napoleon scoffed softly. "You sound scary dear, but okay, I will meet Talleyrand."

    ***

    Two hourster, Napoleon arrived at Chateau de Valois, Talleyrand''s estate. He stepped out of the carriage and the butler outside the gates greeted him.

    "General Napoleon Bonaparte, my master is waiting for you in the drawing room," the butler said politely. "If you would be so kind as to follow me."

    Napoleon nodded and followed the butler through the grand entrance of Chateau de Valois. The opulence of the estate was evident in every intricate detail, from the marble floors to thevish tapestries adorning the walls. As they approached the drawing room, Napoleon''s anticipation grew, mingled with a hint of caution.

    The butler opened the doors, revealing a spacious room bathed in soft candlelight. Sitting by the firece, wearing a tailored suit, was Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord, pouring a scotch whiskey on the rocks.

    The butler immediately leaves, leaving Napoleon alone with him.

    "So, Monsignor, how should I properly address you? Shall I refer to you as such, acknowledging your previous role as a bishop? Or perhaps, Your Excellency, given your esteemed position as Ambassador to Ennd during the revolutionary government? Or would Minister be the more appropriate designation, recognizing your current responsibility in overseeing France''s foreign rtions?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Talleyrand slowly turned around, his gaze fixed on Napoleon. A hint of a smile yed on his lips as he studied the renowned general standing before him. Despite his elegant appearance and the air of authority that surrounded him, there was a noticeable limp in his step¡ªa consequence of his club foot, which he had carried since birth. Undeterred by his physical condition, Talleyrand exuded amanding presence, his piercing eyes reflecting a lifetime of political maneuvering.

    "Most people just call me Talleyrand, just Talleyrand," Talleyrand said, handing him a ss of scotch whiskey with a gracious nod.

    Napoleon epted the ss, savoring the aroma before taking a thoughtful sip.

    "Please have a seat, General Bonaparte," Talleyrand gestured towards an elegant armchair ced opposite him. Napoleon obliged, settling into the plush seat as he maintained a watchful gaze on Talleyrand.

    "To what do I owe the pleasure of this invitation, Talleyrand?" Napoleon asked. "I must confess, your letter caught me by surprise."

    "Well, General Bonaparte, I''m interested in meeting the man who had defeated Austria on his own. And in your campaign, I had noticed that you established republics in Italy with you as its president."

    "So you know a lot of things about me then huh?" Napoleon let out a chuckle before sipping another sip of the scotch whiskey "Tell me, Talleyrand, what exactly is it that you seek to discuss?"

    Talleyrand leaned forward, his gaze steady and intense. "General I read the constitution you have ced in the republics that you established and I must say¡­I expected something more revolutionary from you."

    "You mean the concentrated government that I established?" Napoleon corrected. "It is true that I believe in strong leadership and centralized power. In times of instability, a firm hand is necessary to guide the nation toward progress and prosperity.

    "Indeed, stability is vital, but the problem with your concentrated government is that power is in the hands of one man, and you knew what happened three years ago, where Robespierre lost his way and became a tyrant."

    "Did you just invite me over here to discuss the constitution, Talleyrand?" Napoleon asked.

    "Nope, you can consider me asking the constitution as the prelude for my true intention. You see, the republics you established, you are the one governing it right? So does that mean you have an interest in political power?

    At that moment, Napoleon realized what Talleyrand was doing. He wanted to know if Napoleon was interested in getting involved in the politics of France, and if Napoleon said he has an interest, then Talleyrand would do anything in his power to help him because, at the moment, he knew that the current government is weak and unpopr to the people. He is looking for someone who he can serve.

    "Well, Talleyrand can I be honest with you?"

    Talleyrand raised his brow, surprised by Napoleon''s sudden seriousness.

    "By all means, General Bonaparte, I''ll be as silent as the grave," Talleyrand said.

    "You know, the National Convention, the Legitive Assembly, and the Directory, all of them did their own politics but none of them truly cared for the people. I am disgusted by the way our country has been governed," Napoleon admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. "I am tired of the infighting, the corruption, and the disregard for the needs of the French people."

    "And you believe that you could govern it better than them?" Talleyrand inquired.

    "I am saying that they could do better," Napoleon paused, collecting his thoughts. "But I also believe that I have the vision, the determination, and the ability to bring about the change that France desperately needs. I am not driven by personal ambition but by a genuine desire to serve the people and build a nation that thrives on equality, justice, and progress."

    Talleyrand leaned back in his chair, his expression contemtive. "General Bonaparte, throughout my years in politics, I have encountered many individuals who imed to have noble intentions but ultimately sumbed to the temptations of power, wouldn''t that be the same to you?"

    "No," Napoleon said without hesitation.

    Talleyrand nodded and sipped his scotch. "Very well, General Bonaparte. To realize that vision, you will need allies, and I am more than wee to help you."

    "And would you be loyal to me?" Napoleon asked, smirking.

    Talleyrand chuckled softly. "As long as you are working for the best interest of France, I will do everything in my power to serve you."

    "That''s fine to me," Napoleon said, and he pulled out his timepiece. "I''m afraid that I have to go, Talleyrand, I have a meeting with the Directory about the campaign I proposed."

    "You mean in Egypt?" Talleyrand inquired. "I was informed of your n by Barras. Is it really wise for you to lead the expedition yourself? Because, as you may already know, they are sending you far away from France."

    "I am well aware of their intentions, Talleyrand," Napoleon replied. "But this expedition is an opportunity for me to prove myself to the people of France. If I seed in the campaign, conquering Egypt and Asia, it will undoubtedly enhance my reputation and garner support from the people."

    "In that case, good luck with your presentation, General Bonaparte," Talleyrand said.

 Chapter 107 Napoleons Proposal

    ?

    Outside Talleyrand''s estate, the coachman waiting for him jumped out from his seat and opened the door.

    "It was a productive discussion, General Bonaparte," Talleyrand bowed his head politely.

    Napoleon returned the gesture with a slight bob of his head. "We''ll see each other again soon?"

    Talleyrand''s lips curled into a faint smile as he extended his hand toward the carriage.

    "That you can guarantee, General Bonaparte," he assured him. "I have taken too much of your time and the Directory must be  for your presentation."

    With onest nod, Napoleon boarded the carriage.

    ***

    Thirty minutester, Napoleon arrived at the Tuileries Pce, the headquarters of the Directory.

    Napoleon was escorted by the French guard to one of the offices where Citizen Paul Barras awaited him.

    "General Bonaparte," Barras acknowledged Napoleon with a nod as he approached. "I see that you have already drawn your n for your campaign in Egypt?"

    "That''s correct, Citizen Barras, are you the only one who will be hearing my presentation?" Napoleon asked.

    "That is correct, General Bonaparte. My colleagues had given me their full trust to assess your n and make a final decision. Let''s take a seat."

    They took their seats at arge wooden table, facing each other.

    Napoleon ced his carefully crafted n on the table, its pages filled with detailed maps, strategic analyses, and logistical considerations. Barras leaned forward, his eyes scanning the document, his expression growing increasingly serious.

    "So, you might be wondering why we should invade Egypt and how it affects the United Kingdom. Well, Citizen Barras, Egypt holds immense strategic importance for France and poses a significant threat to British influence in the region. Allow me to exin in detail," Napoleon began.

    He leaned forward, his hands gesturing toward the maps and documents before them.

    "First and foremost, Egypt''s geographic location provides us with a gateway to both the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean. By establishing a strong presence in Egypt, we can control the vital trade routes between Europe and Asia, effectively cutting off British ess to these lucrative markets."

    Napoleon pointed to specific points on the map. "Furthermore, Egypt''s proximity to India poses a direct threat to British colonial interests. India is the jewel of the British Empire, a source of immense wealth and power. By disrupting their trade andmunication routes through Egypt, we can weaken their hold on India and potentially incite rebellions among the Indian princely states, particrly with Tipu Sultan, who harbors a deep hatred for the British."

    "I see, but how would you approach this, Napoleon?" Barras asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, first a brief background to Egypt. Currently, it is under the rule of the Mamluks, a group of powerful military ve soldiers who have held control over the region for centuries. Their rule, however, has been marked by internal divisions and ack of unity. This presents us with an opportunity, as their weakened grip on power makes it possible to disrupt their authority and gain the support of the Egyptian poption," Napoleon exined.

    He continued. "To achieve this, our approach will be two-fold. Firstly, we will engage in military campaigns to expel the ruling Mamluks and establish French control over strategic territories. We will utilize our superior military force and strategic maneuvers to defeat their armies and capture key cities. By removing the Mamluks from power, we will eliminate a major obstacle to our control over Egypt. Secondly, we will work towards gaining the support and loyalty of the Egyptian people. We understand the importance of winning the hearts and minds of the locals to ensure the stability of our rule. This will involve engaging with the Egyptians, respecting their culture and traditions, and addressing their grievances. Not only that, we can ce Egyptians in positions of power and administration, allowing them to participate in the governance of their own country."

    "But Egypt is a territory of the Ottoman Empire, right? Wouldn''t they dere war against us from attacking it?"

    "Of course, they would dere war on us, that''s their territory after all," Napoleon said confidently. "But don''t worry, they are not that much of a threat¡­they are facing internal issues so even if they dered war on us, I don''t think they are going to fullymit. What''s more, I have a card up on my sleeve, one that will ensure our domination in Egypt."

    "And what is that, General Bonaparte?" Barras asked.

    "We are getting into that, Citizen Barras," Napoleon said. "So, to execute this n, I''m going to need 50,000 men, the French navy for logistics and transports, and funds, a lot of it."

    "Well, anything you need to make your campaign sessful," Barras said.

    "Great. So, the reason why I''m asking for a lot of funds is that I want you to fund a new rifle that the troops will be using in this campaign."

    "New rifle?" Barras repeated.

    "Citizen Barras, as you are aware of my background, you know that I am not only a soldier but also an inventor. Two years ago, I presented a revolutionary rifle to the National Convention, although it was unfortunately rejected at the time. However, I firmly believe that these rifles should be the standard issue for our army, or at least for the army I''ll be leading. Additionally, I propose that the Directory invests in acquiring new weapons, artillery, and mortars, which we will be able to demonstrate in two to three months. Moreover, considering the unique climate of Egypt, I suggest a modification to the army''s uniform. I have personally designed a new uniform that would be better suited for the conditions we will face in Egypt. It will provide our soldiers with improvedfort and functionality in the challenging environment."

    Barras hummed in thought. "Acquiring new weapons? From yourpany?"

    "That is correct, Citizen Barras. Trust me, when those soldiers are equipped with the weapons and uniforms I designed, I swear that they will have a significant advantage on the battlefield."

    "Is it going to be expensive?" Barras asked.

    "No, as it is mypany, we''ll be willing to give you a discount. And since it is going to be my army, I''ll be willing to contribute a significant portion of my own funds to ensure the sess of this endeavor," Napoleon replied confidently.

    "Very well, General Bonaparte. May this campaign bring glory and prosperity to France!"

    "Good, this is making me excited," Napoleon chuckled.

    With that, Napoleon left Barras''s office.

    Inside, Barras sighed in satisfaction as it seems that Napoleon is eager to go to Egypt. With this, Napoleon would be gone in Paris, and he hoped we would stay there for as long as he coulde up with a way to return the public to the Directory.

 Chapter 108 Preparation For The Egyptian Campaign

    ?

    Napoleon quickly returned to Chantilly after proposing his n to Director Barras. He had anticipated that Barras would be willing to do anything to get him out of Paris.

    When Napoleon entered the office, he saw Ci sitting behind the desk, engrossed in checking multiple documents. She looked up and greeted him with a warm smile.

    "So, how did it go with Talleyrand and Barras?" Ci asked.

    "Talleyrand proved to be a man of opportunity," Napoleon replied. "He inquired about my political aspirations, and I openly expressed my ambitions. Consequently, he pledged his support. As for Citizen Barras, he epted my proposal. The government will finance the campaign, enabling us to acquire rifles and artillery for the army I''ll be leading."

    "I understand," Ci nodded inprehension. "Finally, you''ll be able to utilize the bolt-action rifle you introduced. I can already imagine the astonishment on the faces of the Mamluks and Bedouins when they encounter such advanced weaponry."

    "They''d be dumbfounded and shocked," Napoleon corrected and continued. "Anyways, that means a lot of work for us. Now we both know why the Egyptian Campaign failed, a lot of men died from dehydration, starvation, diseases, and heatstroke. I want that address beforending in Alexandria."

    "Hoh?" Ci mused. "So what do you propose, darling?"

    "I have a proposal for a new uniform, my dear," Napoleon dered. "You see, the current standard-issue military uniform of the French army is made from heavy wool fabric. Now, while wool is an excellent instor, it retains heat and restricts air cirction. In the scorching heat of Egypt, soldiers wearing these wool uniforms would experience excessive heat retention and limited breathability, ultimately increasing their body temperatures and putting them at a higher risk of heatstroke. Additionally, the design of the uniform is quite constricting, with its tight-fitting coat, trousers, and high-cor shirts. This restricts airflow and prevents natural cooling through perspiration and evaporation.

    Furthermore, the uniform''s length andyering, including the coat, waistcoat, and shirt, exacerbate the heat retention issue. I won''t delve into the details there. Moreover, the dark color of the uniformpounds the problem. Dark-colored fabrics have a higher thermal absorption rate, causing them to be hotter than lighter fabrics under the same conditions. Lastly, the uniformcks adequate sun protection, with no wide-brimmed hats or neck coverings, leaving the head, face, and neck exposed to direct sunlight.

    To address these concerns, I propose a new uniform design that takes into ount the extreme conditions we''ll face in Egypt. The new uniform will utilize lighter and more breathable fabrics, allowing for improved air cirction and heat dissipation. It will have a looser fit to facilitate airflow and enhancefort. Moreover, the color will be carefully chosen to minimize heat absorption, favoring lighter shades that reflect sunlight rather than absorb it. Additionally, the new uniform will include wide-brimmed hats and neck coverings to provide essential sun protection for the soldiers."

    After saying that, Ci nodded understandingly. "That''s great¡­darling."

    "Um... Ci, the reason I''m sharing this with you is that I want you to oversee the production of those uniforms using our textile enterprises. I''m aware that our factories have undergone significant upgrades, with the addition of spinning machines, sewing machines, scutching machines, carding machines, dyeing machines, and woolen mill machines."

    "Ahh¡­I see¡­I see," Ci chortled. "How many uniforms do you want me to produce?"

    "I''m thinking," Napoleon pondered for a moment, considering the capabilities of their textile enterprise. "Ci, how many uniforms do you think our textile enterprise can produce?"

    Ci furrowed her brows, her mind quickly calcting the potential output. "Well, with the recent upgrades and efficient machinery, I believe we can produce a significant number of uniforms, perhaps thousands within a reasonable timeframe. However, to provide you with a more urate estimate, I''ll need to consult with the factory managers and assess their production capacities."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Napoleon nodded in agreement. "That sounds prudent. Please gather the necessary information and let me know as soon as possible. We need to ensure we have an ample supply of uniforms for our troops before embarking on the campaign."

    "How much are you thinking anyway?" Ci curiously asked.

    "About one hundred thousand uniforms," Napoleon revealed. "I''m thinking of giving our soldiers a pair so as to ensure they have recements and can maintain hygiene in the challenging conditions of Egypt."

    "One hundred thousand huh? Very well, darling. "So, with the uniform settled, what do you want to implement next?"

    "Right, as for the next order of business, another reason why the Egyptian campaign failed is because of dehydration and heat stroke. The cause of it¡­water. This is a rtively simple problem to solve, I''d want our soldiers to have two canteens of fresh water with them at all times. We''d need a new material, a stic, more specifically polyethylene terephthte. I believe Antoine Lavoviser can synthesize it with detailed instruction."

    Ci jotted down notes in her notebook. "I can''t wait to see Monsieur Lavoisier''s face when he receives these orders. Correct me if I''m wrong, but you''d want him to build a Haber-Borsch process facility for the ammunition of rifles and artillery, right?"

    "That is right, my dear," Napoleon confirmed and continued. "Also, how are things going with the water treatment and station I told you to construct?"

    After almost three decades in this world, Napoleon had be increasingly concerned about the quality of drinking water. He had developed a habit of boiling it before consumption, wary of the potential health risks. The city of Paris relied on various sources for its water supply, including the Seine River and wells. However, the water quality from these sources was far from satisfactory, posing a significant health risk to the poption, particrly during outbreaks of waterborne diseases.

    So instead of waiting to be crowned as the ruler of France, he found it prudent to build a water treatment nt and water station, using their own funds. They believed that it was worth an investment, as people would line up for clean and safe drinking water.

    "It''s progressing well," Ci replied. "Just like every Parisian, we will source our water from the River Seine, and implement aprehensive water treatment process to ensure its cleanliness and safety. And I don''t think I have mentioned this to you before but the idea of indoor plumbing is starting to gain traction in Paris."

    "Really? Now that''s minus infrastructure projects for me in the future," Napoleon chuckled. "Okay, returning back to our discussion, now that we have a new uniform and clean water, the soldiers have to eat as well. During my campaign in Italy, My men and I would sometimes forage for food in the cities, but in Egypt, there''d be no city to plunder for provisions. So I''m thinking of introducing canned food to our troops," Napoleon suggested. "To do so, we need to find the man who pioneered it. He goes by the name Nics Appert, the father of food science. Draft a formal invitation, I want to see him in person."

    "I''ll do thatter, but you left something more important, my dear," Ci said. "So far you have addressed dehydration, heatstroke, and starvation. What about disease?"

    "Oh yeah..." Napoleon chuckled, rubbing his head. "The diseases that gued the troops of Egypt were trachoma, dysentery, mria, and typhoid fever. It''s crucial that we take proactive measures to educate the soldiers about these diseases and implement preventive strategies to minimize their impact. I will write pamphlets that provide detailed information on the symptoms, transmission, and effective prevention methods for each of these diseases. Proper hygiene practices will y a significant role in preventing the spread of these illnesses among our troops, so I''ll emphasize the importance of maintaining good hygiene in the pamphlets. I believe¡­that''s all. Let''s get to work?"

    "Yeah¡­"

 Chapter 109 Prelude To Egyptian Campaign

    ?

    After their discussion, Napoleon and Ci began working. Ci took charge of overseeing the production of the military uniforms that would soon be worn by the soldiers of the Army of Egypt. She carefully supervised every step of the process, ensuring that each uniform met the highest standards of quality.

    During this time, Ci also made a visit to the water station, which was nearingpletion. She inspected the progress, ensuring that everything was on track to provide a reliable and safe water supply for the troops. Additionally, Ci seized the opportunity to have a discussion with Nics Appert, seeking his expertise in the creation of canned foods.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon delved into the technical intricacies of their n, coborating with esteemed members of the French Academy of Sciences, including the renowned Antoine Lavoisier. Together, they focused their efforts on constructing the Haber-Bosch facility¡ªan essentialponent for the production of ammonia, a key ingredient in the creation of smokeless powder.

    Speaking of smokeless powder, Napoleon was not content with merely upgrading the ammunition. He sought to revolutionize the weapons that will be used by the Army of Egypt. With an eye toward modernization, he introduced a range of new weapons that would provide a significant advantage on the battlefield. Among these innovations were machine guns, mortars, artillery, and grenades.

    For the standard rifle, Napoleon chose the 1895 Krag¨CJ?rgensen repeating bolt-action rifle. This selection stemmed from his earlier endeavors, as he had personally overseen its development two years prior, anticipating its potential adoption by the National Convention only to get rejected in the end.

    In terms of machine guns, Napoleon opted for the Vickers machine gun. Its reputation for reliability, efficiency, andpatibility with the current technical capabilities of its war factories made it an ideal choice.

    When it came to mortars, Napoleon turned to the Stokes mortar, originally of British origin. This weapon, like the Vickers machine gun, had garnered a reputation for its effectiveness in the world war. Its design allowed for high-angle firing, enabling the troops tounch explosive projectiles with precision and devastating impact.

    Lastly, for grenades, Napoleon chose the¡ªthe Mk 2 grenade. With its standardized design and proven effectiveness, the Mk 2 grenade would be an invaluable tool for close-quartersbat and defensive strategies.

    In a span of five months, Napoleon oversaw the production of an impressive arsenal, which included 5,000 1895 Krag¨CJ?rgensen repeating bolt-action rifles apanied by 8,000,000 cartridges, 100 Vickers machine guns supplied with 3,000,000 bullets, 10 155mm howitzers equipped with 1,000 shells, 20 Stokes mortarsplemented by 5,000 shells, and a stockpile of 1,000 Mk.2 grenades.

    Now that''s low by modern standards, as factories can make 300,000 bullets per day. Napoleon factories on the other hand are still renovating to facilitate the increased demand for those weapons in the future, so in a way, it''s already a feat, considering that they are revolutionary weapons with a radical design.

    ***

    May 9th, 1798.

    Napoleon arrived in Toulon, the bustling staging point for his grand expedition to Egypt. Stepping off the train, he was apanied by hundreds of soldiers, now outfitted in the meticulously crafted military uniforms they had designed.

    As Napoleon made his way toward the harbor, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the sprawling scene before him. The harbor was a hive of activity, teeming with sailors and dockworkers bustling about. They were busy preparing the vast fleet that stood ready to carry the expeditionary force to Egypt.

    The fleet itself was an impressive sight to behold,prising a total of forty ships of the line, fifty frigates, and six hundred transports. These transports were specifically tasked with ferrying the soldiers, supplies, and equipment necessary for the mission, forming the logistical backbone of the entire expedition.

    As minutes passed, more and more French troops flooded the harbor, each carrying their newly issued standard rifle, the Norwegian Krag¨CJ?rgensen 1895. The rifles, although limited in numbers, had been carefully distributed to those who had passed the rigorous training and selection process.

    He stood there for a moment, watching as the cranes hoisted the new 155mm howitzer onto the deck of one of the ships.

    "I must say, General Bonaparte, I have no confidence in that artillery," Muratmented, his eyes also watching the scene unfolding before them. "I mean the new rifle that you invented was good but this artillery, I don''t know. We haven''t tested them yet, or even trained the artillerymen that will man those artillery."

    Napoleon sighed, understanding Murat''s point. Being an artilleryman himself in the past, he knew the importance of dedicating long hours and days to practice the discipline of aiming and shooting the artillery. However, time was of the essence as the construction of the 155mm artillery took longer. Nevertheless, theck of testing did not imply ignorance on the part of the artillerymen. Napoleon ensured that he provided them with pamphlets containing theoretical knowledge about the artillery, as well as conducting briefings to familiarize them with their new equipment. That goes the same with the mortar. As for the grenades, the troops learned how to use them quickly.

    "We''ll test them at the enemy, Murat," Napoleon simply said. "But what about your reaction to the new machine gun I developed?"

    "Ah you mean the Bonaparte machine gun? Yeah, that one impressed me the most. If we have that weapon in Italy, I swear the Austrians cavalry will fall before they could even reach our line¡­" Murat trailed off, realizing something.

    Napoleon noticed his silence and turned to look at him. "What?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I just realized something, General Bonaparte. You see, that machine gun that I witnessed a week ago spewed hundreds of bullets in a span of seconds, with rounds reaching way beyond the range of a musket. So, if I were to charge at the enemy armed with machine guns, I''d be throwing my life away," Murat expressed with a concerned tone.

    "Hmm..." Napoleon hummed in understanding. "I see what you mean, Murat. But don''t worry, the enemy doesn''t have machine guns; we do. However, you''re right about the cavalry''s ineffectiveness against machine guns. We will need to develop new tactics to counter that. War is a never-ending process of adaptation and innovation. In history, to counter arrows, they built walls; to counter walls, they built trebuchets; to counter trebuchets, they made their walls higher, and to counter high walls, they invented cannons to breach them," Napoleon exined, drawing upon historical examples to emphasize the continuous evolution of warfare. "Just as our predecessors adapted to new technologies, so shall we."

    One hourter, as Napoleon saw that everything was almostplete, a voice called.

    "General Bonaparte."

    Napoleon instantly recognized the voice; it belonged to Berthier, his Chief-of-Staff. He turned around and saw General Dumas, Menou, and Kleber.

    "What is it, Berthier?" Napoleon asked.

    Berthier saluted and replied, "Everything is ready, General. The troops are fully equipped, and the supplies and equipment have been loaded onto the ships. We are prepared to embark on the expedition to Egypt."

    "Are you sure? Because I''m still seeing stic containers being carried and loaded into the ships," Napoleon replied.

    "Well, it''ll be over in minutes," Berthier reassured. "Perhaps you can make a speech to the soldiers before we depart."

    Napoleon nodded at Berthier''s suggestion so he walked towards the center of the harbor, where there is an erected tform built exclusively for his speech.

    When the soldiers saw their General taking his position on the tform, they immediately fell silent and stood at attention.

    Napoleon surveyed the sea of faces before him, the young and the experienced, all ready to embark on this audacious expedition.

    "Soldiers of the Army of Egypt!" Napoleon''s voice boomed across the harbor, capturing the attention of every individual present. "You, the valiant warriors of France, stand before me today as the guardians of our great nation. Your courage has been tested on mountains, ins, and in the heart of cities, and now the time hase for you to take to the seas. Let us draw inspiration from the Roman legions of old, who waged war against Carthage upon these very waters and on the vast ins of Zama.

    Soldiers and sailors, I address you today because you have been the unsung heroes, overlooked for far too long. But rest assured, the Republic''s utmost concern is now directed towards you. The genius of liberty, which ignited your spirits at its birth, has made you the arbiters of Europe. And now, that same genius yearns to extend its influence across the seas and to the farthest corners of the globe.

    You, my bravepatriots, are the embodiment of this noble cause. It is you who will carry our ideals, our values, and our indomitable spirit to distant shores. As we embark on this grand expedition to Egypt, we do so not merely as conquerors, but as ambassadors of progress, enlightenment, and the pursuit of knowledge.

    You are not merely soldiers, but torchbearers of the French Revolution. You bear the sacred principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity within your hearts. Let those principles guide your every action, every decision, and every interaction with the people we encounter along our path.

    Our journey will be arduous, and we will face adversity, unknown challenges, and formidable foes. But fear not, for we are united in purpose and bound by an unbreakable bond. Our strength lies not solely in the might of our weapons or the skill of our tactics, but in our unwavering unity, unwavering resolve, and unwavering belief in the justness of our cause.

    Remember, my brave soldiers, you are the chosen few, handpicked to pave the way for a new era. Your determination, your bravery, and your unwaveringmitment will shape the destiny of nations. Let our enemies tremble at the sight of our unity and determination. Together, we shall ovee any obstacle that stands in our way.

    Onward, myrades! The seas await us, and destiny beckons. Together, we shall prevail and bring honor to France!

    Vive R¨¦publique! Vive France!"

 Chapter 110 First Steps Towards Egypt

    ?

    On the evening of June 9th, 1798, a pivotal moment unfolded on the vast Mediterranean Sea. The French Fleet, led by Napoleon Bonaparte, found itself positioned just five hundred meters off the coast of Gozo. At the helm of the French gship, the mighty L''Orient, Napoleon stood on the deck, his eyes fixed upon the distant horizon as he peered through his spyss towards the captivating ind of Malta.

    Napoleon''s grand vision for expanding French dominion into Egypt had brought him to this critical juncture. Recognizing the significance of Malta as a strategic stronghold, he knew that capturing the ind was the first crucial step towards achieving his ultimate objective. The Ind of Malta held immense value in terms of its geographical position.

    Situated at the crossroads of major trade routes, Maltamanded control over vital maritime passages in the Mediterranean. Its position granted supremacy to any force capable of seizing it, effectively securing dominance over this crucial stretch of sea. Napoleon understood that by securing Malta, he would not only establish a fortified base from which tounch his Egyptian campaign but also gain a powerful vantage point to project French influence throughout the region.

    Beforeunching his campaign, Napoleon extensively studied the intricate situation surrounding Malta. At that time, the ind was firmly under the control of the formidable Knights of St. John, also known as the Order of Malta. This ancient military and religious order boasted a proud legacy of sessfully defending the ind against numerous invaders, owing to their exceptional prowess in naval warfare and fortification strategies.

    However, as the 18th century progressed, the Order of St. John faced a gradual decline in its relevance and purpose. The traditional role ofbating Muslim forces had be increasingly obsolete, and the Order found itself increasingly reliant on France for financial support. A significant portion of its membership consisted of French individuals, and France served as a crucial source of revenue for the Order''s activities. Nevertheless, the Order encountered significant setbacks following the outbreak of the French Revolution, leading to severe financial difficulties by the year 1792. Other European powers expressed their desire to take over Malta, but Napoleon isn''t going to let that happen.

    "General Bonaparte," called Murat, breaking Napoleon''s focus as he lowered his spyss.

    Startled by the interruption, Napoleon turned to face Murat. "What is it, Murat?"

    "Junot is arriving," he informed.

    Napoleon''s attention immediately shifted, his gaze following Murat''s direction towards the ship''s railing. Looking down, he beheld a sailing boat gracefully approaching their vessel. The wind filled the sails, propelling the boat closer to the French gship.

    The sails billowed, the boat glided alongside the towering L''Orient, and as Junot stepped onto the French g ship''s deck, a wave of anticipation rippled through the air. Napoleon had sent Junot to send a message to the Grand Master of Malta to water at their ports and resupply.

    "So, what did the Grandmaster say?"

    Junot saluted respectfully before presenting his report. "General," he began, "the Knights of Malta have held a crucial meeting to deliberate upon our fleet''s entry. After careful consideration, they have decided to grant us permission, albeit with certain conditions. It has been determined that only four ships will be allowed to enter the harbors at a time."

    "Only four ships?" Napoleon''s brows furrowed. "We have almost five hundred ships here that need to be resupplied with food and water."

    "I emphasized the significance of the situation to them, General Bonaparte," Junot exined solemnly. "However, I regret to inform you that their decision is final. It is based on an old statute that forbids the entry of more than four ships from Christian countries into Maltese ports simultaneously during periods of hostilities, one that I was told of."

    Napoleon clicked his tongue in frustration. If they adhered to the Maltese condition, it would prolong the resupplying process by weeks, wasting valuable time. Moreover, there was the risk of word spreading about the French fleet''s location, potentially reaching the ears of European powers such as the Austrian Empire, Russian Empire, and Ottoman Empire. This information could lead them to assemble their own fleets, mistakenly perceiving it as a precursor to an invasion of their own territories¡ªa scenario Napoleon desperately wanted to avoid.

    "Well, you say they are preparing for a defense right?" Napoleon asked as the corners of his lips curved into a sly smile. "Then we shall give them a defense they won''t expect. Admiral!"

    "General!" the Admiral of the gship L''Orient Fran?ois-Paul Brueys d''Aigalliers stepped forward.

    "Prepare all our ships of the line for a firing demonstration," Napoleonmanded with a glint of determination in his eyes.

    Admiral Brueys d''Aigalliers nodded, understanding Napoleon''s intent. "Yes, General," he replied, saluting before swiftly issuing orders to his crew and to the other ships. The French fleet gracefully maneuvered, aligning their vessels in a strategic formation.

    As the ships settled into position, Napoleon turned his attention to the ind.

    "General, the ships are in position," the Admiral informed and continued. "But, it''s too dark, General. It will be risky to fire on the ind as our salvo might hit civilians."

    "It''s too dark you say?" Napoleon scoffed softly. "Then we shall give light¡­and as for the civilians, don''t worry, we won''t be attacking their fortifications, we are going to simply send a message."

    "We shall give light?" Admiral Brueys repeated, tilting his head to the side.

    Before Brueys could ask for an exnation, Napoleon already walked away towards his troops.

    "You guys studied the new mortar and its shells, am I correct?" Napoleon asked the artillerymen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Uhm¡­yes General¡­why do you ask?" one of the artillerymen inquired.

    "It''s time for a real test, get your mortars out."

    "Yes, general!" The artillerymen began taking out mortars from its wooden crate. Murat and Junot watched curiously.

    "Admiral¡­I want you to send a message also to the other ship of the line, informing the artillerymen boarded on their respective ships to take out their mortars as well and load an illumination shell."

    Communication within the French fleet primarily relied on spark gap radio, a wireless system that functioned simrly to Morse code, or Bonaparte''s code in this world. This technology enabled ships to transmit messages without the need for gs or lights, eliminating the risk of revealing their position.

    Five minutester, Admiral Brueys approached Napoleon.

    "Sir, they are ready and waiting for your signal," Admiral Brueys informed.

    "Great, on my signal¡­" Napoleon paused dramatically. "Fire!"

    The mortars on the deck of the ships were unleashed,unching their illuminated payload high into the air. The shells soared, trailing arcs of light as they ascended, before bursting into a magnificent disy of brilliance.

    Explosions of vibrant colors blossomed overhead, scattering shards of illumination across the night sky. Malta was bathed in a surreal glow, casting vibrant hues upon thend and sea. The brilliance was so intense that it transformed the darkness into an ethereal spectacle, capturing the attention of all who beheld it.

    "What the¡­"

    Murat, Junot, Brueys, and virtually any soldiers aboard the French ships were stunned.

    "Admiral," Napoleon called.

    "Yes, General?" Admiral Brueys snapped out of his awe-struck state, turning to face Napoleon.

    "Now for our disy of power."

    With that order, the ship''s crew below manned their stations. Then, with a thunderous roar, the first salvo erupted from the French ships, filling the air with smoke and reverberating booms. The projectiles whistled through the sky, crashing into the ind with powerful force.

    Napoleon sighed, this would have been a better sight if they were battleships, not ships of the line. But nevertheless, this is enough to send a message to Malta.

    Meanwhile, on the ind, the Councils were convened again, describing what they saw outside.

    "The Frenchs¡­they fired something that erupted in the sky¡­and then there was light everywhere!"

    "They also fired their cannons but none of them hit the fortifications¡­it''s like they are sending us a message."

    "With that light, our fortifications would be an easy target for them¡­Grandmaster¡­please reconsider your decision."

    "No!" Hompesch''s voice cracked. "We will not give up without a fight. Do those Frenchmen think they can intimidate us with those lights and cannons? We have the best fortifications in the region. Put them to use."

    "But Grandmaster¡­they have hundreds of ships and tens of thousand of troops, we won''t survive an invasion, it''s in the best interest that we sue for peace¡­"

    "Just follow my orders will you?" Hompesch spat, interrupting one of the councilors.

 Chapter 111 Invasion Of Malta

    ?

    Six hourster, with no clear response from the Maltese, Napoleon''s impatience grew. The time for negotiation had passed, and he had no choice but to proceed with a naval invasion. French troops, ready for the assault, began theirndings at four strategic locations across the Maltese Inds: St. Paul''s Bay, St. Julian''s, and Marsaxlokk on maind Malta, and the area surrounding Ra Bay on Gozo.

    Leading thending in St. Paul''s Bay was General Louis Baraguey d''Hilliers, a seasonedmander with a reputation for tactical brilliance. His troops handpicked for theirbat prowess and discipline, stood resolute as they prepared to disembark onto Maltese soil.

    Armed with thetest rifle of the French Army, the 1895 Krag¨CJ?rgensen or Bonaparte''s repeating bolt-action rifle, d''Hilliers'' forces possessed a formidable advantage in firepower. The advanced weapon allowed for rapid and precise firing, giving the French soldiers a distinct edge over their Maltese counterparts.

    Meanwhile, the Maltese defenders who stood guard in the area were armed with primitive muskets. Their weapons, although steeped in history, paled inparison to the modern firepower wielded by the French. However, what the Maltesecked in advanced weaponry, they made up for with their unwavering determination and a deep-rooted desire to protect their homnd.

    The atmosphere in St. Paul''s Bay was tense as the Frenchnding crafts approached the shore. As thending crafts finally touched the sandy shores, the French soldiers disembarked and immediately formed their ranks.

    The Maltese defenders, witnessing the arrival of this formidable force, understood that their peaceful days were now behind them. Their resolve would be put to the ultimate test, as they stood against an invading army that sought to im their homnd.

    "Let them get in range in our muskets," The Maltese General ordered, holding his troops steady. "Fire on my sign¡ª"

    Before the Maltese General couldplete his sentence, he felt something piercing his chest. He looked down and saw blood trickling from his wound. Widening his eyes in surprise, the General stumbled backward, struggling toprehend what had just transpired. How could the enemy have fired from such a distance? The French troops were armed with muskets, just like the Maltese defenders. Yet, the devastating impact of the enemy''s shots told a different story.

    As the General nced toward the ranks of the French, a disturbing realization dawned upon him. They were not armed with muskets, because their operations were different. Instead of the French pulling out a stick to insert musket balls in the barrel, they are cocking something more sophisticated. The Maltese General''s widening eyes fixated on the French soldiers as they swiftly worked the mechanisms of their rifles. With each shot, the French soldiers would cocked their rifles leading to an ejection of spent ammunition, and firing again almost simultaneously.

    Losing consciousness, the Maltese General copsed to the ground, his body sumbing to the pain and the shock of his grievous wound. The battle raged on around him, but his presence in the fight was no more.

    The troops that hemanded fell into confusion and panic. Adding the mysterious yet powerful rifles of the French army, they had no other choice but to raise a white g, indicating their surrender. The Maltese defenders, disheartened by the loss of their General and overwhelmed by the enemy''s advanced weaponry, reluctantlyid down their arms.

    At Marsaxlokk, the same situation unfolded. One of the troops under themand of General Desaix was permitted to use the new weapon, the Bonaparte''s Machine Gun.

    Pulling the trigger, the machine gun sprayed a deadly hail of bullets toward the Maltese formidable walls. Though it wouldn''t prate its walls, it sure sowed panic and confusion in the Maltese troops inside the fort.

    The sound of the bullet crashing on the walls continued to echo throughout the fortified structure, amplifying the chaos within. Minutester, they too were forced to surrender to the French, waving a white g.

    At St. Julian''s, the Order''s navyposed of a galley, galleots, and a chaloup tried preventing thendings of the French troops, but they too were caught under the intense rain of bullets from the French machine guns fired from frigates.

    The wooden body of their naval ships splintered from the relentless impacts of the machine gun fire. They too had no choice but surrender.

    In Gozo, the French forces consisted of the 3rd Company of Grenadiers and the 95th Demi-Brigade. Theynded on Redum Kebir, located between the Ra Right Battery and the Sopu Tower. The French forces were led by Jean Reynier and Jean Urbain Fugi¨¨re.

    The defenders opened fire on the French, supported by artillery from the batteries at Ra and the Sopu Tower. In response, the French ships of the line returned fire with great uracy. This was made possible by a forward observer equipped with a portable spark gap radio among the troops that hadnded.

    Desperate to break through the French ranks, the defenders attempted a cavalry charge. However, before they could even reach their targets, the French machine guns unleashed a devastating barrage of bullets. The hail of bullets tore through the charging cavalry, resulting in a grim scene of fallen horses and riders scattered across the battlefield.

    Thirty minutester, the Maltese defenders began toprehend the gravity of their situation. They faced the daunting reality that they couldn''t withstand the overwhelming firepower of the French. Unlike their muskets, which had limited range, the French rifles possessed superior reach. The French soldiers could rain bullets upon the defenders from a distance, without needing to approach them, delivering a shocking blow to their morale.

    Not only that, they were also experiencing significant casualties, primarily inflicted by French snipers and sharpshooters. The forts that had been providing support were reduced to rubble and debris. Faced with these dire circumstances, the Generalmanding the defenders saw no alternative but to surrender.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    On June 12th, 1798, the Maltese finally realized the futility of their resistance. A ceasefire was dered, bringing an end to the fighting between the French forces and the Maltese.

    Napoleon was inside the Admiral quarters of the L''Orient. Standing in front of him was Murat who still can''t get over the guns they used in the invasion.

    "General¡­I must admit these again, the rifles and the machine guns are so effective against the enemy. Thanks to that our forces suffered no casualties. Would we get a lot more of it from the government?"

    "That''s likely Murat, taking into ount your and the General''s testimonies. You can utilize them to convince the Directory to procure those weapons from mypany. However, considering the current financial strain on the government due to the war against the coalition, I doubt they can allocate resources to equip every soldier with these rifles."

    "But the weapons are made by yourpany right?"

    "Yes, Murat, but you must understand that this is a business, and it relies on sales to sustain itself. Additionally, there is the risk of these weapons falling into enemy hands. That''s why we initially produced a smaller quantity," Napoleon exined.

    "I see," Murat hummed understandingly.

    Momentster, a knock on the door was heard.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s Berthier, General Bonaparte. The Grandmaster and members of the State Congregation  have just arrived on the deck."

    "Great, let theme in so we can talk about the terms," Napoleon ordered.

    Minutester, Grandmaster Ferdinand von Hompesch zu Bolheim entered the quarters along with his members of the State Congregation.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and extended his hand, offering a handshake. "Sir, wee aboard the gship of the French Navy, the L''Orient."

    The Grandmaster shook Napoleon''s hand and gestured for him to take a seat. With that, the negotiationmenced,sting nearly two hours.

    During the negotiation, the terms were clearlyid out. The Order agreed to capitte Valletta and the fortifications of the Maltese Inds, thus ceding sovereignty to the French. In return, the French pledged to acquire a principality for the Grand Master aspensation for the loss of Malta. Furthermore, they assured the protection of private property for individual knights and the Maltese people.

    Pensions were granted to the Grand Master and the French knights, and arrangements were made to secure simr pensions for knights from other Republics. The agreement established specific deadlines for the surrender of various fortifications, including Fort Manoel, Fort Tign¨¦, and Fort St. Angelo, as well as the lines of Birgu, Senglea, Santa Margherita, and Cottonera. Additionally, the fortifications of Valletta, Floriana Lines, Fort Saint Elmo, Fort Ricasoli, and others were to be surrendered within specified timeframes.

    The Order''s navy was to be handed over to a French officer, marking the final step in the transfer of power. The terms also acknowledged the significant captures made by the French, epassing artillery pieces, muskets, and gunpowder, as well as ships and galleys belonging to the Order.

    After careful deliberation and consideration, both parties reached an agreement and proceeded to sign the convention, effectively bringing an end to the conflict between the French and Malta.

    Napoleon and the Grandmaster rose up once more and exchanged a handshake. With these settled, Napoleon can now focus his sights on Egypt.

 Chapter 112 The Arrival At Egypt

    ?

    Three weeks had passed since Napoleon had taken up residence in the Pzzo Parisio in Valletta, the official residence loaned to him by the Grandmaster of Malta. Sitting in his bedroom, he meticulously read through the letters sent by Ci, his beloved, keeping him updated on the developments in Paris and their business ventures. The news of his arrival in Malta had spread to the ears of European powers, causing intrigue and spection among the Austrians, Ottomans, Russians, and the British.

    Ci''s updates revealed that the Austrians, Russians, and Ottomans suspected Napoleon of nning to use Malta as a staging point for an invasion of their Dalmatian territories. On the other hand, the British believed that he intended to sail through Gibraltar andunch a second invasion. As Napoleon absorbed these reports, he couldn''t help but sigh, knowing that his true intentions remained concealed from his enemies.

    On the business front, Ci''s ceaseless ambition was evident in her requests for new technologies. Ever since Napoleon had revealed his blessings to her, she had been filled with an insatiable drive to advance the industrialization of France, pushing for progress that rivaled the early twentieth century. In hertest request, she urged him to provide blueprints for cameras, and Napoleon set to work immediately, dedicating himself to drawing up detailed schematics for the roll-film and folding cameras. Although he could introduce daguerreotype cameras, he found their image qualitycking. Moreover, he recognized the potential of cameras as valuable tools in modern warfare, particrly for reconnaissance purposes. And so, in addition to still cameras, he also included ns for motion-capturing film cameras in his response to Ci''s request.

    Building a camera in this world is not as hard as building a steam lotive, he only needs a metal frame, high-quality ss, lightproof material for the film chamber such as ck textile, and a film base from cellulose nitrate. Those materials are already avable in this era, which is convenient.

    After three hours of work, Napoleon sessfullypleted the blueprints along with detailed instructions on how to construct the cameras. Just as he put the finishing touches on the project, a knock echoed at the door of his room.

    "General Bonaparte... it''s Murat. I have brought the men as you requested," came the voice from outside.

    "Excellent, pleasee in," Napoleon responded, swiftly rolling up the blueprints and carefully cing them inside his drawer.

    With that, Murat entered the room, followed by a man donning turbans and jbiya, the traditional attire of the Egyptians.

    "Aside from this man, we also found an old Arabic printing press which we could use for our propaganda purposes," Murat added.

    "Thank you, Murat. Your work is greatly appreciated," Napoleon said, smiling as his gaze remained fixed on the Egyptians before him. "Now, as for you, how proficient are you in Arabic, or perhaps French?"

    One of the Egyptians stepped forward, his turban adorned with a feather. "General Bonaparte, I am fluent in Arabic, my native tongue. As for French, I have a basic understanding and canmunicate effectively."

    Napoleon nodded and replied in a way they didn''t expect.

    "''iinahmin dawaei sururi ''an ''asmae dhalik , fa''ana ''atate ''ia aleamal maeka¡­Did I say that right?"

    (That is great to hear, I am looking forward to working with you.)

    "General¡­how can you speak Arabic?" Murat gasped.

    "I have proposed an invasion of Egypt to the Directory, it''s only natural for me to study theirnguage and customs."

    Another perk of the blessing, Napoleon could easily study anynguage.

    "You have a very good Arabic, General," the Egyptian said.

    "What is your name, sir?" Napoleon inquired, his curiosity piqued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Egyptian straightened his posture and replied, "I am Ahmed, sir."

    "Ahmed¡­" Napoleon repeated, familiarizing himself with the name. "Now, Ahmed, your role as our interpreter is of utmost importance. You will be the crucial link connecting us with the poption of Egypt. My Arabic is not proficient enough, so it will be your responsibility to engage in conversations on our behalf."

    Ahmed nodded, acknowledging his responsibility.

    Another thing that caused the French to lose the support and respect of the locals is thenguage barrier. The interpreter that the French hired were Maltese who spoke a different Arabic dialect. Napoleon hired someone living in Egypt to prevent such mimunication.

    "That would be all, Ahmed, you may leave now."

    Ahmed bowed his head before turning to leave the room, leaving Murat and Bonaparte in the room.

    "General Bonaparte, another thing, the French fleet is ready to disembark to Alexandria."

    "Great, we will leave at the end of the month," Napoleon dered.

    ***

    In the afternoon of July 1st, 1798, Napoleon and his fleet arrived at the coast of Alexandria. Rowing boats from every ship were then lowered to the water, and Napoleon and his men descended into them, ready to makendfall.

    The boats carrying Napoleon and his men glided towards the coast of Alexandria, the vibrant city that stood as a testament to Egypt''s rich history. The skyline was dominated by minarets and domes, showcasing the architectural wonders of the region.

    Momentster, the boats touched the sandy shoreline, and the French soldiers disembarked, their desert boots sinking into the warm Egyptian sand. The moment had finally arrived¡ªtheir conquest of Egypt was about to begin.

    Napoleon stood at the forefront, his gaze fixed on the horizon. He could feel the weight of history upon his shoulders. This is it, him cosying the real Napoleon and other great conquerors of history.

    "Soldiers of France!" Napoleon''s voice resonated with every French troop on the shore. "I promise each and every one of you who returns from this expeditionnd, enough to purchase six acres!"

    He continued. "Now it is essential to acknowledge the customs and beliefs of the people with whom we will share thisnd¡ªour Muslim brethren. Their first article of faith is ''There is no other god but God, and Muhammad is His prophet.'' Let us not contradict them but instead embrace their beliefs. Let us show the same respect to their muftis and imams as we have shown to rabbis and bishops. Just as we have tolerated the ceremonies and ces of worship of other religions, such as synagogues and convents, let us extend the same tolerance to the rituals and mosques prescribed by the Quran.

    We must understand that the customs here may differ from those of Europe, and it is our duty to adapt and be ustomed to them. The treatment of women in this region may vary from our own, but we must remember that across everynd, anyone who vites the dignity and rights of a woman is a monster. Piging and plundering only benefit a select few, while dishonoring us and depleting our resources. It turns potential allies into enemies, and that is not in our best interest.

    As we set foot in the first city, built centuries ago by the great Alexander the Great, we shall witness remarkable remnants at every step, worthy of inspiring French emtion. Let us approach thisnd with an open mind and a spirit of admiration for its history and achievements. Together, we shall forge alliances, build bridges of understanding, and leave a legacy that reflects the values of our great nation. That''s all! Vive R¨¦publique!"

    "Vive R¨¦publique!" The soldiers shouted in unison.

 Chapter 113 Napoleon In Egypt

    ?

    A weekter, in Cairo, the news of the Frenchnding reached the ears of Egypt''s leaders, Murad Bey and Ibrahim Bey. As they gathered in their council chamber, a mamluk scout knelt before them, ready to divulge the details of the invasion.

    With a grave expression, the scout recounted the events that unfolded in Alexandria. He spoke of the French forces'' swift entry into the city, their encounter with the Mamluk general, Koraim Pasha, and the fierce battle that ensued. The scout''s words carried a sense of urgency and disbelief as he described the devastating power of the weapons wielded by the French.

    "That''s ridiculous," Ibrahim Bey said.

    "Forgive me, esteemed leaders, but the truth surpasses any exaggeration," the scout rified, addressing Ibrahim Bey''s raised eyebrow. "These weapons possessed by the French are unlike anything we have ever witnessed. They strike with lethal uracy from great distances, and their rapid-fire capabilities unleash a hailstorm of bullets within mere seconds."

    Murad Bey and Ibrahim Bey exchanged concerned nces, as the weight of this revtion sank in. They had not anticipated the French invasion of Alexandria, and the fact that they possessed advanced weaponry beyond theirprehension only deepened their apprehension.

    "We must prepare ourselves, my brothers," Murad Bey dered. "We must defend this city, and also we have to inform the Ottomans of the sudden invasion of the French Army."

    Ibrahim Bey nodded in agreement. "Send a messenger to Constantinople immediately. Inform the Ottoman authorities of the dire situation we face and request their support."

    As the orders were given, messengers swiftly departed from Cairo, carrying urgent letters that would cross the vast distances to reach the Ottoman capital. Hourster, Murad Bey and Ibrahim Bey began nning the defenses of Cairo against the French. Though the ims of the scout about the French weapons were rming, Murad Bey and Ibrahim Bey were determined not to let fear cloud their judgment.

    In the middle of the nning, one Mamluk soldier entered the room with a paper in his hand.

    "Ibrahim Pasha, Murad Pasha! You have to see this! It''s a promation that is being spread in the city," the Mamluk soldier informed.

    Murad took the letter from the soldier and read the contents. Ibrahim leaned over to read along, his eyes scanning the words of the promation. As they absorbed its contents, a mix of surprise and intrigue flickered across their faces.

    "For too long the beys who govern Egypt have insulted the French nation and covered their traders in nders. The hour of their punishment hase," Murad read aloud.

    Ibrahim''s brows furrowed as he continued to read silently, taking in the bold ims and promises contained within the promation. The words resonated with a sense of power and authority, yet also carried an air of uncertainty. They spoke of restoring rights, punishing usurpers, and respecting God, his prophet, and the Quran. Murad and Ibrahim exchanged nces, their thoughts intermingling.

    "This promation speaks of restoring rights and proiming equality," Ibrahim remarked, breaking the silence. "It ims that they are true friends of Muslims and champions against those who have wronged them."

    Murad nodded, his gaze fixed on the promation. "It also mentions their destruction of the Knights of Malta and their defiance against those who would wage war on Muslims. They seek to establish themselves as allies to the Great Lord and enemies to his enemies."

    As the weight of the words settled upon them, Murad and Ibrahim realized the potential impact of this promation on the people of Egypt. It carried a message that resonated with the grievances many had held against the Mamluk rulers. Not to mention the fact that the promation is well-written as if a local Egyptian wrote it.

    "Where is this lettering from?" Murad asked.

    "They areing from the Mamluks that fought the French in Alexandria. ording to them, they were told to spread these papers in Egypt in exchange for them not being taken as a prisoner."

    Murad and Ibrahim exchanged worried nces.

    "This promation is an insidious attempt to manipte the people and turn them against us," Ibrahim dered with a firm tone. "We cannot allow these falsehoods to poison the minds of the Egyptians. Every paper spreading these lies must be destroyed, and the people must be made aware of the French''s true intentions. We must emphasize that the Frenchck morals and that they will not hesitate to ughter anyone, Egyptians and Turks alike."

    "Understood, Ibrahim Pasha."

    "As for you, Murad. Once the defense of Egypt ispleted, why don''t you assemble forces and try to push out the French? Gather as many men as you can. Find out if our troops are telling the truth."

    "Very well."

    ***

    July 10th, 1798.

    In Alexandria, the local poption remained apprehensive and nervous about their new upiers, the French. French soldiers roamed the streets, maintaining order and establishing their presence. The initial chaos and resistance had subsided, leaving the city in an uneasy calm. The wary locals watched the movements of the French troops with cautious eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Amidst the tense atmosphere, French troops continued unloading their war machines, including artillery, cannons, horses, gunpowder, and mobilebs for schrly study and experimentation.

    Napoleon walked along with Dumas and Kleber, who had a bandage wrapped around his forehead from a previous encounter.

    "Is your forehead healing well, Kleber? I still can''t believe that musket ball didn''t end your life," Napoleon chortled.

    "There''s nothing funny about it, General Bonaparte," Kleber replied, annoyed at Napoleon''s banter.

    Dumas chimed in, seeking to lighten the mood. "Well, it''s understandable that you survived that shot, Kleber. After all, the Mamluks are armed with century-old muskets, while we possess thetest and possibly the most advanced rifles in the world."

    Napoleon chuckled as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. The hot weather reminded him of the challenges faced during the failed French conquest of Egypt and Syria. However, thanks to the newly designed uniforms that could better endure the harsh climate, the French soldiers did not suffer as much from the heat as their historical counterparts.

    As they strolled through the streets, the trio of French leaders came across a small group of French schrs engaged in a passionate discussion.

    "I''m astounded... Is this Alexandria? Where have the pces, temples, and exquisite artifacts gone? Our hopes were so high, but I must admit, I''m deeply disappointed," one of the schrs expressed their frustration.

    "I share your sentiments, my friend," another schr added. "This doesn''t match the Egypt we have learned about from ancient texts and stories. It seems as though the once-glorious Alexandria has lost its former splendor."

    "And the people, they all wear rags."

    Napoleon overheard their conversation and approached the schrs with a smile, disying a genuine interest in their sentiments.

    "Gentlemen, may I join your discussion?" he asked, inviting himself into their conversation.

    The schrs turned to face the French general, surprise evident on their faces. One of them, an elderly man with a wise demeanor, nodded respectfully. "Of course, General. We were just expressing our disappointment at the current state of Alexandria. It pales inparison to the grandeur we have read about."

    "I see¡­" Napoleon hummed aloud. He understood their frustrations, after all, they were excited to see Egypt which had once flourished as one of the greatest civilizations in history. Napoleon shared their sentiment to some extent, for the reality of Alexandria did not match the legendary tales of its past glory.

    "Well¡­maybe Cairo would be different right?" One of the schrs said, sounding optimistic.

    Napoleon could only sigh, as he knew they''ll be met with disappointment again.

    "General Bonaparte!" a voice called out, catching Napoleon''s attention. It was Murat, who was hightailing down the sandy streets of Alexandria. He halted his horse in front of Napoleon and spoke urgently.

    "General... you are needed in themand tent," Murat informed, his voice filled with a sense of urgency.

    Napoleon, Dumas, and Kleber exchanged quick nces before hurrying after Murat. Five minutester, they arrived at themand tent, which had been set up in the heart of the city. Inside was filled with the clicking of the keys as telegraph operatorsmunicated with their scouts that were sent to Cairo for reconnaissance.

    "Tell me the situation," Napoleon leaned forward, scanning the map spread on the tabletop.

    "News has arrived from Cairo, indicating that the Mamluks are fortifying their defenses. There are reports of increased troop movements, with Mamluk forces mobilizing under themand of one of the Beys, Murad Bey," Berthier reported.

    "Murad Bey is the one who holdsmand of the Mamluk Army. We kill that man, Cairo will be in our hands," Napoleon dered. "I assume most of our equipment is unloaded from the ships?"

    "That is correct, General Bonaparte," Berthier confirmed.

    "In that case, prepare for a march tomorrow."

 Chapter 114 Decisive Battle Of Egypt

    ?

    "What''s happening..." Murad Bey''s voice trembled with disbelief as he witnessed his men being cut down mercilessly by the onught of French forces. The air filled with the deafening roar of explosions as modern war machines unleashed their devastating power upon his troops.

    A haunting whistle pierced the chaos, signaling the approach of a deadly projectile hurtling through the air. Murad Bey''s heart sank as he saw the explosion upon impact, sending shockwaves through his army. The ground shook violently, and clouds of sand erupted into the air, adding to the disorienting chaos.

    To his right, the cavalrymen, brave and valiant, charged forward, desperately attempting to break through the French ranks. But their efforts were met with a ruthless barrage from a terrifying weapon, the very same one the scout had described in Cairo just a week ago. Murad Bey watched in horror as his men fell, their bodies torn apart by the merciless hail of bullets from the French''s modern machine guns and bolt-action repeating rifles.

    In a mere fifteen minutes, his proud force of sixteen thousand soldiers had been decimated, reduced to a fraction of its former strength. The battlefield was strewn with lifeless bodies and echoes of anguish.

    "Murad Pasha!" His adjutant''s voice broke through the chaos, his face pale with shock. "We cannot hold the line any longer. We must order a retreat before it''s toote."

    Murad Bey''s mind raced, grappling with the gravity of the situation. The trauma of the relentless bombardment and the sight of his once-mighty army being torn apart by these unfamiliar weapons overwhelmed him. He knew he had to make a difficult decision.

    With a heavy heart, Murad Bey finally gave the order for his remaining forces to retreat, desperately trying to salvage what was left of his shattered army. The ground beneath them still quaked from the ferocity of the explosions, and the air was thick with smoke and the stench of death.

    As they retreated, the devastation and loss weighed heavily on Murad Bey''s shoulders. The French had brought not only their superior weapons but also a brutal and traumatizing form of warfare that shattered the traditional strategies and defenses of the Mamluks. The realization of the overwhelming technological advantage possessed by the French forces left a profound impact on Murad Bey, as he witnessed the destruction and loss of his men firsthand.

    "Are we fighting a monster? We can''t even go near them," his adjutant remarked harrowingly, as they spurred away from the battlefield. Despite Murad Bey signaling a retreat, it turned into a rout. The French war machines relentlessly pursued the disoriented Mamluk soldiers, causing further chaos and destruction.

    Regret weighed heavily on Murad Bey as he reflected on his decision to meet the French forces who had taken Alexandria. He had dismissed the scout''s reports as mere exaggerations, believing that the French''s capabilities were overblown. However, the moment the French unleashed their full might upon his army, Murad Bey''s regret intensified, and he realized the gravity of his mistake. The scout''s reports had not been exaggerations; they had merely scratched the surface of the devastating power possessed by the French war machines. The reality of the situation now struck him with full force, and he could no longer deny the overwhelming superiority of the enemy he faced.

    "I have to go back to Cairo... I have to go back..." Murad Bey stammered.

    Meanwhile, on the opposite side. Napoleon watched as the Ottoman forces under themand of Murad Bey ran amok in retreat. No, it can''t be called a retreat as it was too disorganized. The French forces also watched with jubtion as they saw their enemy once proudly marching towards them not running with horror.

    "Should we pursue them, General Bonaparte?" Murat asked, lowering his spyss.

    "Of course we should but this is also the perfect moment to test our new artillery weapon," Napoleon grinned and then hopped off his camel.

    He walked over towards the rear where French artillerymen were hauling the heavy 155mm cannons into position with their horses.

    Napoleon approached the artillerymen and inspected the cannons. He nodded in satisfaction as he saw that the artillery was in good condition.

    "You guys, this will be the day where you''ll earn experience firing these weapons. You studied the theoretical aspects, and now it''s time to put that knowledge into practice," Napoleon dered.

    The artillery listened intently to theirmander''s words. They knew the importance of this moment, the opportunity to showcase the true power of their cannons and demonstrate the might of the French artillery.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted towards the distant retreating Mamluk forces, their figures growing smaller on the horizon.

    "That''s our target. Now, our current cannons, the Canon de 12 Gribeauval, won''t be able to reach that far due to their limited range. But with these new artillery, even if the Mamluks were over five kilometers from us, we would still reach them."

    A wave of gasped admiration swept through the ranks of the artillerymen as they absorbed Napoleon''s words. They had been eagerly awaiting the chance to demonstrate the true potential of their newly acquired weapons, and now the opportunity had presented itself.

    Napoleon approached one of the 155mm howitzers and motioned for the artillerymen to gather around, eager to provide a practical demonstration.

    "Listen carefully," Napoleon began. "Firing this 155mm howitzer requires precision and coordination."

    The artillerymen stood at attention, their eyes fixed on theirmander, ready to absorb every word and instruction.

    Napoleon gestured toward the variousponents of the howitzer, exining their purpose and function. He demonstrated how the breechblock worked, allowing the insertion and extraction of the ammunition. He emphasized the importance of maintaining a steady aim and adjusting the elevation and azimuth to urately target the enemy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He was doing it in the middle of the battle, disying his chadness to the troops.

    After ten minutes, the crew of the artillery began firing preparations in ordance with the instruction and the manual they read over and over in the past few days.

    Within a minute, they inserted a 155mm high explosive shell into the breech of the howitzer.

    "Steady now," Napoleon called out.  "Take aim!"

    The artillerymen adjusted the elevation and azimuth, aligning the howitzer with the retreating Mamluk forces in the distance.

    "Fire!" Napoleon''s voice rang out, and the crew swiftly pulled thenyard, initiating the firing sequence.

    A thunderous boom reverberated through the battlefield as the 155mm howitzer unleashed its fury. The ground shook, and a plume of smoke and dust erupted from the muzzle, obscuring the crew momentarily.

    The French lines were momentarily disoriented by the sudden thundering noise that pierced the air. But as the smoke cleared, the devastating impact of the artillery shell became evident. The explosion tore through the ranks of the retreating Mamluk forces, the fragmentation from the high explosive shell cutting through the air with lethal precision. The st sent Mamluks flying, dismembered bodies scattered messily on the sandy ground.

    "Again!" Napoleon''smand echoed across the battlefield.

    The artillerymen swiftly reloaded the howitzer and gave Napoleon a thumbs up, indicating that they were ready to fire.

    "Fire!" Themand thundered through the air, and the crew pulled thenyard without hesitation.

    Another explosion erupted from the howitzer, followed by a devastating shockwave that rippled through the battlefield. The Mamluk ranks were further decimated, the shells tearing through their disorganized formations with deadly uracy. The carnage was unimaginable, and the survivors were gripped with terror as theirrades fell around them.

    Napoleon''s expression remained resolute as he observed the destructive power of the artillery. He knew that victory was within reach, and he seized the opportunity to press the advantage.

    "Again!" hemanded again.

    The French artillerymen executed the order with unwavering determination, repeatedly firing shell after shell with relentless precision. Each explosion sent shockwaves through the Mamluk forces, resulting in a staggering loss of life. In each volley, approximately 600 lives were imed due to the close proximity of the Mamluk soldiers to one another.

    Despite the possibility of survival by dispersing and moving away, the chaos and terror induced by the relentless barrage made it difficult for anyone to think clearly. The devastating firepower unleashed upon them made it nearly impossible to devise an effective escape n.

    Over the course of thirty minutes, a total of approximately 150 shells wereunched from the five 155mm howitzers. Murad Bey''s forces had dwindled to a mere three thousand soldiers, signifying a significant reduction from their initial strength. The engagement with the French had resulted in the loss of approximately thirteen thousand of his men, an overwhelming toll on the Mamluk army.

    Another volley was fired again, and Murad could hear its terrifying whistle. He nced over his shoulder, his eyes widening with horror as the iing shells closed in on him. In that fateful moment, time seemed to slow down. Murad Bey knew he had no chance to escape the impending explosion.

    The deafening st consumed the battlefield, engulfing Murad Bey in a swirling vortex of destruction. His body was torn apart by the force of the explosion, his life was extinguished in an instant.

    "Check fire," Napoleon halted the salvo and peered through his spyss. Although obscured, Napoleon confirmed that Murad Bey got caught.

    For history, this is a huge implication, no Murad Bey means no gueri warfare in Upper Egypt, securing their hold in Egypt at almost certainty.

    "Okay, now we pursue," Napoleon ordered as he walked over to his camel, mounting it again. "Our next step will be Cairo."

    The Battle of Shubra Khit was aplete victory of the French Army against the Mamluks. French casualties¡­zero.

 Chapter 115 Napoleon Arrives At Cairo

    ?

    July 21st, 1798, Ibrahim Bey was sitting behind his desk, his face pale as he listened to the report of the surviving Mamluk soldiers who fought the French Army that was marching towards Cairo.

    "Murad Pasha is dead, Ibrahim Pasha," the Mamluk soldier announced somberly. "The French possessed a monstrous weapon that tore our lines from afar, a gun that could spit out a lot of bullets in mere seconds. It wasn''t a battle... Ibrahim Pasha, it was a massacre¡­"

    Ibrahim Bey''s heart sank at the confirmation of Murad Bey''s demise. The weight of the loss and the devastating power of the French''s weapon weighed heavily on his shoulders. The once-mighty Mamluk army had been shattered, leaving Cairo vulnerable to the impending French invasion.

    "Where is the rest of his army?" Ibrahim asked, his voice trembling with a mix of grief and concern.

    "The French have taken the surviving soldiers as prisoners of war. They are now marching towards Cairo with their full force. Soon, Cairo will be a battlefield," the soldier replied dreadfully.

    Ibrahim Bey clenched his fists, his mind racing to find a solution to this dire situation. With the majority of experienced Mamluk soldiers lost in the previous battle, the defense of Cairo seemed nearly impossible. The city was now left with only 2,000 Mamluk soldiers, most of whom were inexperienced and untested inbat.

    "We cannot defend Cairo without Murad Bey and his troops," Ibrahim sighed, his tone growing weak. "I must make a difficult decision. I will leave this city, gather additional forces in Syria, and then we will march down to Cairo to retake it. This situation has grown worse, and it seems I will have to seek an alliance with the Ottomans once again."

    The gravity of the decision weighed heavily on Ibrahim Bey''s mind. Leaving Cairo exposed and relying on external support was not the oue he had envisioned, but it was the only option he saw to have a chance at reiming the city from the relentless French forces.

    With a heavy heart, Ibrahim Bey rose from his seat, determined to take immediate action. He called for his trusted advisors,manders, and messengers to prepare for the journey to Syria and to establish the necessarymunication channels with the Ottoman Empire.

    ***

    Four dayster, Napoleon and his army marched towards Cairo, with the captured Mamluk soldiers leading the way. The Mamluk prisoners walked with heads bowed, their spirits broken. Their shell-shocked expressions and defeated demeanor stood in stark contrast to the triumphant spirit emanating from the French forces.

    Napoleon rode at the head of his troops, his eyes fixed on the city thaty ahead. Cairo, the jewel of Egypt, was now within his reach. It took them longer than expected, as most of his troops invested their time heavily in clearing the way of Mamluk soldiers'' corpses.

    In real history, Napoleon decimated Murad Bey''s forces in the Battle of the Pyramids. Murad Bey was able to escape and conduct gueri warfare in upper Egypt. But in this world, there was no battle of the Pyramids as the decisive battle took ce 11 days and Murad Bey is dead.  What''s more is that none of the French soldiers were killed in the battle, even in dehydration or heat stroke due to the uniforms he designed and the canteens he had provided to each and one of them.

    As they neared Cairo, Napoleon noticed a grand monument rising in the distance. Its towering structure and majestic silhouette were unmistakable¡ªthe Pyramids of Giza, one of the world''s wonders. The sight of these ancient marvels stirred awe within Napoleon.

    "Stop!" hemanded, bringing the army to a halt. He dismounted his camel and walked forward to get a better view of the pyramids. He took out his spyss and focused it on the magnificent structures before him. Through the lens, the intricate details of the pyramids became clearer. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He couldn''t help but smile at the sight. In his past life, he only saw them in movies and the inte, but now he is gazing at them in person. He lowered down his spyss and turned to his troops.

    "Soldiers! We stand here today with a noble purpose¡ªto uplift thisnd from darkness, to bestow the gifts of civilization upon the Orient, and to liberate it from the grasp of Ennd. Know that as we gaze upon these pyramids, the weight of forty centuries is upon us, witnessing our courage and determination. Let history remember this moment, as we forge a legacy that shall endure for eternity!"

    Inspired by the majestic sight before them, the French soldiers erupted into cheers, their voices echoing across the desert.

    "Vive R¨¦publique!" they chanted, their fervor filling the air.

    But amidst the jubnt cries of the French troops, the captive Mamluk soldiers could only listen, their eyes downcast and their hearts heavy with defeat. The contrast between the exultant French forces and the dejected Mamluk prisoners spoke volumes about the current state of affairs.

    Napoleon hopped back onto his camel and resumed their march. Two hourster, Napoleon and the French Army arrived at the gates of Cairo.

    The city of Cairo, bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun, greeted Napoleon and his army with an air of apprehension. Its bustling streets, lined with ancient structures and vibrant markets, now appeared subdued in the presence of the conquering force. The local Egyptian poption watched from a distance, their expressions a mix of curiosity, fear, and resignation.

    As the French troops entered the city, the rhythmic tter of their marching boots echoed through the narrow alleys. The sound resonated with an imposing authority, causing the residents to retreat into the safety of their homes. Windows shuttered, doors closed, and a heavy silence settled over the city, broken only by the asional whispers of concern.

    Napoleon, ever observant, took note of the apprehensive reactions from the local poption. He understood the impact his presence had on their lives and the uncertainty that now pervaded their hearts. Despite his victorious demeanor, he recognized the delicate bnce he needed to strike between asserting his authority and winning the trust of the Egyptian people.

    "This is where the real fight begins," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    "General Bonaparte, I bring news," Murat rode his horse next to Napoleon''s camel, matching its speed.

    "What is it, Murat?" Napoleon asked, his eyes fixed on the street ahead of him.

    "General Bonaparte, we received this news just now. The leader of Egypt, Ibrahim Bey, Murad Bey''s partner, had fled the city."

    "He must be heading towards Syria," Napoleon mumbled and turned his head towards Murat. "Well, that''s good, without the Mamluks and the Beys in Cairo, we effectively conquered the city of Cairo and became a master of Egypt. Now, it''s time for cooperation with the locals."

 Chapter 116 Massive Changes In Cairo

    ?

    October 20th, 1798.

    As the first rays of dawn peeked over the horizon, casting a golden hue upon the ancient city of Cairo, Napoleon stood atop the towering walls of the citadel known as the "Sh El-Din Citadel." The morning breeze carried with it the scent of history, mingling with the anticipation that filled the air. From this fortified stronghold, perched majestically on a hill in the eastern part of the city, Napoleon gazed out upon the sprawlingndscape below.

    From this strategic vantage point, the citadel offered more than just a panoramic vista. It provided Napoleon with the means to survey the intricate tapestry of streets, markets, and mosques that sprawled beneath him.

    There he saw French troops marching in the streets in an orderly fashion, their disciplined formations a testament to the influence the upying force had gained over time. The once-apprehensive Egyptian locals now appeared more at ease, their interactions with the French soldiers bing increasinglymonce. A tentative coexistence was taking shape, where the vibrancy of Egyptian life intertwined with the foreign presence that now shaped the city.

    As Napoleon''s gaze swept across thendscape, his attention was drawn to the massive construction projects unfolding throughout Cairo. Buildings were being demolished to widen the narrow streets, making room for future modes of modern transportation such as carriages and trams. Streetlights, manufactured in Paris, and electric poles were being installed along the streets. Additionally, extensive excavation work was underway, creating channels for water and sewage pipelines beneath.

    Napoleon''s vision for Cairo extended beyond mere infrastructure improvements. He recognized the need to establish a stable power supply to fuel the city''s growth. A power nt, housing five alternating current generators, was about to make its debut in the evening. As for the steel supplies, most of them were being imported from France but Napoleon already drew up ns on building foundries and steel mills.

    Those infrastructure projects were made possible by the taxes raised from the Egyptian popces, the treasures left by the Beys, and the forcedbor of Mamluk soldiers. Just like in his conquered states in Italy, Napoleon introduced the Napoleonic code, encouraging a standardized legal system that would provide equal rights and justice for all citizens. The introduction of the Napoleonic Code brought about a sense of order and stability, fostering an environment conducive to economic growth and social progress.

    Though there were initial protests from the Egyptian popce about them interfering with their way of life, Napoleon stamped them out with a wave of the hand. He believed that the introduction of Western technology and the implementation of the Napoleonic Code would bring Egypt into a new era of prosperity and enlightenment.

    Not only that, Napoleon established a Divan, or a council, consisting of notable Egyptian schrs, religious figures, and local dignitaries. The members of this council were to advise him on various matters regarding the administration and governance of Egypt.

    Basically, Napoleon is westernizing and industrializing Egypt.

    As he continued observing the bustling activities below, he was interrupted by one of the schrs he brought with him on the expedition.

    "General Bonaparte, I have something to show you."

    Napoleon turned around and faced him. The person''s name was Pierre-Fran?ois-Xavier Bouchard, he is a civil engineer who is overseeing the industrialization of Egypt.

    "What is it, Bouchard?"

    "General, I seek permission from you to authorize this new product," Bouchard announced, walking forward and handing him the blueprint.

    "What is this?" Napoleon said as he grabbed the blueprint and scanned it.

    "It''s a railwork to connect major cities of Egypt. For example here, we connect Alexandria and Cairo with railways, enabling efficient transportation of goods and people between the two cities. Here we also connect regions rich with mineral resources to facilitate their extraction and transport¡­"

    "Hand me the quill," Napoleon interrupted.

    Bouchard swiftly retrieved a quill and inkwell and handed it to him.

    Napoleon signed the blueprint, sealing his approval of the ambitious railwork project.

    "There, you got your new project," Napoleon said, handing him back the blueprint.

    Bouchard bowed respectfully before leaving Napoleon again atop the citadel. Just as Bouchard left, another person entered.

    "General Bonaparte."

    It was Berthier, Napoleon''s Chief-of-Staff and the one temporarily handling the administrative affairs of Egypt.

    "It seems like you have news for me, Berthier. What is it?" Napoleon said, a smile ying on his lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, the French fleet has arrived in Alexandria and just delivered fresh provisions for our troops. Ammunition, food, and water and I believe we are ready to chase Ibrahim Bey in Syria, defeat his forces and consolidate our position here in Egypt."

    "We''ll get to that, Berthier. For now, I want to rest and enjoy my time here in Egypt. Oh, I almost forgot, have you already implemented the anti-veryw and the new tax legition that I authored?"

    "You mean the ie tax and the abolition of very? Yes, we have implemented it, General Bonaparte. Though there was some resistance from the councils, especially from those who owned a lot of ves, eventually, they gave in."

    "That''s good because when I was walking down the streetsst week, I saw a ve auction being held in the city square. Women and children are being paraded for sale, their futures determined by the highest bidder. It was a sight that filled me with disgust," Napoleon said. "very is morally abhorrent for me, and as for the other European powers."

    Berthier nodded. "We have taken swift action to dismantle the ve trade and enforce the newws, General. The ve auctions have been abolished, and measures are being put in ce to ensure the emancipation and rehabilitation of those affected."

    "How about in crimes? Are we experiencing an increase in stability and security since the implementation of my legal code?"

    Berthier''s expression turned serious as he responded, "Indeed, General. The legal code brought about a significant improvement in the judicial system andw enforcement. Crimes are being met with swift and fair punishment, instilling a sense of deterrence among the poption. The establishment of police forces and the restructuring of the legal system have contributed to a notable reduction in criminal activities."

    "Good, this is all good, this is turning out very well for us. We should inform about this development to the people of France, I''m sure they''d be pleased."

    "You''re right about that, General, and I must say, the legal code you instituted is very effective, I really hope it can be implemented in our country¡­"

    Napoleon chuckled. "That''s impossible, the Directory is in control. And I''m sure they wouldn''t even consider it."

    "Is that so¡­" Berthier said, looking down. "General, are you aspiring to involve yourself in politics? The way you govern our conquered states, to reiterate, is very effective."

    "I have been asked that question by Talleyrand, Berthier¡­"

    "You mean the current Minister of Foreign Affairs?" Berthier asked.

    "Yes, and I answered him that I do have interest in political power, especially when you believe that you can do a better job than them," Napoleon trailed off and sighed. "This isn''t a very good ce to discuss such things, Berthier, someone may overhear us. But I assure you, my ambitions extend beyond mere military conquest. I believe that effective governance is essential for the progress and well-being of a nation. Perhaps one day, when the time is right, I will seize the opportunity to make a difference in the politicalndscape."

    "In that case, General Bonaparte, you have my support."

    ***

    Two hourster, Napoleon held a dinner symposium with his councils. The dining hall of the Citadel was lit by the chandeliers, casting a warm and inviting glow upon the gathered dignitaries. Egyptian schrs, religious figures, and local officials sat around the long table. Before they could start their meeting, they have to wait for an important figure.

    "Sorry for beingte, everyone."

    When the Egyptian dignitaries heard that voice, heads immediately turned toward the source of the voice. There, they saw Napoleon, wearing a turban and a traditional Egyptian robe, entering the dining hall with a smile on his face.

    "What are you wearing, General Bonaparte?" One of his generals, Kleber, asked, surprised by his appearance.

    "Isn''t it obvious," Napoleon replied with a mischievous grin, "I am embracing Egyptian culture. As leaders, it is important for us to understand and respect the customs of the people we govern."

    After saying that, Napoleon took his seat at the head of the table, his eyes scanning the dignitaries.

    "Thank you all for joining me tonight, as you all can see, Egypt is rapidly changing. For that, I have called you here to discuss our next steps, let''s talk about Egypt bing a French colony."

 Chapter 117 A Proposal To Egypt To Become A Colony

    ?

    "French colony?" The Egyptian dignitaries repeated in unison, their eyes widening with a mixture of surprise and concern.

    Napoleon stood at the head of the table, his gaze steady and confident. He knew his words would be met with skepticism and apprehension, but he was determined to convey his vision clearly.

    "That''s right," Napoleon began, his voice carrying a tone of assurance. "I''m proposing the establishment of an Egyptian-French colony. However, please do not misunderstand this as a total domination of France over your country. The autonomy and unique identity of Egypt will be respected and preserved."

    A murmur of uncertain whispers filled the room as the dignitaries exchanged puzzled nces. They had grown ustomed to Napoleon''s reforms and modernization efforts, but the idea of Egypt bing a French colony seemed unprecedented.

    Napoleon raised his hand, signaling for silence.

    "Allow me to borate on this proposition," he continued. "By establishing a French colony, we canbine the strengths and resources of both nations, fostering a rtionship built on mutual respect and cooperation. Egypt will benefit from the advancements of French technology, infrastructure, and governance while maintaining its cultural heritage and self-governance. Under this arrangement, Egypt will have a local government that represents the interests of its people. The Egyptian identity will thrive, and the rich cultural heritage that has defined Egypt for centuries will be preserved. The autonomy of Egypt will be safeguarded, with decisions regarding internal affairs being made by Egyptian authorities."

    Napoleon''s eyes scanned the room, his gaze meeting the uncertain gazes of the dignitaries. "However," he emphasized, "we will establish a framework for cooperation and coboration in matters of foreign policy, defense, and trade. This will ensure the security and prosperity of both Egypt and France. Together, we can forge a powerful alliance that benefits our peoples and establishes Egypt as a beacon of progress in the region."

    After hearing Napoleon''s words, one of the Egyptian dignitaries raised a hand.

    "Then why not help us be an independent country and from there we can foster rtionships without us having to be a subservient colony?"

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed, and a chuckle escaped his lips. He leaned back in his chair, his confidence unwavering. "Ah, my dear friend," he said amusingly and continued. "I understand your concerns, but let us not forget the state Egypt was in before my arrival. Your country, under the rule of the Ottoman Empire, was neglected and forgotten. It was the poorest region, with its people suffering under oppression and poverty."

    The room grew quiet as the dignitaries exchanged uneasy nces. They couldn''t deny the truth in Napoleon''s words. Egypt had long been a neglected part of the Ottoman Empire, gued by economic hardships and ack of progress.

    "You see," Napoleon continued, his voice taking on a persuasive tone, "by bing a French colony, Egypt will have ess to resources, advancements, and opportunities that were previously unimaginable. France has a rich history of art, science, and innovation. We can bring forth a new era of prosperity and development for Egypt."

    He leaned forward, his gaze piercing through the room. "I assure you, my intentions are not to exploit or dominate. I seek a partnership, where both nations can benefit and grow. By working together, we can elevate Egypt to new heights, reiming its rightful ce as a center of culture and influence...next to France."

    Napoleon''s words hung in the air, the silence heavy with contemtion. The Egyptian dignitaries were torn between their desire for independence and the undeniable potential that Napoleon''s proposal held.

    "General Bonaparte¡­if I may," One of the prominent council members spoke up.

    Napoleon nodded, gesturing for him to continue.

    The council member cleared his throat before addressing Napoleon and the gathered dignitaries.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "General Bonaparte, while we appreciate your vision for the progress and prosperity of Egypt, this is a decision of great magnitude that cannot be made hastily or without careful consideration. The establishment of a French colony would have far-reaching implications for our people, our culture, and our future."

    He paused, ncing around the room to gauge the reactions of his fellow council members. "We, as representatives of Egypt, must ensure that the interests and wishes of our people are taken into ount. Their voices must be heard."

    "I understand your concerns, and I respect the need for inclusivity in decision-making," he replied. "Therefore, I propose that we conduct a vote among the people of Egypt. Let them have a say in this matter that will shape their future."

    The room erupted in surprise. The concept of a democratic vote was not familiar to many in the council, but the idea resonated with them. It was a way to involve the Egyptian popce directly in the decision-making process, allowing their voices to shape the path forward.

    A council member raised a hand, seeking permission to speak.

    "General Bonaparte, how would such a vote be conducted? And what assurances can you provide that it will be fair and transparent?"

    "We will establish a system of open discussion and debate, ensuring that all perspectives are heard. The vote will be conducted with the utmost transparency, overseen by impartial observers, both from Egypt and France. This will ensure a fair and urate representation of the people''s will."

    "What if the people of Egypt voted to not be a colony of France," the person who asked how a vote would be conducted inquired again.

    "Gentlemen, as you are all aware, I am being lenient here. So if the people of Egypt were to vote that decision, then I will be forced to take drastic measures to ensure that France will have a strong grip on Egypt''s future," Napoleon''s voice took on a chilling tone, and a stern expression settled on his face. His once amiable demeanor was now reced by an aura of intimidation.

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, as the council members exchanged uneasy nces. They had witnessed Napoleon''s military might, and the implications of defying his will were not lost on them.

    "Don''t mistake me for a kind man, gentlemen, for I am not what you think," his eyes bore into each council member.

    "So, what are you saying here, General Bonaparte," one of the councilors spoke in a careful tone. "That you won''t respect the decision of the people?"

    "I gave your country convenience, enlightenment, and a chance to be a part of my council. I don''t think the people would dislike the idea of them being a servant of the French Republic, that is if one of you were to manipte the oue of the vote," Napoleon said coldly. "Now, are we in agreement to hold a vote?"

    The councilors were intimidated to nod their head in agreement and with that, Napoleon''s amiable expression returned.

    "Great, let us enjoy our dinner then."

 Chapter 118 Prelude: Second War Of Coalition

    ?

    November 29, 1798.

    "It is really a freaky man cat," Napoleon thought to himself.

    The scorching sun beat down on the vast desert, casting a harsh light upon the Great Sphinx of Giza. General Napoleon Bonaparte sat atop his camel. His eyes were fixed on the ancient monument, unmoving and deep in thought.

    Beside him, an artist diligently worked on capturing the scene. With every stroke of the brush, he tried to immortalize the image of Napoleon against the backdrop of the Sphinx, the heat of the moment captured on canvas.

    He had been in that position for almost thirty minutes, and he could feel the sweat trickling down his forehead. But he endured, as he believed that this painting would serve as a great propaganda purpose back in Egypt.

    Before the expedition, Napoleon had ordered Ci to start a newspaperpany in Paris where the headlines would be about his campaign in Egypt. The newspaperpany that Ci started used a new technology that allowed for the mass production of newspapers called the steam printing press, a machine that could print 10,000  impressions per hour.

    Since its inception, Ci has produced almost a million copies, disseminating the news of Napoleon Bonaparte conquering Egypt. ording to Ci''s letters, the reception back in Paris had been overwhelmingly positive. The French people were captivated by the tales of Napoleon''s daring exploits in a distantnd.

    Ci was the one that suggested that hemission an artist to draw him a portrait in front of the monuments. After this Great Sphinx, he would ride his camel down to the Pyramid of Giza, where he willmission another painting.

    "We are almost done, General Bonaparte," the painter said, worried about Napoleon''sfort in the scorching heat.

    Napoleon simply nodded and endured another thirty minutes of heat. Five minutes after the one-hour mark, the painter announced.

    "I am done! General Bonaparte."

    Napoleon turned his camel and faced the painter with a nod of appreciation. The artist carefully set down his brush and stepped back, allowing Napoleon to fully take in thepleted portrait. The image captured him in a moment of contemtion, his gaze fixed upon the Great Sphinx.

    "You have done an exceptional job, monsieur," Napoleon praised. "I''ll give the paymentter once we are back in the city."

    "No problem, General Bonaparte."

    Momentster, Napoleon was approached by his Chief-of-Staff Berthier, and his aide-de-camp, Murat.

    "General Bonaparte, I have some reports to make," Berthier began.

    "Go on," Napoleon prompted, his gaze shifting from the portrait to his trusted Chief-of-Staff.

    Berthier cleared his throat before delivering the news. "General, I regret to inform you that the Ottoman Empire has dered war on France. They cite your invasion of Egypt as the reason for their hostilities."

    "Tell me the details."

    Berthier adjusted his uniform and continued, "The Ottomans have been sending reinforcements to the Mamluks garrisoned in Jaffa and Acre. It appears they are bolstering their defenses and preparing for a confrontation."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A flicker of determination sparked in Napoleon''s eyes. He had anticipated resistance from the Ottoman Empire, but he was not one to shy away from a fight. The news of the Ottoman deration of war only fueled his resolve to solidify French control in Egypt and expand French influence in the region.

    What''s more, making him confident that the British Empire is in no way able to help the Ottomans due to the French controlling the Mediterranean region. So, it will be a one versus one.

    "Very well, I''ll reorganize our troops back in Cairo to prepare for a siege on those cities. How about the votes about Egypt bing a French colony?"

    "Good news on that side, General Bonaparte," Murat chimed in. "The people of Cairo have voted to be part of the French colony. The percentage is 95 percent yeses and 5 percent noes."

    Napoleon''s lips curled to a smile, satisfied by the news.

    "Oh¡­that''s great news. In that case, let''s inform the Directory about it, of the Egyptian wanting to be a subject of the French Republic."

    "But General Bonaparte¡­I don''t think the Ottomans would recognize our im to Egypt. They have dered war on us, remember?" Berthier interjected.

    "I am not concerned about the Ottomans'' recognition of our im to Egypt. We have already solidified our position here," Napoleon dered confidently. "Our presence and the overwhelming support from the people of Cairo demonstrate that we have established a firm foothold in thisnd. The Ottoman Empire''s recognition orck thereof will not hinder our progress. Send an ultimatum to the Ottoman court, informing them that if they do not recognize our upation of Egypt, we will bepelled to expand our influence northward, potentially encroaching upon their territories in Syria and the Middle East."

    ***

    Another monthter, in Constantinople, the capital of the Ottoman Empire, Sultan Selim III sat in his opulent chamber, surrounded by his advisors and ministers. The atmosphere was tense as news of the French ultimatum reached their ears. The Sultan listened attentively as his Grand Vizier, Koca Yusuf Pasha, read the contents of the letter aloud.

    "The French Ambassador demands that we recognize their upation of Egypt or face the consequences," Koca Yusuf Pasha summarized. "They threaten to expand northward, threatening to take our territory of Syria and parts of the Arabian penins."

    Selim III sighed after hearing the Grand Vizier''s voice.

    "Sultan Selim," the French ambassador addressed, standing alongside him was an interpreter who would trante his message into Arabic. "With your permission, I bring another message from General Napoleon Bonaparte,mander of the Army of the Orient. If you choose to recognize their im to Egypt, there will be no need for bloodshed. General Bonaparte''s sole interest lies in Egypt. Furthermore, I''m certain you are aware that the French Army of the Orient possesses a formidable weapon that even the Austrians, Russians, Prussians, and Britishck. It would be in your best interest to just acknowledge the French rule in Egypt."

    "Your tone and choice of words are disrespectful," Grand Vizier Koca Yusuf Pasha interrupted. "We, the Ottoman Empire, will not bow down to the demands of a foreign invader. Egypt has been an integral part of our empire for centuries, and we will not relinquish it so easily."

    Sultan Selim III sat silently, his face reflecting defiance. He was well aware of the threat posed by the French Army of the Orient and their rumored formidable weapon, but he refused to let fear dictate his actions.

    "The French may have achieved some victories in Egypt, but that does not give them the right to dictate terms to the Ottoman Empire," the Sultan said. "We will not recognize their upation, and we will defend our territories with all our might."

    The French ambassador exchanged a nce with his interpreter, realizing that their efforts to persuade the Sultan had fallen on deaf ears. Despite their attempts to avoid bloodshed, it seemed that war was inevitable.

    "Very well, Sultan Selim," the French ambassador replied, his tone now tinged with disappointment. "If you choose the path of war, then let it be so. We shall see who prevails in this conflict."

 Chapter 119 Siege Of Jaffa And Acre

    ?

    On January 26th, 1799, Napoleon led his army northwards toward Syria in response to the Ottoman Empire''s refusal to acknowledge French rule in Egypt. Their primary objective: the city of Jaffa. The French forces,prising over twenty thousand troops, were organized into two divisions under themand of Kleber and Dumas.

    As they positioned themselves on the outskirts of Jaffa, a French messenger had already been dispatched to deliver an ultimatum to the city''s inhabitants: surrender or face an imminent invasion. While awaiting their response, Napoleon turned to Dumas, who handed him a freshly printed newspaper from Paris.

    "General Bonaparte, news has arrived that a new coalition has formed, consisting of the Austrians, British, Russians, and Naples, all dering war on France," Dumas informed him.

    Napoleon scanned the contents of the newspaper, confirming the truth in Dumas'' words. A sense of concern and uncertainty permeated the Army of the Orient, as soldiers worried about the potential invasion of France and the well-being of their families. Some expressed a desire to return home and defend it.

    Taking a deep breath, Napoleon exhaled slowly. "I understand their concerns, General Dumas, but we have a crucial mission here in the East. Our role is of utmost importance."

    "And what if they weren''t able to hold General Bonaparte?" Dumas asked. "What are you going to do?"

    Dumas pressed further, inquiring about Napoleon''s ns should their forces in Syria face significant challenges. The general turned his gaze towards Dumas, his expression serious and determined.

    "If that were to happen, I will return to France and defend her against any foreign invaders," Napoleon dered resolutely.

    As the French forces awaited a response from Jaffa, General Kleber''s eyes widened in horror as he caught sight of a gruesome spectacle atop the city''s walls. It was the French messenger they had sent inside to negotiate, his severed head impaled on a pike. Napoleon and Dumas quickly grabbed their spy sses, confirming the dreadful sight. Anger red within Napoleon, his face contorted with fury.

    "This heinous act will not go unanswered," Napoleon seethed with anger. "They dare to desecrate our emissary? They will pay for their barbarism."

    Without hesitation, Napoleon issued themand, and the French artillery sprang into action. Artillery boomed and mortars thundered as a devastating bombardment rained down upon the city. Explosions shook the ground, engulfing Jaffa in chaos and destruction. The walls crumbled under the relentless assault, reducing the once formidable defenses to a pile of rubble.

    As the walls were breached, Napoleon ordered Dumas and Kleber to flood the city and kill every soldier defending it. No quarter would be given. The French soldiers, fueled by a mixture of vengeance and determination, poured into the city streets like a relentless tide.

    Their bolt-action rifle fired, and French cavalry chased the fleeing soldiers and citizens down the narrow alleys and into the courtyards. The streets became a battlefield, strewn with fallen bodies and the debris of war.

    After five hours of fierce resistance from the Ottoman and Mamluks forces inside Jaffa, the city has finally fallen to French hand with Napoleon walking menacingly towards the kneeling Ahmed al-Jazzar, themander of the Ottoman troops garrisoned in Jaffa, and Abdah Bey the governor of Jaffa.

    As he arrived in front of them, Napoleon looked down, giving them a deadly re that sent shivers down their spines.

    "You thought you could defy us and desecrate our messenger?" Napoleon said coldly, "You will pay dearly for your actions."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Napoleon pulled out his revolver and aimed it directly at Ahmed al-Jazzar, the defiantmander of the Ottoman troops. He squeezed the trigger, and a single gunshot reverberated through the air. He repeated the action with the governor of Jaffa, and now their lifeless bodiesy on the ground.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Napoleon sighed in satisfaction, his anger subsiding. "It feels good."

    Dumas and Kleber stepped forward, looking down on the bodies of Al-Jazzar and Abdah.

    "We have rounded up two thousand prisoners whoid their arms down willingly, General Bonaparte," Dumas reported. "What should we do?"

    "What should we do?" Napoleon scoffed. "Execute them of course. Those men don''t deserve to be treated as prisoners of war after that disy of barbarism¡­"

    Dumas hesitated for a moment and then spoke. "General Bonaparte, may I offer a suggestion? Rather than executing them, perhaps we could put them to work. We could send them to the mines or use them for forcedbor, such as building railways. It would serve as a deterrent to others and benefit our own objectives."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning cold. He fixed his gaze on Dumas.

    My decision is final, General Dumas. No one should dare defy my orders. These prisoners have shown their true colors by defiling our emissary, and they will face the consequences of their actions. Execute them."

    Dumas nodded reluctantly, understanding that Napoleon would not be swayed. He turned to ry the orders to the soldiers, while Kleber, though troubled by the decision, maintained his stoicposure.

    In the remaining hours of the day, French forces would line up Ottoman soldiers against the wall, their hands bound and their faces filled with fear. The crack of their bolt-action rifle fire pierced the air as the firing squads carried out their grim duty. One by one, the prisoners fell to the ground, their lifeless bodies joining the ranks of the fallen.

    Napoleon watched the execution unfold, his expression neutral, he couldn''t care less about their lives being wasted in this execution. He had to set a terrible example so that other cities won''t repeat their mistake.

    As he watched the execution, a cry attracted Napoleon''s attention. He turned to look towards the direction of the sound and there he saw French soldiers dragging women inside harem buildings. He knew what they would do to them but Napoleon decided not to interfere.

    "This is probably the darkest chapter in this campaign," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    Two weekster, after the battle of Jaffa, Napoleon set his eyes towards Acre andy sieged. This is where the real Napoleon Bonaparte failed, but in this world, Napoleon was determined to change that.

    Instead of the British troops, Napoleon faced the Russians and Ottomans. Just like Jaffa, the citadel of Acre couldn''t withstand the overwhelming firepower of the French artillery and mortars. 500 shells bombarded the city every day until the walls of Acre began to crumble. The French soldiers, motivated by their recent victories, fought with unparalleled zeal, storming the breached walls and engaging in intense close-quartersbat with the defenders.

    Napoleon, observing the battle from a safe distance, took note of the enemy''s resilience. They must be scared of suffering the same fate as those who were in Jaffa, but fortunately for them, Napoleon wouldn''t do such a thing as he was in a good mood.

    On February 25th, 1799, Napoleon conquered Acre. Since the start of his campaign, Napoleon had suffered casualties of 500. Although it was small, it weighed heavily on his shoulders.

 Chapter 120 Master Of Egypt And The Middle East

    ?

    In the following weeks, Napoleon would have to deal with a new enemy, that is disease. Bubonic gue gued the locals and military personnel alike, spreading through the crowded and unsanitary conditions of the besieged city. Napoleon knew that if left unchecked, the disease could decimate his forces and jeopardize the entire campaign.

    He immediately ordered the establishment of a field hospital and appointed a team of skilled doctors and nurses to treat the afflicted. The sick and injured were isted to prevent the further spread of the gue, and strict sanitation measures were enforced to maintain cleanliness and hygiene.

    Napoleon himself took a hands-on approach, visiting the hospital regrly and providing guidance to the medical staff. He made sure that the wounded soldiers received the best care possible, even going as far as personally tending to their needs and offering words of encouragement.

    Under Napoleon''s leadership, the spread of the gue was contained, and the health of his forces gradually improved. His actions were published again in France, receiving another wave of support and admiration from the French people. News of his dedication to the well-being of his soldiers, even in the face of a deadly disease, further solidified his image as apassionate and capable leader.

    As the threat of the bubonic gue subsided, Napoleon turned his attention to consolidating his gains in the region. Acre, now under French control, became a strategic stronghold in the eastern Mediterranean. Napoleon ordered the fortifications to be repaired and strengthened, ensuring their ability to withstand any potential counterattacks.

    With the city secure, Napoleon set about establishing a stable administration to govern the territories under his control. He appointed trusted officials to oversee the reconstruction efforts and maintainw and order. He also sought to win the support of the local poption by implementing reforms aimed at improving their lives and fostering economic growth.

    Napoleon''s reputation continued to grow, not just within his own army but also among the local inhabitants. Many saw him as a beacon of hope, bringing with him a promise of progress and prosperity. In Damascus, thest military and ideological stronghold of the Ottomans in the region, the local popce seized the opportunity presented by Napoleon''s presence. Inspired by his military sesses and captivated by his promises of reform, they began to rise up against their colonial oppressors.

    The news of the uprising reached Napoleon''s ears, and he saw it as a significant turning point in his campaign. He recognized that the support of the local popce was crucial for the stability and sess of his rule in the region. Napoleon wasted no time in capitalizing on this momentum.

    He issued a promation, addressing the people of Syria and dering his intention to free them from the yoke of Ottoman oppression. He promised to establish a just and fair administration, where the rights and interests of the local poption would be protected and respected.

    Napoleon''s words resonated with the people, who had long suffered under the oppressive rule of the Ottoman Empire. They saw him as a liberator, someone who could bring them the freedom and dignity they yearned for. Thousands joined the ranks of the French forces.

    The local uprising gained momentum as French and local troops fought side by side, pushing back the remnants of Ottoman resistance. The French forces, now bolstered by the support of the local popce, swept through the region, liberating city after city from Ottoman control.

    And when Napoleon and his forces reached Ma on April 1st, 1799, the Ottomans, realizing the overwhelming strength and determination of Napoleon''s army, were left with no choice but to sue for peace. In negotiations with French representatives, the Ottoman Empire made a significant decision. They agreed to cede their territories in Egypt, Tripolitania (western Libya), Fezzan (southwestern Libya), Cyrenaica (eastern Libya), Regency of Algiers, Beylik of Tunis, and Syria to the French, recognizing their control over these regions. Additionally, the Ottomans made a historic concession by acknowledging French sovereignty over the Arabian Penins, including the holy cities of Ma and Medina.

    As part of the peace agreement, the Ottoman Empire alsomitted to pulling out of the war against France and disassociating themselves from the coalition formed against the French Republic. The Treaty of Ma, a document of great significance, was signed on April 8th, 1799, by Napoleon Bonaparte, representing the French Republic, and Mustafa Pasha, the representative of the Ottoman Empire. This momentous event marked a turning point in the history of the Arabian Penins, as French influence and control began to shape the region''s future.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The same day in the afternoon, Napoleon stood in front of the Kaaba, the holiest site in Im. He hade a long way since his days as a young artillery officer in Corsica. He had conquered Egypt, defeated the Ottomans, and now stood at the heart of the Imic world.

    He thought about the challenges he had faced in this campaign He had ovee them all, and now he was here. He had brought France to the shores of the Arabian Penins.

    In the year 1798, he stood before the ancient monuments of Egypt, the Sphinx, and the Pyramids, capturing those moments in paintings that would immortalize his conquests. Now, he wanted to capture this significant moment as well, tomemorate his presence at this sacred ce.

    Napoleonmissioned a renowned artist, Jacques-Louis David, to create a portrait of him standing before the Kaaba. His hand tucked in his shirt, with the Kaaba behind him.

    One hourter, the portrait was done and Napoleon walked forward to see the drawing.

    "It''s good," Napoleon praised. "And I like the previous portraits that you drew for me when I was at Acre."

    "You mean the one where I depicted you visiting the hospital, checking on civilians and your soldiers?"

    "Yeah," Napoleon confirmed. "That one struck a chord with the many in Paris. Monsieur David, you will draw a lot of portraits of me in the future."

    "And I will do my best to give you the best portrait in the world, General Bonaparte," David said, smiling.

    With that, Napoleon left the Kaaba and proceeded to his quarters inside the Great Mosque, which served as his official residence as the governor of the city. Knowing that numerous tasks were demanding his attention, Napoleon focused on consolidating his power in the region. He meticulously devised ns for the uing campaigns, outlining his strategy to invade Najd, the region east of Ma, as well as Yemen to the south of Ma and Oman. These conquests would be crucial steps towards achieving his ultimate ambition: establishing French dominance over the entire Arabian Penins.

    Napoleon''s aspirations didn''t end there. Beyond the Arabian Penins, his sights were set on even grander conquests. He envisioned advancing towards Basra, Persia, Afghanistan, and Balochistan, paving the way for his ultimate objective¡ªthe Maratha Confederacy, better known as India. There, he aimed to challenge the British Empire''s stronghold and liberate the Indian subcontinent from their grasp.

 Chapter 121 British Reaction

    ?

    June 21st, 1799.

    The news of Napoleon''s astonishing sesses in the Middle East reached the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, William Pitt, leaving him utterly stunned. He had initially dismissed Napoleon''s campaign in Egypt as a mere diversion, but the French general had surpassed all expectations.

    "This is absolutely preposterous!" Pitt eximed, mming his fist on the table. "How on earth could this rtively unknown French general conquer Egypt and the entire Arabian Penins?!"

    Pitt wasted no time and called for an urgent meeting with his advisors and military generals. The room filled with an air of tension as they deliberated on the implications of Napoleon''s triumphs and the grave threat they posed to British interests in the region.

    Lord Castlereagh, the Secretary of State for War and the Colonies, voiced his deep concerns. "Napoleon''s conquest of Egypt, Syria, and the Middle East grants him a strategic foothold in the heart of the region. Should he consolidate his power there, it could disrupt our vital trade routes and jeopardize our control over India."

    General Sir Arthur Wellesley, not one to shy away from expressing his opinion, interjected. "Perhaps if we hadn''t been so apprehensive about Napoleon Bonaparte, we could have repelled him from Egypt. The Admiralty shoulders much of the me in this matter. Ever since the defeat at Toulon, they''ve grown overly cautious. While it''s true that the French Navy holds dominance in the Mediterranean, we should have challenged them instead of retreating."

    The Admiralty representative, taken aback, vehemently responded, "What on earth are you suggesting, General?! We made the best possible choices based on the circumstances. Let us not forget that it''s not only the French ships we must worry about at that time but also the Spanish fleet. We cannot afford to lose our naval power in a region where it serves as a vital defense of our ind. Moreover, our blockade of French ports effectively undermines their economy."

    A moment of silence descended upon the meeting room. Breaking the ice, the Admiralty representative spoke once again, urging a broader perspective.

    "While Napoleon may be achieving victories in the Middle East, let us not lose sight of therger European theater. Reports indicate that France is encountering significant challenges from the Austrians and Russians. Ultimately, Napoleon''s conquests in distant and rtively untamednds will hold little significance if his own country falters. However, it does not mean we should grant him free reign in the region."

    Pitt''s attention sharpened, his gaze fixed on the representative of the Admiralty. Eager to hear a viable strategy, he inquired, "What n do you propose, then?"

    The Admiralty representative took a moment to gather their thoughts before responding, "I rmend that we reinforce our presence in India by deploying an expeditionary fleet and bolstering our troop numbers in the region. This will ensure that we possess a formidable defense should Napoleon set his sights on India. Additionally, we should explore potential alliances with Tipu Sultan and leverage their support to counter French encroachment."

    General Arthur Wellesley, skeptical of the proposition, scoffed softly, "Do you truly believe that Tipu Sultan would willingly ally himself with us? Have you forgotten the wars he waged against the British in the past? It seems highly unlikely that he would readily join forces with us. What''s more, I fear that Napoleon Bonaparte might form an alliance with Tipu Sultan, and together they could drive our forces out of India."

    Pitt sighed, his face obscured by his hand as he grappled with the weight of the situation. The room fell silent, eagerly anticipating Pitt''s next words, hoping for a glimmer of hope.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Interrupting the silence, General Arthur broke the tension with a pressing question. "By the way, where is Napoleon Bonaparte at present?"

    William Pitt, his voice tinged with concern, responded, "Currently, General Bonaparte has set his sights on the Emirate of Diriyah. He invaded the country and, ording to French sources, encountered minimal resistance. Much like Egypt, the Emirate of Diriyah has now fallen under French control."

    Arthur gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "How is he able to move so swiftly?"

    "Information from the Russian Empire suggests that Napoleon possesses a new breed of formidable weaponry and artillery," Pitt exined. "The French rifles are capable of firing six rounds without reloading, with an astounding firing range. One Russian soldier defending the City of Acre reported that the French were able to fire upon them from a staggering 600 yards. Furthermore, they possess a type of firearm that can unleash a barrage of hundreds of bullets in just one minute."

    "Well, then why are we not seeing those weapons in the European theater?" General Arthur asked, arching a brow.

    "I wish I had the answer to that question, General Arthur, but I don''t. Another weapon of the French is their artillery. ording to the Russian soldier who fought in Acre, one round from that artillery was enough to burst a hole through severalyers of fortress walls. It is clear that Napoleon''s forces possess a technological advantage that we have yet to fullyprehend."

    General Arthur leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "So you are saying that the French are armed with weapons so advanced that is making ours primitive in terms of power and range? Then why are we not doing anything to get a copy of it?"

    "You make it sound easy, General Arthur," William responded with a sigh. "We can''t simply make a copy if we don''t have the original..." He paused, a realization dawning on him. "I believe I now understand why the French Army in Europe is not utilizing the same weapons as Napoleon in Egypt. The concept of their new weapon is so revolutionary that they likely conducted experiments in Egypt first. Once they received confirmation from Napoleon that these weapons were effective and efficient, they made certain not to equip their forces in Europe, to prevent them from falling into the hands of our allies."

    "The weapon could potentially turn the tides of battle in Europe, I don''t think the French government would be so stupid as to not mass-produce those rifles and mandate their use across their entire army," General Arthur pondered aloud.

    Lord Castlereagh, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "It''s possible that the French are facing limitations in terms of resources or production capacity. Developing and producing such advanced weaponry on arge scale may prove challenging for them. However, we cannot afford to underestimate the threat they pose. We must make it imperative that we get our hands on those weapons, study them, reverse engineer it, and develop our own version to level the ying field."

    Pitt nodded, his expression determined. "You''re right, Lord Castlereagh. Now, as for India I will speak to His Majesty and propose the idea of the Admiralty of sending an expeditionary fleet in India."

 Chapter 122 Napoleon Decision

    ?

    July 1st, 1799. Salwa Pce.

    Napoleon Bonaparte and his generals found themselves seated at avish dining table in the presence of Emir Abdziz bin Muhammad Al Saud of the Emirate of Diriyah. The room was adorned with opulent decorations, reflecting the wealth and grandeur of the Arabian pce.

    As the guests settled into their seats, a procession of servants entered, carrying traysden with a variety of tantalizing dishes. The air was filled with the aroma of exotic spices and vors, enticing the senses of all those present.

    The first course was a tter of sulentmb kebabs, perfectly grilled and seasoned to perfection. The tender meat, infused with aromatic herbs and spices, elicited a collective murmur of appreciation from the diners. Next came a dish known as "Kabsa," a fragrant rice delicacy cooked with tender pieces of chicken and an assortment of vegetables. The rice grains were infused with a medley of spices, such as saffron, cardamom, and cinnamon, creating a symphony of vors that delighted the pte. Apanying the main course was a dish called "Mamoul," small pastries filled with a mixture of dates, and nuts, and sweetened with a touch of rosewater. The delicate pastries melted in the mouth, releasing a burst of sweet and nutty vors.

    Emir Abdziz bin Muhammad Al Saud smiled warmly at Napoleon as he replied,

    "You may call me Emir Abdziz, or if you prefer, simply Abdziz. I am delighted to have you and your generals here, General Bonaparte."

    "Very well, Abdziz. This lunch is a symbol of our growing alliance and the mutual benefits we can derive from our cooperation. As outlined in the treaty we signed, we will respect the autonomy of your country while providing support for its defense and modernization."

    Napoleon and his generals began eating their dishes and exchanging pleasantries with Emir Abdziz as they savored the delectable vors of Arabian cuisine. Ten minutester, Napoleon was approached by Murat, slipping a note into his hand discreetly. Napoleon unfolded the note and read its contents with a furrowed brow.

    It was a telegram from Cairo. France had just suffered another coup in 30 Prairial Year VII. Not only that, the Directory rejected his request for reinforcements to support his expedition to India.

    Napoleon clicked his tongue, frustration is evident on his face. The Emir immediately noticed.

    "Is something wrong, General Bonaparte?" Abdziz asked concernedly.

    Napoleon let out a smile, before setting down the fork and spoon on the tabletop.

    "Excuse me for a moment, Abdziz, I have some important matters that require my immediate attention," Napoleon said politely as he rose from his seat. He gestured for his generals to do the same, their chairs scraping against the marble floor.

    The generals exchanged quick nces, recognizing the seriousness in Napoleon''s expression. They nodded in unison, rising from their seats and following their leader out of the dining hall.

    They made their way through the grand corridors of Salwa Pce and secondster, reached their designated quarters, the generals settled intofortable seats.

    Kleber leaned forward in his chair. "So, what is it, General Bonaparte?"

    Napoleon sighed. "There has been another coup in Paris." He paused, letting the news sink in. "Our country is in a state of turmoil. And the Directory''s rejection of our request for reinforcements only adds to the challenge we face."

    Menou gasped. "They rejected it? How can we conduct our operations in Basra, Persia, Afghanistan, and Balochistan?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "We have no choice but to scrap them. Our forces are stretched too thin at this point." He paused, his eyes scanning the room as he contemted the weight of his decision. "I hate this, gentlemen. I really do hate this. When we are so close to capturing India, our government continues to remain ineffective. This must stop now."

    Kleber spoke up again. "What are you nning, General Bonaparte?"

    Napoleon took a deep breath. "I am thinking of returning to Paris. See if there is anything I can do to stop the internal chaos."

    Kleber''s eyes widened. "What are you nning on doing, General Bonaparte?"

    Napoleon hesitated. "To be honest, I don''t know. I have to assess the affairs of the government first and then formte a n. But one thing is certain: I cannot sit idly by while France falls into further chaos and the enemy nears its borders."

    Menou and Kleber nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you, Kleber, Menou," Napoleon said. "In that regard, I shall appoint someone to be the Commander of the Army of the Orient while I am gone." He shifted his gaze between the two generals.

    Kleber and Menou nced at each other, furrowing their brows.

    "Who will it be?" Kleber asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "That will be you," Napoleon replied.

    "Yes, Kleber," Napoleon affirmed. "You have proven your military prowess and leadership abilities throughout our campaign in the Middle East. I trust that you will continue tomand our forces with the same determination and strategic acumen in my absence."

    "When are you going to leave, General Bonaparte?" Menou inquired.

    Napoleon pondered for a moment, considering the urgency of the situation. "Within a week," he finally responded.

    Menou nodded. "We will make the necessary arrangements and preparations for your departure, General Bonaparte. The Army of the Orient will be in capable hands under General Kleber''smand."

    Menou maintained aposed expression as he looked directly at Napoleon. "General Bonaparte, I have no objections to your decision. I fully support your appointment of General Kleber as the Commander of the Army of the Orient in your absence."

    Napoleon studied Menou''s face, searching for any signs of discontent or disappointment. Satisfied with Menou''s response, he nodded approvingly.

    "That''ll be all, let''s return to the table," Napoleon said and they began to exit the room.

    Outside, Napoleon was startled slightly as he didn''t expect to see Dumas outside.

    "Dumas¡­what are you doing here?" Napoleon said, chuckling. "You scared me."

    "General Bonaparte¡­uhm¡­there is something I want to say," Dumas said, his expression somber.

    "Gentlemen, you may go ahead," Napoleon said, ncing over his shoulder.

    Napoleon''s dismissal gave Dumas a moment alone with his leader. The two generals nodded and continued down the corridor, leaving the two men standing face to face.

    Napoleon''s smile faded as he noticed the mncholy in Dumas'' eyes. "What is it, Dumas? You seem troubled."

    Dumas nodded gratefully. "Yes, General Bonaparte.

    Dumas took a deep breath, his voice trembling slightly. "General Bonaparte, my heart is heavy with grief. I have received devastating news. My two-year-old daughter, Marie, has passed away."

    Napoleon''s expression softened and eyes widened. "I''m deeply sorry to hear that, Dumas. My condolences to you and your family."

    Dumas nodded, his eyes welling up with tears. "Thank you, General. My wife is devastated, and I feel the need to be by her side during this difficult time. I kindly request your permission to return to France."

    Napoleon''s face disyed a mixture of understanding andpassion. He reached out and ced a hand on Dumas'' shoulder. "I wouldn''t say perfect timing because it doesn''t fit in these circumstances but nevertheless, you cane with me back to Paris, I too have decided to return to France."

    "You are returning to France? But who will be leading the Army in our absence?"

    "That would be Kleber¡­so you areing with me?"

    Dumas nodded gratefully. "Yes, General Bonaparte.

    Napoleon patted Dumas'' shoulder reassuringly. "Very well¡­the journey is going to take three months, would that be okay for you?"

    Dumas let out a forced chuckle. "It''s not like I have a choice, General Bonaparte."

    Napoleon scoffed softly. "Yeah¡­"

 Chapter 123 Meanwhile In Paris

    ?

    October 5th, 1799. In the city of Paris, Ci stood proudly with her two children, Aveline and Francis, in front of the nursing school that she had tirelessly worked to fund.

    With the medical articles that Napoleon had sent her from the Middle East, Ci was able to establish a nursing school that would revolutionize healthcare in France. As they approached the entrance, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor. Nurses in crisp white uniforms hurried by.

    "Good afternoon, Madame Bonaparte!" One of the student nurses eximed, her face lighting up with recognition and excitement. She was joined by a chorus of greetings from her fellow ssmates, all eager to express their gratitude to Ci for her role in establishing the nursing school.

    Returning their greetings, Ci replied, "Good afternoon. Are you enjoying your courses so far?"

    The students nodded enthusiastically, their faces bright with enthusiasm. One of the students, Juliette, stepped forward and spoke with eagerness. "Madame Bonaparte, we are learning so much! The curriculum isprehensive and engaging. We are studying anatomy, physiology, patient care, and even practical skills like wound dressing and medication administration. It''s truly remarkable!"

    Ci smiled, pleased to hear their positive feedback. "I''m delighted to hear that, Juliette. It''s important to have a well-rounded education that epasses both theoretical knowledge and practical skills. I''m d the curriculum is meeting your expectations."

    When Napoleon departed for his campaign in Egypt, Ci took on the responsibility of improving Paris'' infrastructure. One major project she focused on was thepletion of the water station, which had been under construction for years. Through her efforts, the water station was now operational and delivering fresh water to the people of Paris. While the avability of water was currently limited, Ci was determined to expand its reach and make clean water essible to arger poption.

    She also witnessed the start of the construction of new schools and hospitals, which were generously funded by the Parisian elites through charity events she organized.

    In the realm of technology, she would correspond with Napoleon, listing down the technologies she believed would be beneficial. Some examples included cameras and telephones, which would be showcased at the uing Exposition des produits de l''industrie fran?aise, or Exhibition of Products of French Industry, scheduled to be held in December.

    After a moment of exchanging pleasantries with the future nurses of the French Republic, Ci sighed in satisfaction. Her husband would be pleased when he returned to Paris.

    The moment she thought of that, her face turned pale and somber. Napoleon hadn''t written back for three months, making her feel concerned and worried about his well-being. Like is he okay? Is he eating or sleeping properly? The weight of uncertainty hung heavily on her heart. She yearned for his safe return, for his presence beside her and their children.

    Ci took a deep breath, gathering her resolve. She knew that dwelling on her worries wouldn''t bring Napoleon back any sooner. She had a duty to fulfill to elevate her husband''s image to the people of France.

    "Uhm¡­Madame Bonaparte, there is a letter for you."

    Ci''s eyes lit up as she heard the word "letter" from Beaumont, and raised her voice. "Is it from Napoleon?!"

    Beaumont shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "No, Madame Bonaparte, it''s not from Napoleon," he replied softly. "It''s actually from the office of the Minister of War."

    Ci''s excitement deted slightly, but she remained curious. "Oh, I see. And what does the letter say, Beaumont?"

    Beaumont handed her the letter, and Ci quickly scanned its contents.

    "It''s a thank-you letter," she said, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "The Minister of War is expressing gratitude for the donation of boots and uniforms to the soldiers of France fighting in the European theater. It seems our contributions have made a difference."

    This was the other way of her helping Napoleon.

    By making generous donations to the French Army and the people of France, and spearheading infrastructure projects and a feeding program, Ci aimed to boost Napoleon''s image among the people.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Francis and Aveline, now four years old and having grown more perceptive and taller, noticed the change in their mother''s expression. Francis tugged at Ci''s sleeve, his innocent eyes filled with concern.

    "Mama, are you okay? You looked sad when the letter wasn''t from Papa."

    Ci crouched down to meet Francis'' gaze, a gentle smile adorning her face. "Oh, my dear Francis, thank you for noticing. Mama was just hoping to hear from Papa, but it seems he''s busy with his important responsibilities. But don''t worry, he''s doing his best to keep us safe and make France a better ce for all of us."

    Aveline joined her brother, wrapping her small arms around Ci''s neck. "We miss Papa, Mama," she whispered. "I miss Papa''s letter."

    Ci pulled Francis closer by the arm so that she could hug Francis and Aveline together. "I know, my dears," she whispered. "I miss Papa too."

    Beaumont was touched by the scene. He had been with the Bonaparte family for many years, and he had seen how much they loved each other.

    Ci rose up and grabbed both of their hands. "Okay my dears, why don''t we resume our tour here in the nursing school."

    She led her children through the nursing school escorted by the staff members. She pointed out the different ssrooms and facilities and along with it, Francis and Avelien asked questions, satiating their curious minds.

    Two hourster.

    As Ci and her children were leaving the nursing school, they were approached by a man in a long ck coat. He had a distinguished air about him, and Ci could tell that he was someone important.

    "Madame Bonaparte," the man said, bowing his head. "I am Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord, the foreign affairs minister of France."

    Ci''s eyes widened as she recognized the man. He was the one who wrote a letter to Napoleon, inviting him to his chateau and expressing his support should Napoleon decide to take matters into his own hands.

    Ci curtsied. "It is an honor to meet you, Minister Talleyrand. This is my children, Francis and Aveline."

    Talleyrand smiled warmly at the children. "It is a pleasure to meet you both. Francis, you are just as handsome as your father and you, Aveline, are just as beautiful as your mother."

    Francis and Aveline beamed a proud smile at the praise.

    "Uhm¡­Minister Talleyrand, how can I help you?"

    "Madame Bonaparte, can I invite you to dinner? I have something important I wish to discuss with you," Talleyrand revealed.

    Ci hummed in thought and then answered. "Okay¡­I don''t see the reason why not."

 Chapter 124 Ciela And Talleyrand Discussion

    ?

    The night had settled upon the city of Paris, its streets bathed in a soft glow that emanated from the electric streetmps lining the boulevards. A gentle mist hung in the air, adding an ethereal quality to the scene as carriages passed by, their wheels gliding silently over the cobbled streets.

    One of the carriages that graced the streets was that of Ci Bonaparte, making its way through the enchanting city. Seated next to her were her children, Aveline and Francis, their heads resting gently on her shoulders as they gazed out at the illuminated cityscape passing by.

    Seated across Ci was Talleyrand, who watched her and her children with genuine warmth in his eyes. The flickering light from the electric streetmps cast a soft glow on his face, entuating the lines that etched his distinguished countenance. He observed the tender bond between Ci and her children, a smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    "You have a truly beautiful family, Madame Bonaparte," Talleyrand remarked, his voice carrying a touch of admiration.

    Ci returned a radiant smile as she stroked the hair of her children affectionately. "Thank you, Minister Talleyrand. Though I must say that I hear it quite often when we are out and about in the city, people often stop to marvel at their bright smiles and lively spirits. It warms my heart to see them grow and flourish."

    Talleyrand nodded, his gaze lingering on Aveline and Francis. "Indeed, their vitality is contagious."

    "Mama... are we near?" Aveline interrupted.

    Ci chuckled softly, her fingers gentlybing through Aveline''s silky blonde hair. "Almost there, my darling. Isn''t that right, Minister Talleyrand?"

    Talleyrand leaned forward slightly, his eyes sparkling with a mischievous glint. "Indeed, Madame Bonaparte, we are just moments away from our destination. In fact, may I suggest that you dispense with the formalities and simply call me Talleyrand? My closest friends and colleagues call me Talleyrand."

    "Talleyrand it is, then. Thank you for the invitation and for apanying us on this delightful evening."

    The carriage turned a corner, and the silhouette of the Chateau de Valois loomed closer, its grandeur bing more apparent with every passing second. The soft glow from the electric lights within the chateau spilled out onto the grounds, casting an enchanting aura around the magnificent estate.

    "We have arrived," Talleyrand announced.

    The carriage came to a graceful halt, and the footman quickly opened the door, extending his hand to assist Ci and her children in stepping out onto the cobblestone path leading to the chateau''s entrance. The air carried the scent of blooming flowers, adding to the magical atmosphere that enveloped them.

    "I see that you have already installed electric lights in your chateau, Talleyrand," Cimented as she stepped onto the cobblestones, her eyes drawn to the mesmerizing glow emanating from the windows and pathways. The soft illumination breathed a sense of modernity into the centuries-old architecture.

    Talleyrand extended his arm, offering it to Ci as they made their way toward the entrance of the chateau. "Indeed, Madame Bonaparte. Your electric bulbs are brighter and cheaper than candles, though the instation of the electrical wirings and sockets costs a lot of money. But it is a small price to pay for the convenience and elegance it brings to the chateau."

    As they entered the majestic foyer of the chateau, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet beneath them, Talleyrand continued. "The dinner is ready in the dining hall, and I must say, Madame Bonaparte, our chef has prepared a feast fit for royalty. I hope it pleases your pte."

    As they reached the entrance of the grand dining hall, the double doors swung open, revealing a scene of opulence. The room was bathed in warm, inviting light, a perfect harmony of candlelight and electric bulbs that danced and shimmered, casting enchanting shadows on the exquisite table setting.

    The aroma of delicately prepared dishes wafted through the air, tantalizing their senses and whetting their appetites. Elegant ce settings, gleaming silverware, and delicate crystal sses awaited their arrival. The table was adorned with fragrant flowers, their vibrant colors adding a touch of natural beauty to the already magnificent room.

    Ci and Talleyrand took their seats at the head of the table, with Aveline and Francis seated beside them.

    Ci and her children then began to feast on the food prepared by Talleyrand. Ci would often spoon small portions onto her children''s tes, ensuring they had a taste of each dish. Aveline and Francis eagerly sampled the various vors, their eyes widening with delight as they discovered new tastes and textures.

    As they savored the exquisite cuisine, lively conversations filled the dining hall. Talleyrand regaled them with stories of his travels and encounters with prominent figures, captivating both the children and Ci with his eloquence and wit. In return, Ci shared anecdotes of theirpany''s remarkable sess since its inception, dominating the market in major industries such as steel manufacturing, chemical production, textiles, transportation, oil and coal mining, and their groundbreaking ventures into electricity.

    As they enjoyed their desserts, Talleyrand''s gaze turned serious. He cleared his throat, capturing their attention. "Madame Bonaparte, if you would be so kind as to join me in my office for a moment. There is a matter of great importance that I wish to discuss with you."

    "Of course, Talleyrand. Please, excuse me for a moment," she replied, rising from her seat. She nced at Aveline and Francis, who were engrossed in their desserts and spoke softly. "My dears, I need to have a brief conversation with Talleyrand. Would you be alright staying here for a little while longer?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Aveline and Francis exchanged and nodded. "Okay, mama."

    With that, she followed Talleyrand out of the dining hall and made their way through the corridors of the chateau. Momentster, they reached Talleyrand''s office adorned with antique furniture and shelves lined with books.

    "Please, have a seat, Madame Bonaparte," Talleyrand gestured.

    Ci took a seat, her eyes fixed on Talleyrand, her curiosity mounting. "What is it that you wanted to discuss, Talleyrand?"

    "Well¡­Mrs. Bonaparte, are you familiar with these newspapers?" Talleyrand handed Ci the front pages of the newspaper herpany printed and disseminated.

    The headlines of the newspaper covered Napoleon''s sesses in Egypt, and how he was expanding French Republic territory overseas.

    "All of those headlines captivate the people of Paris, causing them to love and idolize Napoleon. I must say, your newspaper is good at spreading propaganda."

    "Correction, Talleyrand, it''s not propaganda, it''s the truth. My husband has reached Ma and is now The Emirate of Diriyah."

    "Well... it sounds too good to be true," Talleyrand responded. "But don''t misunderstand me, Madame Bonaparte, I am simply just impressed and awed at your husband''s sesses. Is there a reason why you started a newspaperpany?"

    Ci leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. She sped her hands together and met Talleyrand''s gaze with a steady resolve. "Indeed, there is a reason, Talleyrand. The power of information is immense where it could shape public opinion."

    "And the public opinion towards Napoleon is good thanks to you," Talleyrand interjected. "Now a lot of people in France are hailing him as the hero of the republic. When the Army of Europe is failing, Napoleon''s Army of the Orient is winning. Some even called for his return¡­speaking of which, have you heard back from him?"

    Ci shook her head. "No, it''s been four months since hest wrote to me. Thest message I got from him is that he is preparing to invade Basra, Persia, Afghanistan, and Balochistan."

    "I see¡­well to tell you the truth, Madame Bonaparte, ording to the military reports, your husband is returning to France with some of his generals. Themand of the Army of the Orient is transferred to General Kleber. As for the operation, it didn''t go forward because the Directory didn''t send them the required numbers of reinforcements to conduct the operation."

    "Wait¡­my husband is returning?" Ci gasped softly and then sighed in relief.

    "Yes, Madame Bonaparte¡­I find it odd that Napoleon wouldn''t inform you about his return¡­maybe he wanted to surprise you? If that was the case then I blew it¡­Napoleon is going to scold me."

    "I can pretend that I didn''t hear that," Ci chuckled. "I''m d that he is returning. It''s been so long since Ist saw him."

    "Great¡­returning back to our discussion, so the newspaper, it''s making your husband a popr figure to the people of France, I do believe that you have a reason why you are doing that aside from disseminating the truth? Has Napoleon expressed his desire for political power to you?"

    Ci nodded solemnly.

    "I see now¡­you are giving him a huge help, Madame Bonaparte, The people now longed for Napoleon, some even want him to take control of France."

    "Whatever decision my husband makes, I will support him," Ci dered firmly. "Napoleon possesses extraordinary leadership qualities and a vision for a stronger, more prosperous France. If the people have faith in him, if they see him as the one who can bring stability and progress to our nation, then I believe it is worth considering."

    "Great¡­this is great," Talleyrand smiled.

 Chapter 125 Returning To France

    ?

    October 9th, 1799. The sun had just begun its ascent over the horizon, casting a golden hue across the vast expanse of the Mediterranean Sea. On the deck of the French Navy gship, the L''Orient, Napoleon Bonaparte stood tall, his gaze fixed on the distant shores of Toulon.

    The gentle sway of the ship beneath his feet was a familiar rhythm, a constantpanion throughout his arduous campaign in the Orient. The wind caressed his face, carrying with it the salty scent of the sea.

    Surrounded by the loyal officers and soldiers who had fought alongside him, Napoleon exuded an air of quiet confidence.

    "We are approaching the port of Toulon, General Bonaparte," Murat announced.

    "Yes, I can see that," Napoleon said as his gaze remained fixed on the shores of Toulon.

    It has been four months since he left the Middle East and transferredmand of the Army of the Orient to General Kleber. After one month of riding on the camel''s horseback to the wide expanse of desert and two months to sail across the sea, Napoleon''s mind had been consumed with thoughts of his return to France. The memories of his victories in Egypt and his ambitions to expand French influence in the Orient still burned brightly within him.

    It was a shame, a real shame that he couldn''t extend French influences in India. But on the positive side, he had conquered the Arabian Penins, so that''s worthy of celebration, he thought. The Arabian Penins was a strategic gateway to the East, and the acquisition of such territory would undoubtedly bolster France''s presence in the region.

    "Uhm¡­General Bonaparte?" A familiar voice called his name. Napoleon shifted his gaze from the shores of Toulon to the man who called him. He recognized him in an instant, it was Bouchard, one of the savants he brought to Egypt and the one responsible for modernizing Egypt and conquered states. "A word?"

    Napoleon simply nodded and then followed Bouchard inside the cabin.

    Bouchard led Napoleon to arge table in the center of the room. On the tabley a rolled blueprint. His hands trembled slightly with excitement as he delicately unfurled the blueprint onto the tabletop. The intricate lines and detailed drawings sprawled across the parchment, showcasing a visionary design.

    "General, after months of research and careful nning, I am proud to present to you my greatest achievement," Bouchard announced.

    Napoleon leaned closer, his eyes scanning the blueprint. A satisfied smile spread across his lips as he recognized the drawing.

    "The Suez Canal," Napoleon whispered.

    Bouchard nodded, a smile forming on his face. "Yes, General it is indeed possible to build the Suez Canal. Once built, it will revolutionize trade and navigation, providing a direct route between Europe and Asia. It will cut down travel time and expenses, opening up new possibilities for Frenchmerce and influence in the region."

    "Tell me, Bouchard, how do you propose we construct this canal?"

    Though Napoleon already knew how the canal would be built, he wanted to test Bouchard''s expertise.

    Bouchard took a deep breath, his excitement evident in his voice. "General, the key to the construction of the Suez Canal lies in utilizing the natural terrain. As you can see from the blueprint, the canal will follow the path of the ancient Pelusiac branch of the Nile River, connecting the Mediterranean Sea to the Red Sea."

    "But what about the difference in water levels between the two seas?"

    Bouchard nodded, acknowledging the challenge. "Indeed, General, that is a significant factor to consider. To ovee this, we will employ a system of locks and gates, allowing us to regte the water levels and maintain a consistent depth throughout the canal. To construct the canal itself that''s where we are going to face a challenge," He paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "One or two millionborers, General. It is an ambitious number, but with proper organization and the cooperation of the local poptions, I believe it can be aplished. We will need to establishbor camps along the canal route, providing adequate housing, food, and medical care for the workers. It is going to cost a lot. "<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Napoleon sighed and clicked his tongue. "Yeah, well the good thing is that Egypt and the states that we conquered have a huge poption. We can employ them, that''ll make up the numbers. We''ll provide state-of-the-art construction equipment and machinery needed for the project. It is going to be the mark of my glorious campaign in Egypt."

    Bouchard nodded in agreement. "I''ll get to work, General."

    With that, Napoleon excused himself and exited the cabin. He returned to the deck where his generals and officers that he brought back with him were engaged in a lively discussion.

    Napoleon''s eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the sight of the transport ships trailing behind the L''Orient. The ships carried the spoils of war they had acquired during their campaign in Egypt, Syria, and the Middle East.

    It carried tons of gold, jewels, precious artifacts, and other spoils that had been amassed during their conquests. If he were to calcte its modern value, it would peak at 500 million dors.

    Satisfied by the sight, he turned around and looked for the man that he brought along on his journey. Thomas Alexandre Dumas. His Caribbean General fought and marched alongside him in Jaffa, Acre, Damascus, Ma, and Diriyah. He had proven himself capable of extraordinary leadership and bravery. Napoleon spotted General Dumas amidst the crowd, his tall and imposing figure standing out.

    "General Dumas!" Napoleon called, snapping Dumas out of his mncholic reverie. General Dumas turned towards the sound of his name and made his way toward Napoleon with a respectful stride.

    "General Bonaparte. Can I help you?"

    "You must be eager to see your wife," Napoleon said. "I can tell since you have been silent most of the time in our journey."

    General Dumas nodded somberly. "I apologize, General Bonaparte¡­it''s just that I''m."

    "Look, you don''t have to exin yourself," Napoleon said, gently pressing his shoulder. "I know the pain of losing a loved one, General Dumas. If something were to happen to my own children, I would be devastated. Your grief is valid, and it is only natural to feel the weight of such a loss. Know that you are not alone in this journey, and if there is anything I can do to support you, please do not hesitate to ask."

    General Dumas''s eyes welled up with tears. "Thank you, General Bonaparte. Your understanding means more to me than words can express. I will carry my daughter''s memory in my heart and draw strength from it to fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities."

    Napoleon nodded, his respect for General Dumas deepening. "Just take all the time you need."

    While in the middle of the somber conversation, Murat chimed in.

    "General Bonaparte, we are now arriving at Toulon," Murat announced, extending his arm towards the shore.

    Napoleon turned his gaze towards the approaching port of Toulon. There, on the shores, a crowd had gathered, waving their hands and cheering loudly.

    A smile tugged at the corners of Napoleon''s lips as he observed the enthusiastic crowd.

    "Yeah, I''m back!"

 Chapter 126 Docking At Toulon

    ?

    Napoleon stepped off the gangway and onto the solid ground of the port. As his boots touched the cobblestones, a wave of excitement washed over him. The locals had gathered to wee him, their voices rising in a chorus of adoration.

    "Vive Napol¨¦on! Vive Napol¨¦on!" they chanted, their voices echoing through the air.

    A smile crept across Napoleon''s face as he acknowledged their fervent cheers. The people of Toulon had gathered inrge numbers, their faces filled with admiration and hope. They waved French gs and raised their voices even louder, their chants growing in intensity.

    He walked along the dock, his loyal officers and soldiers following closely behind. The cheers and apuse continued a testament to the deep respect and admiration the locals held for him. It was as if they had forgotten his involvement in the siege of Toulon.

    Napoleon''s elite bodyguard,manded by Bessi¨¨res, formed a protective ring around him as they made their way through the jubnt crowd. The people of Toulon parted before them, creating a path for their revered general.

    Among the crowd was someone closely rted to Napoleon. Joseph Bonaparte, his older brother, and Caroline Bonaparte, his younger sister, approached him. The protective ring momentarily pushed them away but Napoleon gestured to let them pass. When the soldiers let them through, Joseph and Caroline greeted him warmly.

    "Brother!" Joseph eximed, embracing his brother tightly. "Do you hear their chants, brother? Just say the word, and I assure you that fifty million French citizens will stand behind you."

    Napoleon chuckled in response to Joseph''s enthusiastic deration.

    "Oh, I brought Caroline with me," Joseph continued, gently pulling Caroline closer by the arm.

    Caroline, feeling a mix of shyness and excitement, stepped forward and waved a hand to her brother. "Hello... brother."

    Napoleon''s attention shifted to his younger sister. She possessed a tall and slender frame, entuated by her elegant dress. Her lustrous, jet-ck hair flowed down to her waist, framing her beautiful face with a radiant shine.

    "Hello little sister," Napoleon said, smiling. He then leaned forward and nted a kiss on both of Caroline''s cheeks.  She blushed, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue, and her eyes sparkled with joy.

    "Napoleon, why don''t I take you to the finest restaurants here in Toulon? I''m sure you must have been weary on the long journey," Joseph suggested.

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively, his stomach rumbling at the thought of a good meal. "That sounds like a splendid idea, Joseph. Lead the way."

    With Joseph and Caroline by his side, Napoleon made his way through the enthusiastic crowd, guided by the locals who eagerly offered directions to the renowned establishments of Toulon.

    As they entered one of the finest restaurants, they settled at a table near the window.

    Joseph raised his hand and flicked his finger, calling the waiter. "I have heard that this restaurant is famous for bouibaisse. We''ll take three orders."

    "Yes sir," the waiter replied with a respectful nod. He swiftly left to ry the order to the kitchen, leaving the Bonaparte siblings to enjoy the pleasant ambiance of the restaurant. Though they can still hear the chants of the locals outside the restaurant, making Joseph grin goofily.

    "They are so enthusiastic," Napoleonmented and chuckled.

    "Well, the way they chant you would be nothingpared to the wee you''ll be getting when youe back to Paris. Power is a ripe fruit and it is yours for the picking."

    Joseph''s words hung in the air, prompting Napoleon to pause and contemte his brother''s fervent enthusiasm.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Joseph. "Why are you so eager for me to grasp this power, Joseph? What drives your unwavering support and belief in my abilities that I could change France for the better?"

    Joseph''s eyes met Napoleon''s, a flicker of intensity shining within them. "Brother you are just good! Your administration skills during your time in Italy and Egypt were sessful. Imagine that being implemented in all of France. We all know that the Directory has been struggling to govern effectively. Corruption, economic instability, and political unrest gue our nation. France is in dire need of strong leadership, someone who can bring stability, restore order, and bring back people''s confidence in their country. And there''s only one man I can think of achieving that."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I concur, brother," Caroline interjected. "The Frenchmen see you as their hero, including me. When we were reading the newspapers about your expedition in Egypt and the Middle East, we were in awe! We were envious that the subjects of the conquered states were living in a better condition than us."

    "Just say the word, my dear brother," Joseph urged. "Lucien is already on board with the idea. We havee up with a n where you can be a leader of France."

    As they were having a discussion, their orders arrived with the waiter carefully cing the steaming bowls of bouibaisse in front of each of them.

    Napoleon nced at the delectable dish before him, but his appetite had temporarily taken a backseat to the weight of the conversation. He picked up his spoon and gently stirred the rich broth, contemting the path thaty ahead. He doesn''t need to be urged by as he had his sight on power. But he wanted to see their resolve.

    "You speak of leadership, stability, and restoring the people''s confidence," Napoleon began. "But the path to power is not without its challenges. The current government, the Directory, holds the reins of authority, and they will not easily relinquish control."

    Joseph''s expression turned serious, his eyes glinting with resolve. "That is why we have devised a n, Napoleon. We have garnered support from influential figures and assembled awork of loyalists. You can bring your generals on board with this and I''m sure they won''t hesitate to join us in our cause. With the military on your side, the Directory is nothing but a house of cards waiting to copse."

    Napoleon nced at his sister, and she nodded. He sighed. "Very well, what is the n?"

    "We''d talk about that once we are in Paris. For now, let''s enjoy this moment."

    "General Bonaparte."

    Napoleon nced to see who called him, it was General Murat.  "We have sent a telegram to the Directory announcing your arrival in Toulon," he reported.

    "Great, how about you join us at the table, Murat?"

    Murat shook his head. "I don''t want to disturb your family¡­" he trailed off as his eyesnded upon Caroline, her beautiful face capturing and charming him. He found himself momentarily lost in her presence, a flicker of attraction stirring within him. Murat had always been known for his charisma and charm, but this encounter felt different, as if a new spark had been ignited.

    Caroline, sensing the change in atmosphere, looked up and met Murat''s gaze. A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she maintained herposure, a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes.

    Napoleon''s eyes darted between Murat and Caroline, and a smile slowly spread across his face.

    "So, it''s the same in this world, huh?" he thought to himself, recalling that Murat and Caroline were destined to be a couple in the future.

    "Well, Murat, this is my brother, Joseph, and this is my little sister Caroline," Napoleon introduced, breaking the enchanting moment between Murat and Caroline.

    Murat quicklyposed himself and nodded politely. "It''s a pleasure to meet you both," he said, his voice carrying a touch of admiration. He extended his hand towards Joseph, who reciprocated the gesture with a firm handshake.

    "Likewise, General Murat," Joseph replied.

    As Murat turned his attention to Caroline, his gentlemanly nature took over. With a graceful and gant movement, he lightly took hold of Caroline''s hand and nted a gentle kiss on the back of it, his eyes never leaving hers. Caroline''s cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of pink, a mixture of surprise and pleasure dancing in her eyes.

    "Mademoiselle Caroline, the pleasure is truly mine," Murat said charmingly.

    Caroline''s heart fluttered at thepliment, and bowed her head gracefully.

    Napoleon observed the interaction between Murat and Caroline with amusement, realizing that fate had already begun weaving its threads.

 Chapter 127 Napoleon Triumphant Return

    ?

    "Oh my god... He really has returned," Barras''s lower lip trembled as he read the note handed to him by his secretary.

    "This is really a bad sign, an omen if you must say,"  Moulin added, his voice too quivering from the prospect of Napoleon''s arrival in Paris. "ording to the report, the reception of Napoleon''s return to Toulon was a resounding sess. The people hailed him as their savior, and his poprity seems to have only grown stronger."

    Barras crumpled the note in his hand, his face pale with apprehension. "We underestimated him. We thought we had quelled the threat by sending him away on an expedition, but it seems we have only fueled the fire of his ambition."

    Moulin nodded solemnly, his mind racing with thoughts of the consequences. "The Directory''s grip on power is already weak. With Napoleon''s return and the backing of the public, our position bes even more precarious."

    "I didn''t really expect Napoleon''s expedition in Egypt would be a resounding sess¡­he even got us a colony in the Middle East. What should we do?"

    "Perhaps gentlemen, I can offer a solution,"

    A voice suddenly rang in the room,ing from outside the door.  Moulin and Barras turned their heads in surprise, their eyes widening as they recognized the familiar voice. The door swung open, revealing the figure of Charles-Maurice Talleyrand, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    "Talleyrand... what are you doing here? And what did you just say?" Barras was the first one to voice his astonishment, his eyes fixed on Talleyrand''sposed demeanor.

    Talleyrand stepped into the room, his presence exuding an air of confidence and intrigue. He closed the door behind him and approached the two Directors, his gaze shifting between them.

    "Gentlemen, it seems we are faced with a formidable challenge in the form of Napoleon Bonaparte," Talleyrand began... "His triumphant return has reignited the me of his ambition, and it is clear that he possesses immense popr support. We cannot ignore the implications this has for the stability of the Directory."

    Moulin nced at Barras, uncertainty etched on his face. "What solution do you propose, Talleyrand? We cannot simply ignore his presence and hope for the best."

    Talleyrand smiled subtly, knowing that he had their attention. "I believe the best course of action is to avoid any potential confrontation with Napoleon, for it may only serve to further amplify his poprity. Instead, we must consider a strategic retreat, a voluntary resignation that would allow us to maintain some control over the situation."

    "Are you out of your mind, Talleyrand? Why would I resign?" Barras''s voice rose with anger, his face flushed with disbelief. He had grown ustomed to the power and influence that came with his position in the Directory, and the mere suggestion of stepping down was an affront to his ego.

    Talleyrand remained calm, his expression serene despite Barras''s outburst.

    "I am simply giving you a safe way out, Barras," Talleyrand replied calmly, his eyes fixed on Barras''s face. "Napoleon''s return poses a significant threat to your authority and the stability of the Directory. If you try to cling to power in the face of his overwhelming poprity, then I am afraid you might lose everything you have earned during your tenure."

    Barras clenched his fists, his anger still simmering beneath the surface.  "I could have your head chopped off in a guillotine for suggesting such a thing, Talleyrand. Wait¡­you have a reputation for being a snake am I right? You often switch sides to those who are winning."

    Talleyrand''s expression darkened, his calm demeanor giving way to a flicker of intensity in his eyes. A faint smile yed on his lips, revealing a trace of his true nature.

    "Barras, I have served this nation faithfully, navigating the treacherous waters of politics to secure our interests. My allegiance lies with the stability of France, not with any individual or faction," Talleyrand retorted, his voice taking on an icy edge.

    "I see that you already are in contact with Napoleon," Barras scoffed softly. "Leave Talleyrand before I give orders to the guards outside to arrest you."

    Talleyrand sighed. It seems like his n of kicking out an influential figure in the Directory didn''t work. Well, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    Without uttering another word, Talleyrand turned on his heel and strode towards the door.

    As he exited the room, a heavy silence settled over Barras and  Moulin, both contemting the weight of the situation they now faced.

    "Well, I must say, Talleyrand is right about one thing, we are getting unpopr,"  Moulin said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ***

    A dayter, Napoleon was seated on the first ss of the steam lotive. The train was approaching Paris and he looked out of the window and saw people lining up on the streets waving and cheering as the train passed by.

    As the train came to a halt at the station, Napoleon stepped out onto the tform. The roar of the crowd intensified. He raised his hand in acknowledgment, a smile ying on his lips.

    "Bonaparte! Bonaparte! Bonaparte!"

    The chant echoed through the air, reverberating with energy that sent shivers down Napoleon''s spine. He was astounded by the outpouring of support from the people, their voices united in a resounding chorus of hope and adoration.

    Stepping off the train behind him was Joseph, who ced an arm around his shoulder and extended his free arm towards the sea of people.

    "See what I told you? Your wee in Toulon is nothingpared to the adoration you receive here in Paris," Joseph said proudly.

    Napoleon simply smiled, his eyes still scanning the sea of people. He is just one step ahead of seizing the reins of power.

    But before that, he wanted to see someone first, someone important and dear to his life.

    Momentster, he finally saw them.

    Aveline, his four-year-old daughter, rushed up towards him with her arms spread wide. Napoleon''s smile widened as he crouched down to embrace her.

    "Papa!" she eximed, wrapping her small arms around his neck. "I missed you so much!"

    Napoleon held her close, savoring the moment. It had been two years since he had seen his daughter, and he had missed her dearly during his time away. Of course, it''s the same case to his son, Francis who was walking along with Ci, approaching him.

    Napoleon lifted Aveline up in his arms, holding her tightly against his chest.

    "Mon petit tr¨¦sor," Napoleon whispered, pressing a kiss to Aveline''s forehead. "I have missed you more than words can express."

    Aveline giggled herughter like music to Napoleon''s ears. She nestled against him, her small fingers clutching at his coat. Francis and Ci, their faces beaming with joy, joined the embrace,pleting the long-awaited reunion.

    "Papa¡­why is your skin brown?" Aveline observed.

    "That is because your father has spent two years in the desert," Ci exined and then flickered her gaze to Napoleon. "Why didn''t you inform me that you are going to return?"

    "I wanted to surprise you," Napoleon replied, chuckling.

    "So these are my nephew and niece, huh?" Joseph said with a wide grin, his eyes sparkling with delight as he looked at Francis and Aveline. He extended a hand towards them, stroking their heads.

    "Now, my dear brother, we will leave you for two weeks alone to spend your days with your family. After that, we''ll visit your home with others."

    Napoleon simply nodded. "That would be great."

 Chapter 128 Home

    Upon Napoleon''s return to Paris, he promptly returned to their estate to Chantilly with his family.

    Arriving at the grand foyer of the chateau, Napoleon was greeted by the manservants, maids, and other household staff, who had been eagerly awaiting his return. Their faces lit up with joy and excitement as they caught sight of their esteemed master.

    "Wee back, General!" one of the servants eximed, bowing respectfully. "We''ve missed you greatly."

    Napoleon nodded graciously, acknowledging their heartfelt greetings.

    As he walked through the familiar halls of the chateau, memories of his time here flitted across his mind, giving him a nostalgic tinge. He recalled the days when he would casually walk around the hallways, admiring its architecture and appreciating the history that resonated within its walls. The Chateau de Chantilly held a special ce in his heart, for it was here all wholesome memories were created with his family.

    Passing by the opulent drawing room, Napoleon''s gaze fell upon the grand piano that stood in the corner. He tilted his head to the side, it wasn''t there when he left.

    "Ah¡­I just bought it two months after you left," Ci exined as she noticed Napoleon''s surprise. "I bought it for our daughter."

    "For Aveline?" Napoleon nced at Ci, and then Aveline, who was fiddling her tiny fingers bashfully. "Does that mean she can y piano?"

    "Well, she''s been practicing for over a year and she can y simple tunes now," Ci replied, her voice filled with pride. "She has a natural talent for it, I must say."

    "Really?" Napoleon gasped softly in awe. "Aveline, can you y for me?"

    Aveline''s eyes sparkled with excitement as her father made the request. She nodded eagerly. Without hesitation, she hurried to the piano, her small figure barely reaching the keys.

    Taking a seat on the bench, Aveline positioned herself with utmost seriousness. Her fingers hovered above the ivory keys for a brief moment, gathering her focus. Then, with a deep breath, she began to y.

    The room was filled with the enchanting melody that flowed effortlessly from Aveline''s fingertips. Napoleon watched his daughter in awe, his eyes fixed on her nimble fingers as they moved across the keys.

    "Astonishing," Napoleonmented, his breath taken away.

    After three minutes, Aveline finished the piece with a flourish. She rose up from the bench and pitter-pattered towards Napoleon, a wide grin on her face.

    "Did you like it, Papa?" she asked,

    Napoleon bent down, his eyes sparkling with pride. "That was absolutely magnificent! Now, how about Francis?"

    "Well¡­Francis is a different one, my dear," Ci spoke. "Instead of taking a liking to music, he had taken an interest in science. He had read all the papers you submitted to the French Academy of Sciences."

    "Wait¡­really?" Napoleon raised a brow. "That paper is too technical for your age¡­"

    "Not for him," Ci proudly said.

    "Papa," Francis began eagerly, "I''ve been studying thermodynamics, and I have a question for you."

    Napoleon smiled, intrigued by his son''s passion for scientific inquiry. "Okay, what is it?"

    Francis took a moment to gather his thoughts before posing his question. "In your work on thermodynamics, you discussed the concept of energy conservation. You stated that energy can neither be created nor destroyed, only transferred or transformed. However, I have been pondering about a scenario. If a system were to lose heat to its surroundings, wouldn''t that be a loss of energy? How does this align with the principle of energy conservation?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Napoleon''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by Francis'' analytical thinking. He paused for a moment, considering the question carefully.

    "You raise an interesting point, Francis," Napoleon began, his mind delving into the depths of thermodynamics. "While it may appear that the system is losing energy in the form of heat to its surroundings, the total energy of the system and its surroundings remains constant."

    He continued, exining the fundamental principles of energy transfer and the concept of a closed system. He elucidated how the energy lost by the system as heat is actually gained by the surroundings, thus maintaining the overall bnce of energy within the system and its environment.

    Francis listened intently, absorbing every word with a voracious appetite for knowledge. As Napoleon concluded his exnation, a look of satisfaction and understanding crossed Francis'' face.

    "You and I are going to be best buddies in the future," Napoleon said, patting Francis''s shoulder.

    ***

    Eight o''clock in the evening, Napoleon had just finished eating dinner with his family. As he made his way towards his office, his mind filled with thoughts about the situation in France and the recent defeats in Northern Italy. The news of the republics he had established being retaken by the Austrians and Russians weighed heavily on him.

    "Well this is to be expected," Napoleon let out a forced chuckle.

    Not only that, the situation overseas was not looking good for France. Their territory in the Caribbean, Saint-Domingue, faced significant unrest, threatening the stability of the entire region. Reports of uprisings and rebellions caused deep concern for Napoleon.

    Although he had also expected that to happen, it would be best if France could keep it. After all, it would be the primary factor for France to extend its control in Northern America, which is what he dreamed of, France having territory in North America.

    An hourter, Napoleon was cooped up in his office, writing reports of his expedition in Egypt and the Arabian Penins for the Directory. As he meticulously drafted his ounts, reliving the triumphs and challenges he had faced, a soft knock on the door interrupted his concentration.

    "Come in," Napoleon called out, setting his quill aside and looking up expectantly.

    The door creaked open, and Ci entered the room, her presence filling the space with an air of grace and allure. Napoleon''s eyes were immediately drawn to her, noticing the way the soft moonlight that streamed through the window entuated her features. She was wearing a white satin nightdress that clung to her curves, gracefully flowing down to reveal her slender legs.

    Napoleon''s gaze lingered on her, momentarily captivated by her beauty. It had been a while since they had shared a moment alone, and the sight of her stirred a longing within him.

    Ci approached Napoleon''s desk with a subtle smile on her lips. Sensing the intensity of his gaze, she moved closer. She leaned against the edge of the desk, her proximity allowing him to catch a whiff of her delicate fragrance.

    "Even in our home, you are still working. You have marched a thousand miles and your body needs rest," Ci said softly as she sat on hisp.

    Napoleon''s gaze softened as Ci settled herself on hisp. He can feel the softness of her butt cheeks against his legs. She turned to him and leaned closer to his face, nting a passionate kiss on his lips.

    Secondster, she broke her away from the kiss and licked her lips.

    "I missed you¡­" Ci whispered, her warm breath caressing Napoleon''s skin.

    "Me too¡­" Napoleon replied in a whisper, his hands tracing her finely shaped thigh which seemed to slide smoothly under his touch.

    Napoleon''s hands moved upwards, caressing Ci''s waist and then trailing along her spine, pulling her closer to him. Their bodies molded together, fitting perfectly as if they were made for each other. The rhythm of their breathing quickened, matching the elerating pace of their hearts.

    Ci''s fingers danced along the nape of Napoleon''s neck, sending shivers down his spine. Her touch ignited a fire within him, an insatiable hunger that demanded satisfaction. Their lips met again, their kiss deepening, and developed into something steamy.

 Chapter 129 Missing This Moment

    ?

    Napoleon slowly stirred from his slumber, his eyes fluttering open as the first rays of morning light spilled into the room. He found Ci''s head nestled against his chest, her soft breaths creating a gentle rhythm against his skin. The warmth of her body pressed against his filled him with a sense of contentment that he couldn''t quite put into words. It was a feeling ofplete and utter belonging as if they were two puzzle pieces that had finally found their perfect fit.

    Napoleon''s fingers traced delicate patterns along Ci''s bare arm, relishing the softness of her skin beneath his touch.

    As Ci stirred, her eyshes fluttered against his chest, and her eyes met his.

    "Good morning, my love," he whispered, his voice a gentle caress in the hushed stillness of the room.

    Ci stretchednguidly, arching her back and letting out a soft sigh of contentment. Her fingers grazed Napoleon''s cheek, tracing the contours of his face with a touch that conveyed a thousand unspoken sentiments.

    "Good morning, Napoleon," she cooed. "Did you just wake up?"

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a yful smile as he basked in the morning glow that radiated from Ci''s eyes. He relished these intimate moments. In fact, this is one of the moments he missed when he was in Africa and the Middle East.

    "I did," Napoleon simply replied. "So, how are you feeling?"

    Ci rubbed her waist. "You went hard yesterday darling¡­I think I won''t be able to walk straight for a few days."

    Napoleon''s yful smile transformed into a sheepish grin as he recalled the passion and intensity they had shared the previous night.

    "Well, you asked for it right? Don''t me me¡­"

    "It''s not that I''m ming you, dummy," Ci replied.

    Napoleon stroked his wife''s silky hair, and then her cheeks. "You are so cute¡­makes me want to pinch your cheek¡­"

    Napoleon pinched Ci''s cheek yfully and a soft giggle escaped her lips as she swatted his hand away.

    "Moah¡­stop it~!" Ci protested with a yful pout.

    Napoleon stopped pinching Ci''s cheek and sighed. "Ah¡­how I missed this. You know when I was in Egypt I felt kind of sad because you are not there with me. Like who am I going to cuddle with?"

    "Well, I''m sure you have met a number of girls there," Ci said, rolling her eyes teasingly.

    "What? Why would I do that when I have the most beautiful wife in the world?" Napoleon replied. He leaned in to ce a gentle kiss on Ci''s forehead.

    "You always know just what to say," she murmured. "You have a way of making me feel like the most cherished woman in the world."

    Napoleon''s hand gently cradled Ci''s face, his thumb tracing the curve of her lips. "Because you are, my love," he whispered. "I''m just as scared of losing you as you are of losing me. You know when I heard of Hippolyte Charles hitting on you, you know what my first reaction was?"

    "What?"

    "Jealousy," he admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "Jealousy at the mere thought of someone else admiring your beauty, of another man daring to cast his eyes upon you. I couldn''t bear the idea of someone else trying to im what is rightfully mine. Good thing that I scared him to the point he won''t even dare approach you. Speaking of which, is he still trying to bother you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Ci shook her head. "No, miraculously, he stopped sending letters and flowers after you confronted him. Don''t worry, I won''t fall for that guy."

    "Well if he ever dares approach you, even though I know you can handle him by yourself, just tell me. I will send him to heaven."

    Ci chuckled at Napoleon''s overprotectiveness and then a thought appeared on her mind.

    "Uhm¡­darling, there is something I must say to you,"  Ci said.

    "What is it, honey?"

    "I want to leave my life of hunting people behind now and just be a simple mother to your children and a wife to you," Ci announced. "There''s not much of a threat to you now. Well, there is King Louis but his poprity is not as high as yours to the people. So I want to live a normal life now. You can protect us right?"

    Napoleon''s heart swelled after hearing that. The thought of Ci not doing an assassination that would probably endanger her life filled Napoleon with relief.

    "I will protect our family," Napoleon vowed. "You can leave the rest to me."

    Ci''s eyes softened with gratitude as she gazed into Napoleon''s earnest gaze. She felt an overwhelming sense of peace knowing that her husband would always be there to shield their family from harm. It was a weight lifted off her shoulders, allowing her to fully embrace the role of a loving wife and devoted mother.

    She nestled closer to Napoleon, finding sce in the warmth of his embrace. His arms enveloped her protectively. Theyy there infortable silence, their bodies entwined as they savored the simple pleasure of being together.

    "I think we should get up now," Ci suggested.

    "No¡­let us stay still for a little longer. It has been a year since west had a moment like this, just the two of us," Napoleon said, his embrace tightening around Ci.

    "F-Fine..! I''ll let you cuddle me," Ci replied, she rxed further into Napoleon''s masculine arms. The way Napoleon is wrapping his arms around her stirred something within her. It was like she was getting turned on.

    "Ci¡­is it just me or your body is getting hotter?" Napoleon asked.

    Ci''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment at Napoleon''s observation. She shifted slightly in his embrace, her body pressing closer to his, reveling in the heat that radiated between them.

    A mischievous smile yed on Napoleon''s lips as he ran his fingers gently along the contours of her body.

    Ci moaned and protested softly. "Stop~!"

    Napoleon''s fingers paused their gentle exploration, and he looked into Ci''s eyes, his yful expression turning tender. "Are you sure, my love? Do you want me to stop?"

    As Napoleon was waiting for an answer, he couldn''t help stopping himself from biting her ear lobes.

    Ci moaned again, enjoying the stimtion Napoleon is giving to her. She also started feeling his finger resuming its trail on her curves. She couldn''t contain herself anymore and conceded.

 Chapter 130 Napoleon Confronts The Directory

    ?

    Ten dayster, in the capital city of France, Napoleon stepped off the sleek electric tram, a new type of transportation recently constructed to facilitate Paris''s industrial needs.

    As Napoleon''s boots touched the ground, he instinctively straightened his uniform and tricorn hat. The people passing by paused to catch a glimpse of the renowned general, whispering their admiration and sometimes waving their hands and calling his name to get his attention.

    Napoleon simply returned the gesture by lifting his tricorn hat and waving it in the air. Spotting a carriage nearby, he hailed it with his hat. The carriage driver, recognizing the esteemed figure before him, swiftly maneuvered the horses to a halt.

    "General Bonaparte, what an honor to see you in person. I have read your tales in the newspaper and I must say, General¡­I am impressed!"

    Napoleon smiled as he nodded his head in acknowledgment of hispliments.

    "Where to General?" The carriage driver asked.

    "To Tuileries Pce," Napoleon said.

    "Ahh¡­very well then, sir, let me open the door for you in just a moment¡­" The carriage driver jumped down from his seat. With a graceful sweep of his hand, he opened the carriage door.

    Napoleon climbed into the carriage with practiced ease, settling himself onto thefortable seat. As the carriage driver closed the door behind him, Napoleon leaned back as he prepared himself mentally for the uing meeting with the Directory.

    Two days after he arrived in Paris, he received a letter from the Directory, demanding him to exin why he had left his post in the Emirate of Diriyah without their orders.

    Napoleon expected that to happen the moment he had decided to return to France and had alreadye up with an answer justifying his actions.

    "All good, General?" The carriage driver asked from his perch.

    Napoleon snapped out of his reverie and replied. "All good, Monsieur."

    With that, the carriage set off, traversing the bustling streets of Paris toward its destination¡ªTuileries Pce.

    Ten minutester, the carriage arrived in front of the Tuileries Pce. One of the French guards stationed at the gates approached the carriage and opened the door.

    Napoleon stepped out of the carriage, his gaze turning towards the carriage driver who had apanied him on the journey.

    "Thank you for your service," Napoleon said, reaching into his pocket to retrieve the fare.

    The carriage driver shook his head, a warm smile gracing his lips. "No need for that, General. It''s an honor to have transported you."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed slightly, appreciating the driver''s gesture but not wanting to take advantage of his kindness.

    "I insist, Monsieur. You have done your part, and I mustpensate you for your time and effort. It is only fair."

    The driver paused for a moment, considering Napoleon''s words. He nodded.

    "Very well, General, if it means that much to you. I ept your payment with gratitude."

    Napoleon handed the fare to the driver, who epted it with a grateful nod. After that, he made his way inside the Tuileries Pce where the members of the Directory were waiting for him.

    Momentster, Napoleon arrived in the grand chamber of the Tuileries Pce, where the members of the Directory awaited his presence.

    As Napoleon entered, the air grew tense, and all eyes turned to him. The members of the Directory, seated around arge table, regarded him with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. They were eager to hear his exnation for leaving his post in the Emirate of Diriyah without their consent.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Napoleon took a moment topose himself, his gaze sweeping over the faces of the individuals who held the fate of the nation in their hands. With unwavering confidence, he approached the table and took his designated seat.

    "Good day, Citizens of the Directoire," Napoleon began. "I stand before you today to answer any questions you might have about me."

    The members of the Directory leaned forward. One of them was Barras, who was fearful and apprehensive of Napoleon''s growing poprity which was even more fueled by his sudden return to Paris.

    "General Bonaparte, exin to us why you have returned to Paris without our authorization. Because as far as I remember, you were tasked to cut British ess to India, a job that is not finished."

    "Well, Citizen Barras, I believe we have sessfully achieved that goal. Although not literally, we managed to cut off British message traffic to India that was originally passing through Egypt."

    "You are right about that, General Bonaparte, but things have changed. Seeing your sess in Egypt and the Middle East, we believe that France can kick the British out of India. We want you to return there as soon as possible,mand the Army of the Orient, gain the support of the Tipu Sultan, and remove British influence in India."

    "I''m afraid that I cannot do that, Citizen Barras," Napoleon said firmly. "Not after you deny my request for reinforcements which are needed to execute the campaign. Our forces in Africa and the Middle East are stretched too thin. Primarily because we want to secure the cities and make sure that they won''t revolt," Napoleon exined.

    "I see, then if we were to give you the reinforcements you needed to conduct the operation, are you going to return to the Emirate of Diriyah?"

    "It''s toote for that, Citizen Barras, because the way I''m looking at our situation in the maind, you''ll need the men I am requesting here rather than there."

    "We can still send you the reinforcements you need. We''ll gather conscripts and send them to you as soon as possible. But you must be the onemanding the Army of the Orient."

    "Why are you so eager to send me back there, Citizen Barras?" Napoleon asked.

    "Because you still have a mission to do. You could have been court-martialed for leaving your post without authorization," Barras replied, his tone growing increasingly stern.

    "But the mission was done, Citizen Barras. My proposal to you was to take Egypt, and Egypt only. The reason why I expanded to the north and the Middle East was simply because of my ambition to extend France''s influence in those regions. Even the idea of marching to India was mine when I asked for reinforcements. So technically speaking, Citizen Barras, I have fulfilled my mission. Now looking back, I haven''t really answered why I returned. Do you really want to know?"

    "Watch your tone, General Bonaparte. You may have achieved some sess, but you are still ountable to the Dir¡­" Barras retorted.

    "The reason why I returned is because I''m concerned about my country!" Napoleon interrupted, his voice cracked like a whip.

    The chamber was silent as Napoleon''s words hung in the air, the tension in the room palpable. The members of the Directory exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to respond to the general''s outburst.

    "In what condition did I depart from France, and in what condition do I discover her!" his voice bellowed. "I departed in times of peace, only to return to the ravages of war! I left behind territories won through conquest, and now the enemy encroaches upon our borders! I entrusted you with a well-stocked arsenal, yet not a single gun can be found! The riches I brought from Italy have vanished, reced by insidiousws and rampant poverty! Our cannons have been sold, and thievery has be an institution! The resources of our nation lie depleted, drained to thest drop!"

    The Directory was still speechless at Napoleon''s outburst. Nevertheless, Napoleon continued, recalling the days prior to this meeting when he visited other cities near Paris.

    "You think I wouldn''t know? The first thing I did the moment I returned to France was to check her condition. I witnessed the decay, the disarray, and the suffering of our people. I saw the hunger in their eyes, the disillusionment that has settled upon them. Our once-great nation, the beacon of liberty and enlightenment, now stands on the brink of ruin. And for what? For the sake of petty politics, for personal gain, and for the perpetuation of a system that has lost touch with the needs of its citizens. Do you think I''m stupid to realize why you want me back in the Middle East? Instead of worrying about my poprity, you should be worrying about the state of our nation!"

    "What, suddenly you forgot how to speak?" Napoleon sighed exasperatedly. "Oh my god¡­your silence is killing me."

    Napoleon rose to his feet and straightened his uniform. "If you are not going to speak, I will take my leave. I am disappointed by yourck of action and vision for our country. But know this: I will not sit idly by while France crumbles. I will find a way to restore her glory."

    With those final words, Napoleon turned on his heels and strode out of the grand chamber, leaving behind a stunned and silent Directory. As he exited the Tuileries Pce, he sighed deeply.

    "That felt better."

 Chapter 131 Meeting The Conspirators

    ?

    Four days after Napoleon''s meeting with the Directory, he had never received any letter from them. Maybe he was speaking the truth at that time, leaving them literally and figuratively speechless, and decided to leave him alone, he doesn''t know.

    He was in his office, writing a letter to General Kleber who held amand of the Army of the Orient.

    He was writing to him to inform them that the Directory couldn''t send a reinforcement to them due to the current situation France is facing on the maind. He instead ordered General Kleber to hold out and maintain their conquered states for as long as he could while he settled his business in Paris.

    Momentster, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Napoleon said and the door creaked open, revealing his wife, Ci.

    "Darling, you have mail from your brother Joseph," she said as she walked towards his desk.

    "Have you opened it?" Napoleon asked.

    "Why would I do that?" Ci asked a hint of amusement in her voice. She handed the sealed envelope to Napoleon, who took it with a grateful smile.

    Napoleon carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter. As he read through Joseph''s words, he hummed aloud.

    "What is it?" Ci asked curiously.

    "It seems like my brother just informed me that he''ll be arriving here along with the other conspirators to the plot of overthrowing the Directory," Napoleon shared, ncing up at Ci who tilted her head to the side.

    "I see¡­did he mention who will being?" Ci inquired, cing a finger on her chin.

    "Well, Joseph and Lucien are certain, I don''t know who the others are. Though I have a great feeling that Talleyrand would be one of them. We''ll find out the restter."

    "This is getting me nervous," Ci said.

    Napoleon stood up from his desk and walked around Ci, embracing her from behind. His arms wrapped around her waist, providing aforting presence.

    "I understand your concerns, my love," Napoleon said softly, resting his chin on Ci''s shoulder. "But isn''t this the one you are looking forward to me to do? Power is within my reach, darling¡­ and you''ll be my firstdy. Everything is going ording to the events that unfolded in our world."

    Ci leaned back into Napoleon''s embrace. "Yeah¡­so we better make this work, darling."

    "I promise you, I will," Napoleon said as he nted a kiss on her neck.

    ***

    Eight o''clock in the evening, October 23rd, 1799.

    A carriage stopped in front of the chateau''s iron gates. Napoleon peered out the window and saw Lucien, Joseph, Caroline, Talleyrand, and the other three he wasn''t familiar with.

    Napoleon exited his office, where he saw Ci walking towards his office, probably to inform him about their arrival.

    "They areing my love, make sure Francis and Aveline are in their room," Napoleon said.

    "Don''t worry about them, I''ll stay with them. Good luck, darling," Ci assured him.

    Napoleon straightened his uniform and he made his way to the door. There, he saw Beaumont who nodded his head upon his arrival, acknowledging his presence.

    "Open the door," Napoleon simply ordered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Beaumont swiftly obeyed Napoleon''smand, pushing open therge doors of the chateau.

    As Napoleon stepped out into the night, the cool breeze ruffled his uniform and brushed against his face. The conspirators, led by his brother Joseph, stood in a semi-circle, some of them were gazing at his chateau, probably mesmerized by the radiant glow of the facade lit by the electric lights.

    "Wee," Napoleon said. "We have much to discuss. Follow me."

    Napoleon led the group inside his chateau and towards his office.

    Upon arriving at his office, Napoleon gestured for the conspirators to take a seat in front of his desk.

    As the conspirators settled into their chairs, their eyes locked onto Napoleon. He took his ce at the head of the desk, his gaze sweeping across the faces of those gathered.

    "General Bonaparte, it''s a pleasure to see you. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Emmanuel Joseph Siey¨¨s, you might have noticed me four days ago at the Tuileries Pce where you have been summoned."

    "Oh yeah¡­I didn''t notice you. You were so silent I must say," Napoleon said, chuckling.

    "That was because I was awed by your words back there, General Bonaparte. Or so I was inspired by it," Sieyes said.

    Napoleon scanned Sieyes, he was a member of the Directory elected on 17 June 1799 preceded by  Jean-Fran?ois Rewbell. He is what you would call the main conspirator of the plot.

    Napoleon nced at the other two, who were unfamiliar to him.

    "Ah let me introduce the members of this plot, General Bonaparte," Sieyes promptly said upon noticing his curiosity. "This one is Jean-Jacques de Cambac¨¦r¨¨s. He is the one who will fund our plot and a former president of the National Convention back in 1794."

    Cambac¨¦r¨¨s bowed his head to Napoleon.

    Sieyes continued. "This one I believe you have seen four days ago, Roger Ducos, a member of the Directory who is also unsatisfied with how the government runs and wishes to reform it."

    Ducos bowed his head to Napoleon.

    "Also, I''m sure you have met Monsieur Talleyrand," Sieyes said, extending his hand towards Talleyrand.

    "Yeah, we have met. I figured I would see him here," Napoleon said.

    Talleyrand chuckled, amused. "So my appearance here is not a surprise to you huh, General Bonaparte?"

    "Now these one to the right are your siblings, General Bonaparte. Lucien Bonaparte is the president of the lower house, Joseph is a member of the council of the ancients, and Caroline. You might wonder why your little sister is here, well there is one. She promised that she will bring Murat to support the coup."

    "Wait what?" Napoleon nced at his little sister, Caroline.

    "Oh, you don''t know, brother?" Caroline giggled. "Murat and I are lovers, though you might find it quick you can call that I have fallen on his charms."

    "Caroline¡­you just met him two weeks ago," Napoleon eximed softly. He knew that Murat and Caroline were lovers in real history but didn''t expect that they would fall in love so easily with one another.

    "It doesn''t matter brother," Lucien chimed in. "Caroline did a perfect job of bringing Murat into this. We would need any hands we can get."

    "Well, if you say so," Napoleon sighed. "Okay then¡­what is the n?"

 Chapter 132 The Plot

    ?

    "The n would be something like this, General Bonaparte," Sieyes began. "It is going to be a two-day coup. The first thing we got to do is to get the Directory out of Paris. If they remain in the capital, we run the risk that the neo-Jacobins would call the people of Paris to arms in defense of the government."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the need to remove the Directory from the immediate reach of potential opposition. He listened intently as Siey¨¨s continued to exin the details of their n.

    "So, on the first day, Joseph and I will call an emergency meeting of the Council of Ancients," Sieyes exined. "During this meeting, I will inform them that a Jacobin plot has been discovered, creating an imminent threat to the Republic. We will emphasize the importance of ensuring the safety of the legiture by moving the meeting to the pce of Saint-Cloud west of Paris."

    Napoleon considered the strategic move. Taking the Council of Ancients away from the capital would not only safeguard their gathering from potential disruptions but also give the conspirators a controlled environment in which to proceed with their ns. The way the n it is like how it was nned in the real history.

    "While the Council of Ancients convenes at Saint-Cloud, Ducos and I will tender our resignations from the Directory. Through coercion and bribery, we will persuade the other three Directors to do the same. This will create a power vacuum that will be filled by the provisional government we intend to establish."

    "Now I tried doing that to Citizen Barras but he wasn''t cooperating when I asked nicely," Talleyrand chimed. "But with money, he might do so."

    Sieyes continued. "On the second day you, General Bonaparte, will address both legitive chambers. Given your reputation and military prowess, your words will hold great weight. You will inform them that due to the Jacobin plots, the Republic is in grave danger and can only be preserved by repealing and recing the Constitution of Year III. As you address the legitors, we will already have the provisional government set up, headed by myself. Our task will be to draft a new constitution that will reflect the aspirations and needs of the nation."

    Upon concluding his words, Napoleon eyeballed Talleyrand, Joseph, and Lucien who acknowledged his gaze by nodding subtly.

    "So you will be the head of the government huh?" Napoleon mused.

    "Is there a problem with the n, General Bonaparte?" Sieyes asked.

    "Not really," Napoleon smiled slyly and continued. "I was wondering, am I your first choice as the sword of this coup?"

    "No, I first approached General Joubert as the ''sword'' for our coup," Sieyes revealed, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. "He had proven useful to me during the Coup of 30 Prairial, and I believed he would y a vital role in our ns. I had ced my hopes on Joubert," Sieyes continued a note of disappointment in his tone. "However, destiny had different ns. We were forced to search for a new ''sword,'' someone who could rally the support of the army and the French citizenry."

    Napoleon listened intently, absorbing the details of their previous attempts to secure a strong military leader for their cause. Sieyes'' disappointment was evident as he exined the reasons why other generals had been unsuitable for their ns.

    "General Bernadotte was too much of a Jacobin, so that was a no-go for me," Sieyes stated firmly. "And General Jourdan, the hero of the Battle of Fleurus, t out refused to help the coup, though he promised not to hinder it either. I also approached General Moreau, but he declined, hesitant to get involved in politics. But it was at that time when we heard of your arrival in early October that Moreau referred you to me."

    Napoleon nodded, recognizing the significance of the timing. The stars seemed to align, guiding him toward this moment.

    "It appears that fate has brought us together, then," Napoleon replied, chuckling. "Anyways, so now you got me as your sword, is there anything that we are missing?"

    "There are two, General Bonaparte," Talleyrand interjected. "First we are going to need you to secure the help of your wife, Ci Bonaparte. Currently, she owns thergest newspaperpany in France. She will be the one to help us spread our message and shape public opinion in our favor."

    "And the second thing?" Napoleon inquired, his curiosity piqued.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Talleyrand cleared his throat before responding. "The second thing is we need to secure support from the Minister of Police, Joseph Fouch¨¦. Currently, Fouch¨¦ had spies everywhere in Paris, hidden amongst the city''s butchers, wigmakers, bartenders, and prostitutes, and had, moreover, never been on the losing side of a coup. If we gain his support, we will have valuable intelligence and control over the city''s security apparatus."

    Napoleon''s eyebrows raised at the mention of Fouch¨¦. He had heard of the Minister of Police''s infamouswork of informants and his reputation for survival.

    "Fouch¨¦, huh?" Napoleon mused. "He is indeed a shrewd operator. But how do we convince him to join our cause?"

    "It would be up to you, General Bonaparte, because he won''t talk either to me or others here," Talleyrand said. "This is the file I have prepared for him, containing his records at the height of the revolution which you can use to sway on our side."

    Talleyrand handed Napoleon the file containing Fouch¨¦''s records during the revolution. Napoleon took the file and flipped through its pages, skimming over the information about Fouch¨¦''s past actions and alliances.

    "This is quiteprehensive," Napoleon remarked, impressed by Talleyrand''s meticulousness. "It seems Fouch¨¦ has been involved in quite a few intrigues."

    "He is a master of maniption and survival," Talleyrand replied with a wry smile. "But everyone has their weaknesses, and Fouch¨¦ is no exception. Use the information in that file to appeal to his ambitions and fears. Show him how our n can benefit him personally, and he may be swayed to join our cause."

    "Very well."

    "Once you get him on our side brother, thest thing you''ll need to do is to gain support from your fellow generals. The more the better," Joseph said.

    "Don''t worry about that, I have a lot," Napoleon said confidently. "Okay, I think we are done here? Another revolution is going to sweep France again."

    Lucien, who had been silent since his arrival finally spoke.

    "Who said anything about revolution, brother?" Lucien interjected, his voice filled with conviction. "We are not seeking to ignite a revolution, but rather to bring about change through legal means. Our objective is to persuade the deputies to elect a new government, effectively dismantling the Directory and establishing a new governing body. This new government will consist of three members: Ducos, Sieyes, and yourself, Napoleon. It is a transformation from within."

    "Yeah¡­that''s right, General Bonaparte," Sieyes concurred.

    "You may define it however you like, but let us not delude ourselves. This plot of ours is indeed a coup d''¨¦tat. We must acknowledge the risks thate with our actions. Failure could lead us to prison, at best, or more likely to the cold embrace of the guillotine."

    "Well, it''s either that or the former King that escaped Paris seven years ago return to France and destroy the republic that was established by the people," Sieyes said. "The n willmence on the 18th and 19th of Brumaire. Is everything clear?"

    Everyone nodded.

    "I''ll go visit the Minister of Police," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 133 Offering The Minister Of Police A Side

    ?

    November 5th, 1799. Four days before the nned coup of Napoleon and his associates. The gray morning sky hung heavy over the streets of Paris as Napoleon arrived at H?tel de Juign¨¦, the headquarters of the Ministry of Police.

    As he stepped off the carriage, a chill wind greeted him, sweeping through the narrow streets and causing his cloak to billow behind him. Napoleon adjusted his hat and straightened his uniform, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a keen, observant gaze.

    Immediately, he was greeted by the French guards stationed in the area. With military precision, they stood at attention, their rifles held firmly by their sides. Their eyes met Napoleon''s, and they saluted him with a crisp motion, paying homage to the esteemed general who had led them to victory on numerous battlefields.

    A tip of the tricorn hats was apanied by a few words of respect.

    Returning their salute with a nod, Napoleon acknowledged their presence.

    Passing through the grand entrance of H?tel de Juign¨¦, Napoleon was greeted by the familiar scent of ink, parchment, and the faint hint of cigar smoke that lingered in the air.

    As Napoleon stepped into the Minister of Police''s office, his gaze immediately fell upon Joseph Fouch¨¦, who sat behind a sturdy oak desk. Fouch¨¦manded the room with his tall frame and broad shoulders, emanating an air of authority.

    Fouch¨¦''s appearance reflected an austere andposed demeanor. His dark hair, now showing streaks of gray, was meticulously groomed, lending him an air of maturity. The lines etched upon his face spoke of years of experience and the burden of his responsibilities. d in a tailored suit, Fouch¨¦''s formal attire entuated his imposing stature, adding to the aura of power he projected.

    "General Napoleon Bonaparte," Fouch¨¦ greeted, his voice low and gravelly. "Wee to the Ministry of Police. Your reputation precedes you."

    Napoleon offered a nod of acknowledgment, his gaze locking with Fouch¨¦''s.

    "Minister Fouch¨¦," Napoleon replied evenly. "Thank you for receiving me despite the short notice."

    Fouch¨¦ waved his hand dismissively and gestured to him to take a seat. As Napoleon settled into the chair, Fouch¨¦ leaned forward, his hands resting on the polished surface of the desk.

    "So, how may I help you, General Bonaparte?"

    Napoleon cleared his throat and began. "Minister Fouch¨¦, I came here in your office to get your support on the coup that my associate and I have concocted."

    "A coup?" Fouche repeated, tilting his head to the side.

    Napoleon expected a surprised or shocked reaction from Fouche, but the Minister of Police simply raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable.

    "Yes, Minister," Napoleon continued. "We believe that the time hase for a change in the government. The current Directory has be weak and corrupt, and we intend to rece it with a new government that can restore stability and strength to France."

    Fouch¨¦ leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled in front of him. "And what role do you see me ying in this coup, General?"

    "Your role, Minister Fouch¨¦, would be pivotal. On the 18th of Brumaire, you will be responsible for safeguarding the gates of Paris. No government official shall be allowed to enter or leave the city without your consent. Furthermore, I require your censor to meticulously scrutinize all newspaper publications, except for the one I own. Only the news that my associates and I deem fit shall be printed."

    Fouche sighed and leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Napoleon''s words.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You speak as though my allegiance is already pledged to your cause. But be reminded, General, that a single word from me could seal your fate as a traitor to France. I may disagree with the government''s policies, but I am still a part of it."

    "Well, what if I were to share something that could change your perspective and also offer you a prominent role in the new government as my Minister of Police?"

    Fouch¨¦''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of curiosity and skepticism evident in his gaze. "And what would that be? Are you implying that if the coup seeds, you will assume the leadership of the new government?"

    Napoleon nodded, a glimmer of determination in his eyes. "Indeed, I would be at the helm of the new government. But let''s focus on the first part for now. Allow me to offer you the position of Minister of Police of my government."

    Fouch¨¦''s brows furrowed, his expression thoughtful. "While the proposition is intriguing, I must remind you that I already hold the title of Minister of Police. Therefore, I invite you to proceed to the second part¡ªwhat will convince me to switch sides."

    "Okay, I''m sure the royalists haven''t forgotten how you ughtered hundreds of followers during the reign of terror. I heard or more specifically read it in documentation, you have them shot point-nk after forcing them to dig their own graves."

    Fouch¨¦''s face paled as Napoleon''s words struck a nerve. To further exacerbate the wound, Napoleon ced a document containing his records onto the tabletop, adding salt to the injury.

    "Who else is with you?" Fouche asked, not even bothering to check the folder.

    "Everyone, Fouch¨¦. Military Generals as Murat and Lefebvre. Politicians such as Sieyes,  Cambac¨¦r¨¨s, Talleyrand¡­"

    "Talleyrand?" Fouche interrupted. "You have taken Talleyrand into your confidants? He betrays literally everybody."

    "Rest assured, Fouch¨¦, Talleyrand''s allegiance lies firmly with himself. He understands that his interests align with mine, and he knows the consequences of betraying our cause. I expect loyalty from each member of our alliance, and in return, I offer them the same."

    "Very well, you have my attention, General Bonaparte. You made yourself clear. I''ll take some time to consider it," Fouch¨¦ replied.

    "No, Fouch¨¦, there''s no time for hesitation. It''s a matter of now¡ªeither you stand with me... or against me," Napoleon dered.

    Fouch¨¦ paused, his eyes locking with Napoleon''s intense gaze. After a moment of deliberation, he finally made his decision.

    "Alright, I stand with you," Fouch¨¦ conceded. "But I must express my concerns. What if your n fails?"

    "If our n fails, Fouch¨¦, it won''t be execution in the name of the king that awaits you. It will be the Directoire using you of conspiracy. By joining me, I am your only hope for survival, Minister Fouch¨¦."

    Ten minutester, Napoleon exited the Ministry of Police headquarters with a guarantee of Minister Fouche''s support.

    Now he has to write letters to the generals he hadn''t reached up to yet.

    "Let''s invite them to dinner."

 Chapter 134 Its Still The Same

    ?

    November 7th, 1799. Two days before the nned coup of Napoleon and his associates.

    It was seven o''clock in the evening at Chateau de Chantilly where Napoleon was seated at the head of the dining table. Surrounding the table were Generals that served in Italy: Bernadotte, Jourdan, and Moreau.

    The Generals that served him in Italy in Egypt such as Berthier, Lannes, Murat, La Harpe, Victor, and others already pledged their support through letters. Now, the gentlemen who are dining with him are the only ones he needs to solicit and gain their support.

    "Our chefs are among the best in France. Are you gentlemen enjoying your meal?" Napoleon asked, casting a nce around the table at them.

    General Bernadotte, known for his Jacobin past and military prowess, nodded appreciatively as he savored a bite of the meticulously prepared dish. "Exquisite, General Bonaparte. Your taste in cuisine is as impable as your leadership on the battlefield."

    General Jourdan, with a thoughtful expression on his face, raised his ss of wine and took a sip before speaking. "I agree with Bernadotte, the meal was sublime."

    General Moreau offered a nod of agreement. "I too agree with Bernadotte''sment."

    "Is that so, you guys are not just making me feel good, are you?" Napoleon interjected with a mischievous smile.

    The Generals chuckled and General Bernadotte raised an eyebrow and replied, "Rest assured, Napoleon, we would not dare deceive you, especially when ites to matters of taste. If the food was done badly, I would probably spit it out."

    Napoleonughed heartily. "Well then, I am delighted to hear that my esteemed Generals are satisfied. Now, you gentlemen must be wondering why I have called you here."

    "Yeah¡­I''m curious as to why you would call us, General Bonaparte. Normally you would write letters to us two days prior to a meeting," General Jourdan remarked, his curiosity piqued.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair and sighed as if preparing for a battle.

    "Gentlemen, I have called you here because I have a proposition that could change the course of our nation. The time hase for us to take action and reshape the destiny of France."

    The room fell silent as the Generals exchanged intrigued nces. General Bernadotte leaned forward.

    "What is this proposition, Napoleon? We are ready to hear you out."

    Napoleon took a deep breath, his eyes flickering with a steely resolve. "On the 18th of Brumaire, my associates and I will conduct a coup to overthrow the government and establish a new governing body. This is our chance to bring stability, prosperity, and unity back to France."

    General Jourdan''s brows furrowed. "Uhm¡­General Bonaparte¡­I admired your military achievements during your time in Italy and Egypt but helping you in this coup is something I would not cross. So I refuse to take part in it."

    "Same here, General," Bernadotte said as he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. "You''ll be guillotined for this."

    "We''ll see about that," Napoleon said confidently.

    "I may not support your coup, General Bonaparte but that doesn''t mean that I will interfere with it. So you can expect that I will keep my mouth shut," Jourdan assured Napoleon.

    "Do I expect the same thing from you, General Bernadotte?" Napoleon''s gaze flickered to Bernadotte.

    "Well, General Bonaparte, truth be told, my wife''s sister Julie ry, who is the wife of your brother, Joseph, has approached her about this coup of yours. My wife is persuading me to take part in the coup but I still refused. Though I gave her the assurance that I will not hinder it." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "So you are saying that you already know about my intention of asking you to help me in this coup?" Napoleon asked, wishing to be rified.

    "That is correct, General Bonaparte. Why would you invite me for dinner anyways?"

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed Bernadotte''s words. "Fine, as long as you and General Jourdan don''t interfere with our coup, we are all good."

    His gaze then flickered to General Moreau, who was silent upon his deration of performing a coup on the Directory.

    "General Moreau, you are the only one who hasn''t given your answer. Are you going to support me or not?" Napoleon asked.

    "General Bonaparte¡­I¡­"

    Before Moreau couldplete his sentence, Napoleon interrupted.

    "Before you give your decision, General Moreau, you must know that you are partly responsible as to why France has lost territories in Northern Italy. Retaken by the Austrians and the Russians. Joining me in this coup would mean you redeeming yourself and having the opportunity to restore your honor and reputation," Napoleon stated and continued. "And also, you were the one who referred me to Sieyes, so based on that, I believe you too hated the government."

    General Moreau''s gaze met Napoleon''s, his eyes filled with contemtion. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.

    "Well, General Bonaparte, I must confess that I share your discontent with the French Directory government. As a general and a Republican, I am greatly dissatisfied with their leadership. Therefore, you don''t need to convince me any further. You will have my support for the coup."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile after hearing his allegiance. Though he knew what their decision would be because he had read it in history but who knows, maybe it might be different here. But as it turns out, it was the same.

    "Thank you, General Moreau. You''ll be informed of your role in the coup tomorrow. In the meantime, let us resume our dinner."

    The Generals, after a hearty round of agreement and eptance, resumed their dinner.

    Thirty minutester, they had to leave. Napoleon personally led the Generals out of the Chateau de Chantilly and bid them farewell. As he watched the carriage shrank in the distance, Napoleon was startled by someone wrapping their arms around his waist.

    "Has anything changed?" Ci asked.

    Napoleon ced his hand atop Ci''s and replied. "Nothing, it was the same."

    "I see¡­it was a shame," Ci said. "So the coup will start in two days¡­it is now really happening huh? You, bing the consul of France."

    "I don''t want to jinx it, darling. Things might turn out differently here," Napoleon said.

    "Just trust your confidants, darling," Ci whispered.

    "I will."

 Chapter 135 Prelude: Coup Of 18th Brumaire

    ?

    Four o''clock in the morning of November 9, 1799, saw a ndestine gathering taking ce in the heart of Paris. In the quiet hours before the city stirred to life, a group of 60 officers from the 17th District and National Guard assembled at Napoleon''s residence on the Chateau de Chantilly.

    "Soldiers of the Republic! We stand at a critical juncture in our nation''s history. The Republic, once a beacon of hope and progress, now finds itself mired in chaos and uncertainty. The very ideals we fought for are threatened by corruption and inefficiency. But fear not, myrades. For I stand here today as a guardian, a protector of the government that has failed us. I ask for your loyalty, not to individuals who have lost sight of their duty, but to the ideals upon which this Republic was founded. We cannot allow our beloved France to wither under the weight of ipetence. We must seize this moment, unite in purpose, and forge a path toward stability and prosperity. Together, we can reshape the destiny of our nation. We can restore the values of equality, liberty, and fraternity that have been tarnished by those who sought personal gain. By taking action, by conducting this coup, we be the agents of change that France so desperately needs. Our purpose is not to destroy, but to rebuild. To usher in an era of strength, unity, and progress. So I ask you, soldiers of the Republic, to join me in this endeavor. Together, we can reim the spirit that once made France great. Our loyalty will not be to a failing government, but to the ideals that bind us as brothers-in-arms."

    A moment of silence followed Napoleon''s passionate plea. Then, one by one, the soldiers began to nod, their determination mirrored in their eyes.

    As they stepped forward, pledging their loyalty to the cause, the course of history shifted beneath their feet. The stage was set, the actors assembled, and the fate of the Republic poised on a knife''s edge.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon''s wife, Ci watched his speech from the window and she couldn''t be more proud of him.

    "Good luck! My dear husband."

    ***

    Six o''clock in the morning. In the Tuileries Pce.

    Inside the opulent chambers of the Tuileries Pce, the Council of Ancients had gathered, their expressions a mixture of weariness and apprehension. Lucien Bonaparte, Napoleon''s trusted brother, stood before them, his voice steady and authoritative as he addressed the assembly.

    "Citizens representatives!" Lucien began. "I stand before you today to bring to light a grave conspiracy that threatens the very fabric of our Republic."

    Whispers filled the room as the Ancients exchanged curious nces, their attention fully captured by Lucien''s words. They leaned forward, eager to hear the details of this alleged plot.

    "Recent intelligence has uncovered a Jacobin plot, orchestrated by enemies of the state who seek to undermine the stability of our government. These individuals, driven by misguided ideologies, n to plunge our beloved Republic into chaos and anarchy."

    Murmurs of disbelief and concern swept through the Council. The specter of the Jacobins still loomedrge in the collective memory, their radicalism, and thirst for power a dark chapter in the nation''s history.

    Lucien''s eyes scanned the room, his gaze locking with that of the skeptical Ancients. He knew he had to sway them, to convince them of the imminent danger that awaited.

    "However, we have an opportunity to safeguard the Republic and ensure its survival," Lucien dered, his voice rising with conviction. "To thwart these treacherous ns, we must take decisive action. I propose two decrees that are essential to preserving the integrity of our government and protecting each and every one of us. The first decree grants General Napoleon Bonapartemand of all local armed forces, allowing him to effectively counter this Jacobin threat.

    A murmur of hesitation rippled through the Council, some Ancients exchanging skeptical nces. The idea of cing such immense power in the hands of a single man was a cause for concern, even in the face of an alleged conspiracy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "But fear not, my esteemed colleagues," Lucien pressed on in a reassuring tone. "Napoleon has proven time and again his loyalty to the Republic. He will serve as our shield, protecting us from those who seek to tear us apart."

    Lucien''s persuasive words swirled through the chamber, capturing the attention of the Ancients. Slowly, the tide began to turn, skepticism giving way to a cautious willingness to consider this course of action.

    "And the second decree is to officially move today''s session from the Tuileries to Saint-Cloud. This measure is necessary to ensure the safety of this esteemed assembly. We must not underestimate the reach and audacity of those who conspire against us."

    The murmurs grew louder, the Ancients engaging in whispered conversations amongst themselves. Some voiced their reservations, others weighed the potential benefits of these drastic decrees.

    Lucien''s eyes, filled with determination, scanned the room, his gazending on each hesitant Ancient. He must make them believe that they are in danger, if not, then the coup will fail.

    "Citizens representatives! I implore you to consider the future of our Republic. In the face of this imminent danger, we must act swiftly and decisively," Lucien concluded,

    Silence hung in the air as the Council of Ancients contemted the proposals set before them.

    One by one, the Ancients began to nod in agreement, their hesitations fading as they recognized the necessity of these measures. The decrees were signed, the die cast and the Council prepared to embrace the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    After securing their agreement, Lucien smiled in satisfaction, he had achieved one of his goals. Now it''s time for Sieyes, Ducos, and Talleyrand to do their job.

    ***

    Tuileries Pce, 10 am in the morning.

    Napoleon and his army made up of local armed forces arrived in the Tuileries Pce.

    Dressed in the general uniform, he addressed them inside the chamber.

    "Citizen representatives! I stand before you today, summoned by the decree, ready to answer its call," Bonaparte dered in a determined expression. "In the face of a grave threat that looms over our beloved Republic, it is my duty to protect you from the insidious Jacobin plot that seeks to undermine our values and tear us apart."

 Chapter 136 Resignations

    ?

    After Napoleon''s assurance to the deputies, he made his way to another room where an important discussion was taking ce. He approached the door and knocked in a predetermined pattern, signaling his presence. Momentster, Talleyrand''s voice came from behind the door, giving Napoleon the signal to enter.

    Opening the door, Napoleon found Ducos, Sieyes, Talleyrand, Cambac¨¦r¨¨s, Fouche, and Barras seated around the table. Taking his seat, he wasted no time in updating them on his speech to the Directory and his brother Lucien''s sess in swaying their votes for a crucial decree.

    "Now, let''s hear the progress on your end," Napoleon inquired, his gaze focused on Ducos and Sieyes.

    Without dy, Ducos and Sieyes handed Napoleon a set of papers. As he nced at them, he realized they were letters of resignation from Ducos and Sieyes as Directors of the Directory.

    "Effective immediately, Director Ducos and Sieyes have stepped down from their positions," Talleyrand announced, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. "We now only need three more directors to resign."

    "Gohier, the President of the Directory, Barras, and Moulin are the remaining targets," Sieyes added. "They are proving to be resistant, but we won''t back down."

    "Leave Barras to me," Talleyrand volunteered confidently, ready to take on the challenge.

    "How about you, Minister Fouche?" Napoleon''s gaze flickered at Fouche, who had been silent during his arrival.

    "One thing I can say about General Bonaparte is that nothing will stop this coup," Minister Fouche finally spoke up, breaking his silence. "I have effectively controlled the flow of information in Paris the day before this nned coup. Mywork of informants has been working tirelessly to ensure that all potential opposition remains in the dark about our intentions."

    A satisfied smile crept across Napoleon''s face, acknowledging Fouche''s pivotal role in securing the element of surprise.

    "Excellent work, Minister Fouche," he praised.

    As they were having a discussion, there was a knock on the door. Napoleon and all the people inside nced at it. The person behind the door knocked four times, indicating that it was someone they invited into the room.

    "Come in," Talleyrand''s voice called out in response to the coded knock.

    The door opened slowly, and in stepped a tall, well-dressed man.

    "Citizen Barras, please take a seat," Talleyrand gestured to one of the vacant chairs around the table.

    "What is happening here? Why are the two directors, General Bonaparte, and the Minister of Police, Fouche, here?"

    Barras''s eyes darted suspiciously between the faces gathered around the table. He had indeed received a letter of invitation, along with cryptic instructions to attend this ndestine meeting. Despite knowing of the invitation, his instincts still told him that something was amiss. His once easygoing demeanor now betrayed a hint of apprehension as he took the proffered seat.

    "Citizen Barras, you must have a lot of questions," Talleyrand began. "But unfortunately we won''t have a lot of time to answer all of it. So, the reason why we invited you here was not mentioned in the letter, we want to tell you the reason personally."

    "No¡­I think I know what is going on here,"  Barras said, ncing again at the faces of the people present around. "You all are into something. I heard that the deputies have voted for a decree which I didn''t have the chance of asking as I was escorted by one of General Bonaparte''s men."

    "Yeah¡­we are into something, Citizen Barras," Talleyrand concurred. "And you will take part in it."

    "Are you going to ask me to resign, again?" Barras arched his brow.

    "That is correct, Citizen Barras. But I won''t just ask you to resign, in fact, I will reward you. How does 100,000 francs sound to you?" Talleyrand replied with a sly grin.

    Barras''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, though the mention of such a substantial sum certainly piqued his interest.

    "Reward me? For what, exactly?" he asked, trying to maintain a semnce ofposure.

    "For your cooperation in ensuring the smooth transition of power. Two of the current directors of the Directory have resigned, which is Ducos and Sieyes," Talleyrand said, extending his hand to the referred Directors.

    Barras''s gaze flickered at the two directors, who simply nodded at him.

    "Oh, I see now," Barras remarked and continued. "If the members of the Directory step down, there will be a power vacuum, leaving the door open for your new government to take its ce easily."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "That''s precisely correct," Talleyrand confirmed. "Now, by resigning not only you will get 100,000 francs but also a safe passage out of Paris."

    Barras found it painfully difficult to resist the tempting offerid before him. He admitted to himself that he had been an ineffective politician, failing to bring stability to France during his tenure in the Directory. The promise of a substantial reward and a chance to leave Paris unscathed was a win-win situation for him.

    "I will resign, under the pretext that I have performed poorly," Barras said, epting the offer.

    "Great, now sign the letter of resignation here," Talleyrand passed a parchment and a quill to Barras.

    Barras didn''t hesitate in signing the letter of resignation. His hand moved with purpose, knowing that it was the right decision.

    As Barras finished signing, he handed the letter back to Talleyrand, who nodded approvingly.

    "You''ve made a wise choice, Citizen Barras," Talleyrand said with a reassuring smile. "This will ensure a smoother transition of power, and your cooperation will not be forgotten. The funds have already been prepared and are waiting for you on the carriage outside."

    Barras nodded as he rose to his feet, and made his way towards the door, leaving the room. When Barras left the room, Talleyrand sighed.

    "Okay, three directors down, two to go," Talleyrand said. "Though I fear that despite us paying him, he might return."

    "No need to worry about that, Talleyrand," Napoleon said. "The cavalry escorting his carriage would make sure that he would continue his way out of Paris."

    ***

    Gohier and Moulin arrived at their room twenty minutester, unaware of the momentous meeting that had just taken ce. As they entered, their faces disyed a mix of weariness and concern.

    "Citizen Gohier, Moulin, we must talk," Talleyrand greeted them, rising from his seat. "Please, have a seat."

    Both Gohier and Moulin exchanged puzzled nces butplied, taking the vacant chairs around the table. The atmosphere in the room felt charged, and they couldn''t shake off the feeling that something significant was about to transpire.

    "Before we speak about why we are here, Talleyrand, do you mind exining to us what just happened to the deputies who signed a decree of moving today''s session in Saint-Cloud?"

    "Three of the directors of the Directory have resigned," Talleyrand informed, ignoring Gohier''s question.

    "Resigned?" Gohier repeated, his eyes darting at the two directors that were seated around the table. "Why? Oh no¡­I think I know what this is all about."

    "A coup," Moulin revealed. "A coup is happening right now and everyone present here is involved in it."

    "You are all out of your mind. You will be beheaded for this!" Gohier bellowed.

    "I wouldn''t call it a coup, Citizen Gohier, this is simply recing the current government with another," Napoleon corrected.

    "I won''t partake in any of this," Gohier said, rising up from his seat. Moulin followed.

    After saying that, Gohier and Moulin left the room.

    "We didn''t even have the chance to convince them," Sieyes said, biting his lower lip.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, three of the directors have already resigned," Talleyrand said. "What we only need from them now is to stay in one ce and make sure that they won''t be able to leave and interfere with us."

    "Leave that to me," Napoleon said, rising to his feet.

 Chapter 137 Taking Out The Remaining Opposition

    ?

    After meeting with the directors of the Directory, Napoleon left the room and stepped out of the Tuileries Pce, his mind racing with thoughts. He couldn''t help but admit that there was a hup in the n. The fact that Moulin and Gohier didn''t resign posed a challenge to their carefullyid-out scheme. However, he knew that in matters of coup and political upheaval, nothing ever went exactly as nned.

    While Napoleon''s military assets were being covertly positioned throughout Paris, discreetly executing their roles in the unfolding coup, officers kept a watchful eye on the Ministry of War. They aimed to prevent any interference from the suspected opposition, War Minister Dubois-Cranc¨¦.

    Generals Lannes and Berruyer took up strategic positions outside the Tuileries and the Invalides, respectively, ready to secure vital locations and squash any military resistance. Murat and Sebastiani''s cavalries diligently patrolled the area surrounding the Pis Bourbon and the Pont de Concorde, ensuring tight control over critical points.

    Meanwhile, Macdonald acted swiftly, rushing to Versailles to secure the area and thwart any potential countermeasures from the royalist factions. S¨¦rurier efficiently led the Garde du Corps Legitif to Saint-Cloud, guaranteeing their loyalty and support during the crucial hours ahead.

    As Napoleon made his way through the pce grounds, he noticed Moreau approaching from a distance, high-tailing towards him on horseback. When Moreau arrived in front of Napoleon, he dismounted and performed a salute.

    "General Moreau, just in time. Follow me."

    Napoleon motioned for Moreau to follow him to a quieter spot away from prying eyes. They walked a few paces until they found a secluded alcove, shielded from the bustling activity of the city.

    "What is it, General Bonaparte?" Moreau asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "General Moreau, there is someone in the Directory who is being uncooperative. Their names are Gohier and Moulin," Napoleon revealed.

    "The President of the Directory and a member of it? So you failed to make them resign huh?" Moreau remarked.

    "Yes, that''s why we have to keep them in check. I''m sure those two will probably spark something that could jeopardize this whole n of ours," Napoleon said.

    "What do you want me to do, General Bonaparte?"

    "I want you to arrest them," Napoleon dered. "Take them somewhere secluded. The Luxembourg Pce would be a perfect fit. Make it look like you are protecting them from the Jacobins."

    Moreau nodded, understanding the gravity of the task. "Understood, General. I''ll handle it discreetly. No one will suspect a thing."

    With a sense of purpose, Moreau quickly departed to carry out Napoleon''s orders. The sess of the coup hinged on their ability to neutralize any potential opposition, and keeping Gohier and Moulin under close watch was imperative.

    ***

    Thirty minutester.

    Inside the carriage where Moulin and Gohier are inside the carriage. As the carriage rumbled along the cobbled streets of Paris, Gohier''s frustration vented out.

    "I can''t believe Ducos, Sieyes, and Barras were part of this coup. The security around the chamber where the deputies are being held is too strict for me to get close. I couldn''t inform them about the unfolding coup."

    Earlier, prior to the meeting with Talleyrand, they came to check what was happening in the deputies'' chamber but the guard didn''t let them get inside but informed them that they signed two decrees, making General Bonaparte themander of the local armed forces in Paris responsible of protecting the deputies to their relocation to Saint-Cloud. The second decree is the deputies being relocated to Saint-Cloud.

    After they met with the plotters, Gohier and Moulin tried to get inside the chamber but this time was met with fierce resistance from the guards.

    "What should we do? It seems like it''s ying on their hands now," Moulin said.

    "No, I don''t think so, Moulin. There is a reason why they want us to resign," Gohier pondered, his mind working through the possibilities. "If we step down now, it would only legitimize their coup in the eyes of the public and the other deputies. We can''t y into their hands."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Moulin nodded in agreement, his expression serious. "You''re right, Gohier. If we want to protect the Republic, we need to find another way to reach out to our colleagues in the Directory and the deputies. France is too weak for another revolution."

    "Yeah¡­"

    In the streets¡ª

    As the carriage continued its journey, Moreau''s detachment closed in, expertly concealing themselves within the shadows of the surrounding buildings. Moreau himself positioned his horsemen strategically to ensure there was no chance of escape.

    When the carriage finally approached a secluded stretch of road, Moreau signaled for his men to act. With a sudden surge of speed, the horsemen surrounded the carriage, cutting off any avenue of escape. Moreau rode up to the front of the carriage and called out in amanding voice.

    "President Gohier and Citizen Moulin, by the order of General Bonaparte, you are toe with us to a ce of safety. We have received intelligence of a potential threat to your lives, and we are here to protect you from the Jacobins."

    Gohier and Moulin exchanged rmed nces.

    "Shit¡­they have surrounded us!" Moulin said as he peered through the window.

    "So when they failed to force us to resign, they resorted to this," Gohier said in resignation.

    Momentster, the door of the carriage was opened by one of Moreau''s men.

    Moreau stepped forward, his eyes locking onto Gohier and Moulin.

    "State your name, soldier!" Gohier demanded.

    "I am General Moreau, President Gohier," Moreau replied. "You and Citizen Moulin wille with us to the Luxembourg Pce where we can protect you from the Jacobin plot¡­"

    "Jacobin plot?" Gohier spat and scoffed. "As if there is such a thing? We know that there is no Jacobin plot, only a coup, with your General being one of the orchestrators. What do you think will happen to you when their coup fails? You will be caught in the jaws of your own making!"

    "Well¡­in that case, I must prevent that from happening," Moreau said flippantly and flickered his gaze to the coachman of their carriage. "You! Follow us to the Luxembourg Pce."

    "You will not do such a thing!" Gohier shouted at the coachman, jolting him in his seat. But almost an instant, Moreau drew his musket pistol out and aimed at Gohier, the men nking the carriage soon followed with their musket rifles.

    Gohier and Moulin gulped as they realized the gravity of the situation. Moreau had turned against thempletely, and any hope they had of resolving the coup peacefully now seemed futile. They were trapped, surrounded by armed men loyal to Napoleon, and their lives hung precariously in the bnce.

    "You just need toe with us, President Gohier, Citizen Moulin. Do that, and I swear that no harm wille to you," Moreau said, his eyes gleaming coldly.

    Gohier and Moulin settled back into their seats, defeated but determined not to show fear.

    "What do you n to achieve with this, General Moreau? Turning against your fellow patriots and embracing this coup will not bring any good to France," Gohier said, trying to reason with Moreau.

    "It''s not like the Directory had done good to France, President Gohier," Moreau interrupted bitterly. "The corruption and inefficiency in the Directory have weakened our nation. I believed that this coup would bring about a stronger and more stable government. I have seen how General Bonaparte governed the republic he established in northern Italy. He brought a lot of changes that made it prosperous. I also read news about his administration in Egypt. If General Bonaparte were to be our leader, I''m sure he can do all those things for France as well."

 Chapter 138 Playing The Part

    ?

    At seven o''clock in the evening on November 9th, 1799, the pce of Saint-Cloaurpose, their task clear¡ªto protect the pce and maintain order.

    The majority of the soldiers aren''t aware of the coup. They were simply called upon by the government to protect the deputies from the supposedly Jacobin plot. It has been two hours since all the deputies were relocated sessfully to the pce, and the moment it did, they began their session.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon and Murat were roaming around the pce grounds, exchanging pleasant conversations.

    "Since when did you and my little sister get together?" Napoleon asked, ncing at Murat.

    Murat grinned goofily as he recalled the memories between him and Caroline.

    "Well, it was two days after we first met in Toulon. I asked her out to dinner, took her to the opera, and from there our rtionship blossomed," he regaled. "You must thank her for persuading me to support this coup, Napoleon."

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side. "Wait, so you wouldn''t stand beside me if, for example, my little sister hadn''t met you? I thought we were brothers?"

    "Truth be told, Napoleon, I was initially hesitant about supporting another revolution, fearing that history would repeat itself. However, witnessing your governance over the states we conquered in northern Italy and Egypt has instilled confidence in me to support you. Caroline''s words further reassured me that your reign would be different, and that was the deciding factor."

    Napoleon''s expression softened, understanding Murat''s intentions. "I appreciate your loyalty, Joachim. It means a great deal to me."

    Murat sighed. "Now that we have all the deputies in one ce, what is your next n?"

    "The second part of the n is going to be the most difficult one to pull off. It would be forcing the deputies to convince the two chambers to dissolve themselves," Napoleon revealed.

    "And how are you nning on doing that?" Murat asked.

    "You''ll see, Murat," Napoleon said as he looked over to the facade of the pce of Saint-cloud.

    Things are now looking good on their side. With Moreau''s arresting the two directors, the Directory is virtually non-existent. Now, it is up to him to execute his part, a part where he would have to act on how Napoleon reacted during the time of the coup.

    ***

    Early on 10 November (19 Brumaire), Napoleon entered the chamber at Saint-Cloud where the council of Ancients was gathered. He was apanied by loyal grenadiers who stood at attention on either side. As he stepped into the room, the deputies, who were donned in their red robes, were seated on the opposite side erupted into a chaotic exchange of gibberish, waving their handkerchiefs in the air while arguing amongst themselves. The tense atmosphere hinted at the imminent eruption of chaos in the chamber.

    However, the moment the deputies noticed Napoleon and his grenadiers, a sudden hush fell over the room. All eyes were fixed on the formidable figure before them, and the significance of his presence was not lost on anyone.

    "General Bonaparte!" one of the deputies called out loudly, breaking the silence. "We''ve been waiting here for nearly 20 hours, and there hasn''t been any sign of a Jacobin plot. Are you staging a  coup?!"

    As the deputies confronted Napoleon with their suspicions, he couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Everything was ying out just as he had intended. It was time for him to act.

    In response, Napoleon raised his hand, signaling for the room to calm down.

    "Gentlemen," he began, projecting aposed and measured demeanor, "the situation we find ourselves in is akin to standing on a volcano. Our beloved Republic no longer has a functioning government; the Directory has dissolved into chaos, and factions are stirring unrest. Now, the moment hase for us to act decisively and make a choice.

    You have called upon me and my fellow soldiers to seek counsel from your esteemed wisdom. I stand before you with utmost sincerity and humility, driven solely by the desire to ensure the safety and security of our great Republic. Therefore, I propose that we vote to create a new government, one that can lead us out of this turbulent time."

    The grenadiers nking Napoleon erupted into cheers, showing their support for his proposition. However, the Council of Ancients did not seem impressed, and murmurs of discontent rippled through the assembly.

    "So our doubts are true! General Bonaparte is staging a coup!" one deputy used, voicing the suspicions that had been circting among some of the members.

    "Swear your allegiance to the Constitution of Year III. That''s the only way to protect the republic! Not by creating a new one," another deputy demanded, challenging Napoleon''s stance.

    "Swear your allegiance to the constitution everyone!"

    One by one, the deputies of the Councils of the Ancients began reciting their allegiance to the Constitution.

    "General Bonaparte!" The deputies who asked him earlier called him again. "You too as well have to swear your allegiance."

    "Constitution?" he retorted. "You, yourselves, have torn it asunder. On 18 Fructidor, you vited it; on 22 Flor¨¦al, you vited it; and on 30 Prairial, you vited it again. It no longermands respect from anyone! It needs to be reced!"

    After expressing his frustration with the current state of affairs, Napoleon and his grenadiers left the chamber and proceeded to the pce Orangery, where the Council of 500 had gathered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Council of 500 met Napoleon with a hostile reception as he entered the room. The sight of men in military uniform at a government gathering sparked immediate outrage among the deputies. Shouts filled the air, expressing their discontent with the presence of armed soldiers.

    Despite the uproar, Napoleon pressed forward and made his way to the rostrum, determined to address the assembly.

    "I want no more of this factionalism; this must finish," he dered loudly, hoping to bring some order to the chaotic scene.

    However, the atmosphere quickly descended into chaos as enraged deputies surrounded Napoleon, their voices united in shouting "Down with the tyrant!", "Down with the dictator!", and "Ouw him!" The anger and hostility were palpable, and it seemed like the situation was spiraling out of control.

    Lucien, who had recently been appointed president of the Council, attempted to restore order, but it was an uphill battle. Some deputies had already risen from their seats and resorted to physical aggression, further fueling the turmoil.

    The situation grew increasingly tense as they pushed, jostled, pped, even brandishing daggers at Napoleon.

    Napoleon could easily defend himself but he allowed him to be assaulted, as it was part of the n.

    The grenadiers, loyal to Napoleon, swiftly intervened, moving in to protect the general and maintain some semnce of order. They managed to shuffle Napoleon out of the chamber for his safety, as the chaos inside continued to escte.

    Once Napoleon had left, one of the deputies made a motion.

    "Let''s dere General Napoleon Bonaparte an ouw!"

    Lucien, seeing that the n of the coup is failing, tried to leave the chamber, but was stopped by the deputies who blocked his way.

    "In order to make this sessionwful, President Bonaparte, you must remain here."

    "To hell with you!" Lucien spat as he removed his president''s sash and forcefully made his way out of the chamber.

    Outside, he saw Napoleon with Ducos, Sieyes, and Talleyrand.

    "The coup ispromised!" Sieyes said, his face turning pale. "We must get out of here before it''s toote."

    "Brother!" Lucien called Napoleon as he rushed towards him.

    Lucien quickly checked his brother to see if there was any injury from the assaults earlier by the deputies. "Are you okay brother?"

    "I''m fine Lucien¡­what''s happening?"

    "They are dering you an ouw, brother," Lucien informed.

    "How about us?" Ducos and Sieyes intoned.

    "Not yet, but soon you will be," Lucien said before shifting his gaze to Napoleon. "I don''t have many supporters inside to make a motion. I''m sorry brother."

    "So it''s done huh?" Ducos said. "In that case, the most important thing for us to do is to find a safe ce."

    "You have nothing to fear, Ducos. We have an army under themand of my brother and Murat stationed outside the pce."

    The word Napoleon has been waiting for has arrived, a smile forming subtly on his lips.

    "You are right brother, it is not done. We have the army."

    "What are you¡­oh¡­" Lucien realized what Napoleon meant. "It could work."

    "What could work?" Sieyes asked.

    "You''ll see!"

 Chapter 139 Lets Make A Vote

    ?

    Outside the pce, Napoleon and Lucien made their way toward the army, which had been stationed in Saint-Cloud since the previous day.

    "Soldiers! Soldiers of the Republic!" Lucien called out, standing atop a ck powder barrel that served as a makeshift tform. "Gather round, I have an important announcement to make."

    The soldiers turned their attention to Lucien, their faces reflecting curiosity and anticipation. They knew that something significant was about to be revealed.

    "The faction of desperate men, armed with daggers, is threatening the assembly," Lucien dered, his voice filled with urgency. "They have even made an attempt on the life of our esteemed general. They have the audacity to use Napoleon of orchestrating a coup d''¨¦tat to seize power. It is a baseless and vile lie!"

    Lucien paused for a moment, reaching for his dagger and raising it high in the air. The soldiers'' eyes fixated on the gleaming de, their attention fully captured.

    "Look at this weapon," Lucien proimed, directing their gaze toward the sharp edge. He then lowered himself down and pointed the de at Napoleon''s chest. "I swear upon my honor that I would plunge this dagger into my own brother''s heart if he were ever to endanger the liberty of our fellow countrymen."

    "Upon hearing Lucien''s solemn vow, the soldiers cheered, raising their muskets and getting into formation. Meanwhile, Murat, who had just gathered his fellow cavalrymen, approached Napoleon.

    "What shall we do, General Bonaparte?" Murat asked, his eyes reflecting the same unwavering determination shared by the soldiers.

    "General Murat, I order you and your men to invade the assembly" Napoleonmanded, his gaze fixed on the horizon as he formted his n. "We must act swiftly and decisively to protect the Republic and uphold the principles we hold dear. Ensure that all the deputies are ounted for, no one shall escape."

    Murat saluted and swiftly ryed the orders to his cavalrymen. With unwavering resolve, they set off on their mission, galloping through the pce grounds, to the chamber, and down to the Orangery where the Council of the Five Hundred is convened.

    Murat forcefully entered the door of the Orangery, followed closely by his cavalrymen and infantries. The deputies inside looked up in surprise and shock as the soldiers burst into the chamber with their muskets aiming at them.

    "Citizens, you have been dissolved! Get this effing rabble out of here!" Murat shouted, sending chills down their spine.

    Taken aback, the deputies were sent into a panic. The French soldiers began rounding up the deputies, making sure to keep a watchful eye on any signs of resistance. Some of the deputies, in a desperate attempt to evade arrest, threw their sashes and hats on the ground, hoping to blend in with the chaos and confusion. A few even tried to make a run for it, but they were swiftly apprehended by the soldiers.

    In the midst of themotion, a small group of deputies reached the windows, looking for any chance of escape. Fear and desperation etched on their faces, they contemted jumping out to avoid capture. However, they were met with stern warnings from the soldiers, who firmlymanded them to stand down.

    Meanwhile, in the other chamber of the Pce of Saint-Cloud. The Council of the Ancients found themselves in the same situation as the Council of the Five Hundreds. The chamber was flooded with armed soldiers, muskets trained at them, and arresting them.

    The deputies from both chambers were gathered in one huge chamber,rge enough to amodate them all. The soldiers were still aiming their musket rifles at the deputies who were visibly shaking in fear.

    Momentster, Napoleon himself entered the chamber with Lucien by his side. The soldiers who were in the way parted to make way for their general. Napoleon''s presence alonemanded authority, and the room fell into an uneasy silence as all eyes turned to him.

    "Now¡­shall we hold a vote?" Napoleon''s voice resonated through the chamber, cutting through the tension like a de. His piercing gaze swept across the assembly, locking eyes with deputies who were once his peers.

    The deputies exchanged wary nces, unsure of how to respond to Napoleon''s proposition. Some were still reeling from the shock of the sudden turn of events, while others harbored doubts about the legitimacy of the proceedings.

    Lucien stepped forward. "Gentlemen, the first order of business is to adjourn both chambers of the legiture for four months and to expel neo-Jacobins whom I believe are in league with the enemy, the British. Raise hands to those who are in favor."

    When Lucien said that, the soldiers inside tightened their grip on their muskets, intimidating the deputies to put their hands up in agreement. The chamber was filled with tension, and the deputies understood the consequences of resisting. Slowly, one by one, they reluctantly raised their hands, signaling their support for the adjournment and expulsion.

    "As the majority has voted in favor of the adjournment and expulsion, let it be done," Lucien dered and continued. "Now, the second order of business is to dissolve the Directory altogether and create an executivemission with Siey¨¨s, Ducos, and Bonaparte at its head."

    The assembled deputies exchanged surprised nces, not expecting such a significant proposal. Murmurs of uncertainty rippled through the chamber as they contemted the implications of this new n. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "We already drafted the new constitution here!" Lucien said, raising the bundle of papers he held in his hand. "This constitution will pave the way for a more efficient and stable government, ensuring the prosperity and progress of our beloved Republic. This new government structure will be known as the Conste. It will consist of three consuls, with Bonaparte, Siey¨¨s, and Ducos at the helm."

    "So, it''s like a Directory but instead of five, there are only three?" One of the deputies asked.

    Lucien shook his head. "No, there would be only one person in charge. That would be the First Consul, as stipted in the constitution, and the man to assume this role is none other than General Napoleon Bonaparte. However, his term would be limited to ten years."

    As Lucien rified, the assembled deputies absorbed the significance of this statement. The idea of a single person holding such authority for a decade raised both hopes and concerns among the members.

    "Ten years is a substantial term," remarked one of the deputies. "Will this not lead to a concentration of power in one individual''s hands?"

    Lucien waved off the question dismissively and spoke. "Let''s make a vote now."

    The soldiers, still standing guard and ready to enforce the decision, maintained an intimidating presence in the chamber. The deputies, aware of the consequences of opposing the proposed n, reluctantly raised their hands, albeit with a mix of resignation and apprehension.

    "As the majority has voted in favor of the dissolution of the Directory and the establishment of the Conste, let it be done," Lucien dered.

    ***

    Five o''clock in the afternoon, November 10th, 1799. Napoleon, Murat, and Lucien returned to Ducos, Sieyes, and Talleyrand.

    "So what happened? Is it done?" Sieyes asked.

    "Yeah, it is done, Sieyes," Napoleon concurred. "Let''s announce it to our soldiers."

    With that, the soldiers were gathered around the trio, their eyes eager for news. Lucien stood beside Napoleon, holding the draft of the new constitution in his hand. The soldiers noticed the serious expressions on their leaders'' faces, and their anticipation grew.

    "Soldiers of the Republic! Today, the Directory has been dissolved, and in its stead, an executive consrmission is formed. General Bonaparte, along with Citizen Sieyes and Ducos, shall hold the esteemed titles of Citizens and Consuls of the French Republic. This decree takes effect immediately."

    Lucien then turned to the officers standing in attention and spoke. "Officers! Present arms to the Consuls of the Republic!"

    "Present arms!"

    The soldiers presented arms in unison, their muskets held high in a salute to the newly established Consuls.

    Napoleon, Sieyes, and Ducos exchanged nces, smiling.

    "Long live Bonaparte!" Lucien eximed, raising his voice above the cheers of the soldiers. The chant echoed across the pce grounds, resonating with a fervor that reflected the admiration and trust the soldiers had in their new First Consul.

    Napoleon stood tall, his eyes fixed on the soldiers before him. He could feel the weight of their expectations, and he knew the immense responsibility that rested on his shoulders.

    "It''s my time now," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 140 After The Coup

    ?

    On the evening of November 10th, 1799, Napoleon and his allies sessfully executed their nned coup, with only minor obstacles along the way. As a result, Napoleon secured the position of the first consul of France, mirroring the real historical events.

    The Orangery, previously the meeting ce for the deputies of the Council of the Five Hundreds, had been transformed into a lively ballroom. The celebration was not directed towards the absent deputies, who had already left, but rather to honor Napoleon''s allies, including generals, politicians, and soldiers.

    Joseph raised his wine ss in a toast, congratting his brother Napoleon. In return, Napoleon raised his ss as well and thanked Joseph for his role in calming down the Council of the Ancients.

    "It was nothing, really. The real credit goes to Lucien, our brother," Joseph remarked, gesturing towards Lucien, who was engaged in a conversation with Cambaceres, Talleyrand, and Fouche while enjoying a drink.

    Napoleon followed Joseph''s gaze to Lucien and hispanions. "I''ll express my gratitude to himter," Napoleon said casually before picking up a macaron from the assortment of delicaciesid out on the table.

    He took a bite of the macaron, savoring the sweet taste as he continued to observe the jubnt atmosphere around him. The ballroom was abuzz with excitement and chatter, with everyone reveling in the sess of the coup.

    As Napoleon mingled with his allies, he exchanged hearty handshakes and received congrattions from those who were present. The room echoed discussions about the future of France and the possibilities thaty ahead under the new government.

    Lucien approached Napoleon with a smile on his face, clearly pleased with the oue of their bold move.

    "Congrattions brother¡­imagine you were born from a minor nobility, became a general of Italy and the Orient, and now the First Consul of the French Republic. What an astonishing rise."

    "Thank you, my dear brother, I wouldn''t be able to do it alone without your help," Napoleon replied genuinely. "Though I can''t help but notice, where is Sieyes?"

    "He is reading the constitution we drafted as we speak," Lucien answered and continued. "And all I can tell you now is get ready because, at any moment, he''ll burst out in this ballroom and demand an exnation from all of us¡ª" he trailed off when he noticed Sieyes advancing towards them with furious strides. "Oh speaking of the devil."

    "Call the others," Napoleon ordered Lucien.

    Lucien immediately left to get Fouche, Talleyrand, and Cambac¨¦r¨¨s.

    Momentster, Sieyes arrived in front of Napoleon who was fuming with anger.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Napoleon asked, feigning ignorance as to what caused his anger.

    "ording to article 2, all executive power is vested exclusively in the hands of the First Consul," Sieyes eximed in frustration. "You''ve made yourself the center of power, Bonaparte! This is not what we agreed upon."

    Napoleon calmly took the papers from Sieyes and nced at the article in question. He then looked up, meeting Sieyes'' intense gaze with a cool and collected expression.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Uhm¡­well the constitution that you drafted for us a week earlier didn''t satisfy me or our allies. And it''s not like we did it first, it was you. Why, you don''t think we won''t realize? You are going to make yourself more powerful than the other consul, making you the de facto ruler. Otherwise, why would you approach us with this n of yours and expect that we''ll all coborate together like you imagined?"

    "He is right, Sieyes," Talleyrand said the moment he arrived in front of them. "We considered other factors as to why we made Napoleon the center of the new government. The people and the soldiers liked him and the second one is that the people don''t like the repetition of the Directory."

    "You were part of this, Talleyrand?" Sieyes red at Talleyrand, and thetter remained unfazed.

    "Not just Talleyrand, including me, Joseph, Fouche, Cambaceres, and Ducos," Lucien interjected.

    "Napoleon had shown himself capable in administering a territory, Sieyes," Joseph added. "Look at how prosperous Northern Italy was before the Austrians and the Russians took it again. Look how prosperous Egypt is. The people of France wanted to experience what those people experienced under the reins of Napoleon."

    "Just ept it, Sieyes," Ducos interjected.'' "We still hold the post of consuls of the French Republic."

    "Yeah, but as figureheads," Sieyes muttered, his frustration evident. He nced around, realizing that the majority of the room was in support of Napoleon''s position. The jubnt atmosphere seemed to mock his concerns.

    He had been nning this coup, way longer than those people could imagine. And yet, here he stood, confronted by the very man he had chosen to help him elevate to the position of First Consul. It was a bitter pill to swallow.

    "Enough of the bickering," Napoleon finally chimed in and ced a hand on Sieyes''s shoulder. "Sieyes, one fact that I ept is that you were instrumental in making this coup possible. You were the one who formed the team and acted ordingly based on our roles. But, let me ask you this, are the people going to like another unpopr politician such as you rise to power? I have hated the government, starting from the National Assembly, Convention, and Directory. All they did was do their own politics instead of focusing on the welfare of the people. It is also because of the past government that France has destabilized too much. I won''t let you repeat it again. It''s time for France to rise up and be respected among nations. So I''m going to give you a choice, you work with me, or you stand against me."

    Napoleon''s voice was low and filled with an intimidating resolve that sent a shiver down Sieyes'' spine. Should he choose to work with Napoleon, he''ll be able to retain his position in the government but should he choose thetter, he would risk losing everything he had fought for and potentially facing the consequences of opposing the charismatic and powerful Napoleon Bonaparte.

    Sieyes took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves, but the pressure in the room seemed suffocating. He nced at the faces of his fellow allies, and for a moment, doubt crept into his mind. Could he truly stand against the tide of support for Napoleon?

    The answer was no. Therefore, he made his decision.

    "Your¡­Excellency," Sieyes stammered. "I choose not to defy you."

    Napoleon''s intense gaze softened, and he gave Sieyes a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    "That''s the wise choice, Sieyes," he said with a faint smile. "You''ve shown yourself to be a valuable ally, and I believe we can achieve great things together for France. For now, let''s enjoy this evening, and tomorrow, we will get back on the business."

 Chapter 141 Epilogue: First Consul Achieved

    ?

    After a lengthy dinner with his associates, Napoleon wearily returned to his estate. The night draped the surroundings in darkness as he approached the facade of his home, noticing the absence of any lights. It was clear that everyone had retired for the night, leaving the estate quiet and serene.

    As he stepped off the carriage, Napoleon turned to Bessieres, who led the escorts of vignt cavalrymen assigned to protect the newly appointed First Consul.

    "Thank you, Bessieres. You and your men may stand down for the night," he said, acknowledging their dedication to his safety.

    Bessieres nodded respectfully, "Of course, General Bonaparte. We will be on alert should you need us again."

    With that, they turned their horses and rode off into the darkness, leaving Napoleon alone on the grand estate grounds. He took a deep breath, relishing the silence that enveloped him.

    As he made his way toward the entrance, he could hear the soft rustling of leaves in the gentle night breeze.

    Nearing the door, it opened, startling Napoleon.

    "Good evening, General Bonaparte."

    It was Beaumont.

    "Oh, Beaumont, were you waiting for me?" Napoleon asked, chuckling.

    "Yes sir, I was told by Madam Bonaparte to wait for your return," Beaumont replied with a warm smile.

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, Beaumont. Is she perhaps already sleeping?"

    "I didn''t check, General Bonaparte as I don''t want to disturb her if she''s resting," Beaumont replied respectfully.

    Napoleon smiled at the thoughtfulness of his servant. "That''s quite considerate of you, Beaumont. I''ll go to her chambers quietly. You may retire for the night as well. Rest is well-deserved after a long day."

    "Thank you, sir," Beaumont said with a nod. "Goodnight, General Bonaparte."

    "Oh before you go to your bedroom, I must inform you of something," Napoleon said.

    "What is it, General Bonaparte?" Beaumont asked.

    "Stop addressing me as General as I''m not a General anymore," Napoleon revealed.

    "Wait," Beaumont tilted his head to the side, confused. "Did you perhaps got fired, General Bonaparte?"

    "What?! No," Napoleon chortled. "The thing is, I became the First Consul, the head of the new government. You may address me as Your Excellency, or Premier or Premier Consul from now on," Napoleon rified with a smile.

    Beaumont''s eyes widened in shock, and his jaw dropped slightly.

    "New¡­government?" He stammered. "How?"

    "Well, the two legitive bodies, the Council of Ancients and Five Hundred have voted for a new form of government, and they appointed me as the First Consul," Napoleon exined.

    Beaumont stood there, still processing the unexpected turn of events. "This is too much for me to process Gene¡ªI meant Your Excellency. Congrattions then¡­"

    Napoleon chuckled in amusement as Beaumont still couldn''t believe the incredible turn of events.

    "Thank you, Beaumont," Napoleon replied warmly, appreciating his servant''s genuine surprise and support. "It has been a remarkable journey, hasn''t it?"

    "Indeed, Your Excellency. From a young officer to the First Consul of France, it''s nothing short of extraordinary," Beaumont replied, still trying to wrap his head around the swift change in Napoleon''s status.

    "Well, I have been weary from the long journey so I must join my wife and rest for the night."

    "Of course, Your Excellency, good night," Beaumont said as he bowed, adapting to Napoleon''s new title with the utmost respect.

    Napoleon nodded, returning the bow with a gracious smile. "Good night, Beaumont. I''ll see you in the morning."

    With that, Napoleon made his way to the bedroom. Opening the door slowly so as to not disturb Ci''s sleep, Napoleon stepped inside the dimly lit room. The soft glow of candles illuminated her peaceful form, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the serenity she brought to his life. Her chest gently rose and fell with each breath, and Napoleon foundfort in the rhythm of her slumber.

    Moving silently, he approached the bed and sat down beside her, tenderly stroking her cheek with the back of his fingers.

    After that, he slipped off his shoes andy down beside her, pulling the covers over them both. Gently, he wrapped his arms around Ci, drawing her closer to him, relishing the warmth of her body against his.

    It seemed that she was in deep sleep, undisturbed by his presence. Secondster, he felt himself getting sleepy as well. The day''s events and thefort of embracing her began to lull him into a peaceful state of rxation.

    Momentster, Napoleon heard an odd sound. He opened his eyes and found himself in another ce. It wasn''t his bedroom and Ci was nowhere to be found.

    rmed, he sat up, his eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. He was no longer in his bedroom; instead, he found himself in what appeared to be a celestial realm, the ce where he met the Goddess of Fate, the one who identally ended his life in his original world.

    "Congrattions¡­Adrian, you became the First Consul of France, just like the real Napoleon," An angelic voice echoed in the celestial realm. Napoleon''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the voice. It was the same voice that had spoken to him moments before he found himself in this realm.

    Before him, materializing from the shimmering light stood a radiant figure adorned in celestial robes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Ciel," Napoleon whispered.

    The Goddess of Fate, known as Ciel, smiled warmly at him. "Yes, Adrian, the one and only. So, how are you enjoying your life so far in that new world?"

    "Am¡­I dreaming?" Napoleon ignored her question.

    "You could say that," Ciel replied with a gentle smile. "This is my way of reaching out to you, tomunicate beyond the barriers of your world and mine."

    "I see¡­"

    "So, how was your life? I have been watching you ever since I sent you to that world," Ciel asked again.

    "Well, honestly speaking, it was amazing. Probably the most amazing thing that happened in my life. I couldn''t describe it properly. This is the greatest gift given to me. Like I get reborn in an era two centuries behind from my previous life with cheat abilities, I have a beautiful wife and amazing children. Like everything is turning out good for me."

    "I''m d that you are liking your new life," Ciel said.

    "But why did you summon me here?" Napoleon asked.

    "That is to check on you of course," Ci simply answered.

    "I see¡­uhm¡­Lady Ciel, can I ask you some questions?"

    "What is it?"

    "This is about my wife, Ci. I know that she is not from this world, she was reincarnated also. I want to know if you are the one behind it."

    Ciel scoffed softly. "Ah Ci¡­it''s impressive that we both share a name and to answer your questions, yes I am the one who brought Ci into that world. But unlike you, she doesn''t have any blessings, only her memories from her previous life were retained."

    "Why?" Napoleon asked.

    "It was at that time, after I sent you to your new world," Ciel began. "I noticed this thread fading away. Normally, I wouldn''t care, as it is natural for threads toe to an end. However, when I checked on it, it piqued my interest. She was a huge fan of Napoleon Bonaparte, even going as far as wishing to live at the time when he was alive. So I wondered, what if I were to bring her along in that world? But of course, before making such a decision, I checked your threads, millions of alternate realities, where Ci didn''t exist There, I found things that I find regrettable like it''s the worst."

    "Worst?" Napoleon repeated.

    "Without her, your life would have been so dark that I regretted sending you there. But when I added her, your life turned around. That''s when I made the decision to send her along with you. When I said I would make up for my mistake of ending your life prematurely and changing it for the better, I truly meant it. With Ci, everything has turned out for the good. As much as I wish I could spoil your destiny, I cannot, for it is for you to shape and experience," she exined. "But don''t be toocent as there are still hard challenges you will encounter in your life."

    "So out of millions of alternate realities, without Ci, I would end up in a dark and regretful life?" Napoleon pondered, trying toprehend the enormity of Ciel''s statement.

    "Yes, Adrian," Ciel confirmed gently.

    "Is that so¡­" Napoleon hummed. "It''s strange, it''s like we are meant to be but it doesn''t fix the context of ''meant to be''. Because she is from a different world, which is not meant to intersect."

    "It''s hard for you toprehend because the concept of divine beings isn''t clear to you. Allow me to shed some light on it. You see, I am the Goddess of Fate, and even we, divine beings, can make mistakes. Unfortunately, one such mistake on my part led to an aberration, causing the threads of fate to intertwine in a way they were never meant to. This resulted in an unforeseen connection between your destinies, Napoleon and Ci. There is a concept of divine intervention, where we, the Gods and Goddesses, have the ability to influence the worlds we govern. Sometimes, our desires and intentions can inadvertently alter the course of events, much like what happened with you and Ci."

    "This is too much information for me to process," Napoleon said, wrapping his head around.

    "Let''s just say the true nature of fate is beyond human understanding," Ciel replied with a warm smile. "What truly matters now is the present, and the love that has blossomed between you and Ci. Despite the unconventional circumstances that brought you together, your bond is genuine and powerful."

    Napoleon was speechless.

    "Do you have any more questions? Because if there''s not, I''ll end this connection," Ciel gently reminded him.

    Napoleon snapped out of his train of thought and nced up at Ciel.

    "Uhm yes¡­Would there be another like us? Another reincarnated person living in this world?"

    "In the world, you two are living in, it is just the two of you. You and Ci are the only ones who have been reincarnated from a different time and ce. Your presence in this world is unique and special."

    "Okay, that makes it clear then," Napoleon said, worried about the prospect of having another reincarnated person somewhere in the world they were living in. "Onest thing, would this be ourst contact?"

    "Nope," Ciel said. "So, Adrian, or Napoleon. Before I end this connection, since you have told her about my existence, at least don''t tell her that I am the one who sent her to that world. I want her to make it feel like it was fate," Ciel advised with a knowing smile.

    "I understand¡­and thank you once again, for giving me this chance," Napoleon replied.

    "You are wee and oh! Don''t tell her that youmunicated with me in your dreams okay?"

    "Okay," Napoleon nodded.

    "Very well, good luck, Napoleon. Let''s see each other in the future, a time when you''ll regale the moments of your life to me,"

    Napoleon couldn''t help but scoff lightly. "Would that be the time when I die?"

    "Yeah," Ciel confirmed.

 Chapter 142 Going To Versailles

    ?

    In the Chateau de Chantilly, a week had passed since Napoleon sessfully staged the coup, ousting the former government, the Directory, and establishing the Conste. Now, in his bedroom, Napoleon prepared to don the First Consul uniform, meticulously putting on each piece.

    Napoleon put on the First Consul uniform. It was a red coat with golden buttons and lining, and the white breeches fit him perfectly.

    He looked at the mirror after donning each piece and struck a pose with his hands inside the waistcoat.

    A knock on the door was heard and Napoleon straightened himself up.

    "Come in," he said, and the sound of the door opening revealed his wife, Ci, and their two children, Francis and Aveline. Ci''s eyes lit up with pride as she saw Napoleon in his official attire, and she couldn''t help but smile.

    "Looking sharp, my love," sheplimented, walking over to him and adjusting his cor slightly.

    Napoleon grinned, appreciating the support of his wife.

    "Thank you, my love," he said warmly, cing a gentle kiss on her cheek.

    Francis and Aveline, their young children, were in awe of their father''s appearance. Aveline spoke up with admiration.

    "You look like a real leader, Papa!"

    "I am a real leader," Napoleon said with a yful twinkle in his eyes. He enjoyed the innocence of his children''s admiration, and it brought a sense of warmth to his heart.

    "So¡­papa is the leader of France now? Our country?" Aveline asked in curious innocence.

    "That''s right my dear," Napoleon confirmed. "So you are all ready to see the new residence?"

    "Do we really have to move there¡­father?" Francis asked in a mncholic voice. "I kind of like staying here."

    The residence that Napoleon was referring to was the Pce of Versailles, the former residence of the royal family of France who was in Austria, in exile.

    "Me too, papa¡­can''t we just stay here?" Aveline asked.

    Napoleon crouched down to their level and gently ced a hand on each of their shoulders,forting them.

    "I understand that change can be unsettling, my little ones," he said in a reassuring tone. "But this is an important responsibility I''ve been given, and with ites the need for a new residence. The Pce of Versailles will be our new home, and I promise you, it will be just as wonderful as Chateau de Chantilly. Besides, we are not moving today, we are only visiting it as it''ll need to be renovated first."

    "But can''t you do your duties here, father?" Francis asked again.

    "Well, I can, my dear but the reason why we are moving to Versaille is because it''s near the capital and the people. The people would love it when their leader is living near them, and it will make it easier for me to govern and attend to the affairs of the nation."

    "And you''ll have us with you all the time, Papa?" Aveline inquired, her eyes seeking reassurance.

    "Of course," Napoleon replied with a smile. "That''s one of the great perks of being a leader, I can work without being far away from my beloved family."

    "Really?! Yey!" Aveline jumped up in excitement, her eyes sparkling with joy.

    Francis, still a little unsure, looked up at his father and asked. "Father, since you are the leader of this country, does that mean you don''t have to go to war anymore?"

    "I still have to go to the war," Napoleon answered. "I am still a general, Francis. But don''t worry, it''s not like I''m going to war soon. There is a lot to handle especially in state affairs." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well¡­if you say so, Father," Francis said.

    Napoleon gently ruffled his son''s hair before standing up. He looked at Ci, who only observed how he interacted with the kids.

    She shed a smile, indicating that he had done a good job.

    ***

    Outside the Chateau de Chantilly, a majestic carriage drawn by six horses was parked in front of the entrance. It would be escorted by his elite Consr Guard Cavalrymanded by Bessieres.

    "Your excellency," Bessieres approached Napoleon. "Everything is ready for our trip to Versailles. May I have the honor of walking you to your carriage?"

    Napoleon nodded with gratitude. "Thank you, Bessieres. Lead the way."

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the marble corridors as the family and their entourage made their way outside. The sight of the imposing carriage and the loyal soldiers standing at attention filled Aveline with awe.

    "Wow, Papa, look at all the soldiers!" Aveline eximed.

    The soldiers under themand of Bessieres were fighting the urge to return a smile and a wave of the hand to Aveline''s charming demeanor. She was cute, and if not for their discipline, they would have adored ying along with her excitement. Instead, they stood tall and proud.

    As they reached the carriage, Bessieres opened the door with a bow and Napoleon lifted Aveline gently, cing her inside the carriage first. Francis followed, and Ci gracefully stepped in after them. Napoleon joined his family, settling into thefortable carriage seat.

    "We are all perfectly settled, Bessieres, you may now close the carriage door," Napoleon instructed with a nod.

    Bessieres closed the carriage door, mounted his horse, and signaled to the rest of the Consr Guard Cavalry to take their positions around the carriage. With a swiftmand, the majestic carriage began its journey to the Pce of Versailles.

    As the wheels rolled along the well-maintained roads, Aveline couldn''t contain her excitement. She leaned against the window, her eyes wide with wonder at the sight of the escort of soldiers surrounding them.

    Francis on the other hand was reading an intermediate mathematics textbook to pass the time.

    Napoleon leaned in close to Ci who was sitting next to her and whispered.

    "I think we have given birth to prodigies."

    "It''s gics, darling," Ci replied with a whisper.

    "Yeah, they took after your looks and took after my wits¡­Ouch¡­"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Ci pouted as she nudged Napoleon in the arm gently.

    "I''m just teasing you, darling," Napoleon chuckled, winking at Ci. "Still, you can''t deny the fact that we have extraordinary children. Also, I have been noticing their appearancetely¡­ as they look more like you."

    Ci''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she yfully rolled her eyes at Napoleon''s teasing remark.

    "Well, they say children often take after their mothers. But you must admit, they have your intelligence¡­there, I admit it."

    Napoleon chuckled. "Come on, without you thepany that we have built won''t be like how it is today," he paused as he sighed in contentation. "Once we arrive in Versailles, we will do a quick tour and I will meet Talleyrand, Fouche, Joseph, and Lucien. It''s going to be my first official discussion as a consul of France."

 Chapter 143 The Palace Of Versailles

    ?

    Two hourster, the grand carriage carrying Napoleon and his family finally arrived at Versailles. As they approached the northern facade of the pce, they were met with an impressive sight¡ªrows of French soldiers standing in a disciplined line, all at attention, as a mark of respect for their new leader.

    With a gentle stop, the carriage gracefully came to a halt on the red carpet that had beenid out for their arrival. The pce staff, dressed in their finest uniforms, waited with anticipation, ready to greet the First Consul and his family.

    Napoleon stepped out first and donned his magnificent First Consul uniform. His presencemanded respect, and the soldiers stood even taller, their gazes fixed firmly ahead. Ci followed, radiating elegance and grace, her eyes shining with pride for her husband and excitement for the future that awaited them in their new home.

    Behind them, Aveline and Francis emerged from the carriage, their young faces reflecting a mixture of curiosity and awe. They looked up at the grand pce before them, their eyes wide as they took in the historic beauty of Versailles.

    The pce staff weed the Bonaparte family with warm smiles and nods of reverence.

    The butler stepped forward to offer his greetings, "Wee to the Pce of Versailles, Your Excellency. It is an honor to have you here. My name is Lucas., and I am the head butler at the pce. Please allow me to show you and your family to your new residence."

    "Thank you, Lucas, but before we start, I''d like to ask if you are working in the Pce during King Louis the Sixteenth''s reign or are you new here?" Napoleon inquired, genuinely curious about the butler''s history at Versailles.

    "I am new here, Your Excellency," Lucas replied respectfully, his eyes meeting Napoleon''s with a mix of eagerness and pride in his role as the head butler. "I''ve had the honor of serving at other distinguished estates before, but this is my first time working at the Pce of Versailles. It''s an incredible privilege to be a part of your esteemed staff and to wee you and your family to this historic ce."

    "I see, well I asked because we have our own butler in the Chateau de Chantilly and I''m thinking of employing him as the butler of Versailles when we move here officially," Napoleon said.

    Lucas''s heart sank for a moment upon hearing the prospect of being reced.  Yet, he knew better than to show any emotions on his face. Instead, he maintained hisposure and professionalism, nodding in understanding.

    "I understand, Your Excellency," Lucas replied, his voice steady. "It is essential to have someone familiar with the family and their preferences to serve as the butler here at Versailles."

    Napoleon noticed the slight change in Lucas''s demeanor and quickly added, "However, that does not mean you won''t have a ce here. The Pce of Versailles is vast, and having experienced staff like yourself will be invaluable. I believe our butler and you can work together seamlessly to ensure the smooth operation and maintenance of this pce."

    A flicker of hope passed through Lucas''s eyes at Napoleon''s words. "Thank you, Your Excellency. Now, may I have the honor of showing you inside the pce and to your new residence?"

    "Of course," Napoleon replied warmly, pleased to see Lucas''s spirit returning. "Lead the way, Lucas."

    With that, Lucas guided the Bonaparte family through the grand entrance of the Pce of Versailles. The opulence of the interior left them in awe as they walked through thevishly decorated halls, adorned with intricate tapestries and gilded sculptures.

    "And this is the hall of mirrors," Lucas exined as they entered one of the most famous rooms in the pce. "It was here that the Treaty of Versailles was signed, bringing an end to the devastating Seven Years'' War."

    "This is just astonishing," Napoleon muttered under his breath. The chandeliers, the gilded frames, and the exquisitely crafted mirrors left him in awe. As expected of France, truly a country with a ss.

    "It would be even grander if electricity and sewage and water pipelines are installed," Ci added.

    "You are right, Madam Bonaparte, no one has touched this ce since King Louis the Sixteenth fleeing Paris. So it is to be expected that there''d be no indoor plumbing nor electricity," Lucas chimed in, nodding in agreement with Ci''s observation. "But if you like, we can arrange for a team of skilled craftsmen and engineers to start the work immediately," he suggested. "The Pce of Versailles deserves the best, and it would be an honor to oversee the modernization efforts to make it suitable for the esteemed First Consul and his family."

    "That''s why I decided not to move yet. We have grown ustomed to the Chateau de Chantilly, and until the necessary modernizations arepleted here at Versailles, it would be more practical to stay there," Napoleon exined, looking appreciatively at Lucas.

    "Of course, Your Excellency. I shall make sure everything is carried out with the utmost efficiency and care," Lucas replied. "Now, can I show you the king bed''s chamber?"

    "Yes, please lead the way," Napoleon responded with a nod.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Lucas guided the Bonaparte family through a series of ornate corridors and up a grand staircase adorned with magnificent paintings and golden ents.

    Finally, they arrived at the King''s Bedchamber.

    Upon entering, the Bonapartes found themselves surrounded by opulence. The room boasted a majestic four-poster bed, intricately carved from dark mahogany, adorned with silk canopies and fine linens.

    "So that''s where we will be sleeping huh?" Napoleonmented, ncing at Ci.

    "I hope they changed the sheets," Ci said.

    "Well, Lucas, another thing. I want all the sheets that were used by the former king to be thrown out and reced by a new one," Napoleon said, ordering Lucas.

    "Are you sure, Your Excellency?" Lucas asked.

    "I don''t want to be sleeping on the same bed where someone else slept before," Napoleon continued firmly. "The old sheets must go, and new ones shall be brought in immediately. Even the furniture, the tes, and everything else that belonged to the former monarchy should be reced with new, fresh belongings."

    "Understood, Your Excellency," Lucas said.

    "So, where would I work?" Napoleon inquired.

    "Ah, that would be the Emperor''s Office, Your Excellency," Lucas replied. "It''s on the first floor, let me lead the way."

    Lucas led Napoleon and his family down a regal corridor on the first floor.

    Finally, they arrived at the Emperor''s Office. The room was spacious, bathed in soft daylight from therge windows that offered a splendid view of the meticulously manicured gardens. The desk, where Napoleon would soon spend countless hours, stood in the center of the room, surrounded by plush chairs and a well-stocked bookshelf.

    "This shall be your office, Your Excellency," Lucas announced.

    Napoleon looked around, taking in every detail. He imagined himself sitting at the desk, making decisions that would shape the destiny of France and beyond.

    "It''s perfect, Lucas. Thank you for arranging everything so efficiently," he said appreciatively.

    The butler nodded with a smile. "It was my pleasure, Your Excellency. If there is anything else you need or any changes you wish to make, please do not hesitate to let me know," he offered respectfully.

    Momentster, one of the pce staff approached Lucas and whispered.

    "Uhm, Your Excellency, you have visitors."

    "It must be them," Ci said.

    "Yeah, it seems like it," Napoleon agreed.

 Chapter 144 Prelude To Napoleon Administrative Duties

    ?

    Five minutester, in the King''s Office, Talleyrand, Fouche, Joseph, and Lucien arrived.

    "Aveline¡­Francis, do you recognize them?" Napoleon gently asked his two children, who promptly looked up to the newly arrived people.

    "I recognize Uncle Joseph and Lucien," Francis said and Aveline nodded in agreement.

    Napoleon smiled warmly at his children. "That''s right. These are your uncles, Joseph and Lucien. They havee to see you."

    "Hello, Uncle Joseph! Hello, Uncle Lucien!" Aveline greeted them with a bright smile.

    Joseph and Lucien exchanged nces, their hearts touched by the innocence and warmth in the children''s eyes.

    "Hello, Aveline and Francis," Joseph replied with a tender tone, crouching down to their level.

    "Oh¡­I met him too papa," Aveline said, pointing her fingers at Talleyrand.

    "You met Talleyrand?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side and then nced at Talleyrand. "Where did you meet my children?"

    "Talleyrand invited me to dinner darling," Ci interjected. "And in that dinner, he asked me if I support you rising up to a position."

    "Is that true?" Napoleon asked, his gaze fixed on Talleyrand.

    "That is certainly correct, Your Excellency," Talleyrand confirmed. "I couldn''t help but notice it when I read all the headlines of the newspapers printed by your newspaperpany. It''s all about glorifying him, which is true."

    "I see," Napoleon said.

    "But who is this one, Father?" Francis asked, looking at Fouche.

    "That is the Minister of Police, Fouche," Napoleon introduced.

    "Hello young one," Fouche waved a hand to Francis.

    "Now, darling, why don''t you take a stroll with you three around?" Napoleon said, turning to Ci. "There are a lot of ces to be discovered in Versailles."

    Ci smiled and nodded, understanding Napoleon''s intention. "Of course, my love. Aveline, Francis, let''s explore the pce while your father does his duties."

    "Okay," Francis and Aveline intoned, their hands being grabbed by Ci who was then escorted by Lucas.

    Lucien and Joseph smiled warmly as they watched Ci, Aveline, and Francis leave the King''s Office to explore the grand pce of Versailles.

    Once they were gone, Napoleon turned his attention back to the four of them.

    "So, everyone, how do you like my new outfit?" Napoleon said, showing off his First Consul uniform.

    "It suits you, brother," Joseph said with a chuckle.

    "I couldn''t agree more," Lucien nodded in agreement. He continued. "So brother, now that you are the First Consul of France, we now need to make sure that it stays the same."

    "What do you mean?" Napoleon asked as he gazed at Lucien.

    "Well, even if both chambers were to vote for a new government, it doesn''t erase the fact that it was done without the knowledge of the poption. So I suggest that we hold a vote, legitimizing your position as the First Consul," Lucien proposed.

    Napoleon considered his brother''s suggestion carefully. He understood the importance of public support and legitimacy in his new role. While the chambers'' votes were crucial in establishing the Conste, he knew that the people''s confidence in him as their leader was equally essential for a stable and prosperous government.

    Basically, it would be them formalizing everything to the people.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Very well, it''s been a week and the people of France still don''t know that there is a new government in ce."

    "That would be thanks to Minister of Police, Fouche," Talleyrand interjected and nced at Fouche.

    "Well I am simply following your instructions here," Fouche said.

    "Okay, so how long would it take?" Napoleon asked.

    "The promation of the new constitution to the public would be in the second week of December," Talleyrand said and continued. "We are also going to hold a public referendum, asking the people if they are okay with the idea of a single man having all the power. Another thing, Your Excellency, now that you have achieved power, you need to consolidate it."

    "What do you have in mind, Talleyrand?"

    "By first ensuring that you would ce us in the power of position. I will be your Minister of Foreign Affairs and Fouche as the Minister of Police," Talleyrand said.

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten our agreement," Napoleon assured the two of them. "So, about the consolidation, what is your suggestion?"

    "Well, the first surefire way of consolidating power in your own hands is by offering the people of France peace, end the war with the coalition," Talleyrand suggested.

    Napoleon hummed aloud as he walked over to the table where a revolving globe sat. He spun it gently, his mind deep in thought. "Ending the war with the coalition would indeed be a significant step in consolidating power," he mused. "Currently, the nations that are at war with us are the Kingdom of Naples, the Austrian Empire, the Portuguese Empire, and the British Empire. The Russian Empire pulled out after we defeated them in Switzend and the Ottoman in the Treaty of Ma."

    "What are you thinking, Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked curiously.

    "Well, Talleyrand, achieving peace will be hard, it''s not like we can ask them nicely," Napoleon said, chuckling. "In order to achieve peace, we have to impose it on them."

    "I''m thinking of pulling out your troops in the Orient and having them fight here in Europe with their advanced weapons," Talleyrand proposed.

    "Well, that would be difficult. The Army of the Orient still has to make the locals subservient to the French Republic, so we can''t pull them out."

    "Then why not mass-produce a lot of those weapons and distribute them to the Army of Europe?" Lucien suggested.

    "We can''t mass produce weapons for all of our infantry in Europe in time, the factories that are building them are not big enough to amodate a huge volume of orders. Also, I don''t think France can afford it. I''ll have to lead an army and personally defeat the Austrians again in Northern Italy, just like how I pped them two years ago."

    "Well, if that''s your decision, Your Excellency, we shall respect it. Now, another thing to fix is the economy of our country. As of right now, it''s in ruins, and I hate to say it¡­it''s bankrupt."

    "That''s not surprising," Napoleon said. "I want to meet the new Minister of Finance."

    "I''ll have that arranged, Your Excellency," Talleyrand acknowledged.

    "As to you my brothers," Napoleon nced between Lucien and Joseph. "You two must be wondering about your ce in my government. I will reveal it to you now. Lucien, you will be my new Minister of Interior, and as for you Joseph¡­"

    "I''m good so far, brother," Joseph interrupted. "I don''t want to join in any politics for now."

    "If you say so," Napoleon said.

    "Thank you for the appointment, brother¡ªI meant, Your Excellency," Lucien bowed his head.

    Napoleon sighed. "We have a lot of work to do gentlemen."

    ***

    Note: I have uploaded this chapter in the wrong order so I''m going to reupload this chap again, I will have to add some words because it states that I can only reduce 100 words. Chapter 144 and 145 have over a hundred word difference. Sorry for the inconvenience. That is all, thank you.

 Chapter 145 A Talk With The Finance Minister

    ?

    An hourter, Napoleon and his family strolled along the walkway of the pce grounds, taking in the grandeur of Versailles. The sun bathed the gardens in a warm glow as they explored the pce.

    "This ce is incredible, papa!" Aveline eximed, her eyes wide with wonder.

    "It certainly is, my dear," Napoleon replied, a smile gracing his lips as he observed his children''s excitement. "Now, are you liking the idea of living here?"

    "I do but is it okay papa? This pce is from the royal family of France right?" Aveline asked.

    "Well, the royal family left their country, abandoning their people, so it doesn''t belong to the royal family anymore but to the country."

    "Are you finished with your duties darling?" Ci interjected.

    "No, I''m expecting to meet someer," Napoleon replied.

    The moment he said that Napoleon noticed Lucien running towards him.

    "Brother," Lucien said as he got in front of Napoleon. "The Minister of Finance has arrived and is waiting for you in your office."

    "Speaking of the devil," Napoleon muttered under his breath. "Well, Francis, Aveline, I''ll be out again for a while. I want you to behave yourself and continue exploring the pce with your mother and Lucas, alright?"

    Francis nodded solemnly, taking his role as the older brother seriously. "Of course, papa. We''ll be good."

    Aveline chimed in with a mischievous grin. "Yes, we''ll be as good as little angels!"

    Napoleon chuckled, ruffling Aveline and Francis''s hair affectionately. "Alright then. I''ll see you soon. I''ll leave them to you, love,"

    "Don''t worry, I got this. You do you," Ci reassured him, giving him a reassuring smile.

    With that, Napoleon headed back to his office with Lucien by his side.

    Arriving at his office, Napoleon found the Minister of Finance waiting patiently. He greeted him with a firm handshake and invited him inside.

    "Your Excellency, it''s an honor to meet you," the Minister of Finance said before taking his seat across Napoleon''s desk.

    As he settled on his seat, the Minister of Finance introduced himself.  "My name is Jacques Necker, as you were aware, I was once a finance minister of King Louis the Sixteenth. But I was fired at the end."

    "I am aware of the story, Monsieur Necker. You tried saving the economy of France and preventing its copse," Napoleon paused, tilting his head upward. "What was it again? What were your proposals?"

    Jacques Necker cleared his throat before recounting the economic reforms he had tried to implement before the revolution.

    "I proposed several measures to stabilize the finances of France and alleviate the burden on themon people. Firstly, I suggested greater transparency in government spending and ounting. This way, the people would know where their taxes were being allocated and how they were being utilized," Necker exined.

    Napoleon nodded attentively, recognizing the importance of transparency in governance. "Go on," he encouraged.

    "Next, I proposed taxing the nobility and clergy, who were historically exempt from taxation. By doing so, we could redistribute the financial burden more fairly across all sses of society," Necker continued. "I also rmended reducing unnecessary expenditures in the royal court and military to free up funds for essential public services."

    "Your proposals seem reasonable and fair," Napoleon remarked, impressed by Necker''s insights. "But why were you dismissed as finance minister?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Necker sighed, the memory still weighing heavily on his mind. "I faced opposition from some members of the royal court and advisers who were resistant to change. They feared losing their privileges and resisted any attempts to tax the nobility."

    "If King Louis were to implement those reforms, there is a huge chance that the revolution may never have happened," Napoleon said. "But, unfortunately, it didn''t go that way."

    "Uhm¡­Your Excellency, before we proceed to business, why did you appoint me as the Minister of Finance?"

    "Hmm¡­maybe because you are the person who has a clear view of France''s financial situation, you care about your country, and you are a shrewd man. I should be the one wondering why you have epted my appointment. You could have rejected it."

    "Well, just as you said, Your Excellency, I love my country," Jacques replied.

    Napoleon scoffed softly. "In that case let''s save the country we love. First off, let''s get to the facts. I want to know how much money is left in the state coffers."

    Jacques brought his briefcase to hisp and pulled out an official document, cing it carefully on the desk. "As of today, Your Excellency, the state coffers hold a sum of 147,654 francs," he stated, his expression serious and concerned.

    Napoleon choked on his breath, his eyes widening in shock. "147,654 francs?" he repeated, disbelief evident in his voice. "That''s all that remains in the state coffers?"

    Jacques Necker nodded solemnly. "Yes, Your Excellency. The finances of the country are in dire straits. The revolution and the years of turmoil that followed have left the treasury nearly empty."

    "Ridiculous," Napoleon cursed."I''m sure there''s twenty times that amount in the pockets of each former member of the Directory. France is really bankrupt,"

    He set the document down on the tabletop and sighed exasperatedly. Corruption was truly rampant in the period of the Directory. He also remembered the time when Talleyrand bribed Barras with 150,000 francs to resign as a member of the Directory. It was shameless. Well good thing, there is a way for him to get back the money that each member of the Directory stole during their tenure.

    "Necker, I want you to assemble a team of experts, auditors, and investigators to conduct a thorough audit of the government''s finances for thest ten years. From the National Convention to the Directory. If there is a sign of fraud, embezzlement, or any illegal activities, I want them exposed. And once exposed, I want their stolen wealth seized and returned to the state treasury," Napoleon dered and continued. "I''m sure we can raise several million francs from that action alone."

    Jacques Necker nodded solemnly. "Very well, Your Excellency."

    "Also, aside from that, I want to stabilize the financial system. As you are aware, France''s current financial situation is precarious, and we must take immediate action to restore stability and confidence in our economy," Napoleon continued.

    "Go on,"

    "Necker, do you have an idea about centralized banks?" Napoleon asked.

    "Centralized banks, Your Excellency, are institutions that serve as the sole issuer of currency and act as the custodian of a nation''s mary policy. They are responsible for managing the country''s money supply, regting interest rates, and providing financial services to the government and other banks," Jacques Necker exined.

    "How about establishing a centralized bank in France that not only serves as the issuer of currency but also acts as a driving force for economic development and stability?" Napoleon proposed. "I want this bank to be an instrument of progress for our nation, offering loans and financial assistance to small and medium-sized enterprises. It should also help fund infrastructure projects and encourage research and development in key sectors. By doing so, we can empower our citizens and spur economic expansion across the country."

    Necker pulled out his notepad and jotted down Napoleon''s words.

    "Another thing we can do is to implement economic stimulus measures and revamp our taxation system¡­I have a lot of ideas on how we can get France back on its feet. I will write aprehensive n and present it to you in a few days," Napoleon said. "For now, you focus on the task I gave you and the creation of the centralized bank."

    "Understood, Your Excellency, I''ll have it ready for you in four weeks," Necker said confidently.

    "Good, that''s all for now."

 Chapter 146 The Challenges As First Consul

    ?

    "Thanks for your time, Necker," Napoleon said, getting up from his desk and reaching out his hand for a handshake."This has been a productive discussion. I will see you in two weeks?"

    "Sure thing," replied Necker, firmly shaking Napoleon''s hand. "Two weeks from now, you''ll have aprehensive report on the government''s finances, and I''ll present the ns for the centralized bank as well."

    With their meeting concluded, Napoleon and Necker bid each other farewell, and the Minister of Finance made his way out of the office. As the door was about to close, another person came in. It was Talleyrand.

    "Fouche and your brother Joseph are on their way home now, Your Excellency with the instructions of keeping an eye out for potential enemies that could jeopardize the safety of the government," he said as he made his way towards his desk.

    "Enough with the euphemism, Talleyrand. Let''s call it what it is: assassination," Napoleon said firmly, his eyes narrowing with seriousness. "What do you expect from the royalists who are still clinging to a hope of France being a monarchical state again?"

    "Well, if they need a king, Your Excellency, perhaps you can take the role? King Napoleon Bonaparte, it fits very well with you," Talleyrand said, chuckling.

    "There''d be no return of the king in the Republic of France, Talleyrand, that I can assure of," Napoleon lied, though not literally. He wanted to be the Emperor of France, but before he took that position, he must consolidate power and garner support from the poption be it the royalists, Jacobins, Girondins, or every faction. To do so, he must govern efficiently and effectively.

    His position as First Consul would be his tform to prove his capabilities and dedication to the Republic. And when the people started seeing major chances under his administration to the point they''d want him to be Emperor, he would seize that chance.

    "In that case, Your Excellency, we must keep it that way," Talleyrand said. "How was the meeting with the Minister of Finance, Necker? Was he a good rmendation of mine?"

    Napoleon nodded. "He is yet to prove himself to me, Talleyrand, it''s early to say. But I can see huge potential from him."

    "May I know what you two talked about?" Talleyrand asked.

    "Economic reforms," Napoleon replied. "For the betterment of France''s future, it is imperative that we stabilize the economy. Earlier, I saw the current bnce of the state''s treasury and I must say, it is way too low."

    "Like millions?" Talleyrand guessed.

    "No, hundreds!" Napoleon corrected, his voice filled with frustration. "Thanks to my predecessors who did nothing but swindle and squander the nation''s wealth. Ducos, Sieyes, Barras, Moulin, Gohier, and the past directors ¨C are all responsible for this mess. I''ll make sure the funds they stole are returned to the treasury. Even the money you used to bribe Barras won''t go unnoticed. However, I can''t take such drastic action in the early stage of my career as First Consul. For now, an investigation would be more appropriate. Swindling such a huge amount of money, it would be impossible not to leave a paper trail."

    "I see, Your Excellency. Don''t worry, I won''t spread the word to the Directors. I share your disgust towards corrupt politicians," Talleyrand said. "Hmm¡­Your Excellency, it''s a pleasure seeing you and I must take my leave."

    Napoleon nodded his head. "Be careful on your way back home, you never know."

    "That''s quite scary indeed," Talleyrand replied with a sly smile. "But I assure you, Your Excellency, I can handle myself."

    With that, Talleyrand left his office. Upon his exit, Lucien entered the office.

    "I must also go home, brother. I need to study the functions of the Ministry of Interior," Lucien said.

    "Say hi to Mother for me," Napoleon replied with a warm smile.

    "I will, brother. You can count on me," Lucien said with determination.

    As Lucien left the office, Napoleon took a moment to collect his thoughts. On this day, he began to see the challenges that he was about to face as First Consul. First, he needed to legitimize his position to the people by proiming it in the Senate in December, with the support of the people through a vote. Second, he had to focus on stabilizing the economy of France, which was in dire straits. Third, achieving peace was of utmost importance. Andst but not least, one challenge that they hadn''t yet tackled was putting an end to the revolution.

    Just like Napoleon in real history, he too would proim the end of the revolution on the day when Napoleon proimed the constitution before the senate.

    He pulled his timepiece out of his pocket and checked the time. It was six o''clock in the afternoon. They have to return back to Chantilly.

    Outside of the Pce of Versailles, the orange glow of the setting sun painted the sky in hues of gold and pink. Napoleon stepped out of the pce, and the cool breeze brushed against his face. He took a moment to savor the peacefulness of the moment, knowing that it wouldn''tst long.

    There, he asked the pce staff about the whereabouts of his family and they pointed him towards the beautiful gardens where they were enjoying thest rays of the setting sun. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He snuck quietly through the garden. But Aveline noticed him approaching and pointed at him.

    "Papa!"

    Napoleon rubbed the back of his head, and his attempt on surprising them didn''t work.

    "Are you all enjoying the sights of the pce?" Napoleon asked.

    "We enjoyed it!" Aveline replied.

    "Well, that''s great. As sad for me to say this but we have to return back home now," Napoleon said.

    "Aww¡­" Aveline pouted, disappointed that their time at the pce wasing to an end. "Can''t we stay a little longer, Papa?"

    "I wish I could, dear but Papa has a lot of work waiting back home," Napoleon said. "Don''t worry, once we move in here, you can spend all the time you want looking or exploring the pce. For now, we stay at Chantilly¡­"

    He nced over his shoulder, beckoning Bessieres toe forward.

    "Yes, Your Excellency?" Bessieres said.

    "Prepare the carriages, we are returning to Chantilly," Napoleon instructed Bessieres.

    Bessieres nodded and quickly ryed the orders to the rest of the staff. The carriages were made ready, and soon, the Bonaparte family entered the carriage.

    Inside the carriage, Aveline spoke.

    "Papa, can I sit on yourp?"

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged warm smiles before Napoleon patted hisp invitingly. Aveline happily climbed onto her father''sp, and he wrapped his arms around her protectively. The carriage began to move, and they headed back to Chantilly.

    Napoleon sniffed Aveline''s hair, and it smelled faintly of the roses from the pce gardens.

    Hourster, Francis and Aveline fell asleep. Ci sat next to Francis, allowing his head to rest on her shoulder while Aveline was on Napoleon''sp, peacefully dozing off in her father''s embrace.

    "They look cute and peaceful," Cimented.

    "I know," Napoleon concurred.

    "So how was your day, my darling?"

    "We''ve talked about the state of France and how to fix it, which is what I will do the moment we return home," Napoleon said.

    "Being a First Consul is busier than being a General. And I can already imagine a day when I wouldn''t be able to disturb you."

    "That''s nonsense, I know how to bnce my duties, and you will always have my attention when you need it," Napoleon reassured Ci with a warm smile. "Not just to you but to our children."

    Ci giggled. "Well, if you say so."

 Chapter 147 In The Zone

    ?

    December 11th, 1799. Napoleon sat in his office, surrounded by a mountain of documents on his desk waiting to be sifted through. The room was filled with the scent of freshly-inked official documentation, reports, and correspondences from various departments and ministers of the government.

    With a sense of purpose, Napoleon rolled up his sleeves and began to tackle the paperwork before him. Each document represented a piece of the puzzle that was the state of France, and he knew that understanding the intricacies of the nation''s affairs was crucial to steering it toward a brighter future.

    He started with the financial reports, carefully examining the numbers and figures thatid bare the dire state of the country''s treasury. It was a sobering sight, as he realized the extent of the mismanagement and corruption that had left France teetering on the edge of bankruptcy.

    Next, he delved into the reports from various ministries, detailing the state of affairs in different regions of the country. From agricultural production to industrial output, fromw and order to public services, each report provided a snapshot of the challenges faced by the nation.

    As he read through the correspondences, he took note of the various voices and opinions that reached him from all corners of France. Some were words of praise and support, while others were cries for help and grievances.

    Amidst the sea of paperwork, Napoleon found moments of inspiration and ideas for potential reforms. He made annotations on the margins of the documents, jotting down his thoughts and ns for each issue he encountered.

    He was in the zone, fully immersed in the task at hand. The hours seemed to slip away as Napoleon continued to sift through the mountain of documents. The soft glow of the light bulb illuminated his focused expression, and the asional crackle of the firece provided aforting ambiance.

    And then¡ªit was interrupted by the knock on the door.

    Napoleon paused, ncing up from the documents as the door to his office creaked open.

    "Oh, it''s just my beautiful wife," Napoleon chuckled as Ci entered the room, her presence bringing a wee respite to the intense atmosphere. She smiled warmly at him, her eyes reflecting her admiration for his dedication and hard work.

    "I hope I''m not disturbing you too much, my love," Ci said, stepping closer to him.

    "Since when did I consider you a disturbance?" Napoleon said, pulling her into an embrace and resting his head on her soft bosoms.

    Ci ran her fingers through his hair affectionately and then nced at his table.

    "That''s a lot of documents, more than the documents that I have on my table," Cimented.

    Napoleon''s face cheek sank deeper into her ample bosom and sighed. "Yeah, a lot. Anyways, is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Well, darling, you have a visitor. It''s your Minister of Finance," Napoleon said.

    Napoleon pulled back his head and gazed upward. "He''s here?"

    "Yes, he''s waiting in the drawing room," Ci confirmed. "Shall I send him in?"

    Napoleon nodded, straightening himself in his chair. "Yes, please do."

    Ci gave him a reassuring smile and then left to inform the Minister of Finance of Napoleon''s avability. Momentster, Necker entered the office, carrying a stack of documents of his own.

    "Ah, Your Excellency, I hope I''m not interrupting anything important," Necker said, ncing at the piles of paperwork on Napoleon''s desk.

    Napoleon shook his head, gesturing for Necker to take a seat. "Not at all, Necker. Please, have a seat. Your timing is perfect; I could use a moment to clear my head."

    Necker took a seat across from Napoleon, cing his documents on the table. "I understand the burden of your responsibilities, Your Excellency. Ie bearing theprehensive report on the government''s finances for thest ten years, as promised. And there I found corruption in the National Government and the Directory. I also managed to find out who was responsible as well as evidence to support the ims," Necker continued, his expression serious.

    Napoleon grabbed one document and opened it. He perused the contents and scoffed. "Seriously, 10,000 francs for a barrel of water and 15,000 francs for a barrel of gunpowder? This is ridiculous," Napoleon eximed in disbelief as he read through the report. The tant corruption and exorbitant prices charged by certain suppliers were outrageous and appalling. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He continued reading and there he found the Directory selling cannons and rifles to an unknown entity at cheap prices. His jaw clenched as he realized that this was not just a case of a few corrupt individuals; it was a systematic problem that had deeply rooted itself within the government.

    "What should we do, Your Excellency?" Necker asked.

    Napoleon hummed aloud, contemting for a second.

    Momentster, he spoke. "Hold on to that for now, let''s wait for my promation tomorrow. Here my position is solidified as the First Consul of France. Once my position is strong enough, that''s where we will make our move. Anyways, how is the progress of a centralized bank? I need it now so I can present it to the Senate."

    "Ah," Necker whipped out a separate set of documents from his stack. "The proposal for the centralized bank is ready, Your Excellency," Necker replied. "It outlines the structure, functions, and benefits of establishing such an institution to stabilize the country''s finances and promote economic growth."

    Napoleon leaned forward, eager to review the proposal. As he read through the document, his eyes lit up with approval.

    "This is excellent work, Necker," hemended.

    One might question, how does a centralized bank help stabilize and improve the economy of France? Well, a centralized bank is instrumental in stabilizing and improving France''s economy. It performs a crucial role by exerting mary control, regting financial institutions, and managing interest rates. This control over the money supply helps prevent excessive intion or detion, resulting in stable prices that empower well-informed financial decisions and foster economic growth.

    During financial crises, the centralized bank acts as a lender ofst resort, extending emergency funds to banks, thus ensuring the stability of the entire financial system. Its presence fosters confidence and stability, encouraging investment and entrepreneurship, which, in turn, supports business expansion and innovation.

    Moreover, the centralized bank takes charge of issuing and managing the nation''s currency, facilitating smooth trade and exchange. It also oversees foreign exchange reserves, preserving tradepetitiveness. Furthermore, the bank contributes to national development by providing funds for vital infrastructure, education, and social welfare projects, ultimately enhancing the overall quality of life for citizens.

    "We are going to call it Banque de France," Necker said, revealing the official name for the proposed centralized bank.

    Napoleon nodded, pleased with the choice. It was also the name he hade up with, simr to his original world.

    "I will send this to the senate tomorrow and have it established next month. Oh, while you are busy with this centralized bank and finding out the corruption of the government, I also made one reform myself," Napoleon said, as he handed Necker a document.

    "What is this?" Necker asked.

    "It''s a currency reform," Napoleon exined with a hint of excitement in his voice. "I propose a new standardized currency system that will rece the multitude of regional currencies currently in cirction across France. This new system will establish the franc as the official national currency, ensuring uniformity and ease of trade within our borders. During the revolution, we experienced a period of hyperintion and ack of confidence in our currency. Various types of assignats were in cirction, and their value plummeted, leading to economic chaos.

    With this new currency reform, we will bring stability back to our economy. The new franc will be backed by tangible assets, such as gold and silver reserves, instilling confidence among our citizens and foreign investors. Additionally, we will introduce coinage standardization based on the metric system, ensuring a consistent and rational approach to our currency denominations. The document would exin how we would implement it effectively nationwide. What do you think?"

    "Your Excellency, I must say, this is a very bold and much-needed move," Necker replied, studying the details of the currency reform proposal. "How were you able to write in such detail? Is Your Excellency perhaps studying economics or finances?"

    "You can say that," Napoleon smiled. The truth was he just copied it from the system.

    "Give me a day to vet this, Your Excellency," Necker said.

    "Very well."

    At this point, Napoleon was focusing his efforts on fixing the economy of France, because it is the prerequisite for his future projects.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow in my promation tomorrow?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes Your Excellency," Necker confirmed. "I''ll attend."

 Chapter 148 The Proclamation Of The First Consul

    ?

    A dayter, the sun peeked through the grand windows of the pce as Napoleon sat down for breakfast with his beloved wife, Ci. The aroma of freshly baked croissants filled the air, and a gentle breeze rustled the curtains, creating a serene atmosphere.

    With a warm smile, Napoleon dipped his croissant into his coffee, savoring the delightful blend of vors.

    "I must say, my love, this is a perfect start to the day," Napoleon said, breaking the silence as he savored the moment.

    "Well, you should hurry up as your promation is today," Ci gently reminded him.

    Ci was right, the day was the promation of the new constitution approved by the Council of State, Tribunate, and Corps l¨¦gitif the new parliamentary assemblies that reced the Council of Ancients and the Five Hundred. Once the promation is over, his rule over France is legitimized by the people.

    But first, what is the French Conste under Napoleon?

    The new governmentprised three parliamentary assemblies: the Council of State, responsible for drafting bills; the Tribunate, engaged in debates but unable to vote on bills; and the Corps l¨¦gitif, whose members reviewed the Tribunate''s debates before casting their votes on the bills.

    Additionally, the constitution established another governmental body known as the S¨¦nat conservateur. This body held equal stature with the three aforementioned legitive assemblies and was responsible for verifying the draft bills while providing direct counsel to the First Consul regarding the implications of such bills. Ultimate executive authority was vested in three consuls, who were elected for ten years. But Napoleon''s political allies such as Lucien and Talleyrand rewrite the constitution without consulting Sieyes, the main conspirator, where the executive powers would be vested in the First Consul, which is Napoleon.

    That move would also be supported by a public referendum which Talleyrand and Lucien held a week after the coup and the result would be announced in his promation.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont approached Napoleon''s chair. "General Bessieres has arrived and is waiting for you outside."

    "Thank you Beaumont," Napoleon nodded as he wiped his mouth with a napkin and rose from his seat.

    He walked over to Ci and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I have to go, darling. You know what to do now right?"

    Ci giggled. "Don''t worry, the moment you are proimed as the First Consul of France to the public, thousands of newspapers are going to be printed in an hour, informing people from across France about your glorious moment."

    Napoleon grinned. "That''s my darling. Now, goodbye and I''ll see you for dinner."

    Napoleon then exited the pce and headed towards the awaiting carriage. The soldiers apanying Bessieres who are tasked to escort the First Consul saluted and presented arms.

    "Good morning, Your Excellency," Bessieres saluted. "We are ready to take you to Paris."

    Napoleon patted Bessieres''s shoulders before hopping inside the carriage. The wheels rumbled as the horses trotted along the cobblestone streets of Chantilly, heading towards Paris.

    As they neared Paris, the people lining the streets caught sight of Napoleon''s carriage, and cheers erupted, echoing through the city.

    "Bonaparte! Bonaparte!"

    Napoleon peered out from the window and saw the sea of faces admiring him. It was the same enthusiastic chants and cheers he received when he returned from Egypt.

    Upon reaching the Tuileries Pce, the carriage came to a halt, and Napoleon stepped out to be greeted by an ocean of eager faces. He stood tall, d in his iconic red First Consul uniform.

    General Bessieres and the apanying soldiers formed a protective circle around him as he made his way toward the main entrance of the pce. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Long live Bonaparte! Long Live Bonaparte!" the crowd chanted, their voices thundering with excitement. Napoleon smiled, acknowledging the cheers with a wave of his hand.

    Entering the Tuileries Pce, he was greeted by Talleyrand and Lucien, who were probably waiting for his arrival.

    "As you can hear, Your Excellency, the people were delighted to have you as their leader," Talleyrandmented as he bowed his head reverently.

    "You can thank your expedition in Egypt and the Arabian Penins for that. The paintings that youmissioned by esteemed artists, showcasing the grandeur of your victories, have captivated the imagination of the public," Lucien added with a proud smile.

    Napoleon nodded, acknowledging their words. "Yes, the expedition indeed yed a significant role in building my reputation, but now we have much more to aplish. Are the members of the Council of State, Tribunate, Corps l¨¦gitif, and the  S¨¦nat conservateur present?" Napoleon inquired, eager to proceed with the important matters at hand.

    Talleyrand nodded, "Yes, Your Excellency, they are all gathered and eagerly awaiting your address."

    "Great," Napoleon smiled and resumed walking towards the chamber. Talleyrand and Lucien followed behind.

    As Napoleon entered the grand chamber of the Tuileries Pce, the buzz of conversations and movements within came to a hushed silence. The members of the Council of State, Tribunate, Corps l¨¦gitif, and the S¨¦nat conservateur all turned their attention to the newly proimed First Consul.

    Taking his ce at the center of the room, Napoleon stood tall, his gaze sweeping across the assembly.  Then his gaze fell on The President of the S¨¦nat conservateur, Emmanuel Joseph Sieyes.

    A week before this day, Napoleon found out Sieyes still had a bitter reaction to him being reduced to a nominal role. Not wanting Sieyes to be a thorn in his side, he made him the President of the S¨¦nat conservateur.

    Napoleon simply nodded at Sieyes, signaling him to start the promation, as it was the role of the governmental body he was presiding in.

    "Gentlemen of the S¨¦nat conservateur, esteemed members of the Council of State,  Tribunate, and  Corps l¨¦gitif. Today we gather to proim the oue of the public referendum conducted across our great nation. As you are well aware, this referendum sought to confirm the new constitution and entrust executive powers to one individual."

    A hushed silence settled over the room as Sieyes paused for effect. He then continued with an air of solemnity.

    "The results have been tallied, and it is my honor to announce that a staggering 99 percent of the voters have cast their ballots in favor of vesting executive powers in General Napoleon Bonaparte, now known as the First Consul of France!"

    Thunderous apuse and cheers erupted within the chamber, reverberating off the ornate walls.

    "Monsieur le Premier Consul," Sieyes turned to Napoleon. "I invite you to address this esteemed assembly and the people of France who were standing by outside these walls, as the newly confirmed First Consul."

    Napoleon stepped forward and looked around the great chamber. "Esteemed members of the S¨¦nat conservateur, Council of State, Tribunate, and Corps l¨¦gitif, and fellow citizens of France. Today marks a pivotal moment in our nation''s history. The overwhelming support shown by our people through the public referendum is a testament to the unity and determination that courses through ournd.

    "The trust you have bestowed upon me as the First Consul carries immense responsibility, and I shall not falter in fulfilling the duties that lie ahead. I stand before you not as a single man seeking power, but as a servant of the Republic, devoted to the welfare of its people.

    "As the First Consul, I solemnly pledge to uphold the principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity. I shall strive to protect the rights of every citizen, ensure justice prevails over injustice, and work tirelessly to foster prosperity for our great nation.

    "Also here, I promise that I will end this war against the coalition through diplomacy and peace negotiations, seeking asting resolution for the benefit of France and her neighbors. But should they not agree to our peace terms, I will do everything in my power to protect France and its citizens from any external threat. Our nation has suffered enough and it is time to secure a future of peace and stability for the generations toe."

    The assembly erupted once again into apuse.

 Chapter 149 Napoleon Efforts Of Boosting The Economy Of France

    ?

    After his promation, Napoleon stepped out of the grand chamber. Lucien and Talleyrand followed behind him.

    "It''s a great speech, Your Excellency," Talleyrandmented. "I must say, I got inspired by your words."

    Napoleon chuckled, brushing off thepliment. "Oh, enough with the ttery, Talleyrand. I''m getting bored of hearing your praises."

    Talleyrand bowed slightly, his expression earnest. "I apologize, Your Excellency, but my words were genuine, not mere ttery."

    "Talleyrand, I''m sure you have already reached out to the Austrians. What were the terms they proposed for peace?"

    "I was just about to inform you, Your Excellency," Talleyrand replied, clearing his throat. "The Austrians demand that the republic established in the Treaty of Campo Formio be dissolved, and the territories be returned to them. Additionally, they insist on the restoration of King Louis XVI to the throne."

    Napoleon scoffed at the audacity of the Austrian demands. "Ridiculous! There''s no way I could ever approve such terms."

    "The moment I heard their terms, Your Excellency, I almost choked myself. It is a ridiculous offer. Can I safely assume that we will continue our war with Austria?"

    Napoleon nodded, confirming that it was their only course of action. "Oh, before we part ways, I would like to thank both of you for helping me. Thanks to you I became the First Consul."

    "No need to thank us, brother," Lucien said. "We all got what we wanted."

    As they were having a discussion, a man approached them.

    "Your Excellency."

    The three turned their heads toward the man, and they recognized him immediately.

    "Necker," Napoleon uttered.

    "You probably didn''t notice me inside the chamber, Your Excellency," Necker said, chuckling.

    "There are hundreds in attendance, so it would be hard for me to notice you.," Napoleon replied. "I assume that your business for today as the Minister of Finance is not yet finished?"

    "That is correct, Your Excellency, I will be presenting the currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de Franceter before the assemblies. Let''s hope that the Council of State, Tribunate, and Corps l¨¦gitif show their support for these essential reforms," Necker continued.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your support there inside. Your expertise in financial matters and your dedication to the welfare of our nation make it difficult for anyone to deny the importance of these reforms," Napoleon reassured Necker.

    With a determined nod, Necker followed Napoleon, Talleyrand, and Lucien as they returned to the grand chamber. The members of the Council of State, Tribunate, and Corps l¨¦gitif were eager to hear the proposed currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de France.

    Necker stepped forward, standing confidently before the assembly. His voice rang out with rity and conviction as he began his presentation. Heid out the details of the currency reforms, emphasizing the need for a standardized mary system that would foster economic stability and facilitate trade andmerce across the nation.

    "The adoption of a single currency will not only simplify financial transactions but also strengthen our economy by ensuring a stable and reliable medium of exchange," Necker exined, his words resonating with the attentive audience.

    As he delved into the establishment of the Banque de France, Necker outlined its central role in regting the nation''s finances and promoting economic growth. He emphasized that the bank''s centralized structure would allow for better management of the country''s financial resources and ensure stability in times of economic uncertainty.

    "The Banque de France will serve as the cornerstone of our financial system, providing a secure repository for our reserves and extending credit to support productive investments. It will be an institution of national importance, safeguarding the economic interests of all French citizens," Necker proimed.

    As he concluded his presentation, the chamber erupted in a mix of apuse and thoughtful contemtion. The proposed reforms had struck a chord with the members of the assemblies, and many nodded in approval, recognizing the significance of the changes being proposed.

    Talleyrand and Lucien exchanged nces, their expressions showing satisfaction with the positive reception of the reforms. Napoleon, too, couldn''t hide his contentment at the enthusiastic response from the assembly. It was the reforms he and Necker discussed after all.

    Over the next few days, the currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de France were thoroughly debated and discussed among the members of the assemblies. While there were different viewpoints and suggestions, the prevailing sentiment was in favor of implementing these critical reforms.

    Atst, on January 18, 1800, the Council of State, Tribunate, and Corps l¨¦gitif officially approved the currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de France. Napoleon would then have to sign the final approval to set the reforms into motion.

    Napoleon signed the necessary documents, officially making the currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de France a reality.

    H?tel de Toulouse became the headquarters of the newly-established national bank. It was at that building where the official currency exchange rates were fixed, and the Banque de France began its operations. The bank was tasked with issuing a single, standardized currency that would be epted across all regions of France, putting an end to the confusing array of coins and notes that had gued the nation''s economy.

    As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, the impact of the currency reforms and the establishment of the Banque de France became increasingly evident. Trade flourished, and the nation''s economy experienced a newfound sense of stability. The once fragmented and vtile financialndscape gave way to a cohesive and robust system, with the Banque de France acting as the anchor of this transformation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    With the establishment of the Banque de France and the sessful currency reforms, Napoleon found himself facing a critical task: replenishing the state''s treasury to fund his ambitious domestic and military projects. Recognizing the importance of a robust financial foundation for the nation, he set out to introduce a series of taxation reforms that would bolster France''s economy and secure the necessary funds.

    One of the keyponents of Napoleon''s taxation reforms was the Land Tax, a longstanding form of taxation in France. The Land Tax, also known as the "imp?t foncier," was a direct tax imposed onndowners based on the size and productivity of their properties. It was a significant source of revenue for the government, and its reform was crucial in Napoleon''s effort to revitalize the nation''s finances.

    Napoleon aimed to make the Land Tax fairer and more equitable, addressing the disparities that had burdened certain segments of society while providing incentives for agricultural productivity. Under the new reform, the Land Tax rates were carefully recalibrated to reflect the true value of thend and its potential yield, ensuring thatndowners paid their share ording to their property''s capacity to generate ie.

    Expanding on his taxation overhaul, Napoleon introduced indirect taxes on goods through Droits R¨¦unis, an umbre term for various consumption-based levies. These indirect taxes applied to a wide range of goods, from luxury items to everyday essentials, generating revenue for the government from various sectors of the economy.

    Additionally, customs duties were adjusted to bnce domestic growth and international trade. By recalibrating these tariffs, Napoleon aimed to encourage local industries'' development while maintaining a favorable bnce of trade. This approach sought to protect French manufacturers from excessive foreignpetition while still fostering internationalmerce.

    To address the disparities in ie and wealth distribution, Napoleon implemented an ie tax targeting the wealthiest individuals. This progressive tax levied higher rates on those with higher ies, ensuring that the burden of financing the state''s projects and initiatives fell on those best able to contribute.

    Recognizing the economic significance of businesses, especially during the time of industrialization, Napoleon also imposed corporate taxes on enterprises, enabling the government to collect revenue frommercial activities. This move helped diversify the sources of ie and ensured thatpanies yed their part in supporting the nation''s growth and stability.

    Moreover, Napoleon''s taxation reforms were apanied by efficient tax collection and administration processes. The reforms aimed to reduce corruption and inefficiencies in revenue collection, ensuring that the funds reached the state''s coffers promptly and urately.

    As a result of theseprehensive taxation reforms, Napoleon''s government witnessed a notable increase in revenue collection. The nation''s financial resources were significantly bolstered, giving him the funds for his ambitious infrastructure projects, educational initiatives, and military endeavors that he is currently working on.

    Of course, not everyone was satisfied with the new tax reforms. One of the opponents of Napoleon''s measures was wealthy aristocrats who owned vast estates in the French countryside. They viewed the Land Tax reforms as a direct attack on their privileged position and wealth, fearing that the recalibration of tax rates would burden them with a heavier financial responsibility.

    They also had long enjoyed the benefits of the old tax system, which favored the aristocracy and exempted them from many tax obligations. They saw Napoleon''s progressive tax approach as a threat to the established order and a challenge to the aristocratic privileges they held dear. Alongside other conservativendowners, they rallied against the reforms, voicing their dissent within the halls of the aristocratic gatherings.

    Simrly, some powerful merchants and traders were displeased with the imposition of indirect taxes through Droits R¨¦unis. They argued that these consumption-based levies would lead to a decline in luxury goods consumption, potentially affecting their lucrative businesses. They feared that such taxes would deter customers, ultimately impacting their profits and challenging their economic influence.

    The opposition to the ie tax was equally fierce. Wealthy individuals in France, including influential bankers, wealthy merchants, and aristocrats, were determined to protect their vast fortunes from increased taxation. They believed that the ie tax would unfairly burden them and hinder their ability to invest and expand their businesses, ultimately hindering economic growth.

    These dissenting voices used their considerable influence and connections to organize private gatherings and meetings, strategizing ways to challenge and undermine the ie tax reforms. They sought support from sympathetic members of the legitive bodies and influential figures across the nation, aiming to sway public opinion against the reforms.

    Their opposition also extended to the corporate tax, as it posed a direct challenge to the lucrative businesses they owned. These influential figures viewed the corporate tax as an undue burden on theirmercial ventures, and they resisted the idea of contributing a significant portion of their profits to the state''s coffers.

    But Napoleon won''t let them deter him from upholding thew and implementing the much-needed reforms for the betterment of France. He knew that his taxation reforms were necessary for the nation''s progress and stability, and he was determined to see them through despite the opposition.

    In response to the discontent among wealthy aristocrats and influential merchants, Napoleon called for a series of meetings with representatives from various sectors of society. He sought to engage in open dialogue and hear their concerns directly, hoping to address their fears and exin the rationale behind the reforms.

    During these meetings, Napoleon presentedprehensive data and economic analyses that demonstrated the potential benefits of the taxation reforms. He emphasized that the reforms were designed to create a fairer and more bnced financial system, where everyone contributed their share to the nation''s growth and prosperity.

    Additionally, he reassured the dissenting parties that the new tax system would be implemented with careful consideration of its impact on businesses and the economy. He promised to monitor the reforms closely, making necessary adjustments if any unintended adverse consequences arose.

    Napoleon''s relentless pursuit of transparency and openmunication gradually won over some of the skeptics. His passionatemitment to the welfare of the nation and his eloquence in exining the reforms swayed public opinion in his favor. Many citizens began to understand the necessity of these changes, realizing that a more equitable tax system would lead to a stronger and more stable France.

    However, there remained a group of staunch opponents who continued to resist the reforms, despite Napoleon''s efforts to address their concerns. These individuals remained entrenched in their privileged positions, unwilling to relinquish any part of their wealth or influence.

    So, Napoleon took drastic measures, arresting those who actively opposed the reforms and conspiring to undermine the stability of the nation. Among the arrested were several influential aristocrats and wealthy individuals who had led the opposition against the taxation reforms. Their actions were seen as acts of treason, attempting to sabotage the government''s efforts to strengthen France''s financial foundation.

    The arrests sent shockwaves through the dissenting factions, and it became evident that Napoleon was not willing topromise when it came to upholding thew and ensuring the welfare of his nation. The move was met with mixed reactions across the country. While some praised Napoleon for taking a strong stance against those who sought to hinder progress, others criticized the arrests as an infringement on personal liberties and a show of excessive power.

    April 4th, 1800, in the Chateau de Chantilly.

    "Those conservatives, they really know how to hit my nerves," Napoleon sighed exasperatedly as he set the reports down on his tabletop.

    "Well, Your Excellency, your reforms I must say are too radical for them, that''s why they are opposing them so vehemently," Talleyrand remarked, taking a seat opposite Napoleon.

    "I think it''s safe to say that there will always be opposition. So, what was the thing you wanted us to talk about?"

    "Your Excellency, your economic reforms surely improved the situation of France, gaining support from the people. To bring more stability to France you''ll need to pardon the emigres."

 Chapter 150 Pardoning The Ã©migrÃ©s

    ?

    Eight years ago, at the height of the revolution known as the Reign of Terror, French nobilities found themselves targeted by the revolutionaries as they saw them as the symbols of the oppressive Ancien R¨¦gime. Among those who faced persecution were the ¨¦migr¨¦s ¨C nobles who chose to flee France, seeking safety and support from foreign powers.

    The ¨¦migr¨¦s, fearing for their lives and fortunes, sought refuge in neighboring countries, where they formed alliances with France''s enemies. Their actions not only added fuel to the revolutionary fire but also deepened the divide between those who supported the revolution''s ideals and those who clung to the old order.

    Now, in the year 1800, after a decade of political upheaval, Napoleon Bonaparte, the once-ambitious general turned First Consul of France, had managed to consolidate his power and bring rtive stability to the nation. His reforms breathed new life into the French economy.

    Yet, despite the progress, one lingering challenge remained ¨C the question of the ¨¦migr¨¦s. Their presence in foreignnds continued to be a source of concern for France''s security. The ¨¦migr¨¦s'' activities, fueled by nostalgia for their lost privileges, influenced the decisions of other nations and posed a threat to the newfound stability in France.

    "I am sure that you, bringing up that issue to me, aren''t certainly going toe here without documents right?" Napoleon said.

    Talleyrand scoffed softly as he opened his leather briefcase. He pulled out a stack of documents and ced them before Napoleon. "You know me too well, Your Excellency," he said with a wry smile. "Here are thetest reports on the ¨¦migr¨¦s'' activities, their alliances, and their potential ns for the future."

    Napoleon leaned forward, his eyes scanning the contents of the documents. The reports provided a detailed overview of the ¨¦migr¨¦s'' movements, the countries that were harboring them, and the level of support they were receiving from foreign powers.

    "So they are taking refuge in Great Britain, British North America, and the United States," Napoleon read. "How many ¨¦migr¨¦s are there? I don''t see it here¡­"

    Talleyrand cleared his throat, providing the missing information.

    "ording to thetest intelligence, Your Excellency, there are approximately one hundred thousand ¨¦migr¨¦s spread across Great Britain, British North America, and the United States."

    Napoleon furrowed his brow, processing the information. "One hundred thousand? That''s a significant number. And I assume that most of them are skilled and intellectuals right?"

    Talleyrand nodded, affirming Napoleon''s assumption. "Indeed, Your Excellency. Many of the ¨¦migr¨¦s are highly educated and skilled individuals, including nobles, military officers, diplomats, and intellectuals. What''s more, most of them are not even royalists. It would be a waste if we. It would be a waste if we failed to harness their talents and expertise for the benefit of France."

    "So we are to pardon those ¨¦migr¨¦s who are not actively engaged in plotting against the republic or seeking its downfall?" Napoleon interrupted.

    "That''s correct, Your Excellency. They were just scared at the time and many of them have since realized the futility of their actions," Talleyrand replied. "Pardoning those who are willing to pledge their loyalty to the Republic and demonstrate theirmitment to its principles could prove to be a prudent move."

    Napoleon considered the implications of such a decision. On one hand, granting clemency to the ¨¦migr¨¦s who had no ill intentions toward the Republic could potentially lead to their return and contribute to the nation''s growth. On the other hand, there would be those who would remain vehemently opposed to the revolutionary ideals and pardoning them might pose a security risk.

    "Before we proceed with pardoning, we must ascertain the loyalty of those seeking reconciliation," Napoleon asserted. "We will not tolerate any subversive activities that threaten the stability of France."

    "We will conduct a thorough vetting process for those who express a desire to return, and again, have them take an oath or a pledge of loyalty to the Republic," Talleyrand assured. "Additionally, we can impose certain conditions on their return, such as actively contributing to the betterment of France through their skills and expertise, or serving in various capacities that align with the Republic''s interests."

    "But what about their properties after they left France? ording to this file, the government seized many of their assets and estates," Napoleon pointed out, flipping through the documents. "There''d be nothing for them to return."

    "Fortunately, Your Excellency, we have records of their properties. We can return it to them, but I''m afraid that some were already redistributed or sold to other citizens," Talleyrand exined.

    "This is going to be challenging, I do want to pardon the ¨¦migr¨¦s, but this problem of returning their propertiesplicates matters significantly," Napoleon said, voicing his concern.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I will have the Minister of Interior help me on that," Talleyrand said.

    "You mean my brother Lucien? Yeah, I think he is the right person to talk about this issue," Napoleon said.

    "Since you are considering pardoning the ¨¦migr¨¦s, Your Excellency, then I think you should first repeal aw that was passed by the Directory before their dissolution," Talleyrand said, pausing for emphasis. "The Law of Hostages. It''s a legition that considered rtives of ¨¦migr¨¦s as hostages and ordered them to surrender within ten days or to be treated as ¨¦migr¨¦s themselves."

    "What the¡­there''s that kind ofw?" Napoleon eximed.

    Talleyrand nodded gravely. "Yes, Your Excellency.

    "Then as the First Consul of France and the power vested to me by the constitution, I will repeal the Law of Hostages. I will write a formal decree to nullify the Law of Hostages," Napoleon dered firmly.

    "Wise choice, Your Excellency. Let me handle the case of personal property with Lucien. For now, I advise that we spread the word to Great Britain, British North America, the United States of America, the Holy Roman Empire, the Kingdom of Prussia, and the Russian Empire, informing the emigres living there that they can return to France under a set of conditions," Talleyrand said, acknowledging Napoleon''s decisive stance. "I will draft the necessary letters and diplomaticmunications to the respective nations, expressing our intention to pardon the ¨¦migr¨¦s who seek reconciliation and outlining the conditions for their return."

    Napoleon nodded in approval, appreciating Talleyrand''s prompt action.

    In the weeks that followed, Napoleon''s decree repealing the Law of Hostages was promptly enacted andmunicated throughout thend. The ¨¦migr¨¦s living in foreign countries received the news, expressing France''s willingness to pardon those who sought reconciliation and outlining the conditions for their return.

    Many were hesitant as they believe it may be a trap set to them by the Republic of France to arrest or worse, execute them for leaving France during the turbulent years of the Revolution. The scars of the Reign of Terror were still fresh in their minds, and the fear of retribution weighed heavily on their decision-making. They couldn''t simply ignore the past and return without caution.

    But, when Napoleon made a speech in the Tuileries Pce, expressing his desire to wee back the ¨¦migr¨¦s who sought reconciliation, his words carried an air of sincerity that struck a chord with many of them. He spoke of forgiveness, unity, and the need to heal the wounds of the past. He assured them that their return would not be met with hostility, but rather with open arms.

    One by one, the ¨¦migr¨¦s began toe forward, expressing their willingness to return to France and seek reconciliation with the Republic. They were not naive; they understood the risks and uncertainties that awaited them, but the prospect of being pardoned and rebuilding their lives in their homnd was toopelling to ignore.

    Talleyrand, along with Lucien Bonaparte, worked diligently to address the concerns of the ¨¦migr¨¦s regarding their properties. They established aprehensive process for property restitution, carefully examining the records and identifying assets that could be returned to their rightful owners. In cases where properties had been sold or redistributed, the government offeredpensation or alternative arrangements to amodate the returning ¨¦migr¨¦s.

    As the news of the ongoing process of reconciliation spread, more and more ¨¦migr¨¦s took the courageous step of returning to France. Among them were intellectuals, scientists, artists, and skilled professionals who had sought refuge abroad during the darkest days of the Revolution. Their presence, though initially met with some skepticism and hesitation from certain segments of society, gradually began to contribute positively to the nation''s growth.

    This action made by Napoleon Bonaparte got him a positive reception from the people, and the ¨¦migr¨¦s. Boosting his image.

    April 30th, 1800.

    In the Chateau of Chantilly. In Napoleon''s office, just like every other day, his table is stacked with mountains of documents, letters, telegraphs, and reports. Among those papers is a report from one of the Generals stationed in Northern Italy, Andre Massena.

    "Genoa is under siege by the Austrians, request aid," Napoleon read as he rapped his index finger against the tabletop. "Hmm...I wonder what should I do?"

 Chapter 151 Napoleon Returning To Battlefield

    ?

    The once bustling port city of Genoa nowy under siege, trapped by the encircling Austrian forces. General Andr¨¦ Mass¨¦na, along with his French troops and the citizens of the Ligurian Republic, found themselves in a precarious situation. Unlike the original history, there was no British naval squadron setting up a blockade on the ports of Genoa. The absence of this naval blockade altered the dynamics of the siege significantly.

    However, the French Navy in the Mediterranean region was far from idle. Docked in various ports across Africa, especially in the former colonial states of the Ottoman Empire, the naval fleet yed a vital role in supporting the Army of the Orient. The French troops in the Middle East, preparing tounch an invasion through Afghanistan, required constant resupplying to maintain their momentum. It was a precarious bncing act for Napoleon, as he had to prioritize his limited resources between supporting the siege in Genoa and sustaining his armies in Africa and the Middle East.

    Reports indicated that the British Fleet had arrived in India, possibly in response to the French troop movements in the region. This development furtherplicated Napoleon''s strategic calctions. He knew that while the French Navy had control over the Mediterranean, their fleet was not sufficient to simultaneously support two major armies in far-flung regions.

    Napoleon had to make a difficult decision. As much as he valued the importance of holding Genoa, the colonies in Africa and the Middle East were proving to be more economically lucrative. These overseas territories were a crucial source of revenue, and maintaining control over them was essential to funding his ambitious n of improving France.

    Thus, Napoleon reluctantly prioritized Africa and the Middle East over Genoa. But that doesn''t mean he would not do anything to relieve Genoa.

    "Crossing of the Alps then," Napoleon muttered under his breath. With a flick of the finger, Beaumont entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, is there anything I can do for you?" Beaumont asked.

    "Send a telegraph to the Minister of War''s estate, tell him toe to my estate this evening for dinner," Napoleon ordered.

    "As you wish, Your Excellency," Beaumont bowed and left Napoleon''s office. As he waited for confirmation that Beaumont had sent a telegraph to the Minister of War estate, an idea popped up in his head.

    He imagined that instead of sending a telegraph to someone, he would call them instead. A telephone. It was one of the important inventions that he wanted to introduce when he reincarnated in this world. He already invented the telegraph and spark gap radio so a telephone would be an easy invention for him to conceive.

    So he checked his system for the blueprint of the first practical and working telephone, invented by Alexander Graham Bell.

    Despite having a stack of reports waiting for him to peruse, Napoleon decided to draw the blueprint of the telephone. He feared that he might forget it the moment he got engrossed in his administrative duties.

    Thirty minutester, Napoleon finished drawing up the blueprint of the telephone. Later, he would deliver it to one of their enterprises that manufacture telegraphs and spark gap radios.

    Just in time, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Napoleon signaled to the person who knocked on the door, expecting it to be Beaumont.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont said as he entered Napoleon''s office. He was carrying a silver tray with a small note ced delicately on it. "I have sent the telegraph to the Minister of War estate as per your instructions. This is their reply."

    Napoleon reached out to take the note from the tray and quickly read its contents.

    "Beaumont, I have a guest arriving for dinner. Tell the chef to cook their specialties."

    "Of course, Your Excellency," Beaumont replied with a nod.

    ***

    Five hourster, in the Dining Hall of the Chateau de Chantilly, Napoleon waited for his guest to arrive. Waiting alongside him on the table is his children, Francis and Aveline.

    "Papa, when is Mama going home?" Aveline asked.

    Napoleon pulled out his timepiece and checked the time. "Mama is still in Paris working, around nine o''clock she''ll return."

    "Then Mother won''t be able to join us in the dinner," Francis interjected.

    "I''m sure Mama will eat dinner before she returns home," Napoleon gently reassured his children.

    "Who is your guest, papa?" Aveline inquired.

    "You''ll know soon," Napoleon replied with a smile.

    Momentster, Beaumont entered the dining hall and stood next to its door.

    "The Minister of War!" Beaumont announced, followed by the Minister of War''s entrance to the dining hall.

    "Your Excellency, you have summoned me?"

    The man who just entered the dining hall, donned in a General''s uniform was no other than Napoleon''s Chief of Staff during his campaign in Italy and Egypt, General Louis-Alexandre Berthier.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Berthier, thank you foring," Napoleon said with genuine warmth in his voice. "And you may drop the formalities and call each other how we addressed one another during our campaign."

    "Very well, Bonaparte," Berthier said as he swept his nce to his children. "Aveline and Francis was it? I must say, they have grown taller."

    Napoleon smiled at thepliment before gesturing to him to take a seat.

    "Indeed, they have," Napoleon replied proudly. "They grow up so fast."

    As they settled around the table, the manservants of the chateau began to appear, gracefully pushing the food trolley. Stopping by their seats, they carefully lifted the te containing the dishes covered by cloche and set it down on the table.

    Then, the manservants skillfully lifted the cloches, revealing a sumptuous feastid out before them.

    "Medium rare was it?" Napoleon said to Berthier, whose eyes were glued to the dish before him. It was Entrec?te ¨¤ Bordise, a sulent cut of beef cooked to perfection with a rich red wine sauce.

    Berthier''s eyes lit up with delight. "Ah, Bonaparte, you have an exceptional memory," he replied, reaching for the serving knife to cut into the tender meat.

    With their food served, they began to enjoy the delightful dinner. They ate in silence, savoring the vors of the dishes. Ten minutester, Francis and Aveline finished their dish.

    There, Napoleon saw the opportunity.

    "Uhm, Francis, Aveline, I believe you two have homework from your tutor that needs to bepleted," Napoleon said. "Why don''t you finish it in your rooms while I speak with this gentleman here?"

    Francis and Aveline nodded, understanding their father''s request. They excused themselves from the table, leaving the dining hall with the promise ofpleting their homework before their bedtime.

    Once the children had left, Napoleon turned his attention back to Berthier.

    "So, you must be wondering as to why I called you here so suddenly?" Napoleon said.

    Berthier wiped the sauce from the corners of his mouth with a napkin and nodded. "Let me guess, is it our forces in Genoa that are currently under siege?"

    Napoleon nodded, acknowledging Berthier''s deduction. "Yes, you''re right. We have to relieve the pressure on Genoa. For that, I''m going to need you to raise an army for me tomand."

    Berthier looked Napoleon in the eye, his brows furrowing. "You are going tomand an army?"

    "Just because I''m a Consul now doesn''t mean I can''tmand an army. I was a General before," Napoleon said.

    Berthier''s expression softened, and he nodded in understanding. "You can have the Army of the Reserve, but how do you n to get them to Genoa? If you march through Nice, the Austrians would quickly notice and set up a strong defensive position."

    "Then, I''ll march through a ce they won''t expect," Napoleon grinned.

    "And where is that exactly?" Berthier asked before sipping his wine.

    "The Alps," Napoleon revealed.

    Berthier choked on his wine, taken aback by Napoleon''s audacious n. He quicklyposed himself and wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    "The Alps? You mean to cross that mountain?"

    "Yes, I''ll cross the Great St. Bernard Pass, and from there, I''ll march to Mn to cut off their supply lines and force them to face me, thus breaking their siege of Genoa."

    "You never fail to surprise me, Bonaparte. So, the Army that you will bemanding, are they going to be equipped with the rifles used by the Army of Orient?"

    Napoleon shook his head "No, there''s not enough time to train the troops in new weapons. I''ll go old-fashioned."

    "Okay, I will have the army ready for you before the end of the month," Berthier said.

    "Great."

 Chapter 152 A Sense Of Fulfillment

    ?

    "Thank you for the dinner, Bonaparte," Berthier said, rising to his feet. He extended a hand towards Napoleon, offering a firm handshake.

    Napoleon returned the gesture with a warm smile. "My pleasure," he replied graciously. "Let me escort you out."

    With a nod of agreement, Napoleon and Berthier walked side by side toward the exit.

    As they stepped outside, the night weed them with its ethereal charm. The sky above was clear, a canopy of stars shimmering like scattered diamonds, and a gentle breeze carried a sense of calm after the indulgent dinner.

    A finely crafted carriage awaited Berthier, the coachman who saw Berthiering out immediately hopped onto his seat.

    "You really should move to the Chateau de Versailles, Bonaparte," Berthiermented. "It''s way closer to Parispared to Chantilly. That way, if you need something urgent from me, I can get there more quickly."

    Napoleon chuckled, appreciating Berthier''s candidness.  "Well the pce is still under renovation, Berthier. I was told that they are still fitting it with plumbing and electrical

    systems and it may not be fully ready for a while."

    Berthier nodded, understanding Napoleon''s reasoning. "I see your point, Bonaparte. I have nned to install those systems on my estate. Anyways, I''ll take my leave now."

    Napoleon nodded and then watched as Berthier boarded the carriage. As the coachman guided the horses forward, Napoleon stood there, his mind racing in thoughts.

    Next week, he would once again be on the battlefield, leading his soldiers and striving for the victory that France desperately needed to achieve peace. However, amidst his contemtions, he came to the realization that ever since he became the First Consul of France, his schedule had be increasingly demanding. The responsibilities of his position left him with little time to spend with his children or his wife. Adding to the challenge, Ci also had her own work and business to manage, leaving their children without much of their parent''s presence.

    He returned inside the chateau and made his way towards Aveline''s room. He opened the door slightly ajar and peeked inside to find Aveline sitting at her desk, her brow furrowed in concentration as she wrestled with her math homework. Books and papers were scattered around her, a clear sign of her frustration.

    Napoleon couldn''t help but smile at the sight of his daughter, her determination reminding him of his own tenacity on the battlefield. He quietly entered the room, careful not to startle her, and then gently knocked on the door frame.

    "Aveline," he said softly, catching her attention.

    Aveline looked up, her eyes lighting up as she saw her father. "Papa!" she eximed, relief evident in her voice.

    "What''s troubling you, my dear?" Napoleon asked, walking over to her desk.

    "It''s this math problem," Aveline sighed, pushing the paper toward him. "I just can''t seem to figure it out."

    Napoleon studied the problem for a moment before a smile tugged at his lips. "Ah, I see what''s causing the confusion," he said, reaching for a pen. "Let me show you a different approach."

    With patience and rity, Napoleon exined the problem to Aveline, breaking it down step by step. As he spoke, her furrowed brow gradually eased, and she began to understand the concept better.

    "See, it''s not as daunting as it seemed at first," Napoleon said, giving her an encouraging pat on the back.

    Aveline''s face brightened with newfound confidence. "Thank you, Papa. You always make things clearer."

    "If you are stuck on the problem, you can always reach out to me in my office," Napoleon said with a reassuring smile.

    "But I don''t want to disturb you in your work, papa," Aveline said.

    Napoleon smiled warmly, understanding Aveline''s concern. He gently ced a hand on her shoulder.

    "Aveline, my dear, you are never a disturbance to me. Helping you is one of the most important things I can do as your father. Your education and well-being are a top priority for me."

    Aveline looked up at her father, touched by his words. "But I know you have so much to do, Papa, and I don''t want to take away your time from important work."

    "Listen, my precious Aveline, yes, I have many responsibilities, but you are my daughter, and your happiness matters to me above all else. If you ever need help or just someone to talk to, don''t hesitate toe to me. I may be busy, but I will always make time for you."

    "If only I am as good as my brother," Aveline said somberly. "He never failed at math."

    "Aveline, my dear, remember that everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Your brother may excel in math and technical subjects, but you have your own unique talents that make you special."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Aveline looked down, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her math paper. "But sometimes, I feel like I can''t keep up with him," she admitted softly.

    Napoleon gently lifted her chin, so their eyes met again. "Comparison can be a thief of joy, Aveline. Your brother''s abilities in math do not diminish your own gifts. You have a talent for ying musical instruments and a deep appreciation for literature, and those are wonderful abilities. Each person is different, and that''s what makes the world so rich and diverse."

    "But I want to be better at math too," Aveline said, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration.

    "And you can be," Napoleon said encouragingly. "It''s okay to face challenges and struggle with certain subjects. The key is not to give up. With hard work, determination, and the support of those who love you, you can ovee any obstacle."

    Aveline''s eyes brightened a bit, inspired by her father''s words. "Do you really think so, Papa?"

    "Absolutely," Napoleon affirmed. "You have a curious and inquisitive mind, and that is the foundation for learning and growth. If you approach math with the same tenacity and curiosity you have for your other interests, I have no doubt you''ll make progress."

    Aveline smiled, feeling a glimmer of hope and determination. "Thank you, Papa. I''ll try my best."

    "That''s all I can ask for, my dear," Napoleon said, tenderly kissing her forehead. "Now, I''ll have to check on your brother okay."

    With a light chuckle, Napoleon rose from his daughter''s desk and made his way to his son''s room. He knocked gently on the door and then opened it to find his son, Francis, engrossed in a book.

    "Francis," Napoleon called softly, and the young boy looked up with a mixture of surprise and delight to see his father.

    "Father! What brings you here?" Etienne asked, quickly closing the book and setting it aside.

    "I wanted to see how my son is doing," Napoleon replied. "Can Ie in?"

    "Of course, Father," Francis replied eagerly.

    Napoleon stepped inside, taking in the neat and organized study space that belonged to his son. Books lined the shelves, and sketches of various inventions adorned the walls.

    "So, what are you reading, my young schr?" Napoleon asked, ncing at the book Francis had set aside.

    "It''s a book about algebra, Father," Francis answered and continued. "I always find algebra fascinating. It''s like solving puzzles with numbers."

    "As expected," Napoleon chuckled. "You are too advanced for your own age."

    "What do you mean father? Shouldn''t kids my age know about this concept?"

    "Well, Francis," Napoleon cleared his throat. "You see, not everyone is like you, you have a natural talent for understandingplex concepts, and that''s something to be proud of. But it''s essential to remember that not all children your age may have the same level of understanding, and that''s perfectly okay. Everyone learns at their own pace, and being ahead doesn''t make you better than others. It just means you have different strengths, and that''s what makes each person unique and special."

    Francis nodded thoughtfully, taking in his father''s words. "I never thought about it that way, Papa. I guess I was just so focused on wanting to learn more and be good at what I love."

    "Another thing Francis, is not every kid has the same privilege as you," Napoleon said. "You see, a lot of kids in France don''t have ess to education, because they couldn''t afford it and sometimes their social standings barred them from attending schools. Education is a precious gift, and not everyone has the opportunity to receive it."

    "But you are the First Consul right, father? Perhaps you can give other kids like me a chance to learn things they want to learn."

    Napoleon smiled at Francis''s innocent enthusiasm and patted his son''s shoulder. "Yes, I am the First Consul and I''m already nning on making reforms to our educational system. A system that allows every child in France to study where in the future, be able to contribute to its development."

    "That''s good to hear," Francis said.

    "Well, if you need any help from your studies because I''m sure you''ll encounter concepts that you might find hard to understand, you can go to my office."

    "Okay," Francis nodded.

    With that, Napoleon left Francis'' room. Closing the door behind him, he heaved a sigh of relief. Talking to his children really does give him a sense of fulfillment and purpose beyond his duties as the First Consul.

    "Okay, it''s time to return to work."

 Chapter 153 Going Back To The Army

    ?

    A week had passed, and the date Napoleon had been eagerly awaiting had finally arrived¡ªMay 6th, 1800. In his bedroom, Napoleon stood before a full-length mirror, dressed not in his usual First Consul uniform, but in the familiar attire of a General.  His coat is adorned with gold braids, epaulets glistening, and pins proudly disyed.

    The time hade for him to assumemand of the Army of the Reserve, stationed in Paris, ready to embark on a critical campaign. The tricorn hat rested firmly on his head as he nced at his reflection.

    "It has been a while since Ist wore this," Napoleon murmured to himself, his gaze fixed on the reflection staring back at him from the mirror. Memories of his younger days as a military officer flooded his mind¡ªbattles fought, victories won, and the indomitable spirit that had carried him through it all.

    The General''s uniform brought with it a sense of familiarity, a reminder of the path that had shaped his destiny. It was a symbol of his rise from humble beginnings to bing one of the most influential figures in France. As he straightened the golden braids on his coat, his mind wandered back to the days when he was just an ambitious young man with dreams of greatness.

    Back then, he was not the First Consul of France, tasked with governing the nation and making decisions that affected the lives of millions. He was simply a soldier, fiercely determined to leave his mark on history, like Napoleon.

    Yeah, one might argue that he is simply following the trail of Napoleon, but it''s a different reality when one mustmand an army on the battlefield and lead them to victory. If he doesn''t have the passion, determination, and courage, then even with modern knowledge and cheat abilities, he wouldn''t be able to get to where he is now.

    As he was staring at the mirror, Napoleon heard the hooves of the horses outside the chateau. He peered out of the window and saw Bessierres and his officers assembling in the courtyard.

    "They are early," Napoleon remarked.

    Then the sound of the door opening caused him to nce over his shoulder.

    "Oh, it''s my beautiful wife," Napoleon said with a smile, turning to face Ci as she entered the room. She looked resplendent in her house dress.

    Napoleon had taken to calling Ci "my beautiful wife" whenever she visited him, and he found it endearingly cute, especially her reaction when her cheeks turned rosy.

    "That doesn''t work on me anymore," Ci retorted yfully, trying to maintain herposure, though her cheeks betrayed her by turning a shade of pink.

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow.  "Oh, really? Are you sure about that?" he said, taking a step closer to her.

    Ci crossed her arms, feigning indifference. "Positive. I''m immune to your ttery. I always hear it every day, so it''s only natural that I don''t get flustered anymore," she replied, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Napoleon chuckled, not buying her act for a moment. "Is that so?" he teased, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. "You might say that my love, but your cheeks seem to have a different opinion."

    Ci tried to suppress her smile, but her efforts were futile. "Alright, fine," she admitted, her yful facade crumbling. "Maybe I still find it charming, but don''t let it get to your head."

    Napoleon grinned and suddenly pulled her close. He leaned in, his lips meeting Ci''s in a passionate kiss that swept away any pretense of indifference.

    When they finally broke the kiss, Ci''s cheeks were flushed, and her breath was slightly unsteady. "You always have a way of making me forget my protests," she admitted, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    "Did you just have a strawberry cake? Because your lips taste delightfully sweet," Napoleon teased.

    Ci''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of pink, and she yfully swatted his arm.

    "Stop it you silly~!"

    Napoleon chuckled at Ci''s response. But secondster, the atmosphere inside the bedroom turned serious at the prospect of Napoleon leaving and going to the battlefield.

    "So, you''ll be leaving again to go to the battlefield," Ci said, a hint of sadness in her voice. "Sometimes I wish you didn''t have to wear that uniform and could stay here to govern France. But I know that would be selfish of me, and your leadership on the battlefield is part of what makes you so charming."

    "There''s just no way I would miss Marengo," Napoleon said with determination. "And I need this victory so that our n of renovating Paris and the whole of France can proceed. Infrastructure projects from the Second Empire, Haussmann''s renovation, the Belle ¨¦poque that would make Paris and France a beautiful city. I promised you that I will bring the aesthetics of France to you¡ªthe Eiffel Tower, the Arc de Triomphe, Pis Garnier, and more. Doesn''t that make you excited?" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Then you must return victorious, okay?" Ci said, her expression serious. "I mean it. We have changed history too much, and there''s no guarantee that you''ll live through the battle where the real Napoleon emerged victorious. If you get shot, I will be angry."

    "I would love to see how you look when you are angry," Napoleon smiled at Ci''s yful remark, trying to lighten the somber mood that had settled upon them. "Well, let''s hope it doesn''te to that," he said with a wink, though his eyes conveyed the seriousness of the situation.

    Ci managed a small smile, though her worry was still evident in her eyes. "You better," she replied, trying to sound lighthearted but failing topletely hide her concern.

    Napoleon pulled out a photo from his pocket, and there, he showed it to Ci. It was a family photo taken with the camera introduced back in December.

    "This will be my reminder of what I am fighting for," Napoleon said.

    As they were having a serious moment, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Napoleon turned his attention to the door as it opened, revealing Beaumont.

    "Sir, General Bessierres is waiting for you outside," Beaumont informed.

    "Tell him I''ming out," Napoleon replied.

    He gave Ci''s hand a reassuring squeeze before releasing her and turning towards the door. "I''ll be back before you know it," he said, offering her a small smile.

    Ci nodded, trying to stayposed despite the worry gnawing at her heart. "I''ll be waiting for your safe return," she said softly.

    With onest nce at Ci, Napoleon stepped out of the bedroom and made his way downstairs. There he found Francis and Aveline waiting for him, standing by the door.

    "Ah¡­Francis, Aveline," Napoleon began. "Papa is going to be out for a while."

    "Why are you not wearing your red uniform Father?" Francis asked he had grown ustomed to seeing his father wear his consul uniform.

    "Is that your general uniform?" Aveline observed.

    "That''s right, Aveline. Papa needs to go to the front and defeat the enemy," Napoleon replied with a warm smile, bending down to be at eye level with his children. He ruffled his children''s hair affectionately before continuing. "Behave yourself okay."

    "When are you going to return?" Aveline asked.

    "Hmm¡­I''ll be back next month, but I''ll send you a letter so that we can keep in touch while I''m away," Napoleon replied.

    "Good luck Father," Francis said.

    "Come back safe okay?" Aveline added, her eyes brimming with concern.

    Napoleon smiled warmly at his children. He pulled them into a tight embrace, cherishing the moment with his family before he had to depart. Then, Napoleon rose to his feet and exited the chateau where General Bessierres was waiting for him.

    General Bessierres approached Napoleon with a respectful salute. "Are we ready General?"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 154 Napoleon Campaign Of Italy Begins Today

    ?

    Napoleon arrived in Paris two hourster, the city teeming with activity and the streets filled with the bustling of everyday life. From the window of the carriage, he observed the French troops of the Army of Reserve assembling outside the imposing Tuileries Pce, organized and disciplined.

    The horse-drawn carriage pulled up in front of the Tuileries Pce, and General Bessieres dismounted his horse to open the door. With a nod of acknowledgment, Napoleon stepped out onto the cobblestones, ready to assume his role as the leader of the army.

    The moment his foot set on the cobblestones, Minister of War Berthier approached with a confident stride.

    "Your Excellency," Berthier greeted with a respectful salute. "Wee back to Paris."

    Napoleon returned the salute and then nced around his surroundings.

    "I assume that all troops of the Army of the Reserves are present?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency," Berthier confirmed. "Sixty thousand troops are now assembled and awaiting yourmand. They stand ready to embark on the critical campaign as directed."

    Napoleon nodded in satisfaction. "Good. But before everything else, where is General Moreau?"

    "He is in the drawing room of the Tuileries Pce, Your Excellency," Berthier answered.

    "I want you to escort me to him," Napoleon ordered.

    Without hesitation, Berthier led Napoleon through the corridors of the Tuileries Pce towards the drawing room where General Moreau awaited.

    Upon reaching the drawing room, the door opened to reveal General Moreau, deep in conversation with some of his aides-de-camp. His stern expression softened as he caught sight of Napoleon, and he immediately stood to attention.

    "Your Excellency," Moreau greeted with a salute, followed by his aides-de-camp, who also saluted in respect to theirmanding officers.

    Napoleon returned the gesture, appreciating the disy of military discipline and respect.

    "At ease," Napoleon said, signaling for the officers to rx from their formal stances. "General Moreau, can I speak with you privately?"

    Berthier, who was standing next to Napoleon, beckoned Moreau''s aides-de-camp to give them some privacy, and they exited the drawing room, leaving Napoleon and General Moreau alone.

    "General Moreau, I''ll make this brief. Your help during the 18th of Brumaire made me what I am today, the First Consul of France. As a reward, I will make you the Commander of the Army of the Rhine, where you will face General Kray and the Austrian forces," Napoleon dered.

    General Moreau''s eyes widened with surprise.

    "Your Excellency, I am deeply honored and grateful for this appointment," General Moreau replied. "I shall carry out my duties with the utmost dedication and strive to bring glory to France."

    "I have no doubt about that," Napoleon said, his expression filled with confidence. "I''m sure that you will not fail France again."

    General Moreau''s gratitude and determination shone through as he met Napoleon''s unwavering gaze. The weight of responsibility was evident in his eyes, but he knew he was ready for the challenge thaty ahead.

    "Your faith in me means a great deal, Your Excellency," General Moreau said steadily. "I will not disappoint you, and I will not disappoint France."

    "I know you won''t," Napoleon replied, offering a reassuring smile. "Now, I shall take my leave as I have an army tomand."

    "The Army of the Reserve was it? Your intention was to force the Austrians to raise the siege of Genoa," Moreau said.

    "Correct," Napoleon confirmed. "You will cross the Rhine and engage Kray in Germany, which I hope would make them the coalition leaders to think that I would attack Germany."

    "Very well, Your Excellency. Good luck on your campaign," Moreau said. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "And to you as well, General," Napoleon said, extending his hand for a firm handshake. "May our victories bring glory to France."

    General Moreau sped Napoleon''s hand firmly. "Indeed, Your Excellency. We shall do our utmost to ensure sess on both fronts."

    With that, Napoleon turned to leave the drawing room. Outside, Berthier was waiting.

    "What''s our transport n, Berthier?" Napoleon asked.

    "We will take the train to Dijon, which is two hundred and thirty kilometers southeast of Great St. Bernard Pass," Berthier said. "From there, we will proceed to Geneva and then cross the Great St. Bernard Pass into Italy. The pass is a vital route that will lead us to Genoa."

    "We?" Napoleon tilted his head as he nced at Berthier. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Your Excellency, I haven''t told you this yet but I want to join this campaign," Berthier said.

    "But you are my Minister of War¡­" Napoleon''s eyebrows rose in surprise. He hadn''t expected Berthier to express a desire to join the campaign in the field.

    "Berthier, you hold a critical position here in Paris. Your expertise is essential to coordinating our operations and ensuring that our supply lines are secured," Napoleon said, trying to dissuade his Minister.

    "And I can do that in the field, Your Excellency. I was the one who organized our supply lines when we were in Italy and Egypt right?"

    Napoleon considered Berthier''s words. He couldn''t deny that Berthier had been instrumental in organizing supply lines during their previous campaigns. His skills as a logistician and administrator were unmatched, and his presence in the field could indeed prove valuable.

    "Very well, Berthier," Napoleon conceded with a nod. "If you believe you can manage our logistics effectively while being on the campaign, then I won''t stand in your way."

    A sense of excitement filled Berthier''s eyes as he thanked Napoleon for the opportunity.

    "I assure you, Your Excellency, I will not let you down," Berthier said with conviction.

    Outside the Tuileries Pce, Napoleon walked towards his carriage. General Bessierres, opened the door for him with a bow of his head. Napoleon climbed into the carriage, followed by Berthier.

    Bessierres closed the door and mounted his horse to lead the procession. As the carriage began its journey towards the train station, Napoleon leaned back against the plush seat and rxed himself.

    ***

    It took almost six hours for all the troops of the Army of the Reserve to get to Dijon by a steam lotive. Napoleon exited his first-ss cabin and stepped onto the tform of the Dijon train station. The soldiers were already disembarking from the various carriages with an air of camaraderie.

    The locals of Dijon were delighted to see their First Consul and tried to approach him. But his elite guards under themand of Bessierres immediately formed a protective line around Napoleon to maintain order and ensure his safety. As the people of Dijon respectfully kept their distance, a woman dressed in a traditional Burgundian outfit approached the protective line. In her hands, she carried a beautifully adorned basket filled with freshly baked gingerbread and a bottle of the finest local wine.

    "Your Excellency," the woman said with a warm smile, holding out the basket as a token of goodwill. "Wee to Dijon. We are honored to have you and your brave soldiers here."

    Napoleon''s stern expression softened as he acknowledged the woman''s gesture. He recognized the significance of such a gift, a symbol of hospitality and support from the local popce. With a nod of appreciation, he epted the basket from her hands.

    "Thank you, Mademoiselle," Napoleon said and then handed it over to Bessierres.

    It took another six hours for the French soldiers to get ready to march towards Great St. Bernard Pass. The streets of Dijon were lined with well-wishers bidding farewell to the soldiers and their esteemed leader, Napoleon.

    As the soldiers began their march, the sound of their boots hitting the cobbled streets echoed through the city. The people of Dijon waved their gs and cheered, expressing their support and encouragement. Napoleon, atop his horse, acknowledged the crowd with a nod and a wave.

    This was it, the battle that will end the campaignpletely in Italy has now begun.

 Chapter 155 Alarming News For The Austrians

    ?

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Genoa, General Ms stood atop a rocky outcrop, his gaze fixed on the city sprawling below. Genoa, the port city they had been besieging since April, presented a formidable challenge. The French forces, under themand of General Massena, were trapped within its walls like a cornered animal, refusing to yield to the relentless assault.

    The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting an orange glow over the scene. The sound of cannons firing in the distance echoed through the air, a constant reminder of the stalemate that had gripped the city. General Ms furrowed his brow, his mind grappling with strategies to breach the city''s formidable defenses.

    "If only we had the British in the Mediterranean, this siege would have been easier," Ms said.

    At that moment, he found something odd. If the British don''t have naval supremacy in the Mediterranean region and are controlled by the French, then howe the French are not taking advantage of their naval supremacy? They could have sent reinforcements via ships but they aren''t doing that.

    "Is it because of the French colonies in Africa..?" Ms muttered under his breath. He had been aware of the French domination of Northern Africa after they defeated the Ottoman Empire in Acre and Damascus. To establish order, the soldiers stationed in those regions must be kept supplied with fresh troops and resources. That, in turn, would restrict the movement of the French Navy as they have to prioritize, their navy may be the one dominating the region but they don''t have the numbers to fully exploit it.

    As General Ms contemted the French strategy, his aides-de-camp approached him hastily.

    "General, I have urgent news!" one of his aides-de-camp shouted, breathless from running up the rocky outcrop to reach General Ms.

    Ms turned to face his aides, his brow still furrowed with concern. "What is it? What has happened?" he asked, sensing the urgency in their demeanor.

    "Reports have juste in from our scouts," the other aide-de-camp added, trying to catch his breath. "The French Army, under themand of First Consul Napoleon Bonaparte, has crossed the Great St. Bernard Pass and is not heading towards Germany as we expected. They are marching directly towards us, towards Genoa!"

    The shock on General Ms''s face was evident. This unexpected turn of events caught himpletely off guard. His mind raced as he tried toprehend the implications of Napoleon''s change in direction.

    "But this can''t be true," Ms said, disbelief and concern coloring his voice. "We were certain that Napoleon was going to attack General Kray in Germany. Why would he change his ns ande here?"

    His aides exchanged worried nces, equally perplexed by Napoleon''s sudden decision. "We don''t know, General," one of them replied. "But the reports areing from multiple sources. It seems certain that Napoleon''s army is en route to Genoa."

    Ms clenched his teeth. So that''s why they are not sending the French fleet to save the French forces stuck in Genoa, because it was not the navy who will help them, but the army.

    But it''s okay, everything is under control. He calms his nerves down as he strategizes a n.

    Napoleon Bonaparte, the general who single-handedly defeated the Austrians in the War of the First Coalition and conquered General Wurmser and Alvinczi in battle, proved to be a formidable enemy. He adopted a strategic approach, thinking like the French and putting himself in their situation to determine their best course of action.

    If Napoleon''s n was to relieve the siege of Genoa, then he would have toe from Turin first.

    "Send a message to Feldmarschall-Leutnant Ott to move with his forces to Turin," Ms said decisively. "We need to reinforce our position there immediately. If Napoleon is indeed heading towards Genoa, we must cut them off there."

    His aides nodded in acknowledgment and quickly set about rying the orders to Feldmarschall-Leutnant Ott.

    ***

    June 2, 1800. In the city of Turin, Feldmarschall-Leutnant Ott and his men were fortifying the city''s defenses in preparation to meet the French forcesmanded by Napoleon. Ott had started the preparations three days earlier, but something felt off. If the French were to relieve Genoa, they should have been in Turin by now.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Something is wrong," Ott sensed, his instincts as a seasoned military leader alerting him to the unusual circumstances. He had expected the French to arrive at Turin by this time, but there was no sign of their advance.

    Gathering his senior officers, Ott held a brief council to discuss the situation. "Have there been any further updates on the movements of Napoleon''s forces?" he inquired, searching for any new intelligence that could shed light on the situation.

    One of the officers stepped forward, a look of concern on his face. "There have been reports of some skirmishes near the Italian border, but nothing conclusive about Napoleon''s main army," he exined.

    Ott furrowed his brow, deep in thought. The absence of clear information only added to his unease. "It''s unlike Napoleon to dy his advance," he mused. "Send out more scouts and patrols. I want every inch of our borders covered."

    As Ott and his officers continued to deliberate, their attention was diverted by the sound of urgent footsteps approaching. A young Austrian messenger burst into the tent, his eyes wide with rm.

    "General Ott, urgent news from Mn!" the messenger eximed breathlessly. "The French have captured Mn!"

    General Ott''s face contorted with anger and frustration upon hearing the devastating news. He mmed his fist against the table, causing the maps and strategical documents to scatter. "Shit!!" he bellowed.

    "So they weren''t aiming for Genoa yet¡­they aimed to cut off our supply line," one of the officers eximed, realization dawning on him.

    General Ott took a deep breath, trying topose himself. "Yes, it seems Napoleon''s n was to strike at the heart of our operations in Italy," he said, his voice steadier now.

    "By capturing Mn, he has effectively disrupted our supply chain and isted Genoa. Not only that, they have a clear path towards Vienna," Ott continued, his mind working rapidly to assess the situation. "Send a telegraph to General Ms, immediately. Tell them that the French have captured Mn, and we are awaiting orders."

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the same day, in Mn. The local popce of Mn cheered the arrival of their liberator, Napoleon Bonaparte.

    He and his army marched through the city''s streets, greeted by jubnt crowds waving French gs and showering them with flowers. The people of Mn saw Napoleon as a hero, a savior who had delivered them from the grasp of the Austrians. The French troops, weary from their long march, couldn''t help but be uplifted by the warm reception.

    Napoleon rode on horseback at the head of his army, his destination, Pzzo Marino. Three years ago, it was at that pce where he dered himself the ruler of the Cisalpine Republic. It also served as his headquarters when he first entered Mn in 1796.

    Returning to the ce he had once conquered, only to see it retaken by the Austrians, and then reiming it once more brought him a sense of nostalgia.

    "It just went ording to your prediction, Your Excellency," Muratmented. "To think that they would have left this city defenseless."

    Weeks before this day, when they were still crossing the Great St. Bernard, Napoleon, and his General Staff convened a meeting about the Austrians'' possible reactions.

    He informed his General Staff that the Austrians would likely be fixated on the idea of relieving the siege of Genoa. To counter this, the Austrians would probably position their forces in Turin, a city that offered a direct route to Genoa. However, Napoleon understood that their primary objective was to weaken the Austrians'' hold on Genoa and force them to raise the siege,pelling them to face him in battle. To achieve this, it was imperative for the French forces to take Mn first, effectively cutting off the Austrian supply line and destabilizing their position in Genoa, which they did.

    Now, Napoleon knew that this wasn''t going to turn out like the Battle of Marengo that happened in his original world. It would be radically different. First off, General Massena was still holding firm on Genoa and he would expect him to help him defeat the Austrian main forces. He had alreadye up with a n on how to defeat the Austrian forces, and he would reveal it to his General Staff once they are inside the Pzzo Marino.

 Chapter 156 Battle Of Marengo

    ?

    In the days that followed, Napoleon issued an order to his corpsmander, General Lannes, tounch an offensive against Ott''s forces stationed at Turin. The objective was clear - to force Ott into a retreat and regroup with the main Austrian army led by General Ms.

    Napoleon aimed to deal a crushing blow to the Austrian forces in one swift stroke, concentrating his own army of sixty thousand soldiers.

    On June 9th, 1800, General Lannes, supported by divisionmander Victor, executed the offensive attack against the Austrians in Turin. The sh of bays and the deafening sound of musket fire filled the ins as the Battle of Montebello erupted.

    Despite the Austrians'' formidable resistance, Lannes and Victor disyed exceptional tactical prowess and courage, leading their troops with unwavering determination. The French forces fought fiercely, driven by the determination to achieve victory and support Napoleon''s grand strategy.

    As the sun began to set, the French gained the upper hand. General Lannes boldly led a cavalry charge that shattered the Austrian lines, causing chaos among their ranks. Simultaneously, Victor''s division executed a well-timed nking maneuver, catching the Austrians off guard.

    With coordinated attacks, the French turned the tide of the battle decisively in their favor. Ott''s forces were left with no choice but to retreat. The victory at Montebello was a pivotal step in Napoleon''s n to iste and defeat the main Austrian force.

    News of the triumph swiftly reached Napoleon at his headquarters. He received the reports with satisfaction, knowing that hismanders had executed his orders with precision.

    "General Lannes and Victor have performed admirably," Napoleon remarked to his General Staff. "Now, with Ott in retreat, it is time to execute the next phase of our n."

    Without dy, Napoleon ordered his forces to march towards Alessandria. The French troops moved swiftly, buoyed by the triumph at Montebello, drawing ever closer to a momentous encounter with the main Austrian army,manded by General Ms.

    June 14th, 1800, saw the arrival of the French forces at Marengo, where they prepared for the impending confrontation.

    The difference of this battle from the battle of Marengo in his original world is that the initial confrontation was a French defeat. The reason is that they were outnumbered due to Napoleon scattering his forces, blocking roads to cut off General Ms'' retreat.

    At that time, Napoleon didn''t know where General Ms'' forces were located, his absence had led him to believe that Ms was escaping, so he detached his forces to more than a half in an effort to block all possible escape routes. Unfortunately, this strategy backfired, when he realized that Ms is not escaping, but rather would face him head-on.

    But in this world, Napoleon knew that Ms would try to fight him, as confirmed by his intelligence reports. So, he did not scatter his forces as he did in his real world; instead, he gathered them all¡ªfifty-seven thousand soldiers.

    His infantrymanded by his Corpsmanders, Lannes, Victor, and Desaix, already formed a formidable line, stretching across the ins. The cavalry, under the leadership of Joachim Murat, stood ready on the nks, prepared to execute swift maneuvers.

    The French held a clear numerical advantage as the Austrian forces numbered only 30,000 men with 100 cannons, whereas Napoleon''s forcesprised 57,000 men with 200 cannons. The odds seemed to favor Napoleon, but he was not one to underestimate his opponents.

    As the morning sun rose on June 14th, 1800, the French forces at Marengo braced themselves for the impending battle.

    Napoleon stood atop a small hill, overlooking the vast ins where the armies were arrayed. His keen eyes scanned the terrain, evaluating every possible advantage and identifying potential pitfalls. He was determined not to repeat the mistakes of the past but to lead his troops to a decisive victory.

    At the same time, General Ms positioned himself with a view of the battlefield, analyzing the French formations and contemting his own strategies. He knew that he had to make the most of his limited resources and leverage the terrain to counter Napoleon''srger army.

    The Battle of Alessandria began with a barrage of cannon fire, as both sides sought to gain an early advantage. The earth trembled under the relentless pounding of artillery; some shots hit their marks, while others whizzed past above the heads of the soldiers.

    Ten minutester, Napoleon''s infantry marched towards the Austrian''s defensive lines.

    But as they got to the riverbanks of the River Bormida, the French infantry halted their advance. The reason, they couldn''t get across the river without getting shot by the Austrians who were relentlessly raining down musket balls upon them.

    "If we only have weapons we used in Egypt, this would have been easy," Napoleon said as he lowered down his spyss.

    "I couldn''t agree more, Your Excellency," Murat nodded in agreement. "We couldn''t build a pontoon bridge because the Austrians would quickly try to destroy it."

    Napoleon sighed. "Well, this isn''t something we should worry about when we have more cannons than them. For our soldiers to cross the river and beat the Austrians in Alessandria, we need to neutralize their cannons."

    He pulled out a note and a pencil, beginning to make calctions for the trajectory of the cannons. He knew that if they could urately hit the Austrian cannons and disable them, that would create an opportunity for the French to cross the river.

    His note began to fill with projectile motion and range equations, as Napoleon meticulously calcted the angles, initial velocities, and distances required to hit the Austrian cannons urately and precisely. He factored in the range of the enemy cannons, the elevation of the terrain, and the speed and direction of the wind.

    Ten minutester, his calction was finished.

    Napoleon called out to his Chief of Artillery, his former aide-de-camp during his Italian campaign.

    "Marmont, I want all our artillery units to adjust their cannons to these specified coordinates," Napoleon said, handing Marmont the note.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Marmont carefully studied the note, absorbing the calctions made by Napoleon. His experience as Chief of Artillery and his familiarity with Napoleon''s methods allowed him to quickly grasp the significance of these precise instructions. He nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Consider it done, Your Excellency," Marmont replied.

    As the orders spread through the ranks, the French artillery crews sprang into action. They calibrated their cannons based on Napoleon''s calctions, aligning them with the specified coordinates and adjusting the angles of fire.

    Once the adjustments wereplete, Napoleon gave the signal tomence firing. The French cannons roared to life, and their thunderous barrage of shots and shells rained down upon the Austrian positions. The precision of Napoleon''s calctions was evident as the French artillery urately targeted the enemy cannons, causing considerable damage and disarray among the Austrian ranks.

    In response, the Austrians attempted to adjust their positions and retaliate, but Napoleon''s timely counter-fire kept them pinned down and unable to effectively respond.

    Thirty minutester.

    "Your Excellency, the Austrian cannons are disabled!" Murat eximed.

    A satisfied smile spread across Napoleon''s lips as he heard those words. He turned to Marmont again and signaled to change their target, this time, the Austrian infantry.

    The French artillery crews acted swiftly, recalibrating their cannons as per Napoleon''s instructions. With a well-coordinated effort, the cannons were now aimed directly at the Austrian infantry lines.

    As the thunderous barrage resumed, the Austrian infantry found themselves under a relentless assault of shot and shell. The once-ordered ranks began to crumble, and chaos ensued within the enemy ranks.

    "They are routing," Napoleon remarked as he peered through his spyss. "Murat, prepare your men, you will join Lannes, Desaix, and Victor, and cross that river."

    "Understood, Your Excellency."

    ***

    Meanwhile, the Austrian war council in Alessandria was shocked at the turn of events on the battlefield. General Ms and his advisors were now facing the grim reality of their precarious situation.

    "I have never seen the French use cannons that urately. It disabled our cannons! Without them, this battle is as good as lost," a senior Austrian officer voiced out.

    "There''s just no way we can defeat the French; they have the numbers, and they are now threatening to cross the river as we speak," Ott interjected. "Now I understand why they didn''t pursue me in Montebello. They want to crush our main army here."

    As things were about to get depressing, a young Austrian messenger entered the war council.

    "Urgent news! The French forces in Genoa are now reorganizing and are heading towards us," he eximed, trying to catch his breath from the haste of his journey.

    A shocked expression crossed the war council''s faces as they processed the information. In order to counter Napoleon, they had to raise the siege of Genoa, where they would hopefully defeat Napoleon and turn their attention back to Genoa, waiting for reinforcements. But now, with the French forces in Genoa marching towards them, their situation has be even more dangerous. With two forces converging upon them from both sides, their chances of winning the battle seemed increasingly slim.

    "What should we do?" One of the senior officers asked worriedly.

    "Surrender?" Ott suggested. "That''s the only logical option I see, General Ms. Instead of having thirty thousand men be ughtered here, why not negotiate terms of surrender? We might still have a chance to salvage something from this situation."

    "And the Austrian Empire is going to suffer another defeat from the French?" Ms retorted sharply.

    "Be reasonable, Ms, you can''t go on, not in this condition," Ott replied, dissuading Ms from taking unreasonable risks. "We must face the reality of the situation. We have been defeated. Offer a ceasefire and negotiate terms of surrender before it''s toote. This is the most pragmatic approach to salvage what we can from this dire situation."

    The weight of Ott''s words settled on the war council, and a heavy silence filled the room. General Ms, despite his initial reluctance, realized that further resistance would only lead to unnecessary loss of life and the potential destruction of what remained of the Austrian forces.

    "So I too will fall before Napoleon," Ms sighed in resignation.

    "We still have an army in Germany, as long as they are not defeated, Austria can still fight," Ott said.

    "Fine¡­" Ms conceded. "Let''s talk to the French."

 Chapter 157 After The Battle

    ?

    Napoleon sat tall on his horse, overseeing the descent of his infantry upon the Austrian lines. Through his spyss, he spotted something that didn''t surprise him: a white g being waved from the Austrian ranks ¨C surrender. As he expected, there was no way the Austrians could withstand the overwhelming number of French troops.

    "Berthier!" Napoleon called out, and Berthier approached promptly.

    "What is it, Your Excellency?" Berthier asked respectfully.

    "The Austrians are surrendering. Sound the trumpets," Napoleon said matter-of-factly.

    Berthier quickly ryed themand to the nearby trumpeters, and soon, the triumphant fanfare filled the air, echoing across the ins.  The soldiers of the French Republic, who had fought fiercely just moments before, paused to listen to the resounding victory call.

    And soon, the cannons, the muskets, and the sounds of war fell silent, reced by a sense of relief and aplishment. The French soldiers exchanged nces, some with broad smiles, while others shared nods of satisfaction. The victory was theirs.

    Napoleon''s eyes surveyed the scene, taking in the sight of defeated enemy forcesying down their arms. He had calcted the odds and nned meticulously, and it had all paid off. His leadership and the discipline of his troops had proven formidable once again.

    As the white g continued to flutter in the breeze, Napoleon turned his horse towards his Chief of Staff. "Prepare a message to General Ms," he ordered with an authoritative tone. "Inform him that we have received their surrender, and we expect their fullpliance with it."

    "Understood, Your Excellency," Berthier said as he returned to the military tent set up just fifty meters away. Inside the tent, he swiftly gathered his aides and began drafting the message to General Ms.

    Meanwhile, Napoleon remained on his horse, observing the disarmed Austrian soldiers being escorted to a designated area by French troops. He made mental notes of the number of prisoners, evaluating the extent of the enemy''s losses.

    Soon, Berthier emerged from the tent with the message in hand, sealed with the official insignia of the French Republic. He handed it to Napoleon, who nodded in approval.

    "Send this message with a courier immediately," Napoleon instructed, passing the sealed letter to one of his trusted messengers.

    The courier saluted and galloped off towards the direction of the Austrian lines, carrying the letter from Napoleon.

    As the sun began to dip lower on the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the battlefield, Napoleon''s thoughts turned to the next steps. Now that the Austrian Army of Italy has surrendered, there''s one thing left for him to do. That is to reim the republic that he had established three years ago. The Cisalpine Republic.

    Turning his horse, he rode back to the military tent, where his corpsmanders, Lannes, Victor, Murat, and Desaix, were drinking fine wine from Mn.

    "Oh, Your Excellency!" Desaix called, raising a ss of wine in salute as Napoleon approached. "To our glorious victory!"

    Napoleon acknowledged the toast with a nod, a faint smile touching his lips.

    "Indeed, well done, my loyalmanders. Today, we have achieved a significant victory over the Austrians. With it, we will be able to reim the territories that we conquered three years ago."

    Napoleon looked at Desaix, which is considered to be one of the best generals of the French Republic in Napoleon''s time. He was supposed to die in this battle which would prove to be a major loss to Napoleon. But fortunately, he changed his fate. Just like what he did to La Harpe, he is keeping his best generals alive.

    "It''s a shame that the cavalry didn''t do anything in the battle. We could have swept them if we had crossed the river and the Austrians did not issue a surrender early. But this is a better oue," Muratmented.

    "It would be a waste of men," Lannes added. "So, Murat, why don''t you tell your n to His Excellency?"

    "What n?" Napoleon''s gaze flickered to Murat.

    Murat gulped as he was about to tell something important to Napoleon. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Your Excellency, I said to my fellowmanders here that when we return to Paris, I will marry your sister, Caroline. And that, I would like to receive your blessing."

    Napoleon''s expression softened, his surprise giving way to a warm smile.

    "Did you and my sister already talk about marriage? Or you were just nning on marrying her?"

    Murat''s cheeks flushed slightly as he replied, "Well, Your Excellency, I must admit that I have spoken to Caroline about my intentions. We have known each other for some time now, and our feelings for each other have grown stronger with every passing day."

    "And she agreed?" Napoleon inquired, genuinely curious about his sister''s response.

    Murat''s smile widened, and he nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, Your Excellency. Caroline has expressed her feelings for me as well, and she willingly epted my proposal.

    "Well¡­as long as you promise not to hurt her, and to always treat her with the love and respect she deserves, then you have my blessing," Napoleon assented.

    Victor, Lannes, and Desaix exchanged knowing nces, happy for their fellowmander.

    "Congrattions, Murat!" Victor eximed, raising his ss once more in celebration.

    Murat was too speechless for a moment, but then he found his voice.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency, and thank you all. Your support means everything to me. I promise you, Caroline''s happiness and well-being will always be my top priority."

    While having that moment, Berthier entered the tent, interrupting the joyous moment.

    Napoleon turned to Berthier and looked at him expectantly.

    "Berthier, any news from the Austrians?" Napoleon asked, adopting a formal tone.

    "Your Excellency, we have received a response from the Austrians. They are willing to engage in negotiations with you, and they are ready to hear your terms."

    "Great, we will have it by eight o''clock in the evening," Napoleon said. He nced over his shoulder, looking at hismanders. "I will be out for a bit."

    As Napoleon stepped outside the tent, he noticed arge number of French troops heading toward the tent. He wondered what was happening but the moment he saw them raising colors, standards, and muskets, that''s when he knew what was about to happen.

    As if on cue, the French troops cheered his name.

    "Bonaparte! Bonaparte!"

    The French troops immediately swarmed Napoleon, patting his shoulders and back, expressing their unbridled admiration and respect. Their joyous chants and exuberant cheers filled the air, causing the nearby French soldiers to join in the celebration.

    Napoleon basked in the adoration of his troops, spreading his arms and embracing the moment of triumph.

    "It''s just me, everyone."

 Chapter 158 Convention Of Alessandria

    ?

    Eight o''clock in the evening, Napoleon, apanied by his corpsmanders and elite guards, arrived at Alessandria.

    As their horses trotted along the streets, Napoleon noticed the whitecoats, ring at them subtly, feeling bitter about their defeat against him. But he paid them no heed, as he focused on the task at hand.

    Arriving at the Pzzo Ghini courtyard, Napoleon dismounted his horse and approached the man who was standing by the gates, who seemed to be the head of the Austrian Army of Italy, Ms.

    Napoleon extended his hand, offering a handshake. "I''m the First Consul of France, Napoleon Bonaparte," he introduced himself in German. "Are you perhaps, General Ms?"

    "I am indeed, General Ms of the Austrian Army," Ms responded in French, surprising Napoleon a little. "Why? did you assume that I can''t speak yournguage like how you did earlier?"

    Napoleon scoffed softly. "I meant no offense, General Ms. It''s just a habit of mine when I get to talk with the Austrian generals. So, shall we proceed with the negotiations?"

    Ms was taken aback for a moment by Napoleon''s candid response, but he quickly regained hisposure and nodded.

    "Of course, Premier First Consul. Let us proceed with the negotiations," he replied, his tone remaining cordial.

    The two generals, apanied by their aides, stepped into the Pzzo Ghini.

    Inside the chamber, the atmosphere was tense yet dignified. Napoleon and Ms took their seats at opposite ends of a long table. And they began exchanging terms, but the atmosphere in the chamber remained tense as both Napoleon and Ms carefully discussed each article of the Convention.

    Each general was determined to secure the best oue for their respective countries while ensuring that the terms were fair and just.

    It took almost three hours of talking back and forth, and this is what they agreed upon:

    ART. I ¡ª The armistice and suspension of hostilities between the Austrian and French armies were agreed upon, giving both sides much-needed respite and time for negotiation.

    ART. II ¡ª The territory to be upied by the Austrian Army of Italy was defined, including the cities of Peschiera, Mantua, and Borgo-Forte, as well as the left bank of the Po and Ferrara on the right.

    ART. III ¡ª The French army was to upy the region between the Chiesa, the Oglio, and the Po, as both sides defined their respective spheres of influence.

    ART. IV ¡ª The territory between the Chiesa and the Mincio was dered a neutral zone, to be free from upation by either army.

    ART. V ¡ª Provisions were agreed upon for the Austrian army to draw supplies from the former duchy of Mantua, while the French army would be supplied by the province of Brescia.

    ART. VI ¡ª The French army would take possession of several strategic castles and cities, including Tortona, Alessandria, Mn, Turin, Pizzighettone, Arona, and cenza, on specified dates.

    ART. VII ¡ª The fortress of Coni, along with the castles of Seva and Savona, and the city of Genoa, would be surrendered to the French army between the 16th and 20th of June.

    ART. VIII ¡ª Fort Urbino was scheduled to be surrendered to the French army on the 26th of June.

    ART. IX ¡ª The artillery of the evacuated ces is to be divided as follows:

    All artillery of the Austrian caliber and fount, to belong to the Austrian army.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    All of Italian, Piedmontese, and French caliber and make, to belong to the French army.

    The provisions to be divided: half to be at the disposal of the Commissary-general of the French army, and half at that of the Commissary-general of the Austrian army.

    ART. X ¡ª The garrisons of the upied ces were to march out with the honors of war, heading directly to Mantua.

    ART. XI ¡ª The Austrian army would withdraw its forces to Mantua in three columns, ording to a specific schedule.

    ART. XII ¡ª Commissioners from both sides were appointed to ensure the proper execution of the Convention''s articles, including inventories, provisions, carriages, and other matters.

    ART. XIII ¡ª Both sides agreed that no individual would be ill-treated due to their services or political opinions. Furthermore, those arrested in the Cisalpine Republic for political reasons would be released.

    ART. XIV ¡ª Regardless of the response from Vienna, neither army would attack the other without providing a six-day notice.

    ART. XV ¡ª During the suspension of hostilities, neither army would send detachments into Germany.

    After much deliberation, the final terms of the Convention were agreed upon and written into the document. Napoleon and Ms put their signatures at the bottom, officially sealing the agreement. With the exchange of ratified documents, the armistice came into effect, putting a temporary halt to hostilities in Italy.

    Napoleon felt weary after negotiating with General Ms for three hours. He rubbed his eyes, trying to ease the strain from the intense discussions. As he looked across the table, he could see simr fatigue in the eyes of General Ms.

    "What will you do after this, Premier First Consul?" Ms asked curiously.

    "I guess I''ll return to France and handle the state of affairs," Napoleon said simply. "How about you, General Ms?"

    "Return home," Ms replied. "Am I the only Austrian general to have asked you that question after negotiation?"

    "You are the only one," Napoleon answered before rising to his feet. "Now that we have finished the negotiation and signed it, we can now go our separate ways."

    He walked over to Ms'' seat and offered a handshake. "It has been a pleasure, General Ms."

    "It has been a pleasure, Premier First Consul," Ms responded, epting the handshake with a firm grip.

    With that, Napoleon exited the Pzzo Ghini with his aides. He breathed in the night air, feeling a mix of relief and satisfaction. The negotiations had been a sess, he had retaken the territories that the Austrians had captured from between 1797 and 1799.

    He had done his part in defeating the Austrians, now ity in the hands of General Moreau to deal a decisive blow.

    "Where to now, Your Excellency?" Berthier asked.

    "As much as I''d like to say Paris, we have to stop by Mn first. We need to reestablish the Cisalpine Republic and solidify our control over the region," Napoleon replied, his mind already shifting to the next phase of his ns.

    "Very well, Your Excellency."

 Chapter 159 Reconsolidating Power In Northern Italy

    ?

    On June 15th, 1800, Napoleon and his army marched wearily back to Mn. As they approached the city gate, the scene was all too familiar. The locals lined up the streets, their faces filled with hope and excitement, waving their hands and cheering for the French troops.

    The weariness on the soldiers'' faces began to fade as they soaked in the warmth of the reception. For many of them, it was a reminder of why they fought so fiercely ¨C not just for their country but also for the people they liberated from foreign rule.

    As Napoleon rode through the streets on his horse, he waved his hand back to the people. Some people tried to reach him but his elite guards quickly formed a protective barrier, ensuring that the enthusiastic crowd didn''t get too close to their First Consul.

    Amidst the cheering crowd, Napoleon noticed a little girl, no older than seven, with wide, hopeful eyes and a beaming smile. She held a bouquet of wildflowers in her tiny hands, trying desperately to catch a glimpse of the man she had only heard about in stories. Her determination to get closer to Napoleon was evident as she pushed through the crowd, but the stern guards stood firm, blocking her path.

    Napoleon''s gaze locked onto the girl, and a tender smile graced his lips. He raised his hand, signaling his elite guards to stand down and let her through. As the guards hesitated, unsure of what to do, Napoleon spoke firmly, "Let here."

    With a nod from their leader, the guards parted, allowing the little girl to approach Napoleon''s horse. Her eyes widened even more as she stood just a few steps away from the man who had be a legend in her young mind.

    "What is your name, little one?" Napoleon asked kindly, his voice carrying a sense of warmth that contrasted with his usualmanding tone.

    "Teresa," she replied with a mix of excitement and shyness.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Teresa," Napoleon said as he dismounted his horse, leaning down to be at eye level with her. "Are these flowers for me?"

    Teresa nodded enthusiastically and held out the bouquet. "Yes, First Consul! They are for you! Thank you for saving our city again!"

    A tender expression crossed Napoleon''s face as he epted the flowers.

    "Thank you, Teresa. Your gift means a great deal to me."

    He then returned to his horse, mounting it, and continued the procession towards the Pzzo Marino.

    As Napoleon entered the Pzzo Marino, the meeting with his General Staff began. They discussed at length the re-establishment of the Cisalpine Republic, the governance of the territories they had reimed, and ns for the future.

    In order to not let his conquered states be retaken by the enemy, Napoleon would deploy a strategic n to consolidate his gains and strengthen the newly reestablished Cisalpine Republic. He knew that a well-organized governance system was essential to maintain stability and win the trust of the people.

    During the meeting with his General Staff, they discussed the appointment of capable administrators, which would be the Extraordinary Commission of Governmentposed of nine members and a legitive Consulta. What is a legitive Consulta? Well, it''s a representative bodyprising elected representatives from various regions of the Cisalpine Republic. The Consulta would be responsible for deliberating and proposingws<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "These are the list for the nine members, Your Excellency," Berthier said, handing him the paper containing the list of names.

    "And they are pro-French and Republican, am I right?" Napoleon asked, ncing over the list.

    Berthier nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency. Their records are clean, they are anti-royalists, harbor strong sentiments against the Austrians, and are intellectuals who sought radical reforms."

    "Good," Napoleon mused. "Okay, the next order of business would be the repealing of  all the acts issued during the Austrian upation."

    Napoleon grabbed a stack of documents where he had read one of the acts that the Austrians issued. One of which is heavy taxation on the popce, which had burdened the people of the Cisalpine Republic for almost three years. Not only that, there is also an act that the Austrians banned revolutionary literature and newspapers.

    "Looks like when the Austrians had retaken Mn, they had enacted their revenge on them," Napoleonmented. "To make sure that this won''t happen again, I will put up a force of fifteen thousand, made of local conscripts and our French troops, to act as a security force for the Cisalpine Republic."

    His General Staff nodded at his decision. Napoleon walked over to the window and peered down below it. The streets were lively, as the people walking by were smiling and engaging in animated conversations. It must have been a stark contrast during the Austrian upation when fear and oppression filled these very streets.

    As he observed the Italian citizen, an idea popped up in his mind. He envisioned a united Italy, from Northern Italy to Naples and Sicily. It would be under French control, yes, but a united Italy nheless. But he knew it was not going to be a walk in the park. As the Kingdom of Naples was hostile towards the French Republic.

    "Once we are finished organizing the Cisalpine Republic, we will then focus on re-establishing the Piedmontese Republic into the Subalpine Republic, employing the same measures that we did here in Cisalpine," Napoleon said, his eyes still gazing out of the window.

    As his eyes wandered around, he noticed that something was missing, one that would signal the French return to Northern Italy.

    "When we were heading back here, I noticed that our g was not hoisted," Napoleon realized that the French tricolor g was not flying above the Pzzo Marino, the seat of the Cisalpine Republic. It was a symbolic representation of French authority and the reestablishment of the republic.

    He turned to his General Staff and issued an immediate order, "Raise the French tricolor g over the Pzzo Marino. And have all our forces to be present for a g-raising ceremony."

    The General staff quickly carried out hismand, and soonter, the French forces began to form an orderly line in front of the Pzzo Marino, capturing the attention of the locals nearby.

    Trumpets sounded, announcing the beginning of the g-raising ceremony. The national anthem of France, La Marseiise, swelled through the air, and every soldier stood tall and proud as they saluted the tricolor g that slowly ascended the gpole.

    Napoleon watched from a distance, satisfied at the sight. For the next five days, he would busy himself reestablishing republics such as the Subalpine Republic, essentially epassing Piedmont, and transforming the Roman Republic into the Papal States, effectively consolidating his power in Northern Italy.

 Chapter 160 Triumphant Return

    ?

    Paris, June 30th, 1800

    The streets of Paris were filled with exuberance as the grand procession weed their victorious First Consul, returning from his campaign in Italy.

    The air resonated with joyous cheers, and the crowd''s excitement was palpable. They waved their hands enthusiastically and let out bustling whistles to express their delight at the triumphant return of their leader.

    Napoleon, riding on his horse, acknowledged the warm reception with a gracious wave of his hand, returning the affection of the crowd.

    What''s causing this mood? Napoleon''s victory over the Austrians in Italy spread like wildfire in France. A million newspapers were filled with detailed ounts of how he defeated the Austrians in the Battle of Marengo and the subsequent aftermath, where the territories they had taken from France three years ago were now back in France''s possession.

    Momentster, as Napoleon was still waving his hands at the people, the people began to chant his name.

    "Bonaparte! Bonaparte! Bonaparte!"

    They chanted it so loud that their voices were reverberating through the very core of Paris. He couldn''t make himself ustomed to their adoration. In Italy and in the capital city of France, it was all the same.

    The procession continued to Versailles. Why was he going there? One of the news he received while he was in Italy is that the refurbishment and the renovation of the Pce of Versailles was nowpleted, and that indicated that he and his family can now move on to their new residence.

    Ci already had made the necessary arrangements for their move to Versailles, and they are already staying therest week.

    "I bet you never expected this, Your Excellency," Murat grinned as he moved his horse closer to Napoleon.

    "Well, I did expect it, Murat, but not to this degree," Napoleon let out a chuckle.

    Napoleon truly had not expected this number. Maybe it has something to do with the newspaper''s narrative, painting him as a hero of the Republic who has saved France again from the foreign invaders.

    An hour passed and Napoleon, apanied by hismanders and citizens, arrived at Versailles. At the gates, there were people wanting to get the attention of the First Consul, calling him by his title and expressing their gratitude for his leadership. Napoleon dismounted from his horse and approached the cheering crowd.

    He shook hands with them, stroked the hairs of the children praising him affectionately, and patted a hand on the elderly''s shoulders. After that, he proceeded to the main gates of Versailles. People were still following him but thanks to Bessierres, his guards formed a barrier between Napoleon and the enthusiastic crowd, giving him some space to move freely.

    At the main entrance of the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon saw two familiar figures. Lucas and Beaumont.

    "Are they inside?" Napoleon simply asked, his voice was slightly muffled by the crowds shouting and cheering behind.

    Lucas and Beaumont nodded in reply, and then together, reached to the doorknob and pulled therge doors of the Pce of Versailles creaked open.

    As the door opened wide, Napoleon''s eyes widened as he found Ci, and their children, Francis and Aveline standing there with beaming smiles on their faces. His heart swelled at the site, especially when Aveline rushed up towards him with her arms spread as if asking for his father''s warm embrace. Napoleon bent down and scooped his young daughter into his arms, hugging her tightly, and swirling her around in the air yfully, elicitingughter from the young girl.

    "You''re back Papa!" Aveline eximed.

    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m going to return soon?" Napoleon said.

    "Yes, Papa, but I missed you so much," Aveline replied, holding onto her father tightly.

    "I missed you too, my little angel," Napoleon said, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, before setting her down. He then turned to Francis, who stood there with a mix of awe and pride in his eyes.

    "Francis,e here," Napoleon beckoned.

    Francis stepped forward, and Napoleon ced a hand on his son''s shoulder.  "As always, not as enthusiastic as Aveline."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Because¡­father..it''s embarrassing," Francis stammered shyly.

    Napoleon chuckled warmly, understanding his son''s feelings. If he were to witness Francis acting like Aveline, he would be taken aback.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted to the most beautiful woman on this. His eyes locked with Ci''s, and at that moment, simr to the time they stood on the balcony of Chantilly, he was once again charmed.

    "Hello?" Ci giggled as she waved at Napoleon, her eyes sparkling. She walked toward him, her elegant gown swaying with each step, and embraced him warmly. The months of separation melted away in that embrace, and he again felt at home.

    A tear escaped from Napoleon''s eye as he held her close. Ci turned her face to look at Napoleon''s tear-streaked cheek, a tender smile on her lips. She gently brushed away the tear with her thumb, her touch as soothing as ever.

    "This is my first time seeing you break into tears," Ci said teasingly.

    "Me? Crying?" Napoleon quickly wiped off the tear from his cheek, trying to appearposed. "I must have gotten something in my eye," he said with a yful smirk, trying to deflect his vulnerability.

    Ci chuckled softly, seeing through his attempt to hide his emotions. "You don''t have to be strong all the time, Napoleon," she said, her voice angelic. "Want me tofort youter?"

    "Mama¡­what do you meanfort?" Aveline interjected, asking with an innocent tone.

    "Ah¡­Aveline,forting your father means I''ll sing him a luby and hold him close like I do with you and your brother to make you sleep," Ci replied with a gentle smile, kneeling down to Aveline''s level. She doesn''t want them to understand what she really meant.

    "Ahh, okay," Aveline said.

    "Uhm¡­Madame Bonaparte," Beaumont chimed in. "Uhm the painters who would make portraits for Aveline and Francis  have arrived."

    "Oh¡­okay," Ci nodded, acknowledging the news. "Uhm¡­Francis, Aveline, you two may go to the courtyard now, the painters will be there to create beautiful portraits of both of you."

    "Let''s go, Aveline," Francis grabbed her little sister''s hand, and together they hurried off to the courtyard.

    Napoleon and Ci watched them go with smiles on their faces. "Portrait huh?"

    "Yeah," Ci concurred. "Now, I have something to show you in our bedroom."

    After saying that, Ci pulled Napoleon towards the grand staircase of the Pce of Versailles, leading him up to the private quarters.

    Once they reached their bedroom, Ci led Napoleon to a beautifully upholstered sofa. She sat there and then patted her thigh. "I know you loved this, honey."

    With her signal, Napoleon rested his head on Ci''sp, feeling the softness of her thigh and theforting touch of her hand on his head.

    "How are you liking it?" Ci asked.

    "I''m loving it," Napoleonmented, sighing contently.

    "Now, before you left, you promised me one thing," Ci said. "Do you remember?"

    "Of course I do, I will never forget," Napoleon confirmed. "But for now, I want to savor this moment."

 Chapter 161 Napoleon Grand Plan For Paris

    ?

    Napoleon''s eyes fluttered open, and he let out a soft groan.

    "Where am I?" he muttered, trying to orient himself.

    As his vision cleared, he realized he was in the bedroom of the Pce of Versailles. Memories of the previous evening flooded back, and he recalled the joyous procession through Paris and the warm wee from the people.

    "Oh, you''re awake," Ci said with a yful giggle, looking down at him over her ample bosom affectionately.

    Napoleon turned his head to face her. He remembered how she had offered him ap pillow to rest his head, and he had dly epted it. He doesn''t know how he fell asleep after that.

    "I must have dozed off," he said, trying to gather his thoughts. "Sorry, how long have I been asleep?"

    "Just two hours," Ci said, her fingers gently brushing his cheek.

    "Wait¡­so you''re telling me that I dozed off for two hours in yourp?" Napoleon eximed with a light chuckle as he rose to sit up next to her. "How is yourp? Did it hurt?"

    Ci shook her head with a smile, "Not at all. Your head was as light as a feather. Besides, it was my pleasure to offer you somefort after your long and eventful day."

    Ci''s cheeks flushed slightly as she yfully nudged Napoleon''s arm. "Perhaps," she replied, a teasing glint in her eyes. "But can you me me? You looked so peaceful and handsome in your sleep."

    Napoleon rubbed his hair and chuckled. "Do I?"

    "Yeah," Ci confirmed. "I wouldn''t mind if you were to sleep for another hour. Well, now that you are awake my dear, your promise?"

    "Ah, of course," Napoleon said as he stood up from the sofa, stretching his limbs. "My promise," he repeated with a grin. "Come to my office."

    The two went downstairs, towards the King''s Office which is now Napoleon''s office. Opening the door and entering the office, Napoleon let out a gasp.

    "Do you like it? I personally tailored it to your taste," Ci said.

    "I do. Where did you keep the files?" Napoleon asked.

    Ci smiled and walked over to a beautifully crafted wooden cab against the wall. She opened it to reveal meticulously organized files and documents neatly stacked inside.

    "Here they are," she said, gesturing towards the cab. "I wanted to make sure everything is easily essible for you. The files are sorted by subject and date, and I''ve included summaries to help you find what you need quickly."

    Napoleon was impressed by her attention to detail and organizational skills. "You''ve thought of everything," he said, genuinely grateful for her thoughtful efforts.

    "I wanted this office to be a ce where you can work efficiently and make informed decisions, especially now that you are the First Consul of France," Ci replied.

    "Did you take a peek at the files?" Napoleon asked as he approached the cab.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "No, if I did that, I wouldn''t be surprised now," Ci said.

    Napoleon searched the specific file for Ci. Momentster, he found and grabbed it.

    "Here it is," Napoleon said, showing Ci the cover title of the file.

    "The Modernization of Paris," Ci read.

    Napoleon walked over to his desk and beckoned Ci to sit across his desk. "Yes, it''s one of the most important matters we need to address," he said, flipping through the pages of the file. "This is the part you were excited about right?"

    Ci nodded eagerly, like a child who just unwrapped a long-awaited present.

    "Paris at this point is dirty and a mess I must say. During the decades of revolution, streets were forgotten and neglected. But now that I am in power, we are going to do a major overhaul, a grand makeover, one that would make Paris beautiful and modern."

    Napoleon then began to reveal the contents of the file to Ci. In the early 1800s, Paris looked vastly different from its 21st-century counterpart. The streets were narrow and reminiscent of medieval times. To transform the city, he envisioned the construction of new boulevards and avenues, recing the cramped medieval streets with broad, straight thoroughfares. These new boulevards and avenues would not only improve traffic flow but also create grand public spaces for pedestrians and gatherings.

    Among his ns was the construction of iconic Grands Boulevards, including the likes of Boulevard Haussmann, Boulevard Saint-Michel, and Boulevard de S¨¦bastopol, to name a few. Naturally, the names of these new boulevards would be reced.

    He was also keen on establishing green spaces throughout the city. His vision included the creation of new parks such as the Bois de Boulogne and Bois de Vincennes, providing Parisians with vast and serene natural areas to enjoy. In addition, he sought to enrich the city''s charm with enchanting parks like Parc des Buttes-Chaumont, Parc Montsouris, Parc Monceau, and the Jardin du Luxembourg.

    As for the monuments, Napoleon nned tomission a number of iconic structures that would make Paris, Paris. Monuments like the Arc de Triomphe, Fontaine du Palmier, Arc de Triomphe du Carrousel, Vend?me Column, and the Eiffel Tower were among his ambitious projects.

    Apart from that, Napoleon aimed to introduce some of the iconic developments from the Haussmann renovation. These included the Pis Royal, Les Halles, and the renowned Haussmann Buildings. Additionally, he envisioned modernizing the city withndmarks like Le Bon March¨¦, the first department store, and prestigious hotels such as H?tel de Crillon, Louvre Saint-Honor¨¦, and H?tel Ritz.

    "This is a lot of projects," Ci remarked as she just listened to Napoleon speaking for almost an hour.

    "Well, we have not even tackled half of it," Napoleon grinned. "Of course, we are not only going to focus on building those iconic buildings and monuments, but we will also overhaul our transportation infrastructure as well."

    Napoleon continued flipping through the pages, now exploring the transportation section. At that time, Paris relied on electric trams, steam lotives, and horse-drawn carriages as its primary means of transportation. However, he envisioned a significant expansion in this area, particrly with the widening of the roads and the establishment of a unified railway system connecting Paris to other major cities in France. They are the Gare du Nord, the Gare de Strasbourg, the Gare de Lyon, the Gare d''Orleans, the Gare d''Orsay, the Gare de Vincennes, and the Gare de l''Ouest Rive Gauche. Unlike other major projects, this railway project will be constructed by theirpany so as to not burden the treasury should the major overhaul start.

    Napoleon then discussed his ns for modernizing the roads. He proposed paving the streets with either concrete or cobblestones, to rece the muddy and uneven roads that dominated most of Paris, and installing proper drainage systems.  Additionally, he outlined his vision to construct 25 new bridges.

    With that done on the surface, Napoleon proceeded to address what would be beneath it: the sewage and drainage system. He acknowledged that Paris in this era was dirty due to theck of proper sewage and drainage systems. To rectify this, Napoleon nned to construct a system of pipes and canals that would efficiently carry away wastewater and prevent it from umting on the streets. To ensure that the wastewater wouldn''t damage the environment where it would discharge, Napoleon included the construction of a wastewater treatment nt in his ns.

    But what about water for domestic use? Napoleon also took care of that aspect, as he nned to construct water treatment nts, aqueducts, reservoirs, and pipelines to ensure a clean and reliable water supply for the residents of Paris.

    "All in all, based on my estimates, this project would need five million workers, two hundred million francs, and ten years toplete. It can be reduced if there are more workers and public support," Napoleon concluded, closing the file. "It is going to be a huge undertaking to the point I will have to create a new Ministry to oversee its implementation and coordination. I shall call it the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure," Napoleon dered. "I will give you a list of talented engineers and architects for you to find so that they can look at the blueprints and ns that I have made."

    "Leave it to me," Ci said.

 Chapter 162 Napoleons Proposed Education Reform

    ?

    A month had passed since Napoleon took office at the Pce of Versailles. As the head of state, he had seamlessly adapted to his new workce, fully immersed in the daily affairs of managing the state. Today was no different; he was engrossed in reviewing important documents when Beaumont entered the office and quietly positioned himself to the side of the door.

    "The Minister of Interior," Beaumont announced, and without dy, Lucien, the Minister, promptly entered Napoleon''s office.

    Napoleon nced up from his work, his piercing gaze meeting Lucien''s. He acknowledged the Minister''s presence with a nod, signaling for him toe over.

    "Lucien, my brother. I have been waiting for you," Napoleon said, gesturing to him to take a seat.

    Lucien took his seat and straightened himself. He looked around his office for a moment before speaking. "This office sure is huge."

    "I agree," Napoleon concurred as he set down the document he was reading. "How are you faring as the Minister of Interior?"

    Lucien let out a faint smile, seemingly amused by the enormity of the office he now upied. "It is quite a change from my previous responsibilities, but I''m settling in well."

    "Good, because I have something you would work on," Napoleon said as he reached to the drawer of his desk, and pulled out a file.

    Lucien looked at it curiously, wondering what it contained. Napoleon handed it over to him.

    "What''s this?" Lucien flipped the file open and began reading the contents. Inside was a draft for a new proposed education system in France.

    "I''m nning on reforming the education system," Napoleon revealed. "And given your position as the Minister of Interior, you are the one, you are the one I trust to oversee the implementation of this reform once passed from the senate."

    "Education¡­reform," Lucien repeated.

    "Brother, what do you know about our current educational system?" Napoleon asked.

    Lucien hummed in thought,ing up with an answer. "Let''s see, it''s decentralized, fragmented, not standardize, and only the privileged only have ess to education."

    "You are right, and I want to change that," Napoleon said.

    During the ancien regime, education wasrgely reserved for the privileged sses, such as the aristocracy, clergy, and wealthy bourgeoisie. Nobles and high-ranking individuals received exclusive opportunities for private tutoring or attendance at elite schools, while themon people faced significant limitations in essing formal education. Notably, the Catholic Church yed a major role in education, particrly in rural areas, where religious institutions ran many schools and incorporated religious teachings into the curriculum.

    A prominent issue during that period was theck of uniformity in the educational system. Across the country, there was no standardized curriculum or cohesive educational framework. Each region and localmunity followed its own educational practices, leading to disparities in both the quality and content of the education provided.

    The lower sses, especially in rural areas, had limited ess to education due to the scarcity of public schools. Consequently, numerous children were deprived of any formal education, perpetuating social inequality and hindering social mobility.

    The educational focus for the privileged elites centered heavily on ssical studies, Latin, and Greek literature, with little emphasis on practical subjects or modern sciences. This excessive emphasis on ssical knowledge constrained the acquisition of practical skills and knowledge necessary for societal progress and development.

    Opportunities for social mobility through education were scarce, as ess to education and career prospects werergely determined by one''s birth and social status. The education system thus entrenched privileges for the elite, creating significant barriers for individuals from less privileged backgrounds to improve their socio-economic standing.

    Furthermore, inadequate teacher training and qualifications led to varying teaching quality among educators. Theck of proper preparation for teachers contributed to inconsistencies in the educational experience of students across different schools.

    Basically, the monarchical government of France yed a limited role in education. Education was primarily considered the responsibility of the Church and local authorities rather than a centralized government effort, which was something he wanted to change.

    The idea was not entirely novel, as the revolutionary government had already initiated some significant changes to the education system in France. The revolutionaries firmly believed in the power of education, aiming to create an enlightened and informed citizenry while breaking away from the exclusive and religiously-dominated education of the Old Regime.

    So they embarked on a mission to centralize the education system, paving the way for the establishment of public schools. They introducedpulsory education and trained teachers. It was a good reform but it failed. The reason? The revolution itself.

    Revolutionary governments frequently came and went within a short span of time, which hindered the implementation and continuity of their education reforms. Education reform was a must for Napoleon, as he wanted to build a modern state.

    Napoleon''s n of education was simple. Just like the revolutionary government, he too would centralize the education system, aiming to create a more unified and standardized approach to education across France. His ultimate goal was to build a modern and enlightened society, where education was essible to all citizens regardless of their social background.

    The French educational system went like this. The first stage was primary education. In this stage, children as early as age three attended kindergarten where they were taught the basics of reading, writing, and arithmetic. This early childhood education was crucial inying the foundation for their intellectual growth and nurturing their curiosity about the world. At the age of six, children entered primary school, which consisted of five years ofprehensive education in various subjects, includingnguage, mathematics, history, geography, and sciences.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After sessfullypleting primary education, students progressed to the next stage - secondary education. At this level, Napoleon''s envisionedwork of lyc¨¦es came into y. These lyc¨¦es were prestigious institutions open to students based on merit and performance, rather than social status. Entrance exams determined admission, ensuring that the most talented and dedicated students had the opportunity to attend.

    In the lyc¨¦es, students engaged in a more advanced and rigorous curriculum. They delved deeper into humanities, sciences, mathematics, history, literature, and foreignnguages, receiving a well-rounded and intellectually stimting education.

    After the lyc¨¦e, they were now in higher education. Students had a choice to pursue either a vocational diploma or an academic degree. This choice allowed them to specialize in their areas of interest and aptitude. Those who opted for vocational diplomas received practical training in various trades, equipping them with valuable skills to contribute to the nation''s workforce and economy.

    On the other hand, students who chose the academic path had the opportunity to attend prestigious universities and specialized academies. These institutions offered in-depth and advanced studies in fields like engineering, philosophy,w, literature, arts, and medicine.

    To ensure that education remained essible to all, Napoleon introduced a system of schrships and financial aid for deserving students. This initiative aimed to alleviate the financial burden of pursuing higher education, making it possible for talented individuals from modest backgrounds to have equal opportunities for academic excellence.

    Of course, none of this would have worked without teachers to teach the students. As part of his education reform, he sought to elevate the status of teachers and improve their training.

    He would set up aprehensive teacher training program, ensuring that all educators received proper qualifications and professional development. To attract the best and brightest to the teaching profession, he would introducepetitive sries and benefits for teachers. This would incentivize talented individuals to pursue a career in education, further raising the standard of teaching in the country.

    Aside from the education reforms, Napoleon nned on introducing modern concepts to this world. Just like how he introduced the concept of thermodynamics, he would introduce major concepts in specialized fields. For example, in the field of medicine, Napoleon envisioned the establishment of specialized medical practitioners. He sought to introduce the concept of "specialists," doctors who would focus on specific areas of medical expertise. During the 1800s, medical practice was often more general, with physicians handling a wide range of medical conditions and treatments.

    Another example would be a pharmacy, where he would introduce modern pharmaceutical concepts and practices. One that would make those who take the field to be adept at making drugs.

    In the field of engineering, there would also be specialization. Civil, mechanical, marine, chemical, industrial, and electrical engineering would be distinct disciplines.

    And to top it all, those who graduated from higher education in those fields would be granted a license, officially recognizing them as qualified professionals in their respective areas of specialization. Only those with a valid license could practice as doctors, engineers, pharmacists, and other specialized professionals, ensuring a high standard of expertise andpetence across the nation.

    But what would happen to those who are already architects, engineers, and scientists should the reform pass? Well, Napoleon had a simple solution for that as well. Certification and recognition.

    He would establish a transitional period during which experienced individuals from different fields would apply for certification that would have stringent criteria to evaluate their expertise. Napoleon understood that abruptly dismissing the existing professionals from their roles would cause disruption and potentially undermine the nation''s progress. Therefore, he opted for a pragmatic approach to ensure a smooth transition while still upholding high standards.

    Thirty minutester.

    "So, what do you think of the new education system brother?" Napoleon asked.

    "I''d say your approach is good brother. But this reform is going to increase my workload if passed. I suggest you create a new ministry that will oversee the implementation of the education reform," Lucien replied.

    Napoleon nodded in agreement, appreciating his brother''s insight. "You are right. This reform is a significant undertaking, and it deserves its own dedicated ministry. You will help me with this okay?"

    "Of course, brother," Lucien assured.

    As they were having a conversation, another person entered. Lucien and Napoleon turned their faces toward that person, and they recognized the person.

    "Madame Bonaparte," Lucien greeted.

    "Oh, you were in the middle of a conversation with your Minister of Interior," Ci said. "I''ll return¡­"

    "No," Napoleon stopped her in her tracks. "My brother and I just finished discussing. What is it, darling?"

    "Uhm," Ci walked over to him and handed him a document.

    Napoleon grabbed the document and perused the contents. A satisfied smile crept on his face as Ci had finally gathered the engineers and architects for his major construction projects.

    "Lucien, review the education reform that I just gave you and send it to the Council of State for them to propose," Napoleon ordered.

    "Consider it done, brother," Lucien said, rising to his feet. He turned to Ci and bowed.

 Chapter 163 The Prelude To Modernizing Paris

    ?

    When Lucien left his office with the draft of the education reform, Napoleon''s attention shifted to Ci.

    "In a month, you found all the individuals I am looking for," Napoleon mused as he opened the file she handed to him again.

    "That is right. I have reached out to the names you have given me and all of them agreed to be a part of your major construction projects," Ci said, grinning. She continued. "I also contacted the person whom you''d like to be the head of the project. He is on his way here now."

    "Great," Napoleon said, closing the document and setting it on his desk.

    Ci sat on the chair where Lucien had just vacated. "So, darling. You were talking about education reforms with your little brother."

    "Yeah," Napoleon confirmed. "It''s an important step topletely modernize France."

    "If you are going to modernize everything, I suggest that you also modernize the entertainment industry," Ci said and continued enthusiastically. "You see, the entertainment industry in this era revolves around opera house performances, music, and theater. Perhaps you can add motion pictures or cinematography to the mix. Imagine capturing live performances and stories on film, allowing them to be experienced by a broader audience beyond the confines of a theater. It would revolutionize how people consume entertainment and open up new possibilities for artistic expression."

    "I think we are headed there my love," Napoleon said. "We already invented cameras, it will be only a matter of time before people start experimenting with motion pictures and cinematography."

    "But I don''t want to wait for two or three years, I want them now," Ci said, her eyes glowing with determination.

    "But darling, the technology needed to make a film simr to the early twentieth century is not avable. Do you know that the first film ever made using motion capture was only two seconds long?  And that it has no sounds, and the frame rate was incredibly low," Napoleon added, trying to exin the technical limitations of the era. "Creating full-length motion pictures with synchronized sound and smooth frame rates will take time and substantial advancements in technology."

    "Not when you use your cheats," Ci reminded. "Give me the blueprints of the technology to make film a possibility and I handle everything."

    Napoleon sighed. "Fine."

    Ci pped and reached over to kiss Napoleon on the cheek. "Thank you! This is going to be exciting."

    Napoleon chuckled at Ci''s excitement. Well, the reason he went on board with the idea is that he doesn''t want to leave this world without experiencing watching a movie they made. And he also nned on introducing it sooner orter, Ci just elerated the process significantly.

    "Oh yeah, darling. Now that we have talked about theaters, I just realized that we haven''t been into one."

    "That is because you never asked," Napoleon said, chuckling.

    "Why would I be the one asking?" Ci yfully raised an eyebrow. "Well, it''s the 1800s, my dear. It''s notmon for women to be asking men out to theaters or any other social events."

    Napoleon contemted for a moment and then spoke. "Well, if you want to go and see the theater, who am I to refuse? I''ll schedule it."

    "Mmm¡­" Ci mused.

    "What?" Napoleon asked, confused as to why she is not saying anything.

    "Is that how you ask ady?" Ci hinted.

    Napoleon chuckled, realizing his blunder. "Ahh~!, I see what you mean," he said, with a mock bow. "Allow me to try again."

    He straightened himself and looked into Ci''s eyes. "Would you do me the honor of apanying me to the theater sometime in the future?" he asked, this time with genuine warmth in his voice.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Ci grinned, clearly satisfied with the proper invitation. "Of course. I would be delighted to be yourpanion for the evening. We should also bring our children to the theater, I''m sure they would love to hear some music."

    "Fine by me," Napoleon agreed.

    As they were having their delightful conversation, the door to Napoleon''s office swung open, and in walked Beaumont.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont eximed, "Monsieur Bouchard has arrived!"

    "Oh, he is already here," Cimented as she got to her feet and turned toward the man entering the office.

    Napoleon rose to his feet as well, his gazending on Bouchard.

    "Your Excellencies," Bouchard gracefully greeted, inclining his head respectfully. "I apologize for any dy in my arrival."

    Ci gestured for Bouchard to approach. "No need to apologize, Monsieur Bouchard. You are just in time," she said warmly.

    The person that Napoleon wanted to oversee his construction projects, the one who will be his Haussman, was none other than Pierre-Fran?ois-Xavier Bouchard, the civil engineer who had transformed their colonies in Africa to look modern.

    At that moment, Napoleon couldn''t help but notice the tannedplexion of Bouchard''s skin. Not that it concerned him or anything, as he, too, had acquired a tan during his Egyptian campaign.

    "Monsieur Bouchard, please, have a seat," Napoleon gestured toward the empty chair in front of his desk.

    Bouchard took the offered seat and ced a small leather case he was carrying onto the table.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency," he replied with aposed demeanor.

    Napoleon and Ci took their seat, and Napoleon began. "So, how was Egypt?"

    "Well, it''s been treating me well, Your Excellency. The city has undergone a remarkable transformation in less than a year. The roads are now wide and well-maintained, the trams are efficiently servicing the people, and we have made significant progress in mining iron ores from the Bahariya area. Moreover, we have sessfully constructed several railway stations, and the most ambitious project of all, the construction of the Suez Canal, began just two months ago."

    "That''s nice to hear," Napoleon smiled in satisfaction. Monsieur Bouchard, you know why we called you here right?"

    "Madame Bonaparte has reached out to me, offering me a position to be the head engineer of the grand construction projects that you want to initiate in Paris, am I correct?" Bouchard said.

    "That is correct, Monsieur Bouchard. I have witnessed your skills in Egypt and I found it to be of exceptional quality," Napoleon replied. "I believe you are the perfect person to oversee the construction projects here in Paris. Are you up to the task?"

    "After seeing your modernization and beautification n for Paris, I didn''t even hesitate to ept the offer," Bouchard replied with a genuine smile. "To be entrusted with such a significant responsibility and to contribute to the transformation of this great city is an honor beyond words."

    "Great," Napoleon extended his hand and offered him a handshake. "By epting this position, Monsieur Bouchard, you will be my Minister of Urban Development and Infrastructure. Though the position doesn''t exist yet as we haven''t formally introduced them to the Senate. You will be provided with the fund and the government will advertise job employment opportunities for this project."

    "Basically, a mass recruitment drive," Ci added.

    Bouchard simply nodded.

 Chapter 164 The Beginning Of The Modernization Of Paris

    ?

    July 1st, 1800.

    Napoleon presented the proposal to create the new ministry, which is the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure to the Council of Ministers. The bill outlined the purpose, responsibilities, and funding required for the ministry''s functioning. The Council of Ministers,posed of high-ranking government officials and ministers, discussed and approved the bill, endorsing the vision for progress.

    The bill then faced scrutiny in the legitive body, whichprised the Tribunat and the Corps L¨¦gitif. There were debates, amendments, and votes, aswmakers assessed the proposal''s impact. Despite disagreements, the shared goal of modernizing France united them. The bill emerged stronger from this process and moved forward to the Senate.

    In the Senate, the bill was carefully reviewed, and after thorough consideration, it received a majority of approving votes. Finally, Napoleon signed the bill intow, officially establishing the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure.

    The government wasted no time in announcing a series of public works projects that would reshape Paris. This ambitious initiative captured the public''s attention, and enthusiasm spread like wildfire. In the face of new job opportunities, the unemployment rate in Paris, which was high during the revolutionary period, decreased as countless people eagerly signed up to be part of these transformative projects.

    People from all parts of France took the trains and carriages to witness the grand transformation of the capital firsthand. As word spread about the vast employment opportunities arising from the public works projects, even those from distant towns and viges flocked to Paris in hopes of securing a job that would bring prosperity to their families.

    Paris was now a hub of activity, with workers pouring in to contribute their skills to the construction efforts. Engineers, architects, masons, carpenters, andborers formed a diverse and industrious workforce.

    In two months, the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure had already employed one million people, and the number was steadily increasing as more and more workers joined the ranks. Every day, new blueprints were drawn, new construction sites opened, and new teams were formed to turn Napoleon''s vision of a modern Paris into reality.

    However ambitious Napoleon''s n was, there was no denying the fact that it faced opposition. One of the major challenges was the relocation of existingmunities and businesses. Many neighborhoods, some with centuries-old history, would be affected by the massive construction projects.

    This is the same problem that faced Georges-Eug¨¨ne Haussmann, the person who renovated and modernized Paris under Emperor Napoleon III in the mid-neenth century. Just like Napoleon''s project, it involved massive demolitions, relocations, and the construction of wide boulevards.

    To solve that, public forums were held, where representatives from the Ministry engaged with the affected residents and business owners. Their concerns and grievances were heard, and measures were proposed to provide fairpensation, suitable alternative locations, and support in the transition.

    To further sway the public opinion to support the project enacted by the government, Ci, advised by Napoleon, put their newspaperpany into overdrive, printing articles, pamphlets, and advertisements to highlight the benefits of the modernization project. The media yed a crucial role in shaping public perception, emphasizing the potential economic growth, job opportunities, and improved infrastructure that would result from the ambitious undertaking. Gradually, more and more Parisians began to see the long-term advantages of embracing the change.

    While the majority of the public became supporters of the project, there were still pockets of resistance. Some were emotionally attached to their neighborhoods and found it hard to fathom leaving their ancestral homes. Others worried about the disruption to their daily lives and businesses during the construction phase.

    But still, the government remained resolute in its mission to transform Paris into a modern metropolis.

    As the first phase of the modernization project took shape, raw materials such as steel became a crucial element in the construction efforts. To meet the immense demand for construction materials and equipment, Bonaparte steelpanies stepped up to supply most of the required resources. Their steel mills churned out vast quantities of steel beams, girders, and reinforcements.

    Furthermore, steam-driven machinery and equipment that was invented alongside the steam lotive almost fifteen years ago, such as steam cranes, pile drivers, dredges, pile hammers, tunneling machines, and steam-powered pile extractors, were used for most of the heavy lifting, earth-moving, and construction tasks. Another invention such as electric motors, which had been gaining traction, found its application in construction sites. Electric motors provided a cleaner and more efficient alternative to steam power for some of the lighter tasks, such as running conveyor belts, small lifts, and various tools used by workers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Another major invention that Napoleon introduced before the construction began was a material called cement, which would y a significant role in almost all construction projects. It was simply made by mixing limestone and y, both of which were readily avable in the era. It would be used as a material to build roads for boulevards, bridges, buildings, and even monuments except for Arc de Triomphe, as it would be constructed using limestones and cobblestones, the original design materials.

    November 25th, 1800

    Napoleon was kept updated by the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure on the progress of the construction. In those five months, Napoleon worked closely with Bouchard, ensuring the project''s sess.

    In his office, Napoleon signed a bill for the annexation of elevenmunes, including Auteuil, Batignolles-Monceau, Montmartre, La Chapelle, Passy, La Villette, Belleville, Charonne, Bercy, Grenelle, and Vaugirard. This move aimed to expand the borders of Paris, effectively doubling its size from twelve to twenty arrondissements and significantly increasing the poption from 700,000 to 1,800,000 people.

    After signing it, he handed it back to the President of the S¨¦nat conservateur, Emmanuel Joseph Sieyes.

    "Here it is," Napoleon said.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency."

    "How is my proposed education reform going on in the Senate?"

    Sieyes cleared his throat before responding, "Your Excellency, the education reform proposal is still being debated in the Senate. While some senators support the idea, others have reservations about certain aspects of it. We are working to address their concerns and reach a consensus."

    "What kind of reservations?" Napoleon asked curiously.

    "There was a survey held in all prefects of France, asking about the state of education in this country. Most of theints were theck of religious education in primary schools."

    "Religious education huh?" Napoleon repeated. "Hmm¡­you may go now, Sieyes. I''ll talk with Talleyrand and Lucien about these reservations."

    Sieyes simply bowed his head and left his office.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair and sighed. "I guess it''s time to bring back the church."

 Chapter 165 An Invitation From Austria & Napoleon Decision About The Church

    ?

    Before the revolutionary period, the church yed a significant role in the lives of the people of France. It was an integral part of the social fabric, providing spiritual guidance, organizing charitable activities, and being closely intertwined with the monarchy. The majority of the French poption identified as Catholics, and the church held considerable influence over religious and moral affairs.

    However, with the rise of the revolutionaries to power, significant changes were introduced to dismantle the authority of the church. The revolutionaries viewed the church as a symbol of the old order, closely aligned with the monarchy and aristocracy, and sought to create a more secr and egalitarian society.

    During this period, the revolutionaries implemented radical measures to remove the church''s influence. Church properties were confiscated, religious institutions were abolished, and the clergy were often subjected to persecution. France was dered an atheist state, an action that caused tension with neighboring countries and sparked anti-revolutionary sentiments within France itself.

    While some revolutionaries embraced theplete separation of the church and the state, many French citizens still considered themselves devout Catholics and were deeply attached to their religious beliefs. As the revolutionaries pushed their agenda to the extreme, discontent and unrest spread throughout the country.

    Realizing the need for stability and recognizing the deep-rooted Catholic identity of the French people, Napoleon had to find a middle ground.  Theplete removal of the church and religious practices led to social unrest, and it became imperative to restore a certain level of religious freedom while ensuring that the church did not regain its former dominant position so as to not upset the radicals in his government.

    He already sent a telegraph to Lucien and Talleyrand to discuss it, and they acknowledged his summon and are now heading to the Pce of Versailles to meet him.

    While waiting for them to arrive, Napoleon read further reports from the Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure. One of the reports stated that prefects outside Paris found it unfair that only the capital city was being renovated and refurbished using taxpayers'' money when it should be a nationwide effort to improve the country''s infrastructure and living conditions.

    Fortunately for them, Napoleon had also nned for a nationwide effort to modernize France beyond just Paris. Just like what he is doing in Paris, he would do the same for other major cities. Like all old infrastructures would be reced, new roads, bridges, canals, sewage and drainage systems, monuments, and public buildings would be constructed, basically beautifying every city in France.

    One hourter, Beaumont entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, the Minister of Interior and the Minister of Foreign Affairs have arrived," Beaumont announced respectfully.

    Napoleon nodded, acknowledging the news. "Thank you, Beaumont. Please show them in."

    Shortly after, Lucien and Talleyrand walked into the office, and Napoleon greeted them with a firm handshake. They took their seats, and the room fell into an atmosphere of seriousness.

    "Gentlemen, thank you foring here."

    "No need to thank us, Your Excellency, for we aremitted to serving you," Talleyrand said, respectful as always.

    "Why did you summon us, brother?" Lucien asked, wondering why they were here.

    "You¡ª"

    Just when Napoleon was about to exin why he called them, Talleyrand interrupted.

    "Uhm, Your Excellency, before we get into the matters you wish for us to discuss, there is something that I should tell you about. I received a telegraph about it an hour ago, just in time when I was leaving my house."

    "What is it?" Napoleon flickered his gaze to Talleyrand.

    "ording to my informant in Vienna, Emperor Francis, the Second has signed a treaty with Great Britain, two million sterling pounds as financial aid to continue the war against us, and not to engage in any peace treaties with us. As a result, they reneged on the armistice that you secured with the Austrians in Alessandria and resumed hostilities," Talleyrand revealed.

    Napoleon clicked his tongue and sighed. "What do we expect from the British? They are always funding our enemies, allowing them to fight on their behalf."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I couldn''t have worded it better myself, Your Excellency," Talleyrand replied. "Another thing, Your Excellency, King Louis the Sixteenth has extended an invitation to you in Vienna."

    Napoleon hummed, his expression serious. "The former King of France wants to speak with me? Did he mention why?"

    Talleyrand shook his head. "No, Your Excellency, but I can guess it would be about bringing back the monarchy to France."

    "Then you shouldn''t meet with him, brother," Lucien interjected, opposing the idea. "France had already epted the reality that their king had abandoned them."

    "Don''t worry, Lucien. I would never do such a thing," Napoleon said, reassuring his brother. "Though what Talleyrand said is merely spection, I want to hear it from the King''s mouth myself¡­" he paused, his gaze shifting to Talleyrand. "Write a reply to King Louis, tell him that I will meet him."

    "It would be in five days, Your Excellency," Talleyrand informed and continued. "Now we can return to Lucien''s question, why you summoned us here, Your Excellency?"

    "Lucien, you conducted a nationwide survey about the educational system in France correct? And in the data you collected, there was a mention of ack of religious education?"

    "That is correct, brother," Lucien confirmed. "It was also the main focus in the debate in the Senate, whether religious education is returned orpletely abolished. Many argued that religious education was necessary to instill moral values and a sense ofmunity in the youth, while others feared that it would lead to a resurgence of the church''s influence and undermine the principles of the revolution. But, brother, I think we should bring back the church. Many of our citizens still considered themselves Catholic, and it would be a problem to your rule if we neglect their beliefs entirely," Lucien exined.

    Talleyrand nodded in agreement. "I agree with him, Your Excellency. Bringing the church back would bring stability."

    "And that''s why I called you two here, I need your opinion," Napoleon said. "I have decided to return to the church. How would the public respond?"

    Talleyrand and Lucien hummed in thought, and Napoleon waited patiently.

    Secondster, Talleyrand spoke. "Well, the Jacobins would see it as a betrayal of the revolution and an attempt to restore the old order. They are staunch proponents of secrism and view the church as a symbol of oppression that should have no ce in the new France. To them, anypromise with the church would be seen aspromising the very principles they fought for during the revolution. They might react with strong opposition, and some might even resort to protests and demonstrations against such a move.

    "As for the royalists they might view the reinstatement of the church as a step in the right direction. Many of them are deeply devout Catholics, and they long for the return of the monarchy and the traditional values associated with it. They might see this as a sign that you, Your Excellency, are willing to acknowledge the importance of religion and potentially pave the way for the monarchy''s restoration, which obviously you wouldn''t do."

    "No, I don''t mean from the political factions, I meant the general poption, how would they react?"

    "In that case brother, they would be delighted," Lucien said.

    Talleyrand chucked in embarrassment. "Sorry if I misunderstood the question, Your Excellency."

    "Good, we''ll return the church to France but with limitations."

    "And when will it be, Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked.

    "Hmm¡­maybe after we defeat the Austrians."

 Chapter 166 A Talk With The Former King

    ?

    November 30th, 1800. En route in a carriage through the capital city of the Austrian Empire, Vienna.

    Napoleon sat inside the carriage, peering out of the window at the busy streets of Vienna. Despite the ongoing war between Austria and France, the city appeared to be going about its daily affairs in a state of rtive calm.

    "Your Excellency," General Bessierres called from across the carriage.

    Napoleon turned his gaze towards Bessierres, waiting for him to exin the reason for his interruption.

    "We are arriving at Hofburg Pce soon," Bessierres informed him.

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment before returning his attention to the passing scenery outside the window.

    Bessierres let out a sigh of concern. "Your Excellency, I still believe that meeting with King Louis in Vienna is risky. What if they are nning to trap us?"

    Napoleon shrugged nonchntly. "I doubt they would take such a foolish risk," he replied casually. "If they did attempt something like that, it would only worsen the situation for the one who invited me here."

    The man who extended the invitation to Vienna was none other than King Louis the Sixteenth. There was a chance that King Louis might ask Napoleon to help him reim the throne, an idea which Napoleon vehemently opposed. France had moved on from the monarchy, and restoring it was not on his agenda, regardless of the few remaining royalists who still clung to the old regime.

    But despite his confidence, Napoleon couldn''t ignore the concerns expressed not only by Bessierres but also by his ministers and generals. They were wary of the meeting, fearing it might be a trap to capture the French leader or an attempt to manipte him into supporting the restoration of the monarchy.

    But Napoleon was firmly convinced that the Austrians wouldn''t do it. The reason is that they think of the French Republic like a vige idiot. One thatcks ss and dignity. Austrians and other European monarchs hold themselves in high regard, and they wouldn''t stoop to such a tant act of treachery.

    As the carriage pulled up to the grand entrance of Hofburg Pce, Napoleon took a deep breath, preparing himself for the meeting ahead. Stepping out with his entourage, he craned his neck up, mesmerized momentarily by the facade of the Hofburg Pce. It was beautiful.

    "Your Excellency!"

    Napoleon turned his head to the side, where he saw Talleyrand walking towards him.

    "Are you ready to meet the former king of France in the Pce where the Emperor of Austria resides?" Talleyrand asked.

    Napoleon nodded his head. "I am."

    Momentster, a pce staff of the Hofburg Pce exited the door, causing a reaction from Napoleon''s elite guards who immediately formed a protective line around him.

    The staff was taken aback by their defensive stance but Napoleon waved his hand, standing them down.

    "Apologies for that," Napoleon said, smiling. "Would you be the person who will escort us to King Louis?"

    The pce staff member, a distinguished-looking gentleman, bowed respectfully to Napoleon. "Indeed, Premier First Consul," he replied. "I am Count von Sch?nfeld, the chief chambein of the Hofburg Pce. I will lead you to King Louis'' chambers."

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment, appreciating the courteous manner of Count von Sch?nfeld.

    "Lead the way," he said, motioning for his entourage to follow.

    As they traversed the opulent halls of the pce, Napoleon couldn''t help but marvel at its grandeur. The intricate artwork, the ornate decorations, gilded ceilings, and the walls, it''s like the Pce of Versailles. Though if he were topare which one is best, it would be Versailles.

    Moments after, they arrived at King Louis'' chambers, and Count von Sch?nfeld announced their presence to the former monarch. The doors opened, and Napoleon entered the room with a calm andposed demeanor.

    King Louis stood before him, looking regal and dignified in his attire. There was a moment of silence as their eyes met, both men sizing each other up. Then, King Louis extended his hand in greeting.

    "Premier First Consul, I am honored to wee you to Vienna," King Louis said graciously.

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, slightly weirded out by the King''s polite behavior.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Napoleon said.

    "Please, don''t call me by that title," Louis chuckled, though the tone was tinged with mncholy. "I no longer hold the throne. You may call me Capet."

    Napoleon nodded respectfully. "Very well, Capet," he said. "So, I have to admit, your invitation has brought trepidation among my staff. Some said that this is the Austrian n of trapping me here."

    "Really? Well, that''s understandable. If I were in your shoes, I would think the same thing. But rest assured, His Imperial Majesty, Francis the Second has promised me it."

    "So, may I know why you invited me here, Capet? Because you omitted it in your letter."

    "Of course, but first, please take a seat."

    Napoleon took a seat as invited, and Capet settled into a chair across from him.

    "I must admit, Capet," Napoleon began, "your invitation piqued my curiosity. As I have mentioned just now, you did not specify the reason for our meeting in your letter. It left me wondering about your intentions."

    Capet nodded understandingly. "I apologize for theck of details," he said. "I wanted to discuss matters of importance in person. But before that, I want to confirm something. I believe we have met each other right? The time when you demonstrated your ingenious invention? What is it called again? Ah! The steam engine."

    "That is absolutely correct, Capet, clear as day. You even offered me a title to which I refused," Napoleonughed softly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Capet chuckled, and then his expression turned serious. "So, as for your question¡­why I invited you here. It''s simple, I want your cooperation."

    Napoleon''s curiosity was further piqued by Capet''s request for cooperation. He leaned forward, attentive to what the former king had to say. "Cooperation in what matter, Capet?" he inquired.

    Capet took a moment topose his thoughts before responding. "As you know, Europe has been gued by wars and conflicts for decades," he began. "And the reason for that is because of the revolution in France. In order to bring that peace back to Europe, a solution was suggested by the coalition powers. A return of the Bourbon dynasty to the throne of France."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair and steepled his hand. Just as everyone expected. He cleared his throat and began.

    "Capet, I must be clear in my response. I cannot and will not support the restoration of the Bourbon dynasty in France. The monarchy is a thing of the past, and the French people have spoken through the revolution. It is not in the best interest of France or Europe to revert to the old ways of governance."

    "Why?" Capet asked.

    "Because a lot of blood has been spilled to bring about the changes we have seen in France," Napoleon replied firmly. "The revolution was a turning point for our nation, a moment when the people rose up against oppression and fought for their rights and liberty. It marked the beginning of a new era, and it would be a grave mistake to undo all that progress by restoring the monarchy."

    "But we wouldn''t revert everything," Capet interrupted earnestly. "Please, hear me out, Premier First Consul. The proposition I bring is not about undoing all the progress. It is about finding apromise. It would resemble the system of nine years ago ¨C a constitutional monarchy. I would serve as the figurehead, while you, the First Consul, remain the head of state, retaining your power and administration. Moreover, both Austria and Great Britain agreed that if you chose to support the restoration, it would lead to peace, and the war would finallye to an end. You will have nothing to lose."

    "So you are implying that if I don''t ept your proposal, the war would rage on?" Napoleon questioned, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Capet nodded solemnly. "Yes, that is a possibility. The coalition forces are determined to see the Bourbon dynasty restored, and if they perceive any resistance from France, they might continue the war until their goal is achieved."

    Napoleon hummed in thought. "Well, Capet, I hate to say this but the answer will remain the same."

    "Why?!" Capet lost hisposure but quicklyposed himself.

    "My decision is based on one crucial factor," Napoleon replied, his expression serious. "Firstly, I have received reports of a general consensus among the French people regarding the return of the monarchy. The majority of them have expressed their strong opposition to the idea. They are passionate about the progress we have made, and they harbor resentment towards you for abandoning the country during its darkest hours. The wounds of the past are still fresh in their minds, and the return of the monarchy would only exacerbate their grievances."

    Napoleon conducted a survey three days before this meeting, and that was the answer. It was not rigged, it was the majority''s decision.

    Capet''s confusion deepened, and a mix of disappointment and frustration clouded his face.

    "But the coalition promised peace if I were restored to the throne," he protested. "Are you willing to sacrifice the chance of peace for the sake of the people''s sentiments?"

    "Yes, as it is the will of the people," Napoleon answered. "Just let go of the idea of restoration, Capet. There will be no return of the King under my rule."

    Capet sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping with defeat. He had hoped that Napoleon might see reason, but it was clear that the First Consul''s conviction was unyielding.

    "I see¡­so you have made your decision huh? In that case, may I ask you onest thing, Premier First Consul?"

    "What is it?"

    "What is the reason why you oppose the restoration? All I hear from you is ''it is the decision of the people'' but what about you?"

    "Do you really want me to answer that question?"

    "Yes," Capet said.

    "Well, let me put it this way: once a person gains power, it bes incredibly difficult to let go of it," Napoleon exined.

    "So just like your predecessors huh?" Capet scoffed softly. "You see me as a threat to your rule, and you are doing everything it takes to prevent it. I know what it is, and I know how it will end."

    "I''m not like my predecessors. Compared to them, I have a clear vision for France, and restoring the monarchy is not part of that vision," Napoleon said assertively. "And to correct you on one thing, I don''t see you as a threat; I see you as a nuisance."

    With a calm demeanor, Napoleon rose to his feet, a signal that the meeting hade to an end.

    "I believe you have your answer, Capet. We will be returning to France. I can''t remain inside an enemy country for too long."

    Capet looked frustrated. "You will regret this, Napoleon. There will be no other offers like this for you in the future. Once the coalition has defeated France, I swear we will put you all in exile."

    "Well, that is if the coalition can win against us," Napoleon replied smugly.

    ***

    Two hourster, in Emperor Francis II''s office.

    "So they didn''t ept the proposal huh?" Francis II said. "That''s a shame."

    "Are you going to continue the war with France?" Capet asked.

    "There''s no other choice, Louis. If we can''t negotiate, then we must impose our will through force."

 Chapter 167 General Moreaus Victory At Hohenlinden

    ?

    Pce of Versailles, December 9th, 1800. At Napoleon''s office. Eight days since the meeting with King Louis.

    Napoleon poured himself a ss of champagne, the bubbles rising and dissipating in the air. He took a sip, relishing the refreshing taste of the drink. As he enjoyed the moment of respite, the heavy oaken door creaked open, and in walked Beaumont.

    Beaumont stood at attention, facing Napoleon with unwavering professionalism. "The Minister of War!" he announced, his voice clear and direct.

    Acknowledging Beaumont with a nod, Napoleon set aside the ss of champagne and straightened his posture, preparing to receive Berthier, the Minister of War. Momentster, Berthier entered the room, carrying a stack of official documents in his hands.

    "Your Excellency," Berthier greeted, offering a respectful salute.

    "At ease, Berthier," Napoleon replied, his gaze fixed on the Minister of War. "What news do you bring?"

    Approaching the desk, Berthier ced the documents before Napoleon, who leaned forward to examine them.

    "Reports from our eastern borders, sire," Berthier began in a formal tone. "General Moreau,mander of the Army of the Rhine, has achieved a decisive victory over the Austrians in the city of Hohenlinden. They are currently in retreat, and Moreau''s forces are pursuing them."

    Napoleon''s demeanor remained focused and serious as he absorbed the information. He had almost forgotten about General Moreau as he was engrossed in performing his administrative duties. The Battle of Hohenlinden was the battle that ended France''s war against Austria. A delighted smile spread across his face.

    "Really? Then this is a huge win for us Berthier," Napoleon finally spoke, and walked over to a wall where the map of Europe is disyed. He gestured for Berthier to join him. Together, they examined the map, pinpointing the location of Hohenlinden and the surrounding territories.

    "I assume that the Austrians are on the run towards their capital?" Napoleon asked, ncing at Berthier.

    "Yes, Your Excellency but the Austrians would asionally put up defensive positions to halt our forces''s advance. A telegraph from General Moreau stated that his General of Division, Lecourbe pushed the Austrian forces under themand of Feldmarschall-Leutnant Riesch at Rosenheim."

    "Rosenheim," Napoleon repeated as he searched that city, and there he found it on the map. It was south of Munich, about 370 kilometers west of Vienna.

    "He is pushing them towards Austria," Napoleon observed. "I don''t have to tell him this but order General Moreau to keep pushing them deeper, the closer to Vienna the better."

    "I think General Moreau is doing that as we speak," Berthier said. "But still, I''m going to transmit your order to him."

    "Good," Napoleon said, a satisfied smile spreading across his lips. "Now, watch this Louis Capet, you said that I''m going to regret my decision of turning down your proposal huh?"

    "Uhm¡­Your Excellency?" Berthier looked at Napoleon, confusion etching his face.

    "Never mind, Berthier," Napoleon chuckled. "It''s just a remark from someone who was desperate to get back to a position that doesn''t belong to him anymore."

    "Ah..the meeting between the Former King of France? Now I understand what you mean, Your Excellency. Well, the Austrians are on a retreat and it''s only a matter of time before they start suing for peace."

    "I hope Moreau makes the Austrians request an armistice before Christmas," Napoleon said and sighed. "Ah¡­yeah, I almost forgot, I should get rid of the revolutionary calendar established by the National Convention; it''s too confusing, don''t you agree?"

    Berthier nodded, understanding the practicality of returning to a more familiar and universally epted calendar.

    "Indeed, Your Excellency. Even though it has been in use for almost a decade, I still don''t find the revolutionary calendar to be intuitive," Berthier agreed.

    "I''ll return it before this year ends," Napoleon said.

    ***<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Following the decisive victory at Hohenlinden, General Moreau''s Army of the Rhine relentlessly pursued the retreating Austrians. The news of their triumph quickly spread across France, filling the nation with hope and pride. Meanwhile, the demoralized Austrian forces struggled to regroup, desperately attempting to fend off the determined advance of the French.

    By December 14, Salzburg had be a critical battleground as Archduke Charles attempted to mount ast-ditch defense. Skillfully organizing his troops, he established a formidable rearguard action. However, the French General ude Lecourbe led a fierce charge against the Austrians in Salzburg, resulting in intensebat where the Austrians couldn''t withstand the overwhelming pressure from the French.

    As time went on, the Austrian situation deteriorated further. In towns like Neumarkt am Wallersee, Frankenmarkt, Schwanenstadt, V?cbruck, Lambach, and Kremsm¨¹nster, the Austrian army lost its cohesion, and their resistance began to crumble. The French, under themand of General Richepanse, pressed forward.

    As the situation became increasingly critical, Archduke Charles, a seniormander in the Austrian army, faced the difficult decision to relieve his brother, Archduke John, from hismand. This decision was taken in an attempt to salvage what was left of the Austrian army and to prevent further losses and disintegration of their forces. However, without Archduke John''s leadership, the Austrian Army was now in a state of disarray¡ªdemoralized, uncoordinated, and exhausted. Their once-proud ranks now resembled a rabble, defeated and worn down by the unyielding French pursuit.

    December 22nd, 1800. In the Austrian city of Melk, just eighty kilometers away from Vienna. General Moreau was on horseback. Riding along with him are his Generals of the Division  Emmanuel Grouchy, Michel Ney, and ude Lecourbe.

    They just captured the city with little to no resistance and the people of Melk peered cautiously from behind ajar-opened windows and half-opened doors as the French troops arrived in their city. The retreating Austrian forces had left the once-thriving town in disarray, and the scars of war were evident in the damaged buildings and weary faces of the residents.

    "I don''t understand, why are the Austrians running from us?" Ney said, a yful smirk on his face. "They should face us like true warriors, or else we''ll be strolling into Vienna before they even know it!"

    "That''s because Lecourbe chased them off so fiercely they had no choice but to retreat in haste," General Grouchy chimed in, his eyes scanning the cautious townspeople.

    Lecourbe replied with a chuckle while Moreau kept a serious expression on his face.

    "The Conste wants us to continue until the Austrians request an armistice, and since we haven''t received anymunication from them, we have no choice but to march to Vienna."

    Suddenly¡ªthey noticed a horse hightailing towards them. Moreau recognized the person riding the horse, it was his Chief of Staff, Jean-Joseph Dessolles.

    "General!" Dessoles called as he stopped his horse. "There is an Austrianmander requesting to see you from outside the gates of the city."

    "Who is it?" Moreau asked.

    "He introduced himself as Archduke Charles," Desolles revealed.

    "The brother of the Austrian-Bavarian Army huh?" Moreau mused. "I assume they are here to request an armistice?"

    "He didn''t state his intention General, but it seems to be the case," Dessolles replied.

    "Okay, I''ll see him."

    The twomanders met in the Schaburg Castle, where Charles and Morea were sitting across one another.

    "I am General Moreau, Commander of the Army of the Rhine. For what purpose do you seek this meeting, Archduke Charles?" Moreau asked, his voice firm but notcking in respect.

    Archduke Charles, looking weary and disheartened, spoke with a hint of apprehension in his voice.

    "General Moreau, Ie here to discuss the possibility of an armistice. The situation for my forces has be dire, and we are no longer in a position to continue this conflict."

    A smile appeared on Moreau''s face. "Very well."

 Chapter 168 A Pivotal Peace And Christmas Plans

    ?

    December 24th, 1800. In the Pce of Versailles. Two o''clock in the afternoon.

    "The Minister of War!" Beaumont''s voice boomed, causing Napoleon to sit up straighter in his seat.

    "Let him in," Napoleonmanded.

    The heavy oaken door swung open, and Berthier, the Minister of War, stepped into the room. He greeted Napoleon with a respectful nod.

    "Your Excellency," Berthier said, getting straight to the point, "I bring thetest updates from our eastern borders."

    Napoleon motioned for Berthier to approach the desk, where the documents were ced. He leaned forward, ready to examine the reports.

    "Yesterday, Archduke Charles approached General Moreau, who was upying the city of Melk. And there, Archduke Charles has requested an armistice, and General Moreau, as per your orders, epted the offer," Berthier exined, handing over the official documents for Napoleon to review.

    Napoleon took the papers and scanned them attentively. The news of the armistice request both intrigued and pleased him. It was, after all, the pivotal moment in the war of the second coalition. With the Austrians signing the armistice, France knocked out its main threat.

    "Where is the record of casualties?" Napoleon asked, looking over the documents that Berthier presented.

    "The reports on casualties are included in the annex, Your Excellency," Berthier replied, pointing to a separate section of the documents.

    Napoleon turned to the annex and read through the detailed ounts of the losses on both sides. The Army of the Rhine, under themand of General Moreau, had a total force of 53,595, while the Austrian-Bavarian Army, under themand of Archduke John, numbered 60,261. The French total losses amounted to 2,500 dead or wounded and the loss of 1 gun. On the other hand, the Austrian losses were staggering, with 46,130 infantry, 14,131 cavalry, and 214 guns falling into their enemy''s hands.

    "This is astonishing," Napoleon eximed.

    "It seems that General Moreau rivals you," Berthiermented. "But your victory in Marengo is far more superior as we only suffered two hundred losses while the Austrians at the thousand. Still, one can''t deny General Moreau''s brilliance in the battle of Hohenlinden."

    "I''m not denying it," Napoleon replied. "General Moreau has indeed redeemed himself after his brief setback when he was inmand of the Army of Italy. I should reward him for his exceptional performance. Anyway, do you have anything else to report?"

    Berthier nodded, acknowledging Napoleon''s praise for General Moreau. "Yes, Your Excellency," he continued. "There is another matter of significance. With the armistice in effect, our forces have been securing key positions along the eastern borders, ensuring that the Austrians abide by the terms of the agreement."

    Napoleon leaned in, attentive to the information. "Tell me more," he urged.

    "As part of the armistice conditions, the Austrian-Bavarian forces are required to withdraw their troops from certain territories within the region," Berthier exined. "Our scouts have been monitoring their movements closely, and I can confirm that they are adhering to the terms so far."

    "What about in Northern Italy?" Napoleon asked. "I heard that there are skirmishes there?"

    "General Guiume Brune is marching towards Mincio River to push out the Austrian General Heinrich von Bellegarde."

    "Good, let''s just hope that General Brune achieves victory," Napoleon said, though he already knew the oue with certainty. General Brune''s triumph in the Battle of Pozzolo was inevitable, leading to the signing of an armistice that would mark the end of the war in Northern Italy¡ªessentially driving the final nail into the coffin."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "There is a huge possibility that General Brune would win the battle against Bellegarde. They have a significant advantage in numbers. ording to the report, the Austrian forces stationed in Northern Italy number around 50,000," Berthier said, providing further details. "Maybe it''s time for you, Your Excellency, to think of the concessions that would be made in the uing peace treaty with the Austrians."

    "I couldn''t agree more," Napoleon concurred. "I''ll have my Minister of Foreign Affairs counsel me on the potential concessions."

    "Very well," Berthier said with a bow of his head. "That''s all for now, Your Excellency. I will leave you to your deliberations."

    "Thank you, Berthier. Your updates have been most valuable," Napoleon acknowledged.

    As Berthier exited the room, Napoleon leaned back in his seat, deep in thought. So far, despite Napoleon having made many choices that altered history itself, events seemed to be heading in a familiar direction. France would defeat Austria and then shift its attention to Great Britain, which, by far, had been the most significant nuisance to him. If not for the English Channel, just like in real history, he too would have had a chance to defeat the British.

    Well, the good thing is that Horatio Nelson is dead thanks to Ci. Without him, Napoleon is confident they can invade Great Britain using thebined naval forces of the Spanish Empire, the Kingdom of Denmark¨CNorway, and the Republic of France.

    But for it to work, Napoleon would have to draw up aprehensive and detailed n. Even without Nelson, the British still have thergest and strongest naval force in the world, and their defenses are not to be underestimated.

    "I''ll probably work on it next year," Napoleon muttered under his breath and then leaned forward to finish up the work he had left prior to Beaumont''s arrival.

    Just as he grabbed the pen, he heard a soft footstep approaching from the front. He looked up to see his wife, Ci, entering the room.

    "Oh, it''s my beautiful wife," Napoleon grinned. "What can I do for you?"

    "I just saw Berthier leaving the pce, may I know what the two of you just talked about?"

    "Hmm¡­let''s see, he informed me that the Austrians are losing and that peace is imminent between our nation."

    "That''s great to hear," Ci said, smiling warmly. "Darling, we are going to the operater to celebrate Christmas eve with the children right?"

    "Of course," Napoleon confirmed.

    "But what about the royalists, it''s worrying me," Ci said and offered. "Do you want me to take care of them?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "I''ll speak with Fouche regarding the royalist who would dare try and harm my family. So you don''t have to return back to the life you just left. Didn''t I promise that I will protect you and our children at all costs?"

    Ci simply nodded.

    "Then rest easy, my darling. When ites to the safety of my family, I will never becent."

 Chapter 169 Canâ€™t Be Too Careful

    ?

    As he waited for the Minister of Police to arrive, Napoleon delved into his system, seeking more information about the impending assassination plot set to unfold in the evening, should the events of this world align once again with his original timeline.

    After a thorough search through countless records, he finally came across what he sought. The incident was known as the Plot of the Rue Saint-Nicaise, a notorious assassination attempt against Napoleon that urred in Paris on the evening of December 24, 1800. On that fateful night, as Napoleon was en route to the opera to witness the French premiere of Joseph Haydn''s oratorio, The Creation, a cart nearby exploded shortly after his carriage had passed.

    This audacious attack was carried out by royalists with ties to the Chouan leader Georges Cadoudal, who had been in the employ of the British government. The conspirators orchestrated their n meticulously. They purchased a horse and cart from a Parisian grain dealer, and on that cart, they attached arge wine cask filled with shrapnel and gunpowder. This lethal "infernal machine" was then stationed on Rue Saint-Nicaise close to the intersection with Rue Saint-Honor¨¦, along Napoleon''s intended path to the opera. To ensure the n''s execution, one of the plotters paid a 14-year-old girl named Marianne Peusol, whose mother sold buns nearby, a sum of twelve sous to look after the horse and guard the cart while the would-be assassin stood at a safe distance, holding the fuse in hand.

    However, the assassination attempt proved unsessful. The conspirators had anticipated Napoleon''s carriage to be apanied by a cavalry escort, serving as the signal to ignite the explosives. Unfortunately for them, Napoleon''s coachman was driving at a high speed, catching the conspirators off guard as the carriage appeared suddenly. This led to a critical timing error in their n, preventing the exploding mechanism from detonating before Napoleon''s carriage had already passed.

    Despite the miscalction, tragedy struck when the explosive finally detonated at a considerable distance from Napoleon''s carriage. The st imed the lives of the horse, the young girl who had been looking after it, and as many as a dozen bystanders. Additionally, around 40 others were wounded, and several buildings in the vicinity were damaged or destroyed.

    It was a close call for Napoleon''s family as well. His wife in the original world Josephine, his daughter Hortense de Beauharnais, and his sister Caroline Murat were traveling in a carriage following behind Napoleon''s. Their lives were spared due to a fortunate dy caused by Josephine''s shawl needing some adjustments.

    After reading the context of the assassination, Napoleon looked for more information about the conspirators. They were royalists, by the name Fran?ois Carbon, the one who made the bomb, Pierre Robinault de Saint-R¨¦gent, Joseph de Limon, Georges Cadoudal, Jean-Baptiste Coster, Joyaux d''Assas, J¨¦r?me P¨¦tion de Villeneuve, and La Haye-Saint-Hire. All were staunch supporters of the monarchy and abhorred the republic.

    Napoleon hummed in thought, nning how he would deal with them. Even though he had changed a lot in this world, some events still happened the same as how it unfolded in the original world. For example, the Battle of Hohenlinden. So he can''t be too careful with those people. His family''s life is at stake.

    Though he can prevent that by not going to the opera, it was counterintuitive to his goal of being the man of the people. If Napoleon and his family were to be cooped up within the walls of the Pce of Versailles, then the people would think that he is distant and disconnected from their daily lives. As head of state, it is important to have a public presence and be essible to his subjects. It was a delicate bnce he had to maintain¡ªprotecting his family while also upholding his image as a leader close to the people, especially on Christmas Eve.

    Napoleon knew that he could not take the threat lightly, nor could he let fear govern his actions. Instead, he resolved to tackle the situation head-on.  The Minister of Police would be arriving at any moment so he grabbed a pen and paper and wrote the names of the conspirators. He also starteding up with an idea on how he had got this information should Fouche inquire about it.

    Luckily, there is one easy idea.

    Ten minutester, Beaumont entered his office and announced the arrival of the Minister of Police, Fouche.

    Fouche entered his office and walked towards his desk.

    "Your Excellency, what can I do for you?" Fouche asked.

    "Do you have ns for Christmas Eve, Fouche?" Napoleon asked, and Fouche was slightly taken aback by the directness of the question.

    He cleared his throat before replying, "Well, Your Excellency, I was nning to spend the evening with my family."

    "Really? That''s admirable Fouche. I am nning on doing the same, by taking them to the opera," Napoleon revealed. "Though as the First Consul, one can''t deny the fact that there are men outside who would try to harm me."

    "What do you mean by that, Your Excellency?" Fouche asked, his expression turning serious.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What I mean by that is I want to spend quality time with my family at the opera without me having to worry about their safety. I have received a tip from an anonymous individual about a plot to harm me and my family during the Christmas Eve celebrations," Napoleon exined, maintaining aposed demeanor.

    Fouche''s eyebrows furrowed as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. "You have my attention, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon nodded, handing the list of conspirators he hadpiled to Fouche. "These are the names of the individuals mentioned in the anonymous tip, imed to be involved in the plot."

    "They are¡­" Fouche raised his brows as he read the names of the people on the list.

    Napoleon continued, his voice steady and determined. "They are royalists, Fouche, staunch supporters of the monarchy who despise the republic and are willing to resort to violence to achieve their goals. You must thwart the threat immediately. In that list, there is also the address of their whereabouts. Arrest them, and have them executed for treason."

    Fouche hummed in understanding, but Napoleon could sense some doubts in him.

    "What''s the matter, Fouche?"

    "Well, Your Excellency, is there evidence supporting these ims?" Fouche inquired cautiously.

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the need for concrete evidence.

    "Well, one of them, Georges Cadoudal, is a Chouannerie leader who is hell-bent on restoring the monarchy," Napoleon began, "and he has been known to have connections with the British government, seeking their support in overthrowing the Republic. That''s enough proof that they are a threat to the republic. Also, the anonymous individual said that they are nning on using a bomb. So if you find explosives in their whereabouts, then all the more reason to arrest them."

    "But what if we couldn''t find the bomb in their whereabouts and, as a result, im that they are innocent of the usations?" Fouche inquired.

    "You will still arrest them, hold them in a ce where they wouldn''t be able toe close to me or my family before, during, and after the opera," Napoleon instructed.

    "Very well, Your Excellency, I shall form a special police force to capture these individuals immediately," Fouche replied with determination, stowing the list in his pocket.

    Napoleon nodded in approval.

    As Fouche turned to leave, Napoleon stopped him by calling him. "One more thing, Fouche. I have an idea to strengthen the security measures for tonight''s opera. I want you to deploy additional inclothes officers throughout the theater and the streets that we will be passing. They should blend in with the audience and bystanders and keep a close eye on any suspicious individuals."

    Fouche nodded, acknowledging Napoleon''s orders.

 Chapter 170 Eliminating The Threat

    ?

    Four o''clock in the afternoon. December 24th, 1800.

    In a dimly lit room hidden away in a nondescript building. The royalists'' conspirators gathered around a long wooden table.

    Fran?ois Carbon leaned forward, his voice barely above a whisper. "We must ensure that the cart is perfectly positioned on Rue Saint-Nicaise. The explosion must be timed to ur just as Bonaparte''s carriage passes by. It''s our only chance at sess."

    Pierre Robinault de Saint-R¨¦gent, his eyes aze with fervor, added, "Cadoudal, you must make certain that our message reaches the British. We need their support if we are to restore the rightful monarchy to power."

    Georges Cadoudal nodded solemnly, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I will contact our allies across the channel. Once they received word that Napoleon is dead, they would inform the Austrians who are keeping our King."

    As the conspirators continued their sinister discussion, they were suddenly interrupted by a sharp knock on the door.

    The conspirators exchanged nces at one another, concerned etching their faces.

    "Are we expecting another man in this n?"  Joyaux asked.

    "No, everyone is present," Carbon said.

    "Then who is at the door?" Villeneuve inquired, his voice rising out of worry.

    Cadoudal rose to his feet and walked over to the door. As he arrived in front of it, he spoke.

    "Who is there?"

    "We are from the Minister of Police," a voice answered from the other side of the door. "Is this the property of the La Haye-Saint-Hire?"

    The moment Cadoudal heard the word, police, fear gripped his heart. His co-conspirators were also rmed at the presence of the police and one of them, Jean-Baptiste Coster, spurred into action.

    "Quick! We must leave immediately!" he urged panically.

    The conspirators scrambled to find a ce to escape. Chairs were knocked over, and papers flew through the air as they rushed to salvage what they could.

    Fran?ois Carbon''s hands trembled as he attempted to collect his belongings. "This can''t be happening! How did the police find out?" he muttered under his breath.

    Outside the room, the banging on the door grew louder and more insistent. "What''s going on there? Open the door!"

    "We have no choice; we must find a way out!" Joyaux d''Assas dered, his eyes darting around the room for a potential escape route. He found a window directly to the back alley.

    Without hesitation, the conspirators made a mad dash for the kitchen, knocking over furniture and scattering in all directions. The noise of their scrambled footsteps echoed through the building, further rming the police outside.

    The police outside grew more impatient, and the officer continued to demand entry.

    Georges Cadoudal, fueled by adrenaline and desperation, reached the window first. With a swift motion, he pushed it open.

    "This way! Through the window!" he shouted to his fellow conspirators.

    One by one, they leaped through the open window and into the narrow back alley and ran.

    The police, suspicious of the activity inside, decided to break in. With a heavy kick, the door''s hinges gave way, and the police officers, armed with musket rifles, flooded into the house.

    Fouche himself entered the room, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the scene. The room was in disarray, kitchen utensils scattered, chairs overturned, and threerge wine casks sitting conspicuously against the far wall.

    On that far wall was an open window, and he caught a glimpse of the conspirators running.

    "Catch them, don''t let them escape!" Fouche barked his orders.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The police officers sprang into action, pursuing the conspirators through the winding back alleys of Paris. The chase was on.

    As the police officers were chasing the conspirators, he walked around the room, looking for something that could prove that the group of men who just fled were about tomit treasonous action towards the First Consul. He first approached the three casks and examined them closely. The casks wererge, muchrger than the typical wine casks one would find in a household.

    Fouche''s suspicion grew as he noticed the distinct smell of gunpowder lingering around them. He opened the lid of one of the casks and found it partially filled with a mixture of gunpowder and shrapnel. There was no doubt now that these casks were intended to be used as explosives.

    Napoleon''s anonymous informant was right, the people on the list intend to assassinate him tonight. But, the cask alone won''t explode on its own. It needs a fuse, so he decided to search for it in every drawer, cupboard, and nook of the room. And in one of the cupboards, he found a length of slow-burning fuse, confirming his suspicions.

    However, even with this evidence, Fouche has to confirm that this explosive cask is going to be used against the First Consul. So he waited for his men that were chasing the conspirators.

    Ten minutester, Fouche''s men returned to the house along with the conspirators whose hands were cuffed with sturdy iron shackles. The conspirators were pale and weary from the chase. Their eyes met with the sight of Fouche, standing near the casks with a grim expression on his face.

    "Gentlemen. I have some questions that need answering. I found these casks filled with shrapnels and explosives, enough to obliterate an alley. I''m certain it''s not for safekeeping."

    Fouche''s voice was stern, his eyes locking onto each of the conspirators in turn, searching for any sign of guilt or remorse. The room fell into an uneasy silence, the conspirators refusing to speak or acknowledge the Minister''s presence.

    Fran?ois Carbon, the most senior among them, raised his head defiantly, refusing to give Fouche the satisfaction of seeing fear in his eyes. He remained tight-lipped, his jaw clenched, determined not to yield to the pressure.

    Pierre Robinault de Saint-R¨¦gent and Georges Cadoudal mirrored Carbon''s defiance. Joyaux d''Assas, Villeneuve, and the others maintained their silence as well.

    Fouche''s lips curled into a cold smile, recognizing the audacity of their resistance. "You believe that by remaining silent, you can protect each other, but I assure you, it will only make your situation worse. Your conspiracy has been exposed, and there are witnesses who can testify to your ns. Otherwise, why would we show up at your doorsteps?"

    Hearing no words from them, Fouche spoke again. "Are you nning on using them against the First Consul?"

    With that, Carbon''s face twitched slightly, almost imperceptibly, a reaction that betrayed his internal turmoil.

    "I see," Fouche muttered and spoke loudly. "Gentlemen, it is my duty to inform you that you are hereby under arrest on charges of conspiring against the First Consul andmitting acts of treason against the state."

    As the police were about to take them out, Cadoudal, stood up defiantly and dered,

    "The Republic is a malignancy that must be eradicated! We shall fight to restore the rightful monarchy, regardless of the price we must pay."

    Fouche''s eyes narrowed, and he regarded the captured conspirators with contempt.

    "Your cause is misguided, and your actions will bring only chaos and suffering to France."

    "Chaos and suffering?!" Cadoudal scoffed derisively. "You revolutionaries are the ones who have brought chaos and suffering to our country!"

    Fouche''s face remained stern, but a flicker of anger shed in his eyes. "Your loyalty to the monarchy blinds you to the progress we''ve made under the Republic," he retorted. "The revolution was necessary to break the chains of tyranny and oppression that bound our people for over centuries."

    "Progress? All I see is a power-hungry man taking control and suppressing any opposition. Napoleon has be no different from the despots of old, he too would like how the National Convention and the Directory, govern this country."

    "Then you are blind," Fouche coldly replied. "Now that you have spoken such things, you just incriminated yourself and your fellow conspirators even further. Your words are evidence of your treasonous intentions, take them out immediately."

    The police officers promptly escorted the captured conspirators out of the house, and into the carriage waiting for them. The people passing by stopped in their tracks and wondered what was going on.

    "You may have caught us, Fouche, but there are more of us out there! We are not alone in our fight, and we will not be silenced so easily!"

    Fouche remainedposed, unmoved by Cadoudal''s words.

    "And we will arrest them all, and send them to the guillotine."

 Chapter 171 Napoleons Relief

    ?

    In the Pce of Versailles, the hands of the clock pointed to half-past six in the evening. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows through Napoleon''s office, Beaumont, entered Napoleon''s office and respectfully announced the arrival of the Minister of Police.

    Napoleon, fully absorbed in the task of rewriting a crucial document, looked up from his work to see Fouche, the Minister of Police, making his way towards the desk.

    "Your Excellency," Fouche called out as he approached.

    Acknowledging the minister''s presence, Napoleon set the document he was working on aside and steepled his fingers, his piercing gaze locking onto Fouche.

    "Ah, Fouche," Napoleon greeted with a hint of intrigue in his voice. "Have youe here and told me that you sessfully arrested those royalists?"

    Fouche nodded solemnly. "Yes, Your Excellency. They are being detained currently at the Square du Temple."

    "So, the anonymous tip that was given to me turned out to be correct huh?" Napoleon mused, feigning ignorance.

    "That seems to be the case, Your Excellency. In their whereabouts, we have found evidence that suggests their intention to carry out an assassination attempt against you," Fouche confirmed.

    Napoleon breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Fouche. With that, my family and I can enjoy the evening in peace."

    "If you are going to thank someone, Your Excellency, it must be that anonymous person who tipped you that information. Without him, I''m afraid that the royalists could have seeded in their nefarious plot," Fouche remarked.

    "That''s the first thing I''m going to do if he ever shows up again," Napoleon said.

    Fouche smiled. "That would be all, Your Majesty. May you have a pleasant Christmas Eve and a restful night."

    Napoleon returned the smile. "And the same to you, Fouche."

    With a final nod of mutual respect, Fouche turned to leave the office. As he reached the door, he paused and nced back at Napoleon.

    "Your Excellency, there is one more thing."

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow, curious. "Go on."

    "While investigating the detained conspirators, we came across documents and letters hinting at the involvement of a broaderwork of royalists. It seems that this plot was not isted," Fouche revealed.

    Napoleon''s expression turned serious, "A broaderwork, you say? We cannot afford to underestimate their capabilities. I want you to extend your investigation and uncover the extent of this conspiracy. Report back to me once you find something conclusive."

    "Consider it done, Your Excellency," Fouche affirmed.

    Just as Fouche was about to leave Napoleon''s office, there was a young girl who blocked his way.

    "Ahh~! You must be Fo¨CFo¨CFouche?" Aveline, Napoleon''s young daughter, eximed with a cute stutter, her big curious eyes fixed on the Minister of Police.

    Fouche, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected encounter, smiled warmly down at the little girl. He had seen Aveline around the pce before but had never had a direct interaction with her.

    "That''s right, my dear. I am Joseph Fouche, the Minister of Police," he replied, crouching down to be at eye level with her.

    He scanned her appearance, she was dressed in a gown adorned with delicatece and ribbons, and her lustrous hair was tied with a silk ribbon, styled in a charming updo that showcased her cute and angelic face.

    "So, what are you doing in Papa''s office, Monsieur Fouche?" Aveline asked innocently.

    Fouche''s heart tightened with conflicting emotions as he looked into Aveline''s innocent eyes. He imagined if the royalists were to be able to carry out their nefarious plot, this little girl¡­will¡­he doesn''t even want to imagine it.

    "I came to your papa''s office to discuss some important matters, my dear," Fouche replied gently, deciding to tread carefully with his words.

    Aveline tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Important matters? Like what?"

    Fouche smiled softly.

    "Oh, just grown-up stuff, you know. Things that can be quite boring for a little princess like yourself."

    Aveline giggled, covering her mouth with her hand as she did so. "Papa is always dealing with serious stuff¡­"

    "Indeed, your papa has many important responsibilities as the First Consul of France," Fouche replied, relieved that Aveline seemed content with his response. "Oh, I forgot, I shall head home now."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Fouche stood up and stroked Aveline''s hair gently. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Aveline."

    With that, Fouche left the office. Aveline entered and rushed up to her father.

    "Papa! Look at my dress!" Aveline enthusiastically said, and twirled her gown around, showing him the dress

    Napoleon''s eyes twinkled with amusement as he watched his daughter twirl in her beautiful gown.

    "Ah, Aveline, you look absolutely stunning! Like a true princess."

    "Really?!"

    "Absolutely!" Napoleon beamed with pride as he watched his daughter''s face light up with joy. "You are my little princess, and you always look radiant in whatever you wear."

    Aveline''s cheeks flushed with happiness, and she curtsied yfully before her father. "Thank you, Papa!"

    "So, are you excited for the opera tonight?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes papa, I am excited to hear the music written by Joseph Haydn!"

    "Ah, you know about Joseph Haydn? That''s wonderful, my dear!"

    Aveline beamed proudly, thrilled that her father was pleased. "Yes, Papa! I''ve been reading about him in the books you gave me. He''s a famousposer in Austria right?"

    "You are absolutely right, Aveline," Napoleon confirmed.

    "But¡­what is oratorio papa?"

    "Well, An oratorio is like a musical story or drama, but instead of being acted out on a stage, it''s sung by a choir and soloists, apanied by an orchestra. Tonight, we will hear one of Haydn''s most famous oratorios called ''The Creation.'' It tells the story of the creation of the world as described in the Bible."

    "That sounds amazing, Papa!" Aveline eximed, her excitement growing. "I can''t wait to hear the beautiful music."

    As they were exchanging wholesome conversation, Ci and Francis entered his office, both of them looking formal in dress and suit.

    "It seems like everyone is ready for the opera tonight," Napoleon remarked.

    "We are indeed ready, darling," Ci said, looking elegant in her red gown.

    "We''ll leave in thirty minutes," Napoleon said, looking over at Francis.

    Napoleon observed Francis for a moment, noticing his son''s reserved demeanor.

    "Francis, my boy," he began, "I see you''re not as excited about the opera as the rest of us. Is something on your mind?"

    Francis nced at his father, his expression calm yet thoughtful. "Well, Father, that''s because I know nothing about opera, but I''ll probably enjoy it."

    Napoleon chuckled, understanding his son''s uncertainty. "There''s no need to worry, my son. You''ll definitely like it."

    ***

    Thirty minutester, outside the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon and his family boarded the opulent carriage. They were not the only ones attending the opera. Napoleon''s Generals, such as Lannes, Bessieres, Murat, La Harpe, and Dumas, apanied them, along with his little sister Caroline, who came along with Murat.

    It was a convoy, escorted by cavalrymen under themand of Bessierres who will be protecting the First Consul and his family, and the Generals.

    "Are we all settled?" Napoleon asked, ncing at Francis and Aveline.

    They nodded.

    "Okay, let''s go."

 Chapter 172 On The Way To ComÃ©die-Fran?aise

    ?

    Napoleon and his family were on their way to the Com¨¦die-Fran?aise, where Joseph Hadyn''s Oratorio was scheduled to take ce. They traveled in a carriage, and inside, Napoleon and Ci couldn''t help but nce intermittently at the windows, checking the streets and alleys they passed.

    Francis and Aveline, their children, exchanged puzzled nces, wondering why their parents were acting so strangely. Aveline couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and decided to ask.

    "Papa," Aveline spoke up, breaking the silence.

    Napoleon''s attention shifted to Aveline, who had just called him. "Yes, my dear?" he replied, trying to maintainposure.

    "Brother and I have noticed that both you and Mama keep looking out of the window. Is something the matter?" Aveline inquired innocently.

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged worried nces. Even though the threat of assassination had been neutralized by Fouche, Napoleon, and Ci still couldn''t be too careful.

    Napoleon sighed, trying to put on a reassuring smile for his children. "It''s nothing, my dear," he said. "Your mother and I are looking out of the window to see the progress of the construction work that we are passing..."

    Napoleon paused for a moment, trying toe up with a believable exnation. He knew that Aveline and Francis were perceptive children and could easily see through any half-hearted response. So, he decided to be honest with them, to a certain extent.

    "Your mother and I are looking out of the window to see the progress of the construction work that we are passing," Napoleon finally said. "As leaders of the country, it''s essential for us to keep track of the developments and improvements being made in our beloved city. Don''t you agree darling?"

    Ci smiled warmly, nodding in agreement with Napoleon''s exnation.

    "Absolutely, my love," she said.

    Aveline and Francis looked reassured by their parents'' words.

    Napoleon ced a hand on Ci''s back, caressing it affectionately as to try and calm her nerves down. She too was aware that an assassination was about to take ce on this date and time, and even after Napoleon had taken care of the conspiracies, Ci still believes that there are others lurking who will try and harm them.

    Ci rested her head on Napoleon''s shoulder, findingfort in his touch. The concern in her heart was palpable, but she knew that disying fear in front of their children would only add to their worries.

    Just when they thought they might have finally managed to put their worries aside, the carriage suddenly lurched to a stop, jolting everyone inside. The abrupt halt caused Napoleon and Ci to exchange rmed nces, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    Napoleon instinctively reached out to his holstered pistol while Ci, reached out to a ce where she would have ced her stiletto, but only to realize that she didn''t bring any.

    "What''s happening, Papa?" Aveline asked.

    Napoleon''s mind raced as he listened intently to the sounds outside the carriage. There was a murmur of voices and the shuffling of feet, but it was impossible to determine the cause of the unexpected stop.

    "I''m not sure, my dear," Napoleon replied, trying to keep his voice steady. He then opened the window and leaned out to see what was happening. In the distance, he noticed amotion on the street, and his trained eyes scanned the surroundings for any potential threats. The sight of hismander of the Elite Consr Guard, Bessierres, on his horse, approaching the carriage, brought a measure of relief.

    Bessierres quickly rode up to the carriage, acknowledging Napoleon with a nod. "Your Excellency, there has been a minor incident on the road," he said calmly andposed.

    Napoleon''s heart rate gradually slowed as he listened to Bessierres'' exnation. "What happened, Bessierres?" he asked.

    "There was a cart ahead of us, Your Excellency, with a broken axle," Bessierres exined. "It caused the unexpected stoppage, but I have already ordered my men to assist in getting it to the side of the road so we can proceed safely."

    Napoleon nodded in understanding, appreciating hismander''s swift response. "Thank you, Bessierres," he replied and then remembered something.

    In the Plot of the rue Saint-Nicaise, the assassination happened with a cartden with explosives ced strategically on the street. The event being simr is causing him to feel worried.

    "Who is the owner of the cart?" Napoleon asked.

    "It appears to be a little girl, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened. "A girl..?" In the same plot, the conspirators paid a young girl money to have it ced where the convoy was passing by.

    "Are you sure it''s just a little girl, Bessierres?" Napoleon asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    Bessierres nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency. She seems to be a young street vendor, and it appears that her cart''s axle simply gave way unexpectedly. It seems like an unfortunate ident."

    "Can you get her here?" Napoleon asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Of Your Excellency, one moment," Bessierres swiftly turned his horse and rode back to where the little girl and her cart were.

    Momentster, Bessieres returned with the young girl.

    Napoleon smiled warmly at the young girl, trying to appear approachable despite his inner turmoil.

    "Bonjour, ma petite," he greeted her kindly. "I heard there was a problem with your cart. Are you all right?"

    The girl nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Oui, Your Excellency. The axle broke, but I''m okay."

    "May I ask you some questions?" Napoleon asked.

    The young girl looked up at Napoleon, her eyes wide with curiosity and a hint of nervousness.

    "Of course, Your Excellency," she replied softly, clutching her apron tightly.

    Napoleon spoke with a gentle tone, trying to put her at ease. "Did anyone approach you or give you anything before the ident happened?"

    The girl shook her head, her innocence evident. "No, Your Excellency," she answered honestly. "I was just minding my cart, and then suddenly, the axle broke, and it stopped moving."

    "Did you see anyone suspicious near your cart before it broke down?" Napoleon asked again, trying to gather more information.

    The girl thought for a moment, frowning slightly as she recalled the events leading up to the ident.

    "There were some people passing by on the street," she said. "But I don''t remember anyone being acting suspicious."

    Napoleon nodded, epting her answer. "And what''s your name?"

    "My name is Marianne Peusol, Your Excellency," the girl answered.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened again after hearing her name. It was the same girl who happened to be the one the conspirators paid. But seeing that she is telling the truth when she told them that no one approached her, he heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.

    "I am selling my buns, Your Excellency," Marianne replied softly. "My family owns a small bakery nearby, and I help them by selling the buns in the streets."

    "Your Excellency, the carriage has been moved out of the way, we can proceed," Bessierres interrupted.

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you Bessierres."

    "Sorry for the inconvenience, Your Excellency," Marianne bowed her head apologetically.

    "No need to apologize, my dear," Napoleon said with a warm smile, putting Marianne at ease. "idents happen, and it''s not your fault. I''m just d to know that you are safe. You know what? Since it''s Christmas Eve, let me buy all of your remaining buns, and give you money to repair the cart."

    Marriane''s eyes widened with surprise. "Uhm¡­Your Excellency¡­you''d do that?"

    Napoleon pulled out one thousand francs and handed them to Marianne, who could hardly believe her eyes. Her hands trembled as she epted the generous sum, feeling both shock and immense gratitude.

    "Your Excellency¡­this is too much," Marianne stammered.

    It was too much. 1000 francs is equivalent to 4,500 dors in today''s value.

    "Take it, for your family," Napoleon said.

    "Thank you¡­Your Excellency," Marianne bowed her head again.

    Napoleon closed the window and settled back into his seat as the carriage started moving again. He was relieved that it was merely an ident and not a sinister plot. He nced at Ci, who is also as relieved as him.

    "Nothing to worry about my little dears," Napoleon addressed Aveline and Francis. "It was just an ident."

 Chapter 173 Spending Christmas Eve At The Theater

    ?

    Thirty minutester, Napoleon''s convoy finally arrived at the Com¨¦die-Fran?aise. The streets were packed with excited onlookers, all cheering and waving their hands in delight as the First Consul of France stepped out of his carriage.

    Ci was by his side, and their children, Francis and Aveline, followed closely behind. The crowd''s cheers only got louder as they caught sight of the beloved leader with his family.

    Besides Napoleon, some notable generals who had fought alongside him in Italy and Egypt also got out of their carriages, joining the First Consul for this grand asion.

    Francis and Aveline were in awe of their father, as they had seen this kind of reception many times before, especially after his return from campaigns in Egypt and Italy.

    "Papa is amazing," Aveline whispered, her eyes wide with admiration.

    "True," Francis agreed with a nod.

    After acknowledging the presence of the enthusiastic crowd, Napoleon and his family turned and walked down the red carpet, with the generals following suit. They made their way inside the Com¨¦die-Fran?aise, a prestigious theater where hundreds of audiences from the upper sses were eagerly waiting to witness the oratorio by Joseph Haydn.

    The theater was grand, with elegant chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and ornate decorations adorning the walls. They were escorted to the VIP box, a spacious andvishly decorated section that offered a clear view of the stage. From there, Napoleon observed as the musicians took their positions on the stage, tuning their instruments and preparing for the grand performance of Joseph Haydn''s oratorio.

    "Wow¡­so this is what a theater looks like," Aveline eximed softly, looking up at the frescoed ceilings and the ornate d¨¦cor that adorned the VIP box.

    Napoleon and Ci watched as their daughter got awed at the sight. Even Napoleon was in awe too. This was his first time seeing a theater in his whole life, and the first time where he would get to listen to an orchestra perform.

    Momentster, a program attendant of the theater entered their box.

    "Your Excellency, Madame, this is the book that would serve as your guide for tonight''s oratorio," the program attendant said with a respectful nod, presenting a beautifully bound booklet to Napoleon and Ci.

    "Thank you," Napoleon replied graciously, epting the program booklet from the attendant. He nced through it quickly, noting the sequence of musical pieces and the names of the performers.

    Ci took the program booklet and looked at it with interest. "It looks like a splendid lineup," she remarked, her eyes scanning the details of the oratorio.

    "Really?" Napoleon said, scanning the pages of the book. He didn''t know what he was looking at so he pretended he was familiar with it. However, Ci could easily tell that Napoleon was just trying to save face. She smiled and teasingly nudged him.

    "Oh,e on, Napoleon," Ci said yfully. "You don''t need to pretend to know everything about music. It''s perfectly alright to admit that this is all new to you."

    Napoleon chuckled, caught in his act. "You got me," he confessed with a grin. "I do know what an oratorio means, but as you are aware, I haven''t had the chance to experience one before."

    "So do I," Ci chimed in with a chuckle, yfully teasing her husband. She then nced up to meet the attendant''s eyes and asked. "How long would this performancest?"

    The program attendant replied with a courteous smile, "The oratorio is expected tost approximately one hour and forty-five minutes, Madame Bonaparte."

    "Thank you," Ci acknowledged with a nod, appreciating the information. She turned to Napoleon.

    "One hour and forty-five minutes?" Napoleon repeated. "So we are going to sit here for that long, listening to the music?"

    Ci simply nodded.

    Napoleon grumbled inwardly. So this is what the high ss does in history huh? They get to listen to music thatsts that long. Well, since this is his first time, he might as well enjoy it and make the most out of it.

    As the lights in the theater dimmed further, signaling the start of the performance, the audience settled into their seats with anticipation. Napoleon and Ci''s eyes followed the movement of the person walking on the tform.

    "That''s Joseph Haydn¡­" Aveline whispered in awe as she recognized theposer.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As the spotlight focused on Haydn, the audience erupted into polite apuse, acknowledging the esteemedposer. He was a well-respected figure in the musical world, and his works were highly regarded.

    Haydn stepped up to the conductor''s stand and raised his baton, ready to lead the orchestra and chorus through the performance. He took a moment to scan the audience, his eyes eventuallynding on the VIP box where Napoleon and his family sat. He offered a small nod of acknowledgment, which Napoleon returned with a respectful nod of his own.

    The performance began with a lively overture, setting the tone for the oratorio. The music flowed gracefully, captivating the audience from the very first note. As the orchestra yed, Haydn''s movements were graceful and precise, guiding the musicians with skillful expertise.

    Throughout the oratorio, Napoleon found himself engrossed in the music. He was surprised by the emotional depth andplexity of the piece. The music conveyed a range of feelings, from the creation of the world itself to the wonders of nature and the human spirit. As the oratorio progressed, the music seemed to transport Napoleon to another realm, allowing him to experience the story unfolding through the power of sound.

    In the first part of the oratorio, "The Representation of Chaos," the orchestra painted a vivid picture of the formless void before creation, using a mix of dissonance and tension. Napoleon could almost envision the chaos and darkness as the music swirled and shed, setting the stage for the moment of creation.

    Then, as the choir entered with a triumphant chorus, singing "And God said, ''Let there be Light,''" Napoleon felt a surge of awe. The music built up, reaching a crescendo that seemed to illuminate the entire theater, symbolizing the birth of light and life. It was as if he was witnessing the very moment of creation itself.

    Throughout the performance, the soloists took turns narrating and singing the different parts of the biblical story. They brought to life the beauty of the earth, the grandeur of the stars, and the creation of all living creatures. Their voices reverberated through the theater.

    As the oratorio delved into the creation of Adam and Eve, the music shifted to tender and heartfelt melodies. The duets between the soloists, representing Adam and Eve, were filled with emotion, reflecting the love andpanionship that human beings were blessed with.

    In the final section, "The Earth is Filled with Joy," the entire ensemble came together in a resplendent chorus, expressing gratitude and praise for the wonders of creation. The music swelled, and Napoleon could feel the jubtion in the air as the performers conveyed the joy of life and the goodness of the world.

    As thest notes of the oratorio resonated through the theater, the audience erupted into a thunderous standing ovation. Napoleon joined in the apuse, pping his hand enthusiastically. The performance was so powerful that it moved him. He could understand now why the upper sses and intellectuals were so enamored with the arts and music.

    The apuse continued, and Joseph Haydn, standing on the conductor''s stand, acknowledged the appreciation with a humble bow.

    "It''s beautiful¡­! Amazing!" Aveline praised.

    Francis too found himself pping his hand.

    ***

    Ten minutester, in Napoleon''s box, Joseph Haydn arrived. Napoleon, Ci, and their children rose from their seats to greet the esteemedposer. Haydn''s eyes sparkled with delight as he met the First Consul and his family. He was honored to have such esteemed guests in attendance and was touched by the warm reception he had received from the audience.

    "Maestro Haydn, your oratorio was truly extraordinary," Napoleon said, extending his hand to theposer. "It was a moving experience, and I must admit, I had never experienced music quite like this before."

    Haydn sped Napoleon''s hand warmly, his face beaming with gratitude. "Thank you, Premier First Consul," he replied. "I am humbled by your kind words. It brings me great joy to know that my music has resonated with you."

    Ci and the children joined in expressing their admiration for the performance, showering Haydn with praise for his masterfulposition. Theposer graciously epted theirpliments, acknowledging the enthusiasm of the entire family.

    "It is an honor to have you and your family here tonight, Premier First Consul," Haydn said and continued, "May your family have a beautiful Christmas Eve."

    "To you as well," Napoleon said.

    After that, Joseph left the box to allow the family to have some private moments together.

    "I must say, I expected that I would bore out in the middle," Napoleon admitted with a chuckle, looking at his family. "But it turned out to be quite the opposite. This is a really good time to spend Christmas Eve."

    Ci nodded in agreement. "So, shall we return now?"

    "Hmm¡­let''s just settle for a while."

 Chapter 174 Some Christmas Work

    ?

    A dayter, in the opulent chambers of the Pce of Versailles, Sieyes stood before Napoleon''s desk, observing as the First Consul signed a bill with determined strokes of his pen.

    The bill in question pertained to the restoration of the Gregorian Calendar as the official standard of the French Republic, effectively recing the confusing revolutionary calendar that had been adopted seven years prior.

    "There was considerable controversy surrounding this bill, Your Excellency, I must say," Sieyes remarked, his tone respectful yet tinged with concern. "Some argued that your proposal implies opposition to the core principles of the revolution."

    "Is that so?" Napoleon pondered, his demeanor nonchnt as he leaned back in his chair. "Rest assured, I remainmitted to the principles of the revolution. However, this revolutionary calendar does nothing but bewilder me. It seems the extremist factions of the revolution sought to strip away any semnce of conventionality and logic from our lives."

    "Well, that just goes to show how much the people hated the old order back then," Sieyesmented.

    "Indeed," Napoleon responded a thoughtful glint in his eyes. "The past was filled with upheaval, and the people''s fervor to break free from the old order was undeniable. But as we progress and mature as a nation, it bes apparent that certain changes may have been driven more by fervor than reason."

    He paused for a moment, then picked up the freshly signed document from his desk, holding it out towards Sieyes.

    "I believe restoring the Gregorian Calendar will bring a sense of stability and continuity that our country needs," Napoleon exined. "Merry Christmas, Sieyes."

    Sieyes epted the document with a nod, but a hint of surprise crossed his face as Napoleon greeted him with a warm, unexpected wish.

    "Merry Christmas, Your Excellency," Sieyes replied, his expression softening.

    With that, Sieyes turned around and left his office, leaving Napoleon alone.

    Napoleon proceeded to grab another document, continuing his work. This time, it was the reports of the expedition of the Army of the Orient. He opened it and perused the contents. ording to the report, General Kleber, the Commander of the Orient, had just conquered Oman and Yemen in a seven-week campaign, basically putting the whole Arabian penins under French control.

    Having the whole Arabian penins is one of Napoleon''s wet dreams, as those regions have the world''s half oil reserves. Controlling that region is basically controlling the lifeblood of the modern world. Napoleon could hardly contain his excitement at the prospect of the immense wealth and power that controlling the oil-richnds of the Arabian Penins would bring to France. But first, he would have to mine for them.

    Napoleon continued reading the report, and General Kleber was asking for instructions on whether they could continue towards India, ultimately removing British influence, or should they hold their ground first.

    Napoleon pondered for a moment. While the ultimate goal was to remove the British from India, he couldn''t overlook the significant achievement of conquering the entire Arabian Penins. Nevertheless, he was keenly aware that his forces were now stretched thin. The conquest had been swift and decisive, but it had also taken its toll on the Army of the Orient. They needed time to rest, solidify their gains, and await reinforcement. Not to mention that the British had sent a naval squadron to the region to counter the possibility of a French invasion of India.

    So, Napoleon decided that General Kleber to stay put and wait for the Austrians to sign an official peace treaty with the French Republic. Once the peace treaty is signed, Napoleon could send fifty thousand troops, of course, equipped with the conventional weapons, to the Arabian Penins. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After reading that report, Napoleon set it aside and grabbed another one. The document that he just picked up is about the overseas colony of Saint-Domingue on the Caribbean ind.

    "The Haitian Revolution," Napoleon mused to himself.

    He delved into the report, which detailed the revolutionary struggle that had unfolded in the French colony of Saint-Domingue. It all began in 1789 when the ideals of the French Revolution, such as liberty, equality, and fraternity, sparked a desire for freedom among the enved poption of the ind.

    As the enved Africans and Afro-descendant people rose up against their oppressors, the colony plunged into a fierce and bloody conflict. The revolutionaries, led by Toussaint Louverture, Jean-Jacques Dessalines, Andr¨¦ Rigaud, and others, fought relentlessly for their emancipation, seeking to dismantle the brutal system of very that had gued them for generations.

    The French authorities initially sought to suppress the uprising, but the revolutionary fervor and resilience of the Haitian people proved formidable. As the conflict intensified, the situation on the ind grew increasinglyplex. Multiple forces were at y, including the French colonial authorities, the British, and the Spanish, all seeking to control the rich sugar-producing colony.

    But Toussaint Louverture prevailed in governance. ording to the reports, he had struck a deal with Great Britain, ending the naval blockade and withdrawing troops from Saint-Domingue. As part of the agreement, there was a promise not to spread the uprising to Barbados. He also conducted negotiations with the United States to secure their non-interference with their trade.

    However, despite the shared cause of ending very, the Haitian Revolution was not without its internal challenges. Within Saint-Domingue, a factional conflict akin to a civil war emerged, pitting two influential leaders against each other. Andr¨¦ Rigaud and Toussaint Louverture found themselves embroiled in what came to be known as the "war of the knives."

    As the revolution progressed, ideological and strategic differences between the two leaders escted into open hostility. Andr¨¦ Rigaud, a free man of color, and Toussaint Louverture, a former ve, had once fought alongside each other against French colonial rule. They were bothmitted to securing freedom for their people, but their visions for the future of Saint-Domingue diverged, leading to a bitter rift.

    Rigaud''s faction represented a more moderate stance, advocating for a society that embraced both free people of color and white nters. He believed in working within the existing social framework to secure rights and equality for the colored poption while maintaining a level of cooperation with the French authorities.

    On the other hand, Toussaint Louverture''s approach was more radical and assertive. He envisioned a Haiti that waspletely free from European colonial rule and where former ves could hold positions of power and authority. Louverture aimed to create a society that embraced its African heritage and culture, free from the shackles of very and colonial oppression.

    Toussaint won the war, and Rigaud, defeated, left for France. His location is unknown, maybe, it is on its way to France.

    In real history, Napoleon would reassert his control of Saint-Domingue from Toussaint Louverture, sending an expedition, and failing utterly thanks to yellow fever.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling. He wondered about what he should do as the First Consul of France. Napoleon also wanted to reassert control of Saint-Domingue but in a peaceful way. The constitution of the Year XII didn''t address anything about abolishing very, so he might as well do so because the economy of the future wouldn''t rely on ves, but on machines.

    "I think I should consult with Talleyrand about this matter first."

 Chapter 175 Napoleons Determination For France

    ?

    Napoleon had instructed Beaumont to send a telegraph to the Minister of Foreign Affairs, summoning Talleyrand to the Pce of Versailles.

    Talleyrand acknowledged the order and made his way promptly to the Pce of Versailles.

    As he waited for Talleyrand''s arrival, Napoleon turned his attention to other pressing matters, particrly the industrialization of France. Almost fifteen years ago, under Napoleon''s leadership, the introduction of steam engines and mass production of steel led to significant growth in heavy industry within France. However, the economy of France before the revolution had been in disarray, reaching a point of no return. After the revolution, theck of a stable political system hindered the growth of heavy industries.

    Manypanies were forced to close due to low demand, and the substantial capital required to start new ventures and low prospects deterred wealthy individuals from investing. However, since bing the first consul, Napoleon implemented a series of economic reforms that helped stabilize the economy. As a result, more investors began to step forward, showing interest in heavy industries and contributing to the growth of the French economy. The establishment of stable financial institutions, favorable taxation policies, and a solid legal framework further encouraged domestic investments.

    However, the problem with industrialization was that it also brought forth health and environmental hazards. At the time, there was no centralized regtory body that oversaw and monitored the operations of these industries to ensure they adhered to safety standards and environmental regtions.

    Napoleon was keenly aware of the potential hazards that apanied the rapid growth of industrialization. He didn''t want to see Paris or any part of France engulfed in smog,  a sight he had witnessed in industrialized cities in his real world.

    With this in mind, Napoleon recognized the urgent need for a centralized regtory body to address health and environmental concerns arising from industrial activities. He believed that responsible industrialization could coexist with a clean and healthy environment. The establishment of such a regtory authority would ensure that industries adhered to strict safety protocols and environmental standards, mitigating the negative impacts of unchecked expansion.

    To achieve this goal, Napoleon mulled over the creation of a specialized department within the government dedicated to monitoring industrial practices. He envisioned inspectors who would conduct regr checks on factories and mills to ensurepliance with safety guidelines. Additionally, he considered implementing strict emissions controls to reduce air pollution and promote cleaner practices.

    To do so, he would need to introduce new technologies, such as electrostatic precipitators, to filter out harmful partictes and pollutants from factory emissions. These devices would be installed in industrial chimneys, capturing the dangerous particles before they could disperse into the air and cause harm to the environment and public health.

    For the proper disposal of chemical waste, Napoleon devised aprehensive waste management n. Under his proposed n, industrial facilities would be required to treat their chemical waste using innovative and safe methods, such as chemical waste treatment nts. These on-site treatment facilities would use advanced chemical processes to neutralize and detoxify hazardous substances before releasing the treated waste into the environment, ensuring minimal impact on the surrounding ecosystems.

    Also, heavy industries would have to be relocated far away from the poption centers but near to the source of raw materials. With that in mind, Napoleon envisioned the establishment of industrial regions strategically located across the country. These designated industrial zones would provide a controlled environment for heavy industries to operate without posing risks to densely popted areas.

    By concentrating heavy industrial activities in specific regions, Napoleon aimed to minimize the exposure ofmunities to potential hazards while fostering economic growth in targeted areas. These industrial regions would be carefully nned to include essential infrastructure, transportationworks, and support services to facilitate efficient production and distribution.

    Moreover, Napoleon considered providing incentives to encourage industries to adopt cleaner technologies and sustainable practices. He believed that offering tax benefits and grants topanies that embraced environmentally friendly methods would further motivate them to reduce their ecological footprint.

    Additionally, to support the growing demand for skilled workers in the industrial sector, Napoleon intended to establish vocational training programs. These programs would equip individuals with the necessary expertise to work in various industrial fields, promoting a skilled workforce capable of driving technological advancements while ensuring safe and responsible practices.

    To fund these ambitious initiatives, Napoleon explored the idea of setting aside a portion of the state budget dedicated solely to environmental conservation and industrial oversight. This fund would be utilized for research and development of eco-friendly technologies, conducting environmental impact assessments, and enhancing the capabilities of the regtory body responsible for monitoring industrialpliance.

    Andst but not least, Napoleon would establish a new Ministry of Industrialization and Environmental Protection. This ministry would be responsible for overseeing all aspects of industrial development, ensuring that it aligns with stringent environmental standards and safety protocols. The minister appointed to lead this department would be a capable and experienced individual, well-versed in both industrial practices and environmental sciences.

    Oh, one more thing, he would also have to introduce another Ministry, but it would deal with the health of every Frenchmen. With that,es the Ministry of Public Health. This ministry would be dedicated to safeguarding the health of French citizens and coordinating efforts tobat diseases, promote sanitation, and improve overall healthcare services.

    Napoleon was in the zone, writing the blueprint for a brighter future for France. As the pen danced across the paper the ns for the Ministry of Industrialization and Environmental Protection and Ministry of Public Health are beginning to take shape.

    Time flew like a blur as Napoleon engrossed himself in the intricacies of the ns to the point he didn''t notice Beaumont entering his office and announcing the arrival of the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand called.

    Napoleon looked up from his writings, breaking free from the all-epassing focus he had on the blueprint.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Ah, Talleyrand. I didn''t notice you," Napoleon said.

    "You must be engrossed in your work, Your Excellency," Talleyrand observed the papers on Napoleon''s desk.

    "You can say that," Napoleon chuckled, setting down his pen and papers aside. He gestured for Talleyrand to take a seat, indicating that their discussion would be of importance.

    Talleyrand settled into the chair, his expression expectant. "What is it that upies your thoughts so intensely, First Consul?"

    "I can''t tell you that as it is not yetplete," Napoleon said. "The reason I called you here is I want your counsel. You know of our overseas colonies, the Saint-Domingue?"

    "Ah, the sugar colony," Talleyrand recognized. "I''m very much aware of the affairs of that colony. I believe it was currently under control by a ck man, Toussaint Louverture. Not only a general but a good statesman. I heard that he is wanting to break away from our country and seek independence."

    "Good," Napoleon said dly. "Well, I''m thinking of reasserting our control in the colony."

    "You mean to say, Your Excellency, that you want to return Saint-Domingue to the way they were prior to the revolution?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, since we are a progressive country that is adopting radical reforms, one of which was the abolishment of very, I am establishing the same system that I have put in ce in our colonies in Africa and the Middle East. The sugar production of Saint-Domingue is too great for us to lose."

    "I see," Talleyrand hummed in agreement. "Well, Your Excellency, there are two ways where we can assert our control over Saint-Domingue. First is diplomacy and second is military."

    "Exin," Napoleon prompted. "First, the diplomatic approach. We could initiate negotiations with Toussaint Louverture and the leaders of Saint-Domingue. We must make it clear that our intentions are not to revert to the oppressive past but to create a new future based on equality and freedom. We can offer them a form of self-governance within the French Republic, with representatives from the colony having a say in their own affairs while still being part of therger French nation."

    "But wouldn''t that upset some of the conservatives? Like they hate the idea of seeing ck as their equals," Napoleon voiced his concern.

    "Well it''s up to you, Your Excellency. Do you see ck people as equal to white men? And should they have the same rights?"

    Napoleon was silent for a moment, contemting an answer. His modern self believes that all men are born equal. But in this era, cks were considered to be an inferior species, one that should be subservient to whites. They weren''t seen as humans but rather pigs. This shouldn''t be a hard question for Napoleon.

    "I do believe that every man, regardless of race, is equal. But I don''t think the whole poption of whites is ready to embrace that idea. But the National Convention ouwed very in colonies six years ago, so yeah. But let''s assume that the people of Saint-Domingue still wanted independence despite us promising that they''ll retain their rights and autonomy within the French Republic."

    "Well, there is a military option. But I doubt that they''ll not agree to our terms. Another thing thates with the decision is that should you recognize them, it would anger the United States and Great Britain, where very is still legal."

    "I couldn''t care less about their reactions," Napoleon said flippantly. "Talleyrand, I want you to send a letter to Toussaint Louverture, I want to talk to him personally."

    "Understood, Your Excellency, but I have one question. Why do you want Saint-Domingue so much? I mean after years of conflicts, the economy of it has been in shambles, where they burned the crops and fields, making it not profitable."

    "They''ll regenerate, Talleyrand," Napoleon said simply and continued. "And besides, the reason why I want Saint-Domingue is because I have ambitions of extending our territories in America."

    Napoleon rose to his feet and walked towards the earth''s globes that were resting atop a table. "I want to reim the territory that we lost in North America¡­the New France. And I believe that Saint-Domingue is the first step towards that goal."

 Chapter 176 Christmas Special

    ?

    "Your Excellency... that idea is¡ª" Talleyrand began, his voice hesitant, but before he could express his concerns about Napoleon''s colonial ambitions in North America, the door to the office swung open, and in walked Ci, Napoleon''s wife.

    "Ah, Talleyrand?" Ci greeted, tilting her head curiously as she looked at the two men.

    "Madame Bonaparte," Talleyrand acknowledged with a respectful nod, his eyes briefly meeting Napoleon''s before returning to Ci.

    There was a hint of disappointment in Ci''s gaze as she turned to her husband. "Darling, I thought you promised me yesterday that you are going to spend Christmas with us? And that there''d be no talking about business matters on this special day."

    Napoleon''s expression softened as he stood up from his desk, walking over to greet his wife.

    "Of course, my love," Napoleon said, smoothly picking up on the cue. "Talleyrand had some pressing matters to discuss, but I assure you, everything has been taken care of." He nced at Talleyrand, emphasizing the importance of keeping their conversation confidential.

    Talleyrand, always the adept diplomat, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Madame Bonaparte. Your husband and I have resolved the urgent matters, and now, he is all yours for the rest of the day."

    Ci''s disappointment softened, and a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Very well then. I shall hold you to that, darling. No more work-talk for today."

    Napoleon ced a hand over his heart in a mock-serious gesture. "You have my word. No more work-talk on Christmas day."

    Ci yfully narrowed her eyes. "Good. Now, how about we gather the children and enjoy some hot cocoa by the firece?"

    Napoleon grinned. "That sounds delightful. Let''s do it. But before that," he turned to Talleyrand.

    "Talleyrand, you may now go."

    Talleyrand, understanding that he was now dismissed, offered a final bow to Napoleon and a warm smile to Ci. "Of course, Your Excellency, Madame Bonaparte. I wish you both a wonderful Christmas filled with joy and happiness."

    With that, Talleyrand gracefully exited the room, leaving the couple to their family time. As he walked down the corridors of the Pce of Versailles, he couldn''t help but reflect on their discussion. Napoleon''s ambition of extending the colonies of France to North America is seemingly destructive for him.

    Of course, it''s natural for a military leader like Napoleon to have such ambition, given his remarkable achievements. However, what he may not fullyprehend are the potential consequences of establishing a vast colonial empire. Possible revolts from the native poptions could divert significant resources of France to suppress them, and neighboring nations might perceive this as an opportunity to strike back at France because France is busy dealing with it. Moreover, a sprawling empire would demand substantial administrative efforts and military presence, potentially straining the nation''s finances and stretching its resources thin.

    He wanted to stabilize Napoleon''s regime so that he can permanently stay in the position he now enjoys. He doesn''t want to switch sides where he would have to strike a deal with the people growing in power.

    Talleyrand sighed. "Please, Napoleon, be the man that can stick around."

    ***

    After Talleyrand had left, Napoleon and Ci gathered their children, Francis and Aveline, for some quality family time. They made their way to the cozy living room adorned with festive decorations. The crackling firece added warmth to the room as they settled into plush armchairs.

    Ci handed each of them a cup of hot cocoa,plete with fluffy marshmallows on top.

    "Here you go, my darlings. Enjoy your cocoa," she said with a loving smile.

    "Thank you, Mother," Francis said.

    Aveline nodded in agreement and took a small sip of her cocoa, savoring the sweet taste.

    "Mmm, it''s delicious!"

    "Well, since it''s Christmas, we have prepared something for the two of you," Ci said, beckoning Napoleon to bring the gifts they had prepared for their children.

    Napoleon smiled and reached for a small velvet box. He handed it to Aveline, who eagerly unwrapped it. Inside was a beautiful ne adorned with a delicate pendant. Aveline''s eyes lit up with joy as she held it in her hands.

    "Oh, Father, it''s beautiful! Thank you so much!" Aveline eximed. "I''ll cherish it."

    "You''re wee, my dear. I''m d you like it," Napoleon replied as he smiled warmly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Francis, eager to see what he had received, looked at his father with anticipation. Napoleon chuckled and pulled out a small, intricately designed timepiece from his pocket.

    "For you, my son," Napoleon said, presenting the timepiece to Francis.

    Francis examined it closely, running his fingers over the detailed engravings.

    "Do you like it?" Ci asked with an affectionate smile.

    Francis looked up at his parents and spoke genuinely. "I love it, Father! Thank you, Mother!" he said gratefully.

    Napoleon ruffled his son''s hair affectionately. "You''re wee."

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with delight as she noticed the excitement on her children''s faces.

    "Well, my dears, it seems you both have something for your father too," she said, motioning toward two beautifully wrapped presents under the Christmas tree.

    Francis and Aveline exchanged nces, grinning mischievously. Francis grabbed one of the presents and handed it to Napoleon with a yful flourish.

    "For you, Father," Francis said.

    Napoleon chuckled, epting the gift. "Thank you, Francis. Let''s see what we have here." He carefully unwrapped the present to reveal a spyss.

    "It''s a spyss. The reason why I selected that as a gift for you is because I read in the book that Generals use spyss a lot on the battlefield."

    Napoleon''s eyes lit up with appreciation as he examined the spyss. "Wow, Francis, this is a fantastic gift! You''re right. Generals use spy sses all the time in the field to keep an eye on the enemy and n their strategies. This will be so useful for me during my campaigns in the future."

    Aveline, unable to contain her excitement, handed Napoleon the second present. "And this one is from me, Papa."

    Napoleon carefully unwrapped the gift, revealing a finely crafted leather-bound journal. He wondered why Aveline would give him a journal. Just as he was about to ask, Aveline spoke.

    "Just like the spyss is for generals, Papa, the journal is for leaders like you!" Aveline exined with innocent enthusiasm. "I heard Mama and you talking about how busy you are with ruling the country and making important decisions. So, I thought this journal could help you keep track of all your thoughts and ns. Maybe you can write down your ideas, and it will make your job easier!"

    Napoleon looked at the journal, touched by Aveline''s sweet gesture and her thoughtful reasoning. He gently ran his fingers over the supple leather cover, appreciating the craftsmanship. Though he already has a journal that can keep track of his thoughts and ns, he would be willing to rece it with this special gift from his daughter.

    "Thank you, my dear," Napoleon said softly. "How about your mother, did you have gifts for her too?"

    "Yes, Papa! We already gave Mama her gifts earlier," Aveline said.

    Napoleon nced at Ci, who nodded in agreement.

    "Oh, darling, are you busy tomorrow?" Ci asked.

    "Hmm¡­the First Consul has always been busy dealing with state affairs but for you, I can clear my schedule up. Why?"

    "Because I''m thinking of going out with our children to see the Exposition des produits de l''industrie fran?aise."

    "Ahhh¡­is it going to be tomorrow?" Napoleon inquired.

    "Yes," Ci confirmed.

    "Well, let''s do it then."

 Chapter 180 Creating The Ministry Of Science And Technology (Modern Technology Factory)

    ?

    Eight o''clock in the morning, at the Pce of Versailles. The Bonaparte family''s routine resumed as usual. Ci was overseeing the construction site of France''s future railway station in Paris. She took her role seriously, ensuring that everything was progressing ording to n and that the project was on track.

    Meanwhile, Aveline and Francis were getting ready for the arrival of their tutor. They sat at the dining table, going through their lessons and preparing their study materials. Aveline checked her books and notebooks, making sure she had everything she needed for the day''s learning.

    In another part of the pce, Napoleon was in his office, dealing with state affairs. His desk was filled with documents and reports from various ministries and officials. He went through each one diligently, making decisions, signing orders, and handling matters of governance.

    In the middle of his work, Beaumont entered Napoleon''s office and announced the arrival of his expected guest.

    "Monsieur Antoine Lavoisier!"

    Napoleon nced up from his desk to see Lavoisier walking into his office. He gestured for him to take a seat in one of the chairs across the desk.

    "Quite a spacious office I must say," Lavoisier remarked as he looked around.

    Napoleon chuckled. "The bigger your responsibility, the bigger the office you''ll need."

    Lavoisier nodded with a smile and took a seat. "So, Your Excellency, I havee as you asked," he said, ready to discuss the matter at hand.

    "First of all," Napoleon said, setting aside his work. "Can I get you something to drink? Jasmine tea or coffee?"

    "Ah, coffee would be wonderful," Antoine replied, appreciating the offer. "A cup of coffee helps me stay focused and alert during the day."

    Napoleon nodded and called for Beaumont. "Beaumont, could you please prepare a cup of coffee for Monsieur Lavoisier?"

    "Certainly, Your Excellency," Beaumont said with a quick nod. "May I suggest something to eat? How about a delectable strudel with cream?"

    "Do you want some strudel, Monsieur Lavoisier?" Napoleon inquired, looking over to his guest.

    Antoine smiled politely. "Thank you, but I''ll just stick with the coffee for now," he replied.

    Napoleon nodded, and Beaumont promptly left to prepare the coffee. While they waited, Napoleon took a moment to rx and leaned back in his chair. He nced out of the window, where the sun was shining brightly over the pce gardens.

    "Beautiful morning, isn''t it?" Napoleonmented.

    "It certainly is," Antoine agreed.

    "We just wait for your coffee, and then we can begin. I am still gathering my thoughts," Napoleon exined.

    As Napoleon and Antoine continued to chat, Beaumont returned with a cup of coffee in a saucer, elegantly presented on a silver tray. He set the tray on a side table and gracefully ced the cup before Antoine, making sure not to spill a drop.

    "Your coffee, Monsieur Lavoisier," Beaumont said with a respectful nod.

    "Thank you, Beaumont," Antoine replied, taking another appreciative sip of the steaming coffee.

    "Okay," Napoleon leaned forward. "Monsieur Antoine Lavoisier, the reason why I called you here is that I want you to be part of the Ministry I''ll be creating."

    "New Ministry?" Antoine repeated as he set down the cup.

    "Indeed, a new Ministry," Napoleon replied with a determined expression. "I believe it is time for France to ce a strong emphasis on science and technology. Especially after I witnessed the ingenious inventions of our citizens yesterday in the exhibition."

    Antoine''s eyes widened with interest. "You want to establish a Ministry dedicated to science and technology with me leading it?"

    "Yes," Napoleon affirmed. "I envision a Ministry that will focus on advancing scientific research, promoting technological developments, and fostering coboration between scientists, engineers, and inventors. It will receive substantial funding from the state where it can be used to support groundbreaking research and development in various fields. I want this Ministry to be at the forefront of innovation, driving progress in France and securing our nation''s position as a leader in science and technology."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Antoine listened intently, absorbing Napoleon''s vision for the new Ministry.

    "So, do you ept the responsibility, Monsieur Lavoisier? I know a man like you wouldn''t deny this opportunity. You are a man of science yourself right?"

    Antoine nodded, his enthusiasm evident. "Indeed, Your Excellency, I am deeply honored by your offer and the trust you have ced in me. I wholeheartedly ept the responsibility to lead the new Ministry of Science and Technology."

    "I knew I could count on you," Napoleon said with a pleased smile.

    "But I have some questions, Your Excellency. What would happen to the French Academy of Sciences?" Antoine asked.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, considering the question. "The French Academy of Sciences will continue to exist as an esteemed institution dedicated to scientific research and advancement. However, with the establishment of the new Ministry of Science and Technology, there will be a closer coboration between the Academy and the Ministry. The Academy will retain its autonomy and continue to function as a respected organization in the scientificmunity, focusing on academic research and recognition of scientific achievements."

    "The Ministry, on the other hand, will have a broader scope and a more direct role in shaping policies, funding research projects, and coordinating efforts among various scientific disciplines," Napoleon exined. "It will work in tandem with the Academy to promote innovation and technological advancements, while also supporting practical applications of scientific knowledge for the benefit of the nation."

    "I see," Antoine replied, nodding thoughtfully.

    Napoleon''s idea of creating a new ministry didn''t originate yesterday; in fact, it had been conceived long ago. He needed an institution that would enable him to introduce modern technology freely in France, where he could present his ideas or concepts to the engineers and scientists working under the ministry. Their efforts would bring these ideas to fruition, and once realized, the ministry would receive credit for the inventions, presenting them as products of coboration.

    Basically, the ministry would be a factory machine for modern technology.

    Napoleon grabbed a document and handed it to Antoine. "This is the bill that I drafted. It contains the framework, the organization, the financial provisions, and the goals of the new Ministry of Science and Technology," Napoleon exined. "I would like you to review it and provide any suggestions or amendments you deem necessary."

    Antoine took the document and began reading through it carefully, his analytical mind assessing each detail.

    "I will go through this thoroughly and provide my input, Your Excellency," Antoine assured. "I''ll return next week."

    Napoleon nodded. "Take all the time you need, Monsieur Lavoisier.

    With their meeting drawing to a close, Antoine rose from his seat, holding the document firmly in his hand.

    "Thank you for this opportunity, Your Excellency. I look forward to working closely with you.

    "The pleasure is mine, Monsieur Lavoisier."

    As Antoine made his way out of the office, Napoleon pulled out the journal that his daughter Aveline had given him as a gift. He flipped it open and reached out for a pen.

    He then crossed the line written as "Create a Ministry of Science and Technology".

    "Let''s see what''s next?" Napoleon mumbled and read the next goal.

    "Sign a formal peace treaty with Austria to end the war¡­okay let''s do that."

    Just as he was about to return to work, Beaumont entered his office, carrying a silver tray.

    "Beaumont¡­what is it? Do I have an unexpected guest?" Napoleon guessed.

    "No, Your Excellency, but there is a letter for you," Beaumont said, extending the silver tray with the letter towards Napoleon.

    Napoleon took the letter, and his eyes quickly scanned the elegant handwriting on the envelope. It was a letter written by Louis de La Rochefoucauld. Wait, he recognized that name, it was that humbled spoiled kid he met in Brienne. He was inviting him to attend his daughter''s birthday that will be held on December 30th, 1800.

    "What should I do¡­"

 Chapter 181 The Chance To Meet Someone

    ?

    In the dining room of the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon Bonaparte sat with his wife, Ci, and their children, Aveline and Francis. The room was adorned with fine china and polished silverware, setting the stage for avish dinner.

    Manservants moved quietly around the table, bringing in a trolley cartden with mouthwatering dishes. The roasted duck, coq au vin, and assorted vegetables were presented with precision and care.

    As the family enjoyed their meal, Napoleon cleared his throat to get their attention.

    "I received an invitation today," he began, "Louis de La Rochefoucauld is inviting all of us to his daughter''s birthday celebration on December 30th, 1800."

    Aveline and Francis looked at each other, while Ci nced at Napoleon.

    "Louis de La Rochefoucauld? Your ssmate in Brienne?" Ci said.

    "That''s correct," Napoleon nodded in confirmation. "This is a surprise to me because it has been fifteen years since ourst contact."

    "You know him, mama?" Aveline asked, her gaze flickering at her mother.

    "Louis de La Rochefoucauld was Napoleon''s ssmate when he was studying at the military school at Brienne."

    "Is Louis de La Rochefoucauld kind of like father''s best friend?"  Francis added.

    Ci shook her head. "Your father''s rtionship with Louis de La Rochefould at first was not close if I put it that way, but the longer they spent time together, they became good friends. They shared simr interests and bonded over their studies and military training. Isn''t that right, darling?"

    "Well, partially," Napoleon chuckled as he took a sip of his wine. "So, returning back to the invitation, I was thinking that our children should attend it."

    Napoleon had always wanted his children, Aveline and Francis, to experience the joys of socializing with other kids their age. However, for thest five years, they had been kept isted for their safety. The turbulent times brought about by the revolution didn''t offer much opportunity for them to venture outside and y with peers. Napoleon was unwilling to take any unnecessary risks when it came to their well-being. Still, the decision to keep them sheltered wasn''t unanimous. Ci, his wife, shared his concerns about their safety, particrly during uncertain times. Yet, she also recognized the significance of socialization and exposure to different environments for their children''s overall growth and development.

    "I agree," Ci nodded in agreement. "It''s their chance to meet children of their age."

    "Children of my age?" Aveline repeated, her eyes widening at the prospect of meeting new people and befriending them. For thest three years, she had been longing for apanion outside the confines of their home. "I want to go!"

    "I would love to go, Father, Mother. But I''m afraid that I don''t have any experience talking with people my age. It''s going to be embarrassing."

    "Don''t worry, your mama will teach you," Ci assured Francis with a reassuring smile. "You''ll do just fine, my dear."

    "So mama, papa, you areing with us right?" Aveline asked, and in an instant, Napoleon and Ci locked gaze at one another.

    "Well, Aveline, on that date, I am going to be busy with work, meeting with my ministers, especially Talleyrand about the peace talks with the Austrian Empire. I won''t be avable at that time."

    Aveline''s enthusiastic face turned gloomy after hearing that.

    "Then¡­how about you mama?" Aveline looked to her mother, her face softening with hope.

    Ci paused for a moment, considering her schedule. She knew how much this asion meant to Aveline and Francis, and she didn''t want to disappoint them.

    "Well, darling," Ci began gently, "I do have some priormitments, but I can certainly make arrangements to clear up my schedule for that day.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Aveline''s face lit up with joy, and Francis beamed with excitement. They were thrilled to know that their mother would be there with them, sharing in the experience.

    "Really, Mama?" Aveline eximed, her voice filled with happiness.

    "Absolutely," Ci replied, reaching out to hold Aveline''s hand. "I wouldn''t miss this for the world.

    Napoleon simply smiled, happy that their children won''t be lonely on the asion.

    "I will make up for it next time," Napoleon reassured Aveline, seeing her disappointment. "As much as I would love to be there, duty calls, and I must attend to my responsibilities as the leader of our nation. But I promise you, we will have plenty of opportunities to spend time together as a family."

    "It''s okay, father, we understand," Francis said before turning to Aveline. "Right, sister?"

    Aveline nodded, trying to hide her disappointment behind a smile. "Yes, of course, we understand, Papa. Your work is very important."

    Tomorrow, we''ll go shopping for gifts for Louis de La Rochefoucauld''s daughter and some new clothes for you both," Ci said warmly.

    The children''s faces lit up with excitement at the prospect of getting new things for the celebration. They continued to enjoy their dinner, chatting about the uing event.

    As the evening wore on, they finished their meal and retired to their respective rooms. Aveline and Francis to their bedrooms, and Napoleon and Ci to their office.

    In the office, Napoleon and Ci were having a conversation.

    "I think in the future, our schedule won''t allow us to be with our children together," Napoleon said, voicing his concern. "I think it''s time that we hire a personal maid to look after them?" he suggested.

    Ci nodded in agreement with Napoleon''s suggestion. "Yes, I believe that could be a good idea," she replied. "Having a personal maid would ensure that they have someone responsible to take care of them when we are upied with our duties."

    However, Ci also expressed her worry about the security risks. "But we have to be cautious in choosing the right person," she added. "Given your position as First Consul, we cannot afford to hire someone without a thorough background check. We need to find someone we can trust implicitly."

    "I''m going to look for a potential candidate tomorrow," Napoleon said.

    "Very well," Ci said as she rose from her feet. She walked over to Napoleon, leaned

    over, and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek. "I''m going to bed now. Don''t stay upte, okay?"

    "Thank you," Napoleon uttered.

    "About what?

    "For apanying them to the birthday celebration," Napoleon said.

    Ci giggled. "You are wee."

 Chapter 182 Palais-Royal

    ?

    Ci, Francis, and Aveline arrived at the bustling Pis-Royal, a popr gathering ce in Paris. The air was filled with the lively chatter of people from all walks of life, and the ce hummed with various activities.

    As they stepped out of their carriage, Ci looked around, taking in the vibrant scene before them. Merchants disyed their goods in colorful stalls, and the enticing aroma of freshly baked bread and roasted chestnuts filled the air. Childrenughed and yed games, while couples strolled hand in hand, enjoying the day.

    The Pis-Royal was renowned for its lively atmosphere and diverse crowd, making it an excellent opportunity for Aveline and Francis to experience the world beyond the confines of the pce. Ci held their hands firmly, guiding them through the bustling crowd.

    "Stay close to me," she instructed them, her voice firm but reassuring. "There are many people here, and it''s easy to get separated."

    The children nodded in understanding, their eyes wide with excitement as they observed the bustling activity around them. Bessierres, one of Napoleon''s trustedmanders, and his Elite Consr Guard, discreetly blended in with the crowd, keeping a watchful eye on the family from various vantage points.

    As they walked, they passed by merchants selling colorful fabrics, sparkling jewelry, and delectable pastries. Aveline''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she spotted a charming doll on disy, and she tugged at Ci''s hand, pointing at it with a hopeful look.

    "Mama, look at that doll! Can I have it?" she asked, her voice filled with eagerness.

    Ci smiled, recognizing her daughter''s excitement. "We''ll see, my dear," she replied. "Let''s explore a bit more before we decide."

    They continued their stroll, soaking in the vibrant atmosphere of the Pis-Royal. Francis was intrigued by the street performers who showcased their talents, from musicians ying lively tunes to acrobats executing impressive feats. He watched in awe as a skilled juggler effortlessly tossed ming batons into the air, his eyes wide with wonder.

    As they made their way through the crowd, Ci''s eyes met Bessierres'', who gave her a subtle nod to indicate that all was well. His Elite Consr Guard discreetly kept watch over the family, ensuring their safety while remaining inconspicuous.

    "If your father was here, we would be totally surrounded," Ci chuckled as shemented, reminiscing about the time when the people of Paris cheered from every corner at the sight of Napoleon.

    "I wonder why people aren''t cheering for you, Mother?" Francis curiously asked.

    "Yeah¡­mama¡­I wonder that too," Aveline added.

    "Well, my little dears, that is because your mother is not as popr as your father," Ci simply exined with a warm smile. "Your father is a great leader, and the people of Paris admire him."

    "Does that mean you''re not important, Mama?" Aveline asked, her brow furrowing with concern.

    "Oh, no, not at all," Ci reassured them. "Your father and I are a team, and we both have our roles to y. While your father leads our nation, I support him from behind the scenes."

    "And you are very important to us, Mama," Aveline added, hugging Ci''s arm affectionately.

    Ci''s heart swelled with love for her children. "And you two are the most important people in the world to me," she said, giving each of them a tender kiss on the forehead.

    As they continued their walk through the bustling Pis-Royal, they suddenly heard a familiar voice call out, "Madame Bonaparte?"

    They turned to see a tall, distinguished man with an air of elegance approaching them. It was Thomas-Alexandre Dumas, a French General who served under Napoleon Bonaparte.

    He was apanied by his wife, Marie-Louise ¨¦lisabeth Labouret, a graceful and refined woman.

    "General Dumas?" Ci eximed, a smile of delight crossing her face. "It''s been so long!"

    Dumas nted a kiss on Ci''s hand, and Marie-Louise greeted her with a warm smile.

    "Enchant¨¦, Madame Bonaparte¡­And these must be your children," Marie-Louise said, her eyes sparkling with kindness as she looked at Aveline and Francis.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes, these are my children, Aveline and Francis," Ci proudly introduced them. "Aveline, Francis, this is Thomas-Alexandre Dumas and his wife, Marie-Louise ¨¦lisabeth Labouret. I''m sure you met General Dumas three years ago?"

    "Ah, you were the General that served under my father in Italy and Egypt," Francis nodded, remembering the stories he had heard about General Dumas from his father''s ounts of their military campaigns.

    "Indeed, I had the honor of serving under your father''smand during those campaigns," General Dumas replied with a warm smile. "So, Madame Bonaparte, may I have the honor of knowing why you are here in Pis-Royal?"

    "To buy some clothes for my children and a gift to a certain someone whose birthday ising up," Ci replied with a smile, appreciating General Dumas'' polite inquiry. "We received an invitation to a birthday celebration, and we thought it would be a wonderful opportunity for Aveline and Francis to experience a different aspect of Parisian life."

    "Ah, that sounds delightful," General Dumas said with a nod. "Pis-Royal is indeed a lively ce, perfect for such an asion. "Oh, I hope I am not interfering too much, I just happened to see you from afar."

    "Not at all, General Dumas," Ci replied warmly.

    "So, Madame Bonaparte, we''ll be on our way," Dumas tipped his hat courteously. "Marie-Louise and I have some errands to run as well. It was a pleasure to see you and your lovely children again."

    "The pleasure is all ours, General Dumas," Ci replied with a warm smile. "Thank you for stopping by to say hello."

    With a final exchange of pleasantries, General Dumas and his wife bid their farewell, disappearing into the crowds of Pis-Royal. Ci, Francis, and Aveline resumed their exploration.

    Momentster, they arrived at the Faubourg Saint-Honor¨¦, which was known for its high-end fashion and luxury boutiques.

    They entered a clothing store, and Ci watched as her children browsed for clothes. While waiting for the two of them to choose, Bessierres, in civilian attire, entered the establishment.

    "Uhm¡­Madame Bonaparte, a word please."

    Ci turned to Bessierres, noticing the serious expression on his face. She excused herself from her children for a moment and followed Bessieres to a more private spot inside the clothing store.

    "What is it, Bessierres?" Ci asked, her tone concerned. "Is there something I should be aware of?"

    "I apologize for interrupting, Madame Bonaparte, but I must express my concern," he said in a hushed voice. "I noticed you talking to General Dumas and his wife out in the open. While I understand that you might befortable with them, we must always prioritize your safety and security. Please, next time, do not speak so openly in public ces, especially in a ce where an individual with an opposing view lurks around."

    Ci nodded. "I understand, General Bessierres."

    She sighed inwardly, even without Bessieres, Ci could protect her children and herself. She too had been eyeing out potential threats discreetly, and her instincts during her old line of work were still kicking.

    "I must return to my children now," Ci said and then made her way back to where Francis and Aveline were still busy browsing the clothes.

    "Now, have you two found something you like?" Ci asked.

    Francis held up a handsome suit, and Aveline disyed a beautiful dress.

    "I also selected a dress that would be our gift for the daughter of Louis de La Rochefoucauld," Aveline said.

    "Great. Let''s pay the clerk now and be on our way," Ci said.

 Chapter 183 Prelude To Francis And Avelines Meeting New Friends

    ?

    December 30th, nine o''clock in the morning. Napoleon sat at his office desk, engrossed in the task of reviewing documents about potential candidates for his children''s personal maids. The list contained various individuals who had worked in noble families before the revolution, while others hailed from noble backgrounds that had fallen into decline, leaving them seeking employment.

    "Such changes in fortune," Napoleon pondered, shaking his head with a mix of sympathy and understanding. He set aside one of the documents he had just read, contemting the lives that had taken such unexpected turns.

    Just then, Beaumont entered the office. "Your Excellency," he said, respectfully acknowledging Napoleon''s presence. "Madame Bonaparte is here."

    At the mention of his wife''s arrival, Napoleon straightened up in his chair, preparing to greet her.

    "Thank you, Beaumont," Napoleon replied. "Please, show her in."

    Momentster, the door opened, and Ci stepped into the room, dressed in an elegant fashion befitting her position. She wore a beautiful gown made of fine silk, adorned with delicatece and intricate embroidery. The color, a rich shade of deep blue,plemented her eyes and added a touch of regality to her appearance. Her hair was styled in a fashionable manner, with curls cascading down her shoulders, and a few artfully ced pearls adding a subtle sparkle.

    "Darling," Napoleon greeted warmly as he rose from his seat to wee her. "Damn you look stunning¡­" he praised, his eyes scanning her up and down.

    "Well, I have to be, as I am the First Consul''s wife," Ci replied with a smile. She then moved on to the business at hand. "So how are we looking at the candidates?"

    "Still going to take time," Napoleon said simply. "Where are the children? Are they dressed now? I''m excited for them to make acquaintances."

    Ci nodded. "Yes, they are ready and waiting in the drawing-room. Perhaps you should see them before we leave?"

    Napoleon offered his arm to Ci. "Let''s go."

    They walked together to the drawing-room, where Francis and Aveline eagerly awaited their parents. Francis, dressed in a miniature military-style jacket, looked every bit the young officer in training, while Aveline wore a charming, frilly dress adorned with ribbons.

    "Bonjour, my little ones," Napoleon replied, beaming with pride. "Are you excited? This is going to be your first official trip to someone''s estates, where you will meet children of your age?"

    Aveline nodded eagerly, and Francis gave a shy nod.

    "Let me escort you three to your carriage."

    With that, Napoleon led the way outside Versailles. There, an horse-drawn carriage pulled by six horses awaited, who will then be escorted by Elite Consr Guards consisting of 100 men.

    The moment the soldiers saw the First Consuling out, they performed a salute.

    Napoleon acknowledged the salute with a nod and a smile. He then turned his attention to his children. "Remember what we told you while you are at someone''s house. Behave yourself, don''t make trouble, and be respectful," he reminded them, his tone firm but loving.

    "Yes, Papa," Francis replied, standing up a little straighter.

    Aveline nodded, her eyes wide with determination. "We will be good, Papa," she promised.

    Ci smiled at her children''s eagerness to please their father. "You both will be just fine," she assured them, giving each of them a reassuring pat on the back.

    With that, Ci, Aveline, and Francis climbed into the carriage, settling into the plush seats. The Elite Consr Guards took their positions, preparing to leave.

    Bessierres approached Napoleon and saluted.

    "Protect them with your life, Bessierres," Napoleonmanded. "I entrust their safety to you."

    "You have my word, Your Excellency," Bessierres replied with equal determination.

    With that, the carriage set off on its journey, with the Elite Consr Guards forming a protective escort around it. The horses trotted steadily, and the wheels of the carriage rolled smoothly along the well-maintained road.

    ***

    As the carriage set off on its journey, Aveline couldn''t contain her excitement. This was the first time she was going on an official trip to someone''s estate, and she couldn''t wait to meet children her age and explore new surroundings. The gentle rocking of the carriage made her feel like they were embarking on a grand adventure.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Inside the carriage, Francis sat across from Aveline, looking a bit stern and reserved in his miniature military-style jacket. He always looked like that, which worried her that no one might approach him and make friends. Well, if that were to happen, she would step up and help him out.

    As the countryside passed by, Aveline watched with curiosity through the window. She saw green fields, quaint viges, and even some farm animals. It was all so different from the bustling life at the pce. Aveline wondered what it would be like to live in one of those viges, with a garden to y in and animals to take care of.

    Then, her gaze fell upon the soldiers riding alongside them on a horse. They looked strong and disciplined. Aveline knew they were there to protect her family, and it gave her a sense of security.

    "Mama, do you think the children at the estate will be friendly?" Aveline asked, breaking the silence inside the carriage.

    "I''m sure they will be," Mama replied with a reassuring smile. "Just be yourself, and you''ll make friends in no time."

    "I hope so," Aveline said, a bit of nervousness creeping into her voice.

    ***

    Meanwhile, sitting across from Aveline was Francis, his chin propped up with his hand as he observed his sister''s excitement. He wasn''t as bubbly as Aveline; rather, he felt indifferent about meeting new people. The reason he came with them was that he didn''t want to disappoint their parents. Surely, he could have told them that he was fine and didn''t need to go out, as he enjoyed staying in the library and reading books to entertain himself. But that''s not going to work.

    As the carriage continued its journey, Francis couldn''t help but think about the new estate they were going to visit. He wondered how different it would be from the pce, and if the children there would be friendly or judgmental of their status. After all, he was well-aware of their family''s circumstances. His father was born from nothing and rose to power through his military prowess, but that also meant some people might not look kindly on them, especially from the nobles.

    The carriage rolled on, and Francis could see the estate getting closer with each passing minute. He prepared himself inwardly, and tried to push aside his reservations and focus on the excitement radiating from his sister. Aveline''s joy was contagious, and he didn''t want to dampen her spirits. She deserved to have a good time, and he would make sure she did.

    As they arrived at the estate, Francis marveled at the grandeur of the ce. The sprawling grounds, the impressive architecture, and the well-dressed staff reminded him of the opulence he was ustomed to at the pce. Then, there are people dressed in their formal attire, servants bustling around, and the children of the estate running and ying. It all felt like a lively and weing atmosphere.

    With his mother and Aveline by his side, Francis stepped out of the carriage and took in the surroundings. He noticed some curious nces directed at them, but he paid them no mind.

    At the gates, there is this man standing there. Based on his attire, it seemed to be the owner of the estate.

    "Wee, Madame Bonaparte. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Louis de La Rochefoucauld, the owner of this estate," the man said with a polite bow. "It is an honor to have you and your family as our guests today for my daughter''s birthday."

    "Thank you, Monsieur de La Rochefoucauld."

    "It''s a bit sad that the First Consul couldn''te," Louis said.

    "He has a lot of work ahead of him, making him unavable toe into these events," Ci replied.

    "So these are your children?" Louis asked, ncing at Francis and Aveline.

    "Yes, these are our children," Ci replied with a warm smile, introducing Francis and Aveline to Monsieur de La Rochefoucauld.

    Francis offered a polite nod, "Bonjour, Monsieur."

    "And this is Aveline," Ci continued, gesturing to her daughter.

    Aveline curtsied gracefully, "Bonjour, Monsieur. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "The pleasure is all mine," Louis said, returning the greetings with a kind smile. "I must say, Madame Bonaparte, your children are delightful."

    "Thank you, Monsieur de La Rochefoucauld," Ci replied, clearly proud of her children. "We are looking forward to a wonderful celebration."

    Louis nodded, "I assure you, it will be a joyous asion, and your children will find it quite enjoyable as there are a lot of people of their age in attendance."

    "I''m sure they will," Ci said.

 Chapter 184 Making Friends

    ?

    Inside the pce, Aveline and Francis gazed in awe at the opulence surrounding them. The grand halls were filled with elegantly dressed people, chatting andughing as they held sses of champagne.

    "Wow," Aveline whispered, her eyes wide with wonder.

    "Yeah," Francis replied, his voice hushed in amazement.

    They stood there for a moment, taking in the sight before them. The pce was everything they had imagined it to be ¨C a ce of luxury and grandeur.

    "Come on," Ci said with a smile, leading them further into the crowd. "Monsieur Louis is going to show his daughter."

    As they walked through the crowd, they soon caught sight of a youngdy who stood out among the guests. Her name was Marie, the daughter of Louis de La Rochefoucauld. She was wearing a striking gown of pale pink, adorned with delicatece and pearls that shimmered under the soft glow of the chandeliers. Her dark hair was elegantly styled with a few curls cascading down her shoulders, and her eyes sparkled with curiosity and warmth.

    Marie noticed their approach and greeted them with a graceful smile. "Bonjour," she said, her voice soft and inviting.

    "Bonjour," Francis replied shyly.

    "Who are they, father?" Marie looked up to her father, Louis, who walked along with them.

    "Marie, thisdy there is the wife of the First Consul, Ci Bonaparte," Louis introduced, gesturing to Ci.

    "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet you, and happy birthday," Ci waved a hand and smiled warmly.

    "Thank you," Marie replied, her cheeks blushing slightly at the kind words.

    "And these are her children, Aveline and Francis," Louis continued, introducing Aveline and Francis to Marie.

    Aveline curtsied gracefully, while Francis gave a polite nod. "Nice to meet you," Aveline said with a friendly smile.

    "Likewise...hmm?" Marie tilted her head to the side as Francis extended his hand, as if wanting her to ce her hand on his.

    Louis leaned over and whispered to her daughter, "Francis is going to nt a kiss on your hand as a gesture of respect."

    Marie nodded, understanding the gesture. She offered her hand, palm facing up. With a gentle smile, Francis leaned in and pressed a polite kiss on the back of her hand.

    Marie blushed slightly, feeling a mix of surprise and ttery at the chivalrous act. She quicklyposed herself and smiled back at Francis, acknowledging the gesture.

    "A pleasure to meet you, Marie," Francis said, his voice politely.

    Marie returned the gesture with a curtsy. "The pleasure is mine, Francis,"

    As the introductions seemedplete, Francis smiled warmly at Marie. "Marie, for your special day, Aveline and I have prepared something for you," he said, nodding to his sister.

    Aveline stepped forward, holding a beautifully adorned presentation box. The box was crafted from fine, embossed paper, tied with a silk ribbon that matched the color of the dress Marie had been eyeing at the boutique earlier that day.

    "For you," Aveline said with a friendly smile, offering the presentation box to Marie.

    Marie''s eyes widened with surprise as she epted the gift. "Oh, thank you, Aveline, Francis," she said, her cheeks blushing with delight.

    "We thought you''d love it," Aveline replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Marie carefully untied the silk ribbon and opened the box, revealing the exquisite dress nestled within. It was even more stunning than she had remembered, with delicatece and intricate embroidery adorning the bodice and skirt.

    "It''s absolutely beautiful," Marie eximed, genuinely touched by the thoughtful gift.

    "We''re delighted that you like it," Francis said, his smile reflecting his happiness at her reaction.

    Ci and Louis, who had been observing the wholesome scene before them, exchanged smiles. And then¡ª

    "Now that you are all acquainted, why don''t you show them to your friends, Marie?" Louis interrupted, looking pleased with the introduction.

    Marie nodded and turned to Aveline and Francis. "Sure,e with me. I have some friends I want you to meet," she said, leading the way through the crowd.

    Aveline and Francis followed Marie as she weaved through the crowd of elegantly dressed guests. They entered a room where Marie''s closest friends were gathered. The room was beautifully decorated withvish furnishings and soft candlelight

    Marie''s friends, all girls around Aveline''s age, turned their attention to the neers. They were dressed in equally stunning gowns, and their eyes lit up with curiosity as they saw Francis among them.

    "Hello," one of the girls said, stepping forward with a friendly smile. "I''m Isabelle."

    Another girl introduced herself as Louise, followed by Marguerite, and then Camille. They were all eager to know who Aveline and Francis were and where they came from.

    Marie chuckled and said, "This is Aveline and her brother Francis. They are the children of Madame Ci Bonaparte."

    "Oh, the First Consul''s wife? How marvelous!" Isabelle eximed, her eyes darting between Aveline and Francis. "You both look stunning! I love your dress, Aveline, and Francis, your jacket is so dashing."

    Francis blushed slightly at the attention but managed a polite nod. He felt a bit out of ce being the only boy in the group, but the girls were weing, and theirpliments made him feel more at ease.

    "Thank you," Aveline replied with a grateful smile. "Your gowns are all so beautiful too."

    Marie led them further into the room, where they found a cozy seating area. They all settled down, and the girls continued to chat excitedly, asking Aveline and Francis about their life at the pce and what they liked to do for fun.

    "I love reading books," Aveline began. "And ying musical instruments."

    "Really? Impressive!" the girls eximed. "How about you, Francis?"

    Upon asking that question, all the girls leaned forward, intrigued to hear Francis''s response. Francis cleared his throat, feeling a little nervous under the girls'' focused attention.

    "I, um, I like reading books, but different from the ones my little sister is reading."

    "What do you mean?" Isabelle asked. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Uh, I mean, I enjoy reading books about sciences and mathematics, you know, that kind of stuff," Francis rified. "And, well, most of my time is spent in the library."

    "My brother does that all the time," Aveline added. "And he is good at math!"

    "Really? That''s amazing!" Isabelle praised, followed by every other girl around him.

    Francis chuckled nervously while rubbing the back of his head. "Thank you, it''s just something I find fascinating."

    "So, what kind of books do you read, Aveline? Love stories?" Camille asked Aveline, the attention quickly shifting from Francis to Aveline.

    "Mostly romances, like Romeo and Juliet," Aveline answered, smiling. "But I also enjoy adventure stories and mysteries. Oh, and there''s this series about a brave pirate captain that I can''t get enough of!"

    Camille''s eyes lit up. "A pirate captain? That sounds thrilling! I''d love to borrow those books sometime."

    "Sure, I''d be happy to lend them to you," Aveline replied warmly.

    "I read Romeo and Juliet too," Marie chimed in, excitedly. "It''s such a ssic, right? The tragic love story, the feuding families, it''s so romantic!"

    "Absolutely," Aveline replied with a smile. "I always get so invested in their love story, even though I know how it ends."

    "How about this, Aveline. Why don''t wee to your pce and read and have a snack together?" Marie suggested, and everyone in the group agreed, nodding enthusiastically.

    "That sounds like so much fun!" Aveline eximed. "I''d love to show you my favorite books and y some music together."

    "But isn''t Aveline and Francis'' pce the Pce of Versailles?" Louise said.

    "Yes, because their father is the First Consul of Paris," Marie said, nodding in agreement with Louise. "I''m sure Aveline and Francis'' parents are going to agree,"

    "I''ll talk to my father to make it happen," Francis offered.

    "You''d do that?"

    All the girls'' gazended on Francis, and he nodded with a smile. "Of course! My parents are usually open to weing guests, especially when ites to making new friends. I''m sure they''ll be delighted to have all of you over."

    The girls cheered in excitement, thrilled at the prospect of visiting the Pce of Versailles and spending time with Aveline and Francis again.

    Marguerite turned to Aveline, "Your brother is really nice. You''re lucky to have him."

    Aveline smiled proudly. "Yes, I am. Francis is the best brother anyone could ask for."

    "I can see that," Marie added. "He''s a gentleman too, with that whole hand-kissing thing. Very charming."

    Aveline blushed slightly, feeling proud of her brother''s chivalrous nature. "He can be a bit shy, but he''s always polite and caring."

    As the evening continued, the girls chatted andughed, sharing stories and discoveringmon interests. Aveline and Francis were happy to have found such wonderful friends, and Marie and her friends were equally grateful for the warm wee they received.

    Ci and Louis entered the room where they found Francis discussing mathematics with the girls seated next to him, engrossed by it.

    "It seems like your son is well-liked by thedies," Louismented.

    "I can see that," Ci said, smiling proudly.

    Aveline noticed her mother''s presence and informed Francis.

    "Brother¡­mother is here."

    Francis looked up to see her mother and Monsieur Louis.

    "Francis, Aveline, it''s time to go," Ci announced.

    "Aww..!" The girls groaned in disappointment, not wanting the fun evening to end so soon.

    "I''m sorry," Ci said, addressing the girls with a warm smile. "But it''s gettingte, and we have to return home."

    Marie pouted yfully. "Can''t we stay a little longer?"

    Louis chuckled, joining in the yful banter. "As much as I''d love to keep you all here, it''s time for everyone to bid farewell."

    The girls reluctantly stood up, saying their goodbyes to Aveline and Francis. They exchanged promises to meet again soon.

    "We''ll write to each other," Marguerite said, hugging Aveline tightly.

    "Absolutely," Aveline replied, returning the hug.

    ***

    Thirty minutester, in the carriage. Ci nced at the two, grinning as they looked out of the window. It seemed that they enjoyed themselves.

    "Francis, I saw you were surrounded by girls of your age, they must have liked you," Cimented.

    "I think¡­so," Francis said softly. "Mother, is it possible for them toe over to our house?"

    "Of course, Francis," Ci replied with a smile. "I''m sure they would be more than wee to visit our home.

    Aveline leaned in excitedly, "We could show them around the pce, take them to the pce grounds, and maybe even have a small pic."

    Ci found herself smiling again, her children interacting with children of their age. It''s like one of the missions of her being a mother is aplished. Napoleon would be pleased to hear the development.

 Chapter 185 News And The Prospect Of New Reforms

    ?

    January 16th, 1801 Pce of Versailles. Inside Napoleon''s office, the Minister of War, Berthier, handed Napoleon an official document detailing the situation in Northern Italy.

    "Everything is written there, Your Excellency," Berthier said, "General Brune signed the Armistice of Treviso with Austrian General Heinrich von Bellegarde, effectively ending the war in Northern Italy."

    Napoleon took the document from Berthier and quickly scanned through its contents. His face remainedposed, but his eyes flickered with satisfaction at the news.

    "Good work, Berthier," Napoleon said, nodding approvingly. "With this, the Austrians have no means of continuing the war against us."

    "Not only that, Your Excellency," Berthier interjected, "but with the defeat of the Austrian Empire, only the Kingdom of Naples and the Portuguese Empire remain as threats to France. However, neither of them offered much of a fight."

    "I couldn''t care less about them," Napoleon said dismissively. "They were never contenders in the first ce. I''m sure they''ll be quick to sue for peace the moment the Austrians sign a treaty with us."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, contemting the situation. "It seems like our dominance in the region is solidifying," he said with confidence. "We have dealt with the Austrians, and the other remaining kingdoms will fall in line soon enough."

    "Don''t forget the United Kingdom, Your Excellency," Berthier reminded. "Their naval blockade in the Bay of Biscay, the English Channel, and the Strait of Gibraltar is hurting our economy. We can''t trade with the United States, the territories in South America, and Asia. So far we are making up the losses by trading with our colonies in Africa and the Middle East, but it''s not enough to sustain our economic needs in the long term."

    "I know," Napoleon acknowledged the threat. "That''s why I already drafted a new bill that would allow us to counter the United Kingdom''s dominance of the waves."

    Napoleon pulled a document out of a drawer and handed it to Berthier.

    "What is this, Your Excellency?" Berthier asked.

    "This is a bill for modernizing our navy," Napoleon exined. "It aims to upgrade the naval infrastructure of the major shipyards and ports of the French Republic. With these upgrades, we can amodate new types of warships that will soon rece the traditional warships powered by sails."

    "Rece?" Berthier repeated, interjecting at Napoleon''s exnation. "What do you mean by that, Your Excellency?"

    "Well, Berthier, during the Exhibition of Products of French Industry, there was a new type of ship introduced by French naval engineer, Jacques-No?l San¨¦, called a steamship. Unlike our current ships, it doesn''t rely on sails but rather on the reciprocating steam engine."

    Berthier examined the document, his curiosity piqued. "So, Your Excellency, this bill aims to prepare our shipyards to construct these steam-powered warships?"

    "Exactly," Napoleon confirmed. "We need to modernize our shipbuilding facilities to amodate the construction and maintenance of these new vessels. The steam engines will require specialized workshops and skilled engineers to assemble and maintain them."

    Berthier nodded, starting to grasp the implications of the modernization effort. "It''s a significant investment," he remarked.

    "It''s necessary for the future of our navy. Steamships will revolutionize naval warfare, and we must be at the forefront of this technological advancement. What''s more, I''m pretty sure the British had already caught on to the potential of steamships, which all the more reasons to act swiftly," Napoleon said with a determined expression. "You know what happened when a nationgged behind in terms of technology, right?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Memories of their previous campaign in Egypt, Syria, and the Middle East flitted across Berthier''s mind¡ªaplete decimation of the enemy forces, facing modern infantry troops armed with advanced weaponry.

    From that, he immediately grasped the situation and the urgency.

    "How about our weapons that we used in Egypt, has the United Kingdom acquired one rifle?" Berthier inquired.

    Napoleon shook his head. "I don''t know but we cannot deny the possibility of the United Kingdom trying to get one. I''m sure they are doing everything it takes to get a copy of our rifles, machine guns, and artillery pieces. We cannot afford to underestimate their intelligence operations."

    "Hmm¡­what would happen if they were to acquire one, Your Excellency?"

    "If they were to acquire one of our advanced rifles or artillery pieces, it could be disastrous," Napoleon replied, a serious expression on his face. "Our military technology is one of our greatest advantages, and if the United Kingdom gains ess to it, they could reverse-engineer or replicate our weaponry. It would level the ying field and pose a significant threat to our national security. Not only the United Kingdom but their allies. The Austrian Empire, the Russian Empire, Kingdom of Prussia¡­" he trailed off.

    "Well, the good thing is that they don''t have them yet, but that doesn''t mean we can afford to becent. We need to be proactive in preventing those weapons from falling into the enemy''s hands. The best way to achieve that is by increasing security measures and enforcing strict control over our military arsenals, something I have yet to do."

    "In that case, Your Excellency, good luck and I''ll leave you on that," Berthier bowed his head. "I will be on my way now, should you need something from me, you can send a telegraph to the headquarters."

    "Thank you, Berthier," Napoleon replied. "You may leave now, as I will have to prepare myself to discuss the peace treaty we are going to sign with the Austrians with the Minister of Foreign Affairs."

    Berthier nodded in acknowledgment before handing back the bill that Napoleon had given him.

    When Berthier left, Napoleon stretched his arms and let out a sigh. There is a lot of work ahead of him, so he immediately turned his attention back to the document waiting for him on the desk.

    As he was about to resume his duties, Beaumont entered his office, a sign that there was someoneing.

    "Your Excellency, there is ady waiting outside with your invitation. I believe she is the applicant for the position of personal maid for your children."

    "Ahh!" Napoleon let out a short gasp. He almost forgot that he had an appointment today with the candidate. "Show her in."

    "As you wish, Your Excellency," Beaumont said with a slight bow and promptly went to fetch the applicant.

    Napoleon tidied up his desk so as to not make a bad impression on the potential personal maid candidate. It wasn''t often that he had to personally interview household staff, but he knew the importance of choosing the right person to care for his children.

    "I''m going to finish this quickly and move on with my work," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 186 The New Personnel In The Palace

    ?

    At the main gates of the Pce of Versailles, a carriage pulled up, catching the attention of the Elite Consr Guards stationed outside. They walked towards the carriage and questioned the coachman.

    "What''s the purpose of stopping in front of the pce?" one of the guards asked.

    "I just came here to drop off a passenger from Paris," the coachman replied simply.

    The elite guards exchanged nces, a bit intrigued by the unexpected arrival. One of them motioned to another to check on the passenger.

    Approaching the carriage, one of the guards knocked on the window. "Open the window," hemanded, and the passenger insideplied.

    The elite guard saw a woman in her twenties with a fairplexion, light yellow-green eyes, and shoulder-length, braided, light brown hair.

    "Who are you? And why have youe to the Pce of Versailles?" the guard inquired, eyeing the woman cautiously.

    The woman smiled politely and replied, "I am Audrey, and I''vee here to apply for a position as a personal caretaker for the First Consul''s children. I have an appointment with him today."

    The elite guard nodded, recognizing the importance of such an appointment.

    "Very well, Mademoiselle Audrey. Please step out of the carriage and hand over any documents or credentials you have for verification."

    Audreyplied, stepping out of the carriage and retrieving an envelope from her handbag. She handed it over to the elite guard, who quickly examined its contents. Inside was a neatly written letter of rmendation and references, along with Audrey''s identification papers.

    "Everything seems to be in order," the guard said, returning the envelope to Audrey. "Please wait here, I''ll inform someone inside of your attendance."

    With that, the elite guard hurried back to the main gate, signaling his fellow guard stationed in the guardhouse. He picked up a telephone and made a call to inform someone inside about Audrey''s arrival.

    Meanwhile, Audrey took in the sight of the grand Pce of Versailles, knowing that it could be her workce should the First Consul ept her application. The thought of working as a personal caretaker for the First Consul''s children excited her. After all, she was one of Napoleon Bonaparte''s admirers, appreciating how he had led France to a series of victories and saved it from the invaders.

    As she waited for the pce''s guards to grant her entry, Audrey began to imagine herself conversing with the First Consul. She wondered what questions he might ask and diligently prepared clear answers in her mind. These thoughts made her heart race with nervous excitement.

    Minutester, the pce guards received confirmation from the First Consul''s office about Audrey''s scheduled appointment. The guard who had inspected her documents returned with a nod and a friendly smile.

    "Mademoiselle Audrey, the First Consul is expecting you. Please follow me," he said, leading the way through the main door of the Pce of Versailles.

    Audrey followed closely, gulping nervously as she stepped through the grand main door of the Pce of Versailles. As she entered, the opulence and splendor of the pce overwhelmed her senses. The ornate decorations, magnificent chandeliers, and vast halls left her in awe.

    In the foyer, she saw a middle-aged man wearing a butler''s suit. She recognized the person; it was Beaumont, the butler of Napoleon Bonaparte who ran the day-to-day affairs of the pce. The reason she recognized him was simple; he had been her family''s butler twelve years ago.

    "Wee, Mademoiselle Audrey," Beaumont said in aposed tone as his eyes scanned her appearance. "You have grown a lot if you do not mind me saying."

    "Thank you, Beaumont," Audrey replied with a faint smile, acknowledging the butler''s observation. Memories of her childhood flooded back, reminding her of the time she spent in the grand estate under Beaumont''s diligent care. It was a stark contrast to her current situation.

    Beaumont gestured for Audrey to follow him, and sheplied, keeping herposure despite the mixture of nerves and nostalgia that churned inside her.

    As they approached a set of ornate double doors, Beaumont paused and turned to Audrey.

    "Wait here for a moment, Mademoiselle. I will announce your arrival to the First Consul," he said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Audrey nodded, feeling a surge of anxiety, this is it, her talking to the most powerful man in France, adored by all.

    A few momentster, the doors opened, and Beaumont returned with a nod, signaling Audrey to enter. Taking a deep breath, she walked through the doors, revealing avishly decorated room, adorned with elegant furniture and rich fabrics. And there, standing by arge desk, was the man she had admired from afar - Napoleon Bonaparte, the First Consul of France.

    Napoleon looked up as Audrey entered, his piercing gaze meeting hers. "Ah, Mademoiselle Audrey," he said in a firm yet weing voice. "Please,e closer."

    Audrey approached the desk, her heart pounding with nervous excitement. She curtsied respectfully and spoke.

    "It is a great honor to meet you, Your Excellency," Audrey said with a slight tremor in her voice, trying to steady herself in the presence of the esteemed leader.

    Napoleon regarded her with a keen gaze, nodding in acknowledgment. "The pleasure is mine, Mademoiselle Audrey," he replied before ncing at Beaumont, who was standing by the door. "Leave us for a moment, Beaumont."

    Beaumont nodded and exited the room, leaving Audrey alone with Napoleon. After that, Napoleon gestured for her to take a seat across from him, and she obliged with a graceful movement.

    "Mademoiselle Audrey," Napoleon began, leaning back in his chair. "I took a quick nce again at your file, and I learned that you were born from a noble family and that your former butler was Beaumont, is that correct?"

    "That''s correct, Your Excellency," Audrey replied, her nerves settling as she focused on the conversation at hand. "My family held a noble status, and Beaumont served as our loyal and esteemed butler when I was younger."

    Napoleon leaned forward, his expression curious. "Interesting. I wasn''t aware until two weeks ago that Beaumont served in another house prior to us. Well, that''s simply because my wife was the one who hired him. When ites to household personnel, I usually don''t question her choices. Still, I can''t help but feel curious about your upbringing, you were a noblewoman, what happened?"

    The moment Napoleon asked that Audrey''s face turned pale, her eyes trembling as the memories of her past life yed before her. Naturally, Napoleon knew what had happened to her, as it was recorded in her file. Twelve years ago, a fire had struck their estate. She survived the fire along with her only family, her father. However, her father saw that her left arm was burned and decided to disown her. The reason was outrageous ¨C he couldn''t use her as a political tool. Before the revolution, noble families made connections by arranging marriages, and Audrey''s father saw her disfigurement as a hindrance to their ns. It was a cold and heartless decision that shattered Audrey''s world.

    Of course, Napoleon doesn''t need her to answer that question, he just wanted to see her genuine reaction to the question, and seeing her conflicted face revealed the pain and sorrow that still lingered within Audrey''s heart. He could see the weight of her past on her shoulders, and it intrigued him to know how she had ovee such adversity, which was, ording to her file, she worked in various jobs such as a seamstress, a clerk in a salon, and many more. She is not the stereotypical noblewoman but someone who had experienced the hardships of life outside the privileged world of nobility.

    "Your Excellency, it was¡ª"

    "You don''t have to answer that question, mademoiselle," Napoleon interrupted. "Instead, I''m going to ask you another, how did you learn that I was looking for a caretaker to oversee my children?"

    "Uhm¡ªYour Excellency," Audrey replied, slightly taken aback by the interruption but quickly regaining herposure. "Beaumont mentioned that you were seeking a personal caretaker for your children in his letter, and he thought I might be suitable for the role."

    Napoleon nodded, seemingly satisfied with her response. "Beaumont has been with my family for quite some time, and I trust his judgment. If he believes you have the qualities needed to care for my children, then I''m inclined to believe him as well. I want my children, especially my daughter Aveline, to receive the finest care and education, and to be groomed with the refinement and elegance expected of noble individuals. Do you still have it in you?"

    "Of course, Your Excellency," Audrey replied confidently.

    "Last question, since you were a former noble, I assume you have negative views towards the revolution. After all, it abolished the old order and reced it with a new, enlightened, and radical one. Do you hate me for being the symbol of the republic?"

    Audrey shook her head. "No, Your Excellency, in fact, I admire you. I too hated the old order. My father¡­was a symbol of that old order, that only cares about hierarchy and political games. It was precisely that rigid system that caused him to disown me when I no longer fit his vision of a perfect noble daughter. The revolution brought about change, and while it may have been a tumultuous period, it also shattered the chains of oppression and offered hope for a better future. You, Your Excellency, rose from humble beginnings to be a leader who fought for the people, and that''s something I deeply respect."

    Napoleon''s smile widened at the praise. "Thank you for your kind words, Mademoiselle Audrey. I''ve made up my mind. You will start tomorrow. My children are still in session with their private tutors, so you''ll have the opportunity to meet themter. As for the sry and benefits, my wife and I will discuss that with you this evening."

    Audrey bowed reverently. "Thank you, Your Excellency. I promise to serve you with all of my best."

    Napoleon checked the timepiece from his pocket. At any moment, Talleyrand will arrive soon.

    "That will be all for now, Mademoiselle Audrey. Beaumont will show you to your quarters, and you can familiarize yourself with your duties starting tomorrow."

 Chapter 187 Napoleons Ambition

    ?

    As if on cue, Beaumont entered Napoleon''s office and announced,

    "The Minister of Foreign Affairs!"

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment and turned to Audrey, "It''s time for me to attend to my duties with the Minister. Beaumont, please apany Mademoiselle Audrey to her quarters."

    Audrey got up from her seat, curtsied politely to Napoleon and the Minister, and replied.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency. I look forward to starting my duties tomorrow."

    Beaumont stepped forward with a friendly smile.

    "Follow me, Mademoiselle Audrey. I''ll show you to your quarters and help you settle in."

    As Beaumont and Audrey stepped out of Napoleon''s office, they came face to face with Talleyrand, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, waiting outside. Beaumont acknowledged him with a nod.

    "The First Consul is ready to receive you, Your Excellency," Beaumont informed Talleyrand, who nodded in return.

    With that, Talleyrand entered Napoleon''s office, where Napoleon was busy arranging a stack of documents on his desk.

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand spoke. "I have arrived."

    "Yes, I can see that, Talleyrand," Napoleon replied, ncing up from his desk. "Please, have a seat."

    Talleyrand settled into a chair across from Napoleon.

    "Can I get you something to drink, Talleyrand?" Napoleon asked, gesturing toward a nearby beverage tray.

    "No, thank you, Your Excellency. I''m fine," Talleyrand replied politely.

    Napoleon nodded and returned his attention to the stack of documents on his desk.

    "Very well," he said. "Now, as for the purpose of why I called you here, Talleyrand is to discuss the terms we are going to sign with the Austrians."

    "I''m listening," Talleyrand replied, leaning forward attentively.

    "First of all, I want to stabilize Europe in order for our economy to fully recover after a decade of revolution. To do so, our terms shouldn''t be harsh."

    Talleyrand''s lips curled into a smile after hearing Napoleon''s desire for peace. It''s something he had been looking forward to hearing from Napoleon.

    "What is your idea then, Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked.

    "In the uing peace treaty, I want the Austrians to simply follow the terms that we have previously signed with them in the treaty of Campo Formio. This includes recognizing the independence and sovereignty of the Cisalpine, Ligurian, Batavian, and Helvetic republics. Additionally, the entire left bank of the Rhine, including the Austrian Nethends, should be ceded to France. Andst but not least, Imperial Italy should also be ceded to France."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "That is a lot of ceding, Your Excellency," Talleyrand mused. "I thought you wanted peace to prosper in Europe, but the demands you are giving to the Austrians aren''t exactly light."

    "I don''t think so, Talleyrand," Napoleon responded firmly. "These territories, the ones we are asking for in the treaty, are the only ones I desire in Europe. I have no intentions of expanding further east. My goal is to build a strong and stable France, not to engage in unnecessary conquests."

    Talleyrand raised an eyebrow, impressed by Napoleon''smitment to maintaining a peaceful Europe. "That''s a bold stance, Your Excellency," he remarked. "It will surely be reassuring to the other European nations to know that France seeks peaceful coexistence."

    "I believe that a peaceful Europe is in everyone''s best interest," Napoleon replied with conviction. "They''d be stupid if they think otherwise."

    Talleyrand chuckled softly, appreciating Napoleon''s straightforwardness. "You have a point there, Your Excellency," he said and continued. "However, we have to prepare for the worst. What if we were to engage in war with the Austrians again?"

    "Well, in that case, I would ask for war reparations; no territorial changes would be made. However, I would support German states that want to break away from the Holy Roman Empire."

    "I will make sure that the Austrians see that the Republic of France yearns only for peace. The treaty should be signed in the first week of February, which would effectively end the war in Europe."

    "Not yet, there is still Great Britain, but I''ll take care of them once we sign a peace treaty with the Austrians," Napoleon said.

    "Very well, Your Excellency," Talleyrand replied. "Oh, by the way, why do you want Imperial Italy? I mean, what is your n for them?"

    Napoleon rubbed his chin, contemting for a moment, remembering the time when he was in Mn, where he hade up with an idea of uniting Imperial Italy under a single banner, a puppet state, the Republic of Italy.

    "It''s one of my many ambitions to control Italy, Talleyrand," Napoleon said. "Their geography, minerals, agricultural resources, and strategic location make it a valuable asset for France. By uniting Imperial Italy, I envision creating a stable and loyal ally that would serve as a buffer state between France and other European powers. This would also help to strengthen our influence in the Mediterranean and provide a strong foothold in Southern Europe¡­" he trailed off as another idea came to mind.

    In the southern part of the Italian penins, there is the Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, which is under the rule of the Bourbon dynasty. Italy won''t be whole without those regions merging with the Italian Republic he is going to establish soon. But, he knew he couldn''t do that abruptly, he would have to take it slow.

    "Your Excellency?" Talleyrand called, getting the attention of Napoleon.

    Napoleon blinked and refocused on Talleyrand. "Apologies, my mind wandered for a moment," he said, straightening up in his chair. "Where were we again? Oh right, controlling Southern Europe. I do have colonial ambitions in Southern Europe. After our sess in Africa and the Middle East, I''d say that it''s only natural for France to take control of the Mediterranean region entirely. We are allied with Spain, so that''s one step taken."

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand sighed. "Your ambition is truly remarkable, and I understand your desire to strengthen France''s position in Southern Europe and the Mediterranean. However, doing so would bring more chaos than peace¡­"

    "Talleyrand, can you please, for one moment, stop being so reserved and pessimistic about my colonial ambitions?" Napoleon cut him off, a tinge of frustrationcing his voice.

    Talleyrand held up a hand in a conciliatory gesture. "I apologize, Your Excellency. It''s not my intention to dampen your ambitions. I only want to caution against potentialplications and opposition from other nations. We must proceed with prudence and tact to ensure our goals don''t lead to unnecessary conflicts."

    "You just have to trust me on that, Talleyrand," Napoleon assured and continued. "Let''s adjourn this meeting before Ipletely tell you all of my colonial ambitions."

    Talleyrand raised a brow after hearing Napoleon''s words. So he still has more, huh? He rose to his feet and inclined his head respectfully towards Napoleon. "As you wish, Your Excellency. I will leave you to your thoughts for now."

    The moment Talleyrand left his office, Napoleon let out a sigh again.

 Chapter 188 Meeting The Children

    ?

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Pce of Versailles, Beaumont escorted Audrey through the regal halls to her assigned quarters. His demeanor was polite and formal, and his words were delivered in a clear and professional tone.

    "We have reached your room, Mademoiselle Audrey," Beaumont announced, gesturing towards a door down the corridor.

    Beaumont unlocked the door and held it open for her, allowing her to step inside first. As she entered, Audrey was greeted by a modest yetfortable chamber. The room was brightened by the natural light flowing in from arge window adorned with soft drapes.

    A small but cozy bed stood against one wall, covered with a clean, neatly tucked sheet and a warm quilt. A wooden dresser and a small table were ced across the room, providing the essential items for Audrey to carry out her duties.

    "I hope the room meets your needs, Mademoiselle Audrey," Beaumont said with a friendly smile.

    Audrey turned to face him, gratitude is evident in her eyes. "It''s perfect, thank you," she replied, genuinely appreciative of the amodation provided for her.

    "I''m d to hear that," Beaumont responded warmly. "Should you require anything during your stay, don''t hesitate to let us know. We aim to ensure yourfort while you care for the children."

    Audrey nodded, feeling reassured by Beaumont''s kind offer. "Thank you, Beaumont¡­and thank you for this opportunity you have given to me," Audrey expressed her gratitude sincerely.

    "Ah, don''t worry about it. I just want to help thedy I served decades ago," Beaumont replied with a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

    "I''ll do my best to ensure that the children of the First Consul are well taken care of," she said earnestly.

    "I have no doubt about that," Beaumont replied, nodding appreciatively. "Now, there are a few things I''d like to go over with you regarding your responsibilities and the children''s routines."

    "As the caretaker, you''ll have ess to the children''s wing, the kitchen, and certain areas of the pce. However, for security reasons, please refrain from venturing into restricted zones," Beaumont emphasized. "Especially near the office of the First Consul."

    "I understand," Audrey nodded understandingly.

    "Now, onto the children''s routines. They typically wake up early in the morning, and their breakfast is served at the dining hall on the ground floor. Once they have finished eating, Francis, the son of the First Consul, would usually stay in the library to read while Aveline, the daughter of the First Consul, spends some time in the garden beforemencing their lessons."

    "I see," Audrey said, mentally organizing the daily schedule in her mind.

    Beaumont continued, "After their lessons, the children would spend time on their hobbies. Francis is studious, so he would return to the library to pursue further studies. Meanwhile, Aveline would spend the rest of the afternoon practicing and honing her musical instrument skills."

    "During that time, you''ll have the opportunity to tidy up their rooms, make their beds, and attend to any other housekeeping duties," Beaumont exined. "You may also assist them with their studies or provide any necessary support during their lessons."

    Audrey nodded, taking in all the information as Beaumont continued to brief her on her responsibilities.

    Beaumont continued. "As for their meals, they''ll have lunch and dinner in the dining hall at specific hours. The pce kitchen staff will provide you with the menu, and you''ll supervise their meals to ensure they eat well". "Lastly," Beaumont added, "you''ll be expected to apany the children during their outdoor excursions within the pce grounds. Do you have any questions before I leave you here?"

    Audrey nodded, appreciating Beaumont''s thorough exnation. "No, I don''t have any questions at the moment. I feel well-informed about my duties and responsibilities," she replied confidently.

    "Excellent," Beaumont said, pleased with Audrey''s readiness. "If anythinges up or if you need any assistance during your time here, feel free to reach out to me or any member of the pce staff. We''re in this together."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I''ll keep that in mind," Audrey said with a smile.

    Beaumont nodded, satisfied with their conversation. "Very well, Mademoiselle Audrey. I''ll leave you to settle in and get acquainted with your new surroundings."

    Thank you, Beaumont. I''ll do my best," Audrey replied gratefully.

    With a final nod of encouragement, Beaumont excused himself to attend to his other duties. Audrey, on the other hand, stood in her new quarters, taking a look around the cozy room. It had been twelve years since shest stayed in a proper room.

    Momentster, she started unpacking her belongings, putting her clothes neatly into the wooden dresser. She carefully arranged her few personal belongings on the small table, making the room feel more like her own.

    After that, she sat on the bed, and she felt a sinking sensation underneath. The bedding was soft andfortable, reminding her of the days when she used to sleep in a proper room.

    Audrey pushed aside her nostalgia and focused on the present. She knew she had an important job to do ¨C taking care of the First Consul''s children. As she sat there, she mentally rehearsed the children''s routines and the responsibilities Beaumont had outlined. She was determined to excel in her new role and prove herself worthy of the trust ced in her.

    But since the First Consul''s children were still in their private tutor session, she grabbed a book and began reading to pass the time.

    An hourter, there was a knock on the door. Audrey promptly got up from the bed, headed towards the door, and opened it.

    There, she saw Beaumont, handing out a brown paper bag.

    "Inside of it is your uniform," Beaumont said, handing the brown paper bag to Audrey. "It''s a standard uniform for the caretakers here at the pce."

    Audrey took the bag and looked inside, finding a neat and practical uniform. "Thank you, Beaumont. I''ll put it on right away," she said appreciatively.

    "Good, because in ten minutes, the session with the First Consul''s children will be over, and you''ll need to be ready," Beaumont said.

    "I''ll make sure to be there on time," she replied, determined to meet the expectations set for her.

    With that, she closed the door and donned the caretaker uniform quickly. It fitfortably and looked presentable enough for her duties. Audrey checked herself in the mirror, making sure she looked tidy and professional.

    Exactly ten minutester, Audrey made her way to the designated meeting area along with Beaumont where the private tutor session would soon end.

    A minuteter, the door opened. The private tutor and the two children that she would take care of came out of the room. Francis, a serious-looking boy with tousled hair, was engrossed in a book he carried under his arm. Aveline, on the other hand, was a lively young girl with flowing curly hair.

    It didn''t take long for Francis and Aveline to notice the new household staff, Audrey, standing with Beaumont. Aveline, being the curious and outspoken one, was the first to speak up.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "I''m Audrey," she replied with a warm smile. "I''m your new caretaker. I''ll be taking care of you and your brother."

 Chapter 189 Reassurance

    ?

    Aveline and Francis nced up at Beaumont, their expressions seeking confirmation. Beaumont nodded in response to Audrey''s introduction and addressed the children.

    "That''s correct, Lady Aveline and Sir Francis. Mademoiselle Audrey will be your new caretaker. She will take care of both of you while your parents are away, as they are busy with their work," Beaumont exined in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Upon hearing this, Aveline''s eyes widened with concern. "What does that mean? Mama and Papa won''t take care of us anymore?"

    "That is not true, Lady Aveline," Beaumont reassured her gently. "Your parents still love you very much, but they have important responsibilities as the First Consul and the owner of enterprises. They have entrusted Mademoiselle Audrey to ensure your well-being and happiness when they are upied with their duties."

    "No¡­I can''t ept this! I want to talk to Papa," Aveline protested.

    Beaumont understood the young girl''s concern and gently tried to calm her worries. "I understand how you feel, Lady Aveline, but your papa is in an important meeting right now."

    "You are misunderstanding something here, Aveline," Francis stepped forward, pressing a hand on his little sister''s shoulder. "Audrey would be like other household staff in this pce, but her role is looking after us where our parents can''t due to their work."

    Audrey smiled at Francis''s exnation and nodded in agreement.

    "That''s right, Lady Aveline," she chimed in, hoping to ease the girl''s worries. "Your parents have entrusted me with the responsibility of taking care of you and your brother when they have other important tasks to attend to. I won''t be recing them or taking their ce, but rather, I''ll be here to support and care for you just like they do."

    "But Mama and Papa have always been the ones to take care of us," Aveline said, still uncertain.

    Audrey understood the young girl''s attachment to her parents and wanted to assure her that she understood.

    "I know how much you love your Mama and Papa, and they love you too, Aveline. They want the best for you, and having me here will allow them to focus on their work, knowing that you are in good hands."

    Beaumont chimed in, "Mademoiselle Audrey is a kind and capable person, and I assure you that you will grow to trust and appreciate her care for you."

    Aveline looked down for a moment, processing their words. "Still, I want to talk to Papa."

    "But, Lady Aveline, just as I said earlier¡ª" Beaumont tried to exin.

    "I can wait," Aveline interrupted firmly. "Mama and Papa didn''t tell us about this, right, brother?"

    Francis nodded. "That''s correct, Aveline, but I agree with our parents'' decision. If this is going to ease their worries, I don''t mind."

    Audrey was slightly shocked at Francis''s reasonable and rational behavior. For a five-year-old, he seemed surprisingly understanding of the situation. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the young boy''s maturity.

    "Still¡­brother, I will speak with Papa about this," Aveline said firmly.

    Francis sighed. "Do what you want, I''ll head over to the library."

    Francis''s gaze flickered to Audrey, and he asked, "Mademoiselle Audrey, is today your official first day as our caretaker?"

    Audrey shook her head. "No, Sir Francis, it will be tomorrow."

    "Is that so?" Francis''s brows narrowed. "So this is just you introducing yourself?"

    "That''s correct, Sir Francis," Audrey confirmed with a smile.

    "In that case, we''ll meet each other officially tomorrow," Francis coolly said before walking away and heading towards the library.

    "Monsieur Beaumont, escort me to my papa''s office," Aveline ordered.

    "As you wish, Lady Aveline," Beaumont replied, nodding at her request. "I will take you to your papa''s office, but please remember to be respectful if he is still in the middle of a meeting. We wouldn''t want to disturb him."

    Aveline nodded firmly, "I promise."

    Beaumont then turned to Audrey and spoke. "If you want, you can roam around the pce to familiarize yourself with your new surroundings. I''ll have one of the servants show you around."

    Audrey smiled gratefully at Beaumont''s offer. "Thank you, Monsieur Beaumont."

    "I''ll have to escort Lady Aveline now," Beaumont said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Audrey watched as Aveline and Beaumont made their way toward the First Consul''s office. As she watched them disappear into the distance, she recalled her encounter with the First Consul''s children. Francis seemed to be the kid who is easy to deal with, understanding, and willing to cooperate. His mature demeanor for his age surprised Audrey in a positive way. She felt confident that building a rapport with him wouldn''t be too challenging. However, Aveline was a different story.

    Audrey knew she had her work cut out with Aveline. The young girl''s strong attachment to her parents and resistance to change was evident during their brief interaction. Audrey understood that Aveline''s emotions were valid, but she also knew that gaining her trust would require time and patience.

    Audrey sighed. "It''s good that I have a day to prepare."

    ***

    In the First Consul''s office. Beaumont knocked on the door, seeking permission to enter.

    "Come in," Napoleon''s voice resounded from inside. Beaumont opened the door and stepped inside.

    He found Napoleon alone in the office, indicating that his meeting with Talleyrand ended.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont began. "Your daughter wishes to speak with you."

    "Aveline?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side. "Oh right¡­her private tutor session just ended. What does she want?" he asked in his authoritative tone.

    "She would like to discuss a matter concerning her new caretaker, Mademoiselle Audrey," Beaumont exined. "It seems she has some concerns and wishes to share them with you."

    Napoleon''s expression softened. "Ow, I assume that Mademoiselle Audrey and my daughter met. Very well, send her in."

    Beaumont nodded and quickly went to fetch Aveline from her room.

    "Lady Aveline, your father is ready to see you now," Beaumont informed her gently.

    Aveline took a deep breath and nodded, following Beaumont back to her father''s office.

    As she entered, Napoleon looked up from his desk and smiled at her.

    "Aveline, my dear, what brings you here?" he asked warmly.

    "Papa, I want to talk to you about Mademoiselle Audrey," Aveline said, trying to keep her voice steady.

    Napoleon motioned for her to sit, and she took a chair across from him. "Of course, my dear. What is it that you''d like to discuss?"

    Aveline hesitated for a moment before speaking. "It''s about our new caretaker. Father, is it really necessary?"

    "Of course, it is," Napoleon replied without hesitation. "It''s bing challenging for your mother and me to always look after you, especially now that you are more exposed to society. You have made friends, right? I heard there was an instance where you invited them over or the other way around."

    "That''s... correct," Aveline confirmed, her voice soft.

    "Your mother and I won''t always be able to be by your side. You can see that by observing how your mother is not always in the pce and I am always stuck in this office. Don''t worry, Mademoiselle Audrey is a kind person and she will teach you and your brother a lot of things. She is a unique caretaker."

    Aveline hummed aloud before responding. "Mama is still going to read me bedtime stories?"

    "Of course," Napoleon confirmed.

    "Okay, I will get along with her," Aveline responded, trying to sound more epting of the situation. "But I still want to spend time with you and Mama too."

    Napoleon smiled, appreciating his daughter''s willingness to cooperate.

    "Of course, my dear. Your mother and I will make sure to spend quality time with you and Francis whenever we can."

    Aveline nodded, feeling a bit more at ease with her father''s reassurance. "Alright, Papa. I''ll give her a chance."

    "That''s my girl."

 Chapter 190 The Improvement

    ?

    Late in the evening at the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon stood by the window, awaiting his wife''s arrival. Five minutester, he spotted the carriage entering the pce grounds.

    As Napoleon reached the entrance, he could hear the ttering of hooves and the carriageing to a halt outside. The door swung open, and there she was¡ªCi, stepping out of the carriage with grace.

    "Wee back, my dear," Napoleon said with a warm smile, offering his hand to help her down. Ci took his hand, and they exchanged a tender look.

    "Oh my, I didn''t expect you woulde out of your office to greet me," Ci said with a hint of surprise, her voice carrying affection. It was true as usually it was Ci who woulde by his office and tell him that she was back.

    "Why is it illegal?" Napoleon asked.

    "I didn''t say anything, dummy," Ci pouted.

    "Right¡­how was your day my love?" Napoleon inquired as they entered the pce.

    Ci let out a tired sigh. "Always the same, overseeing the trackying in the future Gare-de-Nord station. And then visited our arms manufacturing enterprise and informed them of the possibility of mass-production of bolt-action rifles that would equip all troops in France. By the way, you still haven''t modernized or reformed the military, why is that?"

    "I''m more focused on stabilizing our country''s domestic affairs first," Napoleon replied and continued. "Once we have a strong foundation, then we can tackle the military."

    "How about legal reforms?" Ci asked as they were walking down the hallway towards Napoleon''s office.

    "You mean the Napoleonic code?" Napoleon raised a brow. "Don''t worry, I''ll start working on it after the Austrians sign the peace treaty. I can''t do everything at once, you know."

    Ci giggled as she nodded. "Right."

    As they reached Napoleon''s office, he opened the door for Ci and gestured for her to enter first. She walked in, and he followed, closing the door behind them.

    "You know, I always findfort in your office. It''s like a safe haven," she said, leaning against the desk.

    Napoleon smiled fondly. "I''m d you feel that way, my dear. You know I can make you feel morefortable," he said as he approached Ci.

    "How?" Ci asked, daring Napoleon.

    Napoleon effortlessly lifted Ci, gently cing her on the edge of his desk. He leaned in closer, whispering, "Like this," before pressing his lips against hers in a passionate kiss. Ci responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck, drawing him closer.

    And just as their intimate moment was about to heat up, there was a knock on the door.

    "Your Excellency."

    The two immediately recognized the voice¡ªit was Beaumont.

    "One moment," Napoleon said as he nted a trail of kisses down Ci''s neck before pulling away reluctantly.

    Ci giggled, trying to catch her breath. "Looks like we''ll have to continue thister."

    Napoleon smirked. "Definitely."

    He straightened his clothes and opened the door. Beaumont stood there with a polite expression, trying to hide any embarrassment at interrupting the First Consul''s private moment.

    "What is it, Beaumont?" Napoleon asked, trying to sound asposed as possible.

    "My apologies for the interruption, but I was reminded to inform you that when Madame Bonaparte arrives, you wanted me to call for Mademoiselle Audrey.

    Napoleon nodded, appreciating the reminder. "Thank you, Beaumont. Please go ahead and bring Mademoiselle Audrey in."

    Beaumont nodded and stepped aside to usher Audrey into the room. Audrey entered with a respectful nod towards Napoleon and a warm smile for Ci.

    "Good evening, Your Excellency, Madame Bonaparte," Audrey greeted them.

    "So, you are the new caretaker huh?" Ci mused as she scanned her up and down. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I will officially start tomorrow, Madame Bonaparte," Audrey replied with aposed demeanor.

    Ci nodded in acknowledgment. "Good. I hope you can handle our babies," she said, casting a yful nce at Napoleon. "They are kind of unique."

    Audrey let out a chuckle. "You couldn''t be more wrong, Madame Bonaparte, as I have witnessed it myself. Francis is a precocious child, and Aveline is a spirited one, but I''m confident that I can handle them just fine."

    Ci nodded. "Well, the reason why Napoleon summoned you here is that I wanted to see you in person. Now that I saw you, you may now retire for the night."

    Audrey smiled warmly. "Thank you, Your Excellency, Madame Bonaparte. I appreciate the opportunity to meet you both. I will retire and prepare for my duties tomorrow."

    Napoleon nodded. "Rest well, Audrey. Tomorrow is a new day, and we look forward to your service."

    With a respectful bow, Audrey exited the room, leaving Napoleon and Ci alone again.

    Ci let out a contented sigh and turned to Napoleon. "Darling, I must say, she has a striking appearance."

    "So what of it?" Napoleon replied, a puzzled expression crossing his face.

    "Well, I just... I don''t know," Ci stammered, trying to find the right words. "I mean, she''s going to be spending a lot of time here, and she seems nice and all, but I can''t help but feel a little... threatened, I guess?"

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow and repeated. "Threatened? Ahh¡­you mean that I might fall for that woman?" he scoffed. "Why would I when I have the most beautiful woman in the world as my wife?"

    Ci''s cheeks flushed slightly. "There you go again with your words."

    Napoleon gently cupped Ci''s face in his hands, looking into her eyes with utmost sincerity. "I''m telling the truth, I believe I told you this when we were on the bed after I returned from the Middle East."

    "You did," Ci replied with a soft smile, her heart fluttering at the memory.

    "So, forget about it and resume where we left," Napoleon said softly to the point it caressed Ci''s heart, skipped a beat, and a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "You''re right," she said yfully, wrapping her arms around Napoleon''s neck. "Why waste time worrying when we can make the most of this moment?"

    Napoleon grinned, leaning in to kiss her once more.

    Outside, Beaumont was standing by the door and he would hear asional moans apanied by a thudding sound. It seems that Napoleon and Ci are doing what a husband and wife would do. And so, he left his post, giving them the privacy they deserved.

    ***

    A dayter, Audrey began her work as the official caretaker of Francis and Aveline. Her duties were to ensure that they were well taken care of and received proper education and training befitting their status as the children of the First Consul.

    In the mornings, Audrey would find Francis in the library, surrounded by books. The young boy had a voracious appetite for knowledge and would spend hours absorbed in his studies. Audrey admired his thirst for learning and would engage in discussions with him about science, mathematics, history, and various subjects that piqued his interest. She was impressed by his intelligence and maturity beyond his years.

    During one of their conversations, Francis confided in Audrey, "I love spending time in the library because I believe this is the tool for me to be like my Father. Father is good at everything, from the military to science, and he was adored by the people of France."

    As for Aveline, Audrey found the young girl to be a lively and talented child. She had a natural inclination towards music and would spend her afternoons in the drawing room, ying various musical instruments with ease and enthusiasm. Audrey would often sit with her, enjoying the melodic tunes.

    Aveline was a quick learner, and Audrey noticed her potential. She decided to take it upon herself to teach Aveline not just music but also the proper etiquette and manners befitting a youngdy of her station. Audrey believed that cultivating these qualities would help Aveline grow into a gracious and respected noblewoman.

    Audrey taught Aveline about proper posture, how to carry herself in public, and the art of polite conversation. She also introduced her to the intricacies of courtly behavior, preparing her for the social expectations thaty ahead.

    Aveline embraced the lessons with enthusiasm, finding joy in acquiring new skills. Audrey''s guidance and encouragement helped the young girl blossom into a well-mannered and poised youngdy.

    ***

    February 9th, 1801.

    Napoleon was in his office, awaiting news from Joseph Bonaparte. There was a peace treaty currently being discussed at Luneville.

    "This is it," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 191 Peace Of LunÃ©ville

    ?

    February 9th, 1801, Republic of France, Lun¨¦ville.

    Joseph Bonaparte''s carriage rolled to a stop outside the Treaty House in Lun¨¦ville. It was a sunny afternoon, and the air was crisp. French soldiers were stationed around the building, along with a group of Austrian guards. Their job was simple: protect the important people from both countries who were here to sign a treaty ending the war.

    Napoleon had chosen Joseph to sign the treaty on behalf of the French Republic because he was upied with various responsibilities as the First Consul of France. Additionally, sending Joseph to sign the treaty added a personal touch and signified the importance of the treaty to Napoleon, aiming to convey sincerity and genuineness to the Austrian Empire.

    "Your Excellency," one of the French troops tasked with protecting Joseph called. "The representative of the Austrian Empire is now waiting for you in the drawing room inside the Treaty House."

    Joseph nodded, acknowledging the soldier''s words. Stepping out of the carriage, he adjusted his coat and walked towards the entrance of the Treaty House.

    In the drawing-room, he saw the representative of the Austrian Empire sitting across arge wooden table with aposed demeanor.

    "Your Excellency," the Austrian representative greeted with a nod and walked towards him. He extended his hand offering a handshake. "I''m Count Ludwig von Cobenzl, The Austrian Empire Minister of Foreign Affairs."

    "Joseph Bonaparte, the Minister Plenipotentiary of the Republic of France," Joseph introduced himself before epting Cobenzl''s offer of a handshake. "

    "I wonder, what is your rtionship with His Illustrious Highness, Philipp von Cobenzl?" Joseph added." He is the diplomat who signed the Treaty of Campo Formio along with my brother, Napoleon."

    "Ah!" Cobenzl eximed softly. "Philipp is my cousin¡­how should I address you?"

    "Joseph will do just fine," Joseph replied with a congenial smile. "It appears that diplomatic service runs in your family, Count Cobenzl."

    Cobenzl chuckled lightly. "Indeed, it seems to be a family tradition. Now, shall we proceed with the business at hand?"

    Joseph nodded, taking his seat at the table. "Certainly. We are here to put an end to the conflict that has gued our nations and to establish terms that will bring about asting peace."

    Cobenzl leaned forward, his expression serious. "Agreed."

    As they delved into the discussions, the atmosphere shifted from formal pleasantries to the pragmatism of negotiation. The two representatives discussed terms, boundaries, and the allocation of resources. Behind the scenes, a team of diplomats meticulously drafted the treaty that would spell out the agreement between the nations.

    Hours passed as the discussions continued. Points of contention were addressed,promises were made, and a sense of progress began to take shape.

    Five o''clock in the afternoon, the discussions drew to a close, and Joseph and Cobenzl exchanged a final nod of mutual understanding. The terms had been agreed upon, and the moment hade to formalize the agreement.

    The terms were simr to the Treaty of Lun¨¦ville with some minor changes with Vo being ceded to France, a state which will join the Italian Republic when Napoleon establishes it in the future.

    "It appears we have reached an ord," Cobenzl said.

    Joseph nodded in agreement. "Yes, Count Cobenzl. Let us finalize this for the sake of both our nations."

    With that, Joseph took a pen and signed the document. After that, he passed the document to Count Cobenzl, who added his signature beside Joseph''s. The ink dried quickly on the paper, sealing the fate of nations and marking the end of two years of conflict.

    As simple as that, the Austrian Empire now ended its participation in the Second War of the Coalition.

    Joseph and Cobenzl exchanged onest handshake before heading their separate ways.

    Outside the Treaty House, the soldiers from both sides continued to stand guard, waiting for an update from their representatives. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Joseph and Cobenzl exited the Treaty House and there, Joseph nced at the French troops, who looked back at him expectantly.

    "Soldiers of France! The peace treaty has been signed, ending the war between our nations," Joseph announced with a clear voice.

    Upon saying that, the French troops raised their musket rifles and cheered. Meanwhile, the Austrian troops looked defeated, dejected, and depressed. They could only watch in envy as the French soldiers celebrated the news.

    Joseph''s gaze shifted to Count Cobenzl, who stood among hispatriots. The Austrian minister''s face was a mask of defeat, but he maintained hisposure despite the situation. He had fulfilled his duty as a diplomat, negotiating the best possible terms for his country.

    "I need to go back to Versailles as soon as possible," Joseph muttered under his breath before walking towards his carriage.

    Joseph climbed into his carriage, ready to return to Paris and report the sessful oue of the negotiations to Napoleon.

    ***

    The French Republic railway lines already connected eighty-five percent of the country by 1801, making travel faster and more efficient. Joseph''s journey back to Paris was no exception. It took the steam lotive five hours to cover the distance that would have taken horse-drawn carriage days.

    It was nine o''clock in the evening and Joseph was mesmerized at the radiant glow of the city of Versailles. The night was alive with construction workers working toplete the ambitious projects that were transforming the city. Electric trams glided along the tracks, carrying passengers to various destinations. Life in the city changed dramatically.

    As much as he could stare at it for long, he has a duty that couldn''t wait. So, he headed towards the Pce of Versailles.

    Arriving at the Pce of Versailles, Joseph stepped out of the carriage and made his way to Napoleon''s office. Outside Napoleon''s office, he was blocked by Beaumont.

    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency but Napoleon is still in the middle of the meeting with the Finance Minister," Beaumont informed with a respectful tone.

    Joseph''s expression remained determined. "This is urgent news that couldn''t wait, Beaumont. I need to speak with Napoleon immediately. It''s about the peace treaty with the Austrians."

    Beaumont hesitated for a moment, his eyes assessing Joseph''s seriousness. Without further dy, he nodded.

    "Very well, Your Excellency. I will inform Napoleon of your arrival."

    Beaumont entered Napoleon''s office and informed Napoleon of Joseph''s arrival. He quickly received his orders from Napoleon and stepped outside.

    "The First Consul granted you permission to enter," Beaumont said as he held the door open for Joseph.

    Joseph wasted no time and entered the office, finding Napoleon engrossed in a conversation with a man Joseph recognized as the Finance Minister, Necker.

    "So, the heavy industry in France has risen another forty-seven percent fromst year? This is huge progress¡­" Napoleon paused as he noticed Joseph.

    "Oh, Joseph! Come on here," Napoleon beckoned with a slight smile, interrupting his conversation with Necker.

    Joseph walked briskly into the room. He came to the point without a preamble.

    "Napoleon, I bring significant news from Lun¨¦ville. The Austrians have signed the peace treaty, officially ending the war."

 Chapter 192 United Kingdom Reacts

    ?

    February 10th, 1801

    Across the English Channel, in the capital city of the United Kingdom.

    The Prime Minister, William Pitt, didn''t let a moment slip by. He urgently convened a meeting that gathered the highest-ranking military generals, admirals, and advisors at the Pce of Westminster. The situation demanded instant attention and resolute action.

    As the attendees gradually filled the room, Pitt settled into his chair at the head of the table. His focus was on a newspaper he had received earlier, reporting on the recent signing of a peace treaty between France and Austria.

    His hands involuntarily clenched, crumpling the paper''s edges as he absorbed the implications.

    "Two million pounds sterling squandered on the Austrians," William muttered under his breath, frustration evident. "Why does their military persist in such weakness?"

    "Perhaps the army of France is simply formidable," the Secretary of State for War and Colonies, Henry Dundas, chimed in, breaking the silence in the room.

    "I don''t think we are summoned here to praise the abilities of the French Army," General Sir Arthur Wellesley interjected sharply.

    Pitt looked up from the crumpled newspaper, meeting Wellesley''s gaze with a raised eyebrow. The general''s no-nonsense demeanor was a stark contrast to the tension in the room.

    "Indeed," Pitt agreed, his frustration momentarily overshadowed by a renewed sense of purpose. "Our concern lies in the bnce of power and the potential threats to our nation. With the Austrian gone, there''s no countering the French domination in Continental Europe."

    "Well, we can try establishing an alliance with the Russians," The Foreign Secretary, William Wyndham Grenville suggested. "But by doing so means viting the Second League of Armed Neutrality signed by Denmark¨CNorway, Prussia, Sweden, and Russia."

    Pitt sighed. "We are in a perilous situation."

    "You couldn''t be more wrong, Prime Minister," The First Lord Admiralty, George Spencer agreed. "You see, without the Austrians, or Prussians, or the Russians fighting France, the French could easily divert their focus on us. It''s only a matter of time before the French start building warships for an invasion of our ind."

    "Is there such a possibility?" Grenville asked, his eyes widening in rm.

    "It''s not a possibility per se, it''s inevitable. The French tried it almost four years ago at Fishburg by supporting the Society of United Irishmen. Of course, the French invasion was a failure, but we couldn''t be oblivious to the fact that they might try it again with a better strategy," Spencer exined in a straightforward tone.

    "Gentlemen, we must prepare for the worst-case scenario," Pitt dered firmly, his frustration giving way to a steely determination. "We need to strengthen our defenses, fortify our coasts, and ensure that our navy is ready to repel any potential invasion."

    "Good thing we have the Royal Navy on our side," Spencer said proudly. "As long as our ships are in the channel and blockading their major ports in Brest, Cherbourg, and Lorient, we can be certain that we''ll prevent the invasion before the French even set foot on our shores."

    "Should the Frenchnd on our soil, we are doomed," Dundas said.

    "Well, we can enhance our position even further by recalling our naval fleets from around the world for our defense," Spencer added. "For instance, our fleet in India. The French appear to be overstretched, making it challenging for them to advance toward India. Bringing them back to the English Channel would prove more advantageous than their current deployments."

    "But that would mean losing India and the East Indies," Dundas countered, his brows furrowing in concern.

    Pitt nodded, acknowledging the weight of the decision. "We must weigh the risks and benefits carefully. Our priority is to safeguard our homnd, but we also cannot afford to weaken our presence in other critical regions."

    "Furthermore, we should focus on bolstering ournd forces," Wellesley asserted. "Our army needs modernization and expansion. Strengthening our coastal defenses won''t be enough if the French manage to establish a foothold. What''s the development for the spies tasked with espionage on France''s heavy industries?"

    "We have sent special units to the Middle East to steal the advanced rifles of the French and their machine guns. So far on that side, no news from them. But in the industries of maind France, we have gathered enough information about the manufacturing process of those weapons, by, of course, bribing them." Grenville said.

    "Why can''t you just bribe the people to get the rifle instead of just asking for that information?" Wellesley inquired, his tone reflecting the practical nature of his question.

    Grenville cleared his throat, adjusting his posture. "It''s a matter of security and discretion. The factories making those weapons are highly-guarded and closely monitored. Attempting to directly bribe individuals by giving us weapons could risk exposing our efforts andpromising the mission''s sess. Infiltrating their production process covertly offers us a better chance of obtaining valuable insights without raising suspicion."

    Wellesley sighed. "The French didn''t use their advanced weapons in Europe, imagine if they were equipped with that. There''s really no countering the domination of France. So I suggest that once we have all the information about their weapons and artillery, we should share it with our allies in maind Europe."

    "I agree," Spencer concurred. "Also, not only the army but the Royal Navy as well. In the Exhibition of Products of French Industryst December, I received information that the French are experimenting with using steam engines as a means of propulsion for their ships. If this technology were to be sessfully integrated into their naval forces, where a ship doesn''t need the wind to propel itself, it could pose a significant threat to our maritime supremacy."

    "Hear, hear," Pitt said, gathering the attention of the high-ranking officials. "So, what we have discussed is the potential of the French invasion of our ind. We have to prepare for it by fortifying our defense and modernizing our army and navy. The second thing is gathering information from French weapon factories making advanced weaponry should continue."

    Everyone nodded.

    "I think we have sufficient warships to protect our ind while conducting a naval blockade on France, so our fleet in India would still remain there," Pitt said. "Have we missed anything?"

    "Actually, we haven''t discussed one thing," Grenville interjected. "What about the League of Armed Neutrality? It seems that if we let those northern alliances conduct trade with France, then our naval blockade is useless."

    "Yeah, but I remember that we can''t make any concessions with them. They want us to recognize the alliance by not interfering with their trade, which we couldn''t do." Pitt said.

    "Actually, I have a better idea, that would force everyone out of the alliance," Grenville said. "What if we attack the Danish Fleet in Copenhagen?"

 Chapter 193 A Glimpse To Military Reform

    ?

    On that very day, a throng of people had congregated outside the Pce of Versailles, waving cards and rejoicing loudly at France''s victory over the Austrian Empire.

    Later that evening, when news arrived via Joseph that the Austrians had indeed agreed to the peace treaty in Luneville, Napoleon didn''t waste a moment. He promptly shared the development with his wife, and without hesitation, he ordered their newspaperpany to make sure the news was front and center in the uing morning edition. And as ordered, the tidings quickly spread across the newspaper''s pages, capturing the attention of those gathered outside the Pce of Versailles, among countless others eagerly soaking in the reports of the triumph.

    Standing by a window, Napoleon gazed at the enthusiastic crowds before pivoting to address the General who had shown remarkable prowess during the War of the Second Coalition. The assembly included esteemed Generals such as La Harpe, Ney, Brune, Berthier, Lannes, Desaix, Moreau, Grouchy, Murat, Perrin, Soult, and Leclerc, as well as Davout and Dumas from their exploits in Egypt. All of them stood proudly before the First Consul, with profound respect for him, even if not all were yet under his directmand.

    "Let it be known, my Generals, that each of you has demonstrated remarkable valor on the battlefield, and you have my sincerest appreciation for your efforts. However, let''s not lose sight of the fact that the battle is far from over¡ªindeed, it''s not won just yet. The British still remain entrenched in conflict with us, and they persist as the most substantial threat to our sovereignty and pursuit of peace."

    "Our victory against Austria is a significant achievement, but it''s only a step towards our ultimate goal. The British Empire''s influence stretches across oceans, and their resolve remains unyielding. They have managed to thwart us on several fronts, and it''s imperative that we don''t underestimate their ability to adapt and retaliate.

    "Our priority must be to consolidate our gains and strengthen our position. The recent triumph should serve as a rallying cry for us to further unify our forces, both on the battlefield and within our nation. Our military might is unparalleled, and our determination to forge a new era in France''s history must burn brighter than ever."

    "What should we do, Bonaparte?" Berthier asked casually.

    "Well, now that the main threat in continental Europe is gone, we can begin reforming our military," Napoleon revealed. "You all will be informed of the new structure soon. For now, enjoy the peace we are enjoying right now. Dismissed."

    The Generals saluted before making their way out of Napoleon''s office. Berthier remained, as he was told the night before that Napoleon wished to talk to him about the military reforms he just mentioned.

    "Berthier," Napoleon began, his tone more intimate now that they were alone. "I have been contemting the future of our military strategy. We''ve achieved much, but there''s always room for improvement. I want a more streamlinedmand structure, fastermunication, and greater cohesion among our units. Our victories thus far have been remarkable, but to ensuresting sess, we must adapt and evolve. Let''s take a seat."

    Berthier nodded, taking a seat across from Napoleon.

    "So, what reforms are you nning on implementing, Bonaparte?" Berthier asked.

    Napoleon pulled a single document from a drawer in his desk and handed it to Berthier. The document was crisp and official-looking, bearing the emblem of the French Republic at the top.

    "This, Berthier, is the outline of the reforms I have in mind," Napoleon stated. "It epasses aprehensive restructuring of our military, recing traditional tactics with new ones."

    Berthier epted the document. His eyes scanned the text, absorbing the details of the proposed reforms. Napoleon leaned forward, his posture engaged, as he began to exin.

    "Let''s start by looking at the broader structure of the French Armed Forces. I think it''s a good idea to create three distinct branches: the Army, Navy, and National Gendarmerie. This way, we can provide specialized training and deployment strategies that really fit the unique needs of each branch. Now, when ites to the Army ¨C which forms the core of our military strength ¨C we should consider revamping its organization. To achieve this, I''m introducing a redefined hierarchy with the new corps system. This means that each corps will be self-sustaining and capable of operating independently if the situation calls for it."

    Berthier''s brows furrowed slightly as he absorbed this information. "So, the corps will have their own artillery, cavalry, and infantry units, all working in tandem."

    "Exactly," Napoleon confirmed. "The corps will bemanded by the General of the Division, basically the best generals France has ever produced. All corps would report to the Chief of Staff, which is the First Consul, me. The detailed ranks and their respective functions and roles are in the document. They are long so we won''t talk about that."

    Berthier flipped a page, his interest deepening. "And these reforms extend to the Navy as well?"

    "Indeed," Napoleon confirmed. "Our Navy will see its own reorganization, with squadrons and flotis designed for swift action and dominance at sea. It will bemanded by the Chief of the Naval Staff, which I am still looking for a candidate."

    "And what about the National Gendarmerie?" Berthier asked.

    "The National Gendarmerie will be tasked with maintainingw and order within our borders. Every regional department of France will have its own Gendarmerie unit which is under the control of the prefects, the highest-ranking local government official. When federalized, they will answer to the Ministry of the Interior, ensuring a centralized approach tow enforcement and public safety. This reform will provide a stronger and more coordinated response to domestic challenges, for example, if there was an insurrection or rebellion in one of the departments.

    "This organizational reform of the French Armed Forces would make everything easy, of course, this is not final as I intend to change some of it before we implement it, but I intend to implement this system before this year ends," Napoleon concluded.

    "What do you want me to do, Bonaparte?" Berthier asked, asking his role in this.

    "I want you to help me disseminate these military reforms to every staffer working in our Armed Forces. Get me a list of potential candidates for high-ranking positions in the Navy and the National Guard, and once you have done all of that, report back to me."

    "I''ll make this a priority, Bonaparte," Berthier affirmed.

    "Very well, I believe that concludes our meeting. Thank you for your time, Berthier. Good luck."

    Berthier stood up from his seat, holding the document in his hand. "Consider it done."

    Upon saying that, Berthier left Napoleon''s office, leaving Napoleon alone.

    Napoleon leaned back to his chair and steepled his fingers, contemting.

    "Should I go all out in the military reforms?" He asked himself.

    Sooner, the nature of warfare will change drastically with the prospect of the British and her allies managing to get ahold of their bolt-action rifle. Heck, this might be thest time he wouldmand an army in the battlefield as it would be more dangerous when new weapons can snipe a person out from 900 meters.

    Well, it''s too early to determine.

    Napoleon leaned forward and checked the documents resting on his table.

    "Okay, time to return to work."

 Chapter 194 Napoleons Decision To Make France The Center Of European Affairs

    ?

    As Napoleon immersed himself in his tasks after the conversation with his Minister of War, Berthier, his tranquility was interrupted by the entrance of Beaumont. The mere prospect of dealing with yet another person seeking his attention seemed to weigh on Beaumont, a sentiment he couldn''t conceal.

    "Who is disturbing me now, Beaumont?" Napoleon inquired, his eyes remaining fixed on the document he was engrossed in.

    "Your Excellency, it is the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand," Beaumont informed him, maintaining a formal tone.

    "Talleyrand, Talleyrand," Napoleon repeated the name as he recalled thest time he had engaged with his Minister of Foreign Affairs. It had been a considerable stretch since theirst interaction. "Fine, allow him toe in."

    Beaumont nodded, stepping aside to allow Talleyrand to enter the room. The Minister of Foreign Affairs walked in, his cane in hand and aposed demeanor that matched his reputation for diplomacy and cunning.

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand greeted with a courteous nod, acknowledging Napoleon''s presence.

    Napoleon finally shifted his attention from the document to Talleyrand. "Talleyrand, what brings you here today?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Talleyrand cleared his throat slightly, "Ie bearing news regarding our diplomatic efforts with our colony, the Saint-Domingue. Toussaint Louverture has epted your invitation and will arrive in two months."

    "One month huh?" Napoleon mused. "That''s understandable given the distance between Saint-Domingue and France. I assume that our letter of invitation took one month to get there?"

    Talleyrand inclined his head in agreement. "Indeed, Your Excellency. The correspondence took its due time to traverse the distance. We received confirmation of Toussaint Louverture''s eptance, and preparations are underway for his arrival."

    "Hmm¡­" Napoleon hummed as he looked at Talleyrand. "Talleyrand, aren''t you getting tired standing there? Come here and take a seat."

    Talleyrand''s posture eased subtly as heplied with Napoleon''s invitation, making his way to a nearby chair and taking a seat. His expression remainedposed, attentive to the proceedings.

    "Now that you are here, Talleyrand, I have something to talk with you about," Napoleon began.

    "Oh...what is it, Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked curiously.

    "We kicked the Austrians out of the coalition, and I believe it''s time that we consolidate our power in Europe. Starting by getting friendly with the neutral nations. I''m sure you are familiar with the Second League of Armed Neutrality?"

    "Indeed, Your Excellency," Talleyrand responded. "The Second League of Armed Neutrality is a coalition of neutral countries consisting of Russia, Prussia, Denmark-Norway, and Sweden. Its primary aim was to protect their maritime rights and trade interests during times of naval conflict. By banding together, these nations sought to assert their neutrality and safeguard their merchant vessels from seizure or interference by warring parties. More like a party, because it''s the United Kingdom who are interfering with their trades."

    Napoleon nodded. "Precisely. These neutral nations can be valuable allies if we can foster positive rtions with them. Our recent victory over Austria gives us a stronger position to negotiate from."

    Talleyrand''s brows furrowed slightly as he processed the information. "So, you are suggesting that we approach these neutral nations with the intention of forming alliances or agreements?"

    "Yes, is it possible that we can get the ambassadors from each of these neutral countries to visit Versailles?"

    "We can do that, Your Excellency," Talleyrand confirmed.

    "Good, I want to meet them next week," Napoleon stated firmly.

    Talleyrand nodded in understanding. "I will immediately send out the invitations and make the necessary arrangements for the ambassadors'' visit."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze focused on the documents scattered across his desk.

    "We have the opportunity to shape the politicalndscape of Europe. These neutral nations can provide us with the leverage we need to counterbnce the influence of the United Kingdom. They had been controlling our enemies since the war of the first coalition, funding them to fight France, and overthrow the Republic."

    He fell silent after that. Napoleon''s n hinged on the sess of the alliance with the neutral countries. The Second League of Armed Neutrality, proposed by the Russian Empire under Paul I, aimed to safeguard neutral shipping from the Royal Navy''s wartime policy of unrestricted searches for French contraband. This policy was designed to disrupt military supplies and trade to the First French Republic, which is hurting not only the economy of the French Republic but those neutral countries.

    In real history, the foundation of the alliance began to weaken after the assassination of Paul I, the Russian Emperor who initiated the coalition among neutral nations. The Battle of Copenhagen marked the final blow that sealed its fate. Paul I is someone Napoleon would have aimed to establish a cordial rtionship with, sharing theirmon objectives of modernizing their respective states through radical reforms. Nevertheless, executing these reforms in Russia encountered opposition from the royal court, nobility, and military leaders, eventually leading to his assassination. Speaking of his assassination, Paul I had a mere 39 days left to live. To ensure the alliance''s survival, Napoleon would have to intervene by providing Paul I with a list of conspirators nning his assassination.

    However, saving Paul I could have consequences in the long run, given his radical nature. If Paul I were to adopt the reforms he witnessed in France, the Russian Empire might be strong enough to rival France. Nevertheless, assisting Paul Ies with its benefits, including asting alliance between France and Russia. If that were to ur, it would certainly make the United Kingdom uneasy, tipping the bnce of power where France dictates the terms.

    He paused, taking a moment to weigh his options: should he intervene to prevent Paul I''s assassination or allow events to take their course? After a thorough evaluation of the pros and cons, he chose to step in and save Paul I. Napoleon''s confidence remained resolute; even in the scenario of Russia''s modernization mirroring that of France, he maintained the belief that France would ultimatelye out on top. Besides, Paul, I was crucial to the sess of the League of Armed Neutrality, an alliance that aligned with France''s best interests. Letting Paul I perish would be a grave oversight, given the alliance''s significance to France''s objectives.

    With his decision made, Napoleon turned his attention back to Talleyrand. "Talleyrand, can we extend an invitation to the Russian Empire to visit France?"

    Talleyrand''s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise, though he swiftly regained hisposure. "The Russian Emperor, Your Excellency? It''s feasible, but might I inquire about the reason behind this?"

    "He''s the one who initiated this alliance, isn''t he? I want to personally express my gratitude. Of course, we should still extend an invitation to the Russian Ambassador."

    "I can make the arrangements, Your Excellency. However, I must advise that the Russian Emperor''s visit is not guaranteed. Diplomatic protocols and schedules could impact his avability."

    "It''s okay, just send him an invitation."

    "Very well, Your Excellency. I will promptly work on it."

 Chapter 195 A Sudden Proposal From The Kingdom Of Spain

    ?

    Three dayster, in Napoleon''s office.

    Napoleon was deep in his usual work routine, engrossed in thetest reports from various Ministries. The initial signs were looking good. The Ministry of Urban Development and Infrastructure had noted progress in Paris'' construction projects. The Ministry of Finance had impressive numbers to share - a significant twenty-five percent GDP increase, attributed to the widespread employment initiatives put into y. The Ministry of Police had encouraging news too, with crime rates dropping due to heightenedw enforcement presence on the streets.

    As he delved into the reports, his brow furrowed a bit, taking in the data and numbers on the pages before him. Thebined efforts of his government were undoubtedly showing practical results.

    His attention shifted from one report to another, diving into the detailed descriptions that painted a clear picture of the nation''s current situation. The Ministry of Agriculture''s report was particrly optimistic, highlighting positive agricultural growth. Farmers embracing modern technologies like steam tractors significantly boosted efficiency and yields.

    In the midst of the pile of reports, one specific memo grabbed Napoleon''s attention. It was a message from General Murat. The contents revealed that the Kingdom of Naples had entered an armistice at Foligno on February 9th, 1801. This step essentially signaled the end of hostilities between French and Neapolitan forces.

    "Kingdom of Naples," Napoleon repeated, a flicker of recognition crossing his mind. The Kingdom had momentarily slipped his mind.

    This Kingdom of Naples had sided with a coalition, a choice that had left it isted from its previous allies. The French Navy had implemented a blockade on their main ports, furtherpounding their istion. With the French Republic''s victory over the Austrian Empire, the Kingdom''s istion had deepened. A stiption in the Treaty of Luneville explicitly prohibited the Austrian Empire from trading with nations at war with France. On top of these pressures, France''s control over Northern Italy further constricted the Kingdom''s options.

    "How should I handle this," Napoleon muttered quietly to himself. Reflecting on history, Napoleon had shown leniency towards the Kingdom of Naples to cate Russia''s Emperor, Paul I. In the present context, it seemed like the most logical course of action, given there was no enmity between Napoleon and the Kingdom of Naples.

    Napoleon reached for a pen and paper, swiftly drafting a letter to General Murat, who was stationed in the Kingdom of Naples. In the letter, he instructed Murat to maintain the armistice terms, ensure a peaceful transition and expressed his intent to continue fostering cooperative rtions between the French Republic and the Kingdom of Naples.

    After writing the letter, he called, "Beaumont!"

    Momentster, Beaumont promptly entered Napoleon''s office.

    "How may I be of service, Your Excellency?" he inquired respectfully.

    Napoleon looked up from his desk, his gaze focused on Beaumont. "I''ve just drafted a letter to General Murat. I want you to ensure it''s delivered promptly. Use a telegraph."

    Beaumont nodded, taking in the instructions. "Of course, Your Excellency. I''ll ensure the letter reaches General Murat promptly. On another note, I was about to tell you that the Minister of War, Berthier, has sent a telegraph. He intends to visit you this afternoon."

    "Berthier¡­" Napoleon contemted aloud. "Did the letter specify the purpose of his visit?"

    Beaumont retrieved a slim envelope from his coat pocket and handed it to Napoleon. "Here is the telegraph, Your Excellency. The exact purpose of Minister Berthier''s visit is not explicitly stated, but it mentions that he seeks an audience to discuss matters of strategic importance."

    Napoleon took the envelope and quickly scanned its contents. "Strategic importance," he murmured, wondering what it could be. "Very well, Beaumont. I shall receive Minister Berthier this afternoon. Notify him that he can proceed with his visit as scheduled."

    "Understood, Your Excellency. I will ry your message immediately," Beaumont responded promptly. "Is there anything else you require at this moment?"

    "No, that will be all for now."

    "Very well, Your Excellency. Should you need any further assistance or updates, please do not hesitate to summon me."

    "I appreciate that," Napoleon replied with a nod. "You''re dismissed for now."

    Beaumont left Napoleon''s office, leaving Napoleon still wondering why Berthier ising to his office. Could it be about the military reforms? If so, it''s fast; he had expected Berthier to return in one or two months with aprehensive report. Napoleon shook his head, reminding himself not to jump to conclusions. Berthier was known for his efficiency, after all.

    Two hourster.

    Beaumont returned to Napoleon''s office. He bowed in front of Napoleon and informed, "Your Excellency, I have sessfully transmitted your message to General Murat."

    Napoleon simply nodded.

    "The Minister of War, Berthier has arrived," Beaumont added. "Should I let him in now?"

    Napoleon nced up from his work, his mind now fully focused on the present situation.

    "Yes, Beaumont. Please show him in."

    Beaumont inclined his head respectfully and turned to leave the room. Within moments, he returned, ushering in Minister of War Berthier. The Minister entered with a purposeful stride and approached Napoleon''s desk.

    "Your Excellency," Berthier greeted with a slight nod.

    Napoleon acknowledged him with a curt nod in return. "Minister Berthier, you''vee at an opportune time. Please, take a seat."

    Berthier took the indicated seat.

    Napoleon studied Berthier for a moment, then leaned forward slightly, resting his hands on the desk.

    "Your telegraph mentioned matters of strategic importance. I assume it''s the reason for your visit?"

    Berthier nodded, his expression bing more earnest. "Indeed, Your Excellency. It''s about an agreement proposed by the Kingdom of Spain."

    "Spain?" Napoleon repeated. Did he hear him correctly? He was expecting it would be about the military reforms, but Spain wasn''t on his immediate radar for discussions.

    He leaned in, intrigued by Berthier''s words.

    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Tell me more, Minister," Napoleon prompted.

    Berthier cleared his throat, gathering his thoughts before he continued. "Your Excellency, the Kingdom of Spain has reached out with a proposal that would transfer the Louisiana territory back to us in exchange for some territory in the Italian penins."

    Napoleon''s eyebrows rose. Louisiana? The lost territory of France in North America? Is Berthier referring to that territory? If so, then this would probably be the best day of his life. He had been waiting for this moment, when Spain woulde to an agreement with the French Republic. But, howe it is sote? The Third Treaty of San Ildefonso was signed on October 1, 1800, in real history, but in this world, there''s no such agreement. Could it be one of the effects of changing the course of history? Probably.

    "I see," Napoleon replied, leaning back in his chair. "And what territory do they want from Italy?"

    "Tuscany," Berthier revealed.

    "I think it''s best if we can get Talleyrand here before we start discussing this," Napoleon suggested, and called Beaumont inside.

    "Beaumont, can you summon the Minister of Foreign Affairs for me please? With urgency."

    "Right away, Your Excellency," Beaumont acknowledged the order.

 Chapter 196 Napoleon Fixation Over Louisiana

    ?

    As Napoleon waited for his Minister of Foreign Affairs to arrive, he flipped through a stack of treaties that the French Republic had signed with the Kingdom of Spain. Berthier, his Minister of War, also skimmed through the documents to catch up.

    Berthier looked up from the treaties and met Napoleon''s gaze.

    "So the French Republic signed a peace treaty with the Kingdom of Spain in the year 1795. It''s called the Peace of Basel, where the Kingdom of Spain ceded half of the ind of Hispani to the Republic of France in exchange for the Gipuzkoa," Berthier remarked, breaking the silence as he read through the treaties.

    Napoleon nodded, affirming Berthier''s statement. "Right, the Peace of Basel marked the end of hostilities in the Pyrenees front. It also set the stage for theter alliance between the Kingdom of Spain and us."

    "Now, the Kingdom of Spain is willing to give back the territory of Louisiana to France," Berthier concluded. "I wonder why the Kingdom of Spain would give up such arge territory in North America?"

    "Probably their territory in North America had grown toorge for the Kingdom of Spain to manage effectively," Napoleon mused, his tone contemtive as he considered the potential motives. "Or perhaps they see more value in focusing their efforts closer to home."

    "Tuscany?" Berthier hummed. "I don''t think Tuscany has ever been close to the Iberian Penins. I wonder why the Kingdom of Spain is willing to give up Louisiana in exchange for Tuscany¡­Perhaps the Kingdom of Spain sees some strategic advantage in gaining that territory."

    Napoleon pondered for a moment and then spoke.

    "It might not be about geographic proximity, but rather political considerations."

    Berthier nodded, processing the idea. "So you think there''s arger political motive behind this exchange?"

    "Indeed," Napoleon confirmed. "From what I recall, King Charles IV of Spain has a son-inw, Louis, Infanta Duke of Parma. Our foreign policy towards Italy has been consolidating Italian states under one banner. But Louis has a legitimate im to the Duchy of Parma, and we''ve shown interest in that region. The Kingdom of Spain might be seekingpensation for us backing Louis''s im to Parma."

    Berthier''s eyebrows furrowed as he connected the dots. "So, in exchange for us not interfering with Louis''s im, they''re offering us Louisiana?"

    "Exactly," Napoleon agreed. "It''s a way for them to secure their interests and also maintain positive rtions with us."

    "So, what are you going to do, Bonaparte? Are you going to give up Tuscany?" Berthier asked.

    "Of course I am," Napoleon answered without hesitation. "Louisiana over Tuscany? This is probably the most advantageous deal we could secure. Gaining a vast territory in North America, which was formerly ours under New France, would significantly strengthen our position."

    As the decision settled in the room, the door swung open once more. Beaumont entered.

    "The Minister of Foreign Affairs," Beaumont announced sinctly.

    Napoleon''s attention shifted to the newly arrived minister, Talleyrand. "Ah, Talleyrand, d you could join us on such short notice. Please take a seat."

    "Oh," Napoleon said in realization. "I forgot that we don''t have anything to drink. Berthier, Talleyrand, you both want something to drink? We have everything here."

    Talleyrand waved off the offer with a slight smile. "Thank you for the offer, Your Excellency, but I am okay."

    "Same here," Berthier echoed Talleyrand''s sentiment with a nod.

    Napoleon grinned, acknowledging their priorities. "Very well, let''s proceed then. Berthier, please exin to Talleyrand the offer that the Kingdom of Spain has presented regarding Louisiana and Tuscany."

    Berthier cleared his throat and filled in Talleyrand on the details of the proposed exchange.

    Once Berthier had finished, Talleyrand leaned back in his chair.

    "Well, to bepletely honest with both of you, Your Excellency, Berthier, I have been informed of the proposal before by the Kingdom of Spain."

    Napoleon raised an eyebrow. "You mean¡­you this is not the first time that the Spanish have approached you with this?"

    "Indeed, they''ve been exploring this possibility for a while. But I didn''t entertain it, the reason being that we were at a pseudo-war with the United States. I don''t want to make any moves that couldplicate that situation further."

    "Ah¡­you mean the Quasi-war," Napoleon recalled with a nod. "But it was settled already, right? I believe that it was my brother Joseph who signed the convention of 1800 with the United States to put an end to the hostilities," Napoleon remarked.

    "But the treaty is not yet approved by the US Congress because we didn''t agree with the terms demanded by the United States where we have topensate for the losses suffered by American merchants during the Quasi war," Talleyrand interjected.

    Napoleon leaned forward, a frown on his face. "So, the Americans are dragging their feet on this?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency. The convention of 1800, while ending the hostilities, hasn''t been fully resolved due to thesepensation demands. It''s a delicate situation, and we need to be cautious about how our actions might influence the ongoing negotiations."

    Berthier leaned in as well, his expression serious. "If we were to agree to this deal with the Spanish, trading Louisiana for Tuscany, how would that affect our rtions with the United States?"

    Talleyrand paused, considering his response carefully. "It could potentially sour our rtionship further. The Americans might see it as us siding with Spain, which could lead to heightened tensions and potentially even retaliation. I believe that the United States has an ambition of expanding westward, and the Louisiana territory holds strategic significance in their ns."

    Napoleon drummed his fingers on the table. "So, this isn''t as simple as just gaining a vast territory. If we take Louisiana, it could antagonize the United States¡­considering that this discussion with Spain is secret. But I want Louisiana, Talleyrand. So I think we shouldply with the demand of the United States, andpensate for the loss so that the US Congress can approve the Treaty of Mortefontaine. Then after that, we signed an official treaty with the Kingdom of Spain, where they would give up Louisiana. That way, the United States won''t feel cheated¡­"

    Napoleon trailed off and then scoffed softly. "United States¡­why are we even talking about this as if the United States poses a huge threat to us? They are just a rebel nation that without us, they would probably won''t exist. Here''s my decision, we are going to take Louisiana whatever it takes."

    "But, Your Excellency. This could possibly bring us to war with the United States¡­"

    "Didn''t you hear me, Talleyrand? The United States doesn''t pose much of a threat to us. If you are that concerned then follow the instructions I said earlier." Napoleon said.

    "So I assume that we are going forward with the negotiation with the Kingdom of Spain," Berthier asked.

    "Yes, Berthier, we proceed with the negotiation," Napoleon decided.

 Chapter 197 Taking A Short Break From Work

    ?

    "That''s enough for now, gentlemen," Napoleon stated as he got up from his chair. "I appreciate your input."

    Berthier and Talleyrand stood up as well.

    The three men exchanged nods, acknowledging the conclusion of their discussion. The room seemed to exhale a collective breath as the weight of the decision settled in. With a final nce, Napoleon moved towards the door, the others falling in step behind him.

    Napoleon held the door open for his advisors. "Until we see each other again."

    Talleyrand inclined his head in respect. "Of course, Your Excellency." With that, he stepped forward, passing through the door frame.

    Berthier followed a nod of agreement apanying his departure.

    Napoleon released the door handle and let the door close behind them.

    He went back to his table after that and sat in his chair. He doesn''t want to do anything for now as he just finished discussing something important with his advisers. Louisiana, the territory Napoleon truly wanted from the beginning, is now within his arms reach. When he said before that the United States posed no threat to France''s military, he meant that. The United States at this point in time is weak. So he is not concerned if the United States were to engage in a conflict with France.

    Still, he would much prefer that the United States ept the treaty France is going to sign with the Kingdom of Spain.

    He slumped back into his chair, the cushions weing the weight of his fatigue. The room seemed quieter without the presence of his advisors, the echo of their discussion fading away. His gaze lingered on the closed door for a moment before drifting to the scattered documents on his desk. The stack was an imposing sight, making him feelzy.

    Napoleon let out an almost inaudible sigh, his shoulders sagging imperceptibly. "I''m going to do thister."

    He decided to break free from the confines of his office, his fingers tired of the endless papers and his mind craving a different kind of stimtion. Pushing himself out of the chair, he straightened his coat and left the room behind, the door shutting with a solid thud.

    "Your Excellency?" Beaumont said with a surprised expression, not expecting Napoleon toe out of his office early. "Where are you going?"

    "I''m yearning for some fresh air, Beaumont," Napoleon replied casually and walked past Beaumont.

    Beaumont followed a few steps behind, his hurried pace betraying his surprise.

    "Shall I arrange for an escort, Your Excellency?"

    Napoleon waved a dismissive hand, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "No need, Beaumont. I am quite capable of navigating the pce on my own."

    The truth was, he relished these moments of solitude. The weight of his responsibilities pressed upon him constantly, and these brief interludes offered a chance to escape the never-ending demands of leadership.

    As he walked, he could hear the faint echoes of footsteps reverberating off the marble floors. There, he would encounter manservants and maids walking past him, asionally bowing their heads in acknowledgment of his presence.

    And there, he realized something.

    "Where is my daughter?" Napoleon asked.

    "Lady Aveline is in her music room, Your Excellency," Beaumont answered. "Along with her friends."

    "Friends?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side.

    "Ah, yes, Your Excellency, Lady Aveline invited her friends she met at the birthday celebration of Louis de La Rochefoucauld''s daughter."

    "Is that so?" Napoleon mused. "Hearing that makes me happy, I wonder how they would react if I were to visit them in surprise."

    With a curious glint in his eye, Napoleon changed his course, heading towards the direction of the music room. Beaumont followed the surprise of the moment causing a slight fumble in his usuallyposed demeanor.

    Reaching the music room, Napoleon could hear the lively chatter andughter of young voices mingling with the notes of the piano. The door was partially open, allowing him a glimpse of the scene inside.

    Aveline was indeed surrounded by a group of girls, their dresses and lively demeanor adding youthful energy to the room. Napoleon couldn''t help but smile at the sight of his daughter in her element.

    Pushing the door open a bit more, Napoleon stepped inside with Beaumont a step behind. The sudden intrusion caught the attention of the girls¡­Oh, it''s not all girls inside, there was a boy too, ying the piano.

    "Francis?" Napoleon said in a slight shock. He didn''t expect his son to be among thepany. His surprise was mirrored in the faces of the youngdies.

    Francis stopped ying, his hands freezing over the keys.

    "Papa!" Aveline eximed, rising from her seat and crossing the room to greet him.

    "The First Consul?" Marie, Louis''s daughter, and Aveline''s friend eximed softly.

    "Father, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in your office?" Francis stammered, his surprise evident.

    Napoleon chuckled lightly at the reactions he had stirred. "I was taking a break from the papers and decided to enjoy some fresh air, and my steps led me here. Francis, I must say, I didn''t expect to see you here."

    "That is because Brother Francis wanted to learn how to y the piano," Aveline exined.

    "Oh really?" Napoleon eximed, flickering his gaze to Francis who was slightly embarrassed by the attention.

    Francis scratched the back of his head, offering a sheepish smile. "Yes, Father. I''ve been learning to y when I have some free time."

    "When did he show interest in learning musical instruments?" Napoleon asked.

    Aveline ced a finger on her chin as she remembered the day Francis asked her to teach him. "I believe it was after we visited Marie."

    "Marie?" Napoleon nced at the little girl who was staring at him since he entered the room. "You are the daughter of Louis de La Rochefoucauld?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency," Marie stammered as she tried to address Napoleon formally.

    Napoleon chuckled. "And who are the otherdies?"

    "Father, let me introduce you to my friends, Isabelle, Marguerite, Camille, and Louise," Aveline said, gesturing to each of her friends in turn.

    Napoleon nodded, acknowledging each of them with a smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you. You all look lovely and beautiful."

    The girls blushed at thepliment from Napoleon, finding themselves somewhat tongue-tied in his presence.

    "I see now why Francis is eager to learn piano, that is to impress these youngdies," Napoleon teased.

    The girls exchanged nces and giggles, their embarrassment only growing. Francis turned an even deeper shade of red.

    "Father¡­what are you saying things like that?" Francis blurted out, his embarrassment evident.

    Napoleon grinned and pped a hand on Francis''s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Ah, my boy, forgive an old man his jests. I''m d to see you''re finding interests beyond science. Now, I believe I have taken a considerable amount of your practice time, so I''ll leave you all to your music and camaraderie."

    With that, Napoleon left the music room, leaving his children and the girls stunned.

    "That''s the First Consul? He looks awesome," Louise blurted out, her eyes wide in awe.

    Isabelle nudged her with an elbow and whispered, "Louise, don''t be so forward!"

    Marguerite chimed in with a shy smile, "Well, he did say we looked lovely and beautiful."

    "He''s even more handsome in person," Camille added her cheeks a deep shade of pink.

    "I never thought I''d meet someone so important!" Marie said.

    Aveline grinned, enjoying her friends'' reactions. The way they were praising her father made her feel even prouder of him.

 Chapter 198 Napoleon Propose An Alliance

    ?

    February 17th, 1801. Pce of Versailles. Napoleon and Ci stood near the main entrance, their gaze fixed on the five elegant horse-drawn carriages approaching.

    The moment had arrived for Napoleon to engage with the ambassadors representing the countries bound by the Second League of Armed Neutrality. These nations included the Russian Empire, the Kingdom of Prussia, the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, and the Kingdom of Sweden.

    Napoleon adjusted his uniform, feeling the weight of the impending discussions settles on his shoulders. It was time for diplomatic exchanges that could shape things up. Ci stayed put, adding a calming presence.

    As the carriages rolled to a halt, the pce staff moved into action, assisting the ambassadors and their entourages to alight from the carriages.

    Napoleon exchanged a brief nod with Ci, and together they advanced to wee the distinguished guests. The ambassadors stepped forward one by one. Carl Adam Wachtmeister, the Swedish ambassador, met Napoleon''s gaze.

    "Wee to the Pce of Versailles," Napoleon acknowledged. "I express my gratitude for epting my invitation, Mr. Wachtmeister."

    "Thank you, First Consul," Carl Adam Wachtmeister replied with a diplomatic nod. "I''m looking forward to our discussion among representatives from other countries."

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted to the other ambassadors, each standing as representatives of their respective countries. Among them was Friedrich Ancillon, the ambassador to France from the Kingdom of Prussia, followed by Ivan Tolstoy, the ambassador to France representing the Russian Empire. Lastly, there was Count Frederik Christian Peder Horrebow, serving as the ambassador to France from the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway.

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged handshakes with the ambassadors, a formal acknowledgment of their presence and a prelude to the discussions thaty ahead.

    "I trust your journey was without undue difficulties," Napoleon inquired, addressing the ambassadors collectively.

    "We are grateful for your hospitality," Ancillon replied courteously on behalf of his delegation.

    Tolstoy, representing the Russian Empire, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, we appreciate your gracious invitation. Much like our Swedish counterparts, we are also anticipating the forting discussions and the topics that we shall delve into."

    Horrebow, the ambassador from the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, chimed in as well. "It''s an honor to be here."

    Napoleon nodded in response, acknowledging their remarks. "Our discussions shallmence shortly. For now, please allow us to escort you to the designated chambers where the deliberations will take ce."

    With that, Napoleon and Ci escorted the ambassadors down the ornate halls of the pce.

    Upon reaching the designated chambers, the doors swung open, revealing a grand room adorned with regal furnishings. Arge table dominated the center, and chairs were arranged for the ambassadors and their entourages.

    "Please, take your seats," Napoleon invited.

    The ambassadors nodded and took their ces.

    Napoleon turned to Ci briefly, a look of determination in his eyes.

    "Darling, I''m going to speak with them now. Thank you for standing by me earlier."

    "No worries," Ci replied, a reassuring smile on her lips. She gave his hand a supportive squeeze.

    "Good luck," she whispered.

    Napoleon''s tense expression softened as he gazed at Ci. "Thank you."

    With that, Ci withdrew, leaving Napoleon to his diplomatic responsibilities.

    Inside the chamber, Napoleon took his ce at the head of the table, nked by the ambassadors.

    The manservants present inside the chamber promptly poured them a selection of beverages. Water, wine, coffee, and tea were offered, and the ambassadors made their choices.

    Napoleon maintained aposed demeanor as he waited for them to have their refreshment served. Momentster, the manservants served their role well.

    With that, Napoleon began, "Gentlemen, it is an honor to have representatives from such esteemed nations gathered here today. I am certain that each of you has recognized the sharedmonalities among your countries."

    "We are member states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality," the Russian representative, Ivan Tolstoy, replied sinctly.

    "That is correct, Mr. Tolstoy," Napoleon confirmed. "The Second League of Armed Neutrality, I believe, is formed to ensure the protection of neutral shipping rights during times of conflict. Given that France is at war with the United Kingdom, the United Kingdom targeted merchant ships bound for France and seized their cargo. This action has undoubtedly caused disruptions to your economies and trade rtions."

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    "As First Consul of France, I too have expressed my concerns over the British interfering with our trade. So I gathered you here to propose a solution."

    "Which is what, Premier First Consul?" Friedrich Ancillon of Prussia inquired.

    "An alliance," Napoleon revealed.

    "Premier First Consul," Tolstoy cleared his throat. "I believe you are misunderstanding the alliance. It was formed to protect our merchant ships from the British, not an alliance that would wage war with the United Kingdom."

    "Yeah, the alliance was formed to protect your merchant ships, but what exactly has been going on? The British kept viting your neutral shipping rights," Napoleon said sternly. "To me, it is an affront, as the British don''t seem to recognize the rights of neutral nations. They''ve been acting with impunity, stopping your ships, confiscating goods, and even conscripting your sailors into their navy. This is a tant disregard for internationalw and the principles of neutrality."

    Horrebow from Denmark-Norway leaned forward, his expression firm. "It''s a challenge we''ve all been grappling with. How do you propose we address this and make the United Kingdomply?"

    "As I said again, you will form a defensive alliance with France. Look at Spain, that country was at war with France in the War of the First Coalition, but when the British started to threaten their interests and vite their sovereignty, they joined forces with us. It''s time for us to follow a simr path. By standing together, we can exert pressure on the British to respect our rights and put an end to their uwful actions. Are you going to wait for the British toe by your ports and destroy your ships?"

    Ancillon raised a brow upon hearing that. "What do you mean by that, Premier First Consul?"

    "The Second League of Armed Neutrality doesn''t appear neutral to the British; they perceive it as an alliance with France, which they could use to justify their attack by iming it poses a threat to their national security. They''ve employed this strategy in Spain before, and I believe they could employ it again."

    Napoleon nced at the representatives and they looked hesitant.

    Horrebow nced at his fellow ambassadors before speaking. "Are you sure, Premier First Consul, that the British might attack us?"

    "I can''t give you a guarantee, but history has shown that the British are willing to use any pretext to protect their interests. Are you going to risk the safety of your country by simply hoping that they won''t? Their track record speaks for itself," Napoleon replied.

    Ancillon leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "It''s a significant decision to make, aligning with France in an alliance. The potential benefits are clear, but the risks can''t be ignored either."

    Tolstoy crossed his arms, his expression contemtive. "And how do we ensure that this alliance doesn''t inadvertently lead to arger war?"

    "We set clear terms and boundaries, andmit to defensive actions only. Our primary objective is to safeguard our merchant ships and neutral rights. The alliance should serve as a deterrent to the British, not a provocation."

    Wachtmeister''s eyes flickered as he considered the options. "And if the British refuse to see it that way? What if they view our alliance as a direct threat?"

    "They already see your current alliance as a direct threat," Napoleon interrupted. "But one thing I can assure you is that when you sign an alliance with France, ourbined naval forces in the region would be more than enough to dissuade the British from making rash moves. It''s not in their interest to escte matters further, especially when faced with a united front."

    "But what if they do? What if they decide to challenge us and the alliance head-on?"

    "If that were to happen, then we face it together. Are you going to bow your heads down to the British? Because France won''t," Napoleon bluntly stated. "I am going to need a response from your government before the end of this month."

    "You''re giving us a tight timeline, Premier First Consul," Ancillon said.

    "The longer we wait, the more our economies suffer, and the more our rights are trampled upon. We must act swiftly to protect our interests."

    "I will speak with my government, Premier First Consul," Tolstoy said.

    Napoleon nodded, acknowledging Tolstoy''smitment. "Thank you, Mr. Tolstoy."

    Horrebow chimed in. "We will also initiate discussions with our government."

    Ancillon, though still cautious, nodded in agreement. "I''ll convey this proposal to the king."

    Wachtmeister leaned forward, his expression indicating deep consideration. "The Kingdom of Sweden will also engage in deliberations on this matter."

    Napoleon''s demeanor softened slightly, appreciating their willingness to engage in this dialogue.

    "I understand that these are challenging decisions to make. Your nation''s security and prosperity are at stake. I trust that your governments will weigh the options carefully."

    With that, the meeting concluded. The ambassadors stood, nodding to Napoleon before making their way out of the chamber.

    Napoleon remained standing at the head of the table, his thoughts focused on the task ahead. The fate of the proposed alliance rested in the hands of the ambassadors and their governments.

    The deadline is ten days, and within that ten days, Napoleon would have to gather evidence that would back up his im that the British are nning an attack on the member-states. For that, he''ll have to consult the Minister of Police, Fouche.

 Chapter 199 Napoleon Making A Move

    ?

    At eight o''clock on the morning of February 20th, 1801, Napoleon was seated in a carriage, peering out the window. He was busy watching the progress of a major construction project taking ce in Paris. The streets were all torn up, as workers dug trenches to install a new drainage system. The narrow pathways that were once crowded and difficult to navigate were slowly getting wider as old buildings got knocked down.

    Napoleon watched as construction workers, dressed in worn-out clothes,bored under the watchful eye of their overseers. He couldn''t help but crack a smile at the scene. It hadn''t even been a year since he had kicked off this series of construction projects, and yet the changes were already bing evident.

    The development of the city had been a long timeing. For too long, the streets had been a mess, with sewage and waste piling up in the corners. Napoleon was determined to change that. He wanted Paris to be a modern city, akin to Paris in the 20th century.

    As the carriage rumbled along, Napoleon''s thoughts turned to the uing meeting with the Minister of Police, Fouche. Since there were still eight days left for the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality to make a decision about forming an alliance with France, Napoleon had ample time to gather the evidence needed to support his im. He was determined to incriminate the United Kingdom, exposing a plot that ran contrary to the best interests of the alliance''s member-states.

    If he could obtain concrete proof that the British were plotting an attack on Copenhagen or other vital ports belonging to the alliance, it could tip the scales in his favor. Such evidence would bolster his diplomatic maneuvers and strengthen France''s position in European affairs.

    Ten minutester, Napoleon arrived at the H?tel de Juign¨¦, the headquarters of the Minister of Police. The carriage pulled up outside the building, and the police officers stationed at the gates snapped to attention as they caught sight of the First Consul''s arrival.

    Napoleon stepped out of the carriage, and the police officers stationed at the gates swiftly performed a salute as they saw him stepping out.

    Napoleon acknowledged their salute with a nod and a curt, before moving purposefully towards the entrance of the H?tel de Juign¨¦.

    Napoleon made his way up a staircase, reached the upper floor, and navigated through the corridors until he reached the door marked "Minister of Police." Without hesitation, he rapped his knuckles on the door and entered.

    Fouche looked up from his desk and offered a smile. As Napoleon nced around the room, he noticed shelves lining the walls, stocked with an abundance of files and documents. This provided undeniable evidence of the meticulous surveince operations carried out under Fouche''smand.

    "Good morning, Your Excellency," Fouche greeted.

    Napoleon nodded in return. "I see you''ve been busy, Fouche."

    Fouche chuckled, his attention briefly turning to his desk. "Indeed, I''ve been gathering intelligence on potential royalist conspiracies against you. So far, one man has surfaced as a possible instigator."

    "Oh. Who is that man?"

    "Jean Pichegru," Fouche revealed. "He was a backer of Georges Cadoudal, a royalist who attempted to assassinate you, Your Excellency, using explosives during the explosion plot of Rue Saint-Nicaise."

    Napoleon''s eyebrows furrowed as he absorbed the information.

    "We have reason to believe that Pichegru''s connections are more extensive than initially suspected," Fouche continued. "His ties with the British have deepened, suggesting a broaderwork of dissent."

    "Perfect," Napoleon uttered.

    Fouche tilted his head to the side, quizzically. "What do you mean, ''perfect'' Your Excellency?"

    Napoleon took a seat in the chair across from Fouche''s desk and leaned forward. "Fouche, the reason I''m here is to ask for a favor. I need you to dispatch your top agent to London. Their mission will be to infiltrate critical targets, especially the Admiralty, the Foreign Secretary''s office, and the Prime Minister''s residence."

    "Why?" Fouche inquired.

    "Because I was proposing an alliance with the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality, and they were hesitant. I want to prove to them that the British are the type of friend that would backstab them. I have reason to believe that the British might attack those member-states as they see the alliance as a direct connection to France. The agents would have to gather correspondences from the Admiralty, the Foreign Secretary, and the Prime Minister''s residence to expose any sinister plots," Napoleon exined.

    Fouche''s brows furrowed as he analyzed the situation.

    "You believe that by revealing British intentions to attack the member-states, we can sway them to join our side?"

    Napoleon nodded resolutely. "Yes, so do you have an agent capable of what I am asking."

    "Yes, Your Excellency, with my orders, they''ll be in London in one week."

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, Fouche, I need them to leave now," he stated firmly.

    Fouche''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "That''s a tight schedule you are giving, Your Excellency."

    "Well that is because I gave a tight deadline for the member-states to respond to my proposal," Napoleon said and continued. "The deadline is February 28th."

    Fouche sighed as he considered the urgency of the situation. "Very well, Your Excellency. I will make the necessary arrangements and ensure that our top agent is prepared to depart for London as soon as possible. However, please understand that expediting the process may involve certain risks."

    "I am aware of the risks, Fouche. This mission is crucial to our diplomatic efforts, and I am willing to take those risks."

    "Understood, Your Excellency. I will prioritize this mission and ensure that our agent is well-prepared for the task."

    Napoleon stood up from his chair and straightened his jacket. "Thank you, Fouche. Oh, before I leave, the man, Jean Pichegru, I want him handled too."

    "Consider it done, Your Excellency. I will see to it that Pichegru will never pose a threat to you and the republic."

    Napoleon offered a satisfied nod. "Excellent, Fouche. Keep me updated on both matters."

    With a final exchange of assurances, Napoleon turned and left Fouche''s office, his mind already shifting gears to the next steps that needed to be taken. The meeting with the Russian Emperor, Paul I. He was the man critical for the alliance, without him, his hope of an alliance with the neutral countries would be in jeopardy. As he exited the H?tel de Juign¨¦, Napoleon''s carriage awaited him, ready to carry him to wherever he needed to go.

    The Russian Emperor, Paul I, will arrive in Paris at five o''clock in the afternoon. He has to be ready by that time.

    "Where to sir?" The coachman asked.

    "To Versailles," Napoleon answered.

 Chapter 200 The Russian Emperor Arrives At Versailles

    ?

    Five o''clock in the afternoon, the Pce of Versailles was buzzing with activity. Napoleon stood in his bedroom, dressed in his finest uniform, preparing for a significant meeting with the Russian Emperor, Paul I.

    "Do I look good, darling?" Napoleon said as Ci entered the room. She scanned him up and down, a hint of a smile on her lips.

    "Sharp as ever," she replied, adjusting his cor with a deft hand. "You''ve got that authoritative look down."

    Napoleon gave a nod of approval, a touch of pride in his expression. "Can''t afford to look anything less today."

    Ci stepped back, crossing her arms. "Who could have imagined? That you would be speaking with the powerful man in Russia," she remarked.

    Napoleon smirked, straightening his jacket. "This should be expected, darling. Anyways, where are the children? Are they already dressed?"

    Ci rolled her eyes yfully. "Of course, they''re dressed and ready. They are excited to meet the Emperor of Russia. It''s their first time meeting a head of state from another country."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a fond smile. "Good, I want them on their best behavior for the Emperor."

    Ci nodded, her expression turning more serious. "And what about you? Ready to negotiate with the Russian bear?"

    "I will, if you give me a kiss," Napoleon promptly replied with a teasing grin.

    Ci let out an amused huff, shaking her head. "Always the charmer, aren''t you?" She leaned in, nting a quick kiss on his cheek. "There."

    Napoleon hummed, feeling dissatisfied. "That''s it?"

    Ci raised an eyebrow. "What more were you expecting?"

    He grinned mischievously. "A more inspiring kiss for good luck, perhaps?"

    Rolling her eyes, Ci indulged him with a proper kiss this time, lingering just long enough to satisfy his yful demand. "There, now you have your luck."

    Napoleon smirked, seemingly content. "Thank you, my dear."

    Just as they were having their wholesome moments, a knock on the door interrupted their interaction. The door creaked open, revealing Beaumont.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont said and announced. "the Russian Emperor, Paul I, has arrived."

    Napoleon''s attention shifted from Ci towards the doorway. He walked over to the window, parting the heavy curtains to peer outside. Sure enough, his gaze fell upon a grand convoy of carriages, heralding the arrival of his esteemed guest.

    "Thank you, Beaumont," Napoleon acknowledged with a nod before turning his head to Ci. "It''s time, get the kids ready."

    Ci nodded briskly and left the room.

    Napoleon''s focus returned to the task at hand. He straightened his posture and took a deep breath, steeling himself for the diplomatic encounter thaty ahead.

    With Beaumont as his escort, Napoleon made his way through the opulent corridors of the pce. The sounds of their footsteps echoed against the marble floors as they approached the grand reception area.

    Entering the reception area, Napoleon''s gaze immediately fell upon Ci and their children, Francis and Aveline, who were dressed formally for the asion.

    Napoleon joined them and stood in front of the door, waiting for it to be opened by the staff outside.

    The door swung open, and Napoleon''s eyes met those of the Russian Emperor, Paul I. The room seemed to hold its breath as the two leaders locked eyes, acknowledging each other''s presence. Paul I stood tall and imposing, his figure draped in regal attire adorned with intricate patterns. His presence demanded attention, and his stern expression hinted at a man ustomed to wielding authority.

    Napoleon extended his hand, and Paul I epted the gesture with a firm shake. The grip between the two leaders was strong, a silent exchange of mutual respect and recognition. Paul I''s gaze bore into Napoleon''s, revealing a keen intellect and a hint of scrutiny.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, wee to France," Napoleon greeted in Russian.

    Paul I inclined his head slightly and replied in French. "Thank you, Premier First Consul Napoleon. It is an honor to be here."

    Well, that is to be expected that the Russian Emperor can speak French as it was taught to the royalty in many European courts.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, let me introduce to you my family, This is Ci, my wife," Napoleon extended his arm towards Ci, who curtsied gracefully, aposed smile on her face. "And these are our children, Francis and Aveline," he continued, as Francis and Aveline also performed polite bows.

    Paul I''s expression softened as he observed the family before him. "A pleasure to meet you all. You have a beautiful family here, Premier First Consul Napoleon."

    "Thank you for those kind words, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon replied.

    "Now, Premier First Consul Napoleon, I was told in your letter that you wished to speak with me about something you can''t tell, and in urgency, I suggest that we proceed with it promptly, I can''t stay in France for so long."

    "I understand, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon said. "Now, the discussion that we are about to discusster needs confidentiality. Which means only the two of us will be talking to my office."

    "Wait, you mean to say we are not allowed to join His Imperial Majesty?" One of the staff members, a bit flustered, chimed in.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted to the concerned staff member, and he nodded firmly. "That is correct. All of you will stay here, our discussion won''t take long, My pce staff will handle all of your amodations. We have drinks and snacks prepared for you while you wait."

    The staff member seemed slightly taken aback, but with a nce from their Emperor, assuring that everything will be fine, they conceded.

    "Let''s proceed now to the meeting. Beaumont, please escort His Imperial Majesty to my office please."

    Beaumont nodded and gestured for Paul I to follow him.

    As Napoleon watched Paul I disappear into the distance, he turned to Ci.

    "Okay, why don''t you and the children spend some time in the garden? Take Audrey with you."

    Ci nodded.

    With that, Ci and his children left the pce. Only the staff of the Russian Emperor remains at the reception. "I''ll go and talk to your Emperor. May you have afortable stay here in Versailles," Napoleon said, addressing the Russian staff.

    After that, Napoleon made his way to his office.

 Chapter 201 The Revelation

    ?

    Napoleon reached the entrance to his office, catching sight of Beaumont standing there with a respectful nod.

    "Beaumont," Napoleon acknowledged.

    "Your Excellency, His Imperial Majesty is currently within your office and anticipates your presence," Beaumont informed him with a slight bow.

    Napoleon''s lips tightened, a mask of seriousness settling upon his features. "Ensure that no one gains ess to this hallway under any circumstances. I mean no exceptions, Beaumont."

    "Understood, Your Excellency. The corridors leading to your office have been secured by the vignt watch of our guards," Beaumont assured.

    "Very well," Napoleon replied, his gaze fixed on Beaumont. "I shall not be disturbed. Now, excuse me."

    With a decisive nod, Napoleon brushed past Beaumont and stepped into his office. The heavy door closed behind him, muffling the distant sounds of the pce.

    As Napoleon advanced further into the room, his eyes fell upon the figure seated at the ornate table. Tsar Paul, Emperor of Russia, sat with an air of dignified poise, his gaze fixed on Napoleon as he entered.

    "Premier First Consul Napoleon," Paul greeted in a measured tone.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon responded with a respectful nod.

    The two leaders regarded each other, their eyes locking in a silent exchange of acknowledgment and intent.

    "I trust you had a pleasant journey, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon inquired, breaking the silence.

    Paul''s lips curved into a faint smile. "The journey was uneventful, as it should be for matters of state."

    Napoleon''s lips twitched, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty. Matters of state do have a way of demanding tranquility."

    The tsar''s smile deepened, and his eyes glinted with a shrewd intelligence. "Tranquility is a virtue often sought but seldom attained."

    Napoleon inclined his head, acknowledging the tsar''s observation. "You speak wisdom, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Paul gestured to the chairs opposite him. "Shall we take our seats and delve into the matters that you wished for both of us to discuss?"

    Napoleon nodded and sat on the chair behind his desk. He cleared his throat and began.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I omitted the reason why I wanted to meet you in person. The reason is that I can''t risk sensitive information falling into the wrong hands," Napoleon stated, his tone straightforward.

    Paul''s brows furrowed slightly, his intrigue evident. "Go on, Premier First Consul."

    Napoleon leaned forward. "There''s a conspiracy at y, one that aims to destabilize your rule in Russia."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Napoleon''s expression grew solemn. "What I mean, Your Imperial Majesty is that there are individuals within your own circles who seek to remove you from power."

    Paul chuckled softly. "I''m sorry, Premier First Consul, I don''t follow."

    "Your Majesty, I''m well aware of the substantial reforms you''ve embarked upon. These epass a centralization of power within the monarchy, potential revisions to our military practices that may unsettle established norms, and a departure from traditional session by selecting your own preferred heir, coupled with adjustments to legal and lesiastical matters. Additionally, your endeavor to instill a code of chivalry among the nobility, while well-intentioned, led to the estrangement of several trusted advisors. Furthermore, your administration has sessfully unveiled and addressed pervasive corruption within the royal treasury. Moreover, you''ve chosen to revoke your mother''s decree that prohibited corporal punishment, thereby extending increased rights to the peasantry and enhancing conditions for serfs on agricultural estates. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that these policies have been met with notable discontent within the Russian nobility.

    "Lastly, Your Imperial Majesty, let us address your recent foreign policy adjustments. The decision for Russia to withdraw from the coalition against France and your initiation of the ''League of Armed Neutrality'' has sparked concerns among your advisors. They apprehend that these actions might have the potential topromise Russia''s interests and establish alliances. Speaking of these alliances, the United Kingdom is notably displeased with your choice. They perceive your diplomatic approach toward France and the formation of this league as an indirect alignment with France''s interests."

    The tsar''s brows furrowed in surprise. "How do youe to possess such knowledge, Premier First Consul?"

    "Well, I''m going to admit this for the sake of this discussion, I have spies in St. Petersburg," Napoleon revealed, but it was a lie. There was indeed a spy in St. Petersburg but none of them were able to attain such information, he just needed to make the emperor believe all he was saying. "I fear that even the United Kingdom is in league with the conspirators."

    After hearing all of that, Paul was silent, processing the information that was handed to him. What Napoleon said was all true, he conducted reforms aimed at the betterment of the Russian Empire. He was also aware that there is discontent among the royal courts, but the conspiracy to assassinate him? That is something he can''t believe. His own subjects have always been his loyal subjects, or so he thought.

    "And I believe that your spies have the names of the conspirators?" Paul asked, his tone grave.

    "I do, and I''m willing to hand them to you but in exchange, I want something," Napoleon said.

    "What is it?"

    "I propose that the Russian Empire establishes an alliance with the French Republic. As you are well aware, I''ve extended the offer to the ambassadors of the member-states within the Second League of Armed Neutrality. This proposed alliance aims to safeguard merchant shipping and would primarily be defensive in nature. Should the British breach its terms, a forceful response would be initiated. Your Imperial Majesty, it''s essential to understand that my intentions are rooted in peace and coboration. I do not stand as your adversary in this matter. Rather, I envision a path toward harmony and mutual benefit. I urge you to view this as a necessary step, considering it a gesture in acknowledgment of my role in safeguarding your life from the conspirators."

    "Very well, you have my attention, Premier First Consul," Paul said. "Are you sure that there is a conspiracy going on? You didn''t make this up?"

    Napoleon simply nodded. "I wouldn''t lie about this."

    "Okay, hand me the list," Paul demanded.

    Napoleon reached out to the drawer of his desk and retrieved a folded piece of paper. He ced it on the table between them, his gaze steady as he pushed it toward the tsar. Paul I regarded the paper for a moment before unfolding it and scanning the contents, his expression growing more serious with each passing second.

    "dimir Mikhailovich Yashvil, Levin August von Bennigsen, Niky Alexandrovich Zubov, Peter Ludwig von der Pahlen, Olga Zherebtsova, Nikita Petrovich Panin¡­" Paul trailed off as he read the names on the list. His eyes widened, and his fingers tightened around the paper. Recognition flickered across his features, a mix of shock, disbelief, and a growing sense of unease.

    "These... these individuals, I know them. Bennigsen, Pahlen, and Yashvil are the officers that I dismissed¡­the Zubov is a line of noble families that was my mother''s favorite, and¡­" Paul continued reading the list. "Charles Whitworth, the Ambassador to Russia of the United Kingdom."

    "Now the list is for you to look into, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon said. "I''m sure you have secret agents that can confirm my suspicions and gather further evidence."

    Paul''s gaze remained fixed on the list. "Yes I do, and if it turns out that they are indeed conspirators, I will see to it that an alliance with the French Republic is established and join your war against the United Kingdom."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened at Paul''s determined response. He only wanted a defensive alliance with the Russians but Paul''s willingness to take the alliance a step further was unexpected.

    "Thank you for this list, Premier First Consul. I will make sure that these individuals, if proven guilty, face the consequences of their actions," Paul stated with a firm nod, folding the list and stowing it in his pocket.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, as much as I see you are determined to find out the truth, I must advise that you don''t act rashly, and be discreet in your investigations. I suggest that you have dinner with us, with my family, and leave for Russia tomorrow."

    Napoleon''s suggestion seemed to resonate with Paul, and he nodded thoughtfully. "You are right, Premier First Consul."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, a slight smile ying on his lips. "I think this concludes our meeting, Your Imperial Majesty."

 Chapter 202 Tsar Paul Making A Move

    ?

    Seven o''clock in the morning bathed the Pce of Versailles in soft golden light, marking the hour for the Russian Emperor to bid farewell to France. The pce grounds bustled with activity, as a meticulously organized convoy of horse-drawn carriages and entourages orchestrated the necessary preparations for the long journey back to Russia. Amidst this flurry of motion, Napoleon, Ci, and Tsar Paul convened in the dining hall to partake in a final breakfast together.

    Between sips of tea and the tter of utensils, Tsar Paul''s question broke the morning calm.

    "Where might your children be at this hour, Premier First Consul?" he inquired as he cautiously sampled a forkful of the morning''s offerings.

    "Ah, my children. They are still sound asleep, Your Imperial Majesty. Mornings are not their favored time to rise," Napoleon replied.

    Tsar Paul nodded a hint of understanding in his gaze. "I can empathize. Young ones often prefer their slumber."

    "You couldn''t say it to Napoleon''s better," Ci interjected with a soft chuckle. "It''s like pulling teeth to get them up early."

    As the meal progressed, the sun continued its ascent, casting a warm glow that filtered through the windows, indicating that it was almost time for the Russian Emperor to leave.

    With a final sip of tea, Paul rose from his seat, "Premier First Consul, it''s been a pleasure visit to France albeit short. I have to return to St. Petersburg for the responsibilities awaiting me," Paul stated.

    Napoleon wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before acknowledging Paul''s words with a nod. "The pleasure is mine, Your Imperial Majesty, may my wife and I have the honor of escorting you to the courtyard for your departure?" Napoleon said courteously.

    Paul inclined his head in agreement, a small smile touching his lips. "Of course, Premier First Consul. Yourpany is most appreciated."

    With a final nce around the dining hall, the trio left their seats and made their way toward the exit.

    At the courtyard, the entourage of carriages and attendants stood prepared for the journey. Tsar Paul, surrounded by his retinue, positioned himself near the lead carriage.

    As one of the attendants opened the door for him, Paul found himself reflecting on the memories of the previous day. Napoleon had warned him about a significant conspiracy brewing in St. Petersburg with the intent to assassinate him. Initially skeptical, Paul''s doubts had wavered as Napoleon began recounting the unpopr reforms he had undertaken to modernize Russia. It was during this recollection that Paul began to consider Napoleon''s words more seriously. He had inquired about names, prompting Napoleon to hand over a list. The list provedpelling, featuring families, individuals, and even a country that held animosity towards him due to actions he had taken that affected them adversely.

    Of course, this is merely a im from Napoleon''s spies stationed in St. Petersburg, it was his job to confirm the im, and once confirmed, they''ll be dealt with ordingly.

    Paul nced over his shoulder, looking at Napoleon. Their countries were different in ideology and political system, and yet he was giving that kind of information to him as if they were allies. A momentary pause of contemtion crossed his features, but he quickly turned his attention back to the present.

    "Is there a problem, Your Imperial Majesty?" Napoleon asked with a smile, wondering why the Emperor was looking at him.

    "Nothing, Premier First Consul," Paul replied as he shook his head. "I''ll board the carriage now¡ª"

    "A word of advice, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon interrupted.

    Paul furrowed his brows. "What is it?"

    "It''s best that you take care of the needs of the people rather than of your court," Napoleon said. "For they have the power to shape the destiny of a nation."

    Paul''s gaze met Napoleon''s, He absorbed the words, recognizing the weight they carried. Napoleon was telling him that he should serve the people or there would be a revolution in Russia.

    And so, Paul regarded Napoleon''s words with a nod before climbing into an awaiting carriage.

    As the convoy slowly began to move, the pce courtyard gradually fell away from view.

    Napoleon and Ci stood side by side, watching as the carriages moved toward the horizon.

    "Did you tell him?" Ci asked.

    "Yes, darling. The next thing we are going to do is wait for the news," Napoleon replied.

    ***

    Inside the carriage, Alexei Arakcheyev, the personal assistant of Russian Emperor Paul I leaned forward and asked.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, what did you talk about with the First Consul of France yesterday?"

    "Napoleon proposed a defensive alliance to protect our merchant shipping in the Baltic and English Channel. Of course, I told him that it isn''t a decision that I can make yesterday so I''ll get back to him about that. In the meantime, I want you to do something for me."

    "Anything you need, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei said.

    "I need your secret agents to spy on these individuals," Paul handed Alexei a note.

    Alexei Arakcheyev took the note and unfolded it, scanning the names written on it. His brows furrowed as he read through the list of individuals.

    "May I ask why?"

    "I was given that list by the First Consul, he believed that those individuals were plotting to assassinate me ording to their spies. I want your men to confirm it."

    "Your Imperial Majesty¡­do you believe him?"

    "It''s better to be safe than sorry, Alexei. I don''t fully trust Napoleon, but I can''t ignore the possibility either."

    "Charles Whitworth, isn''t this the ambassador to Russia of the United Kingdom?"

    "Indeed, it is," Paul confirmed. "I too can''t believe it. That the United Kingdom would help people that will assassinate me. If you confirm his involvement with the conspirators, God forgive me for what I''m going to do to the United Kingdom."

    "What are you going to do, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "It''s obvious, an act of helping individuals plot against their own ruler is an act of war," Paul dered.

    Alexei nodded in understanding, his expression serious. "Your Imperial Majesty, I will do everything in my power to confirm this information as quickly and urately as possible."

    "Good, and do it discreetly. Because if they are indeed conspirators, I don''t want them noticing we are on their trail," Paul added firmly.

    Alexei''s resolve deepened. "Rest assured, Your Imperial Majesty."

 Chapter 203 Prelude To Finding The Truth

    Normally, to get to France from Russia, it would take several weeks or a few months, but with the advent of the steam lotive in the European continent, traveling distant journeys were cut short. Tsar Paul''s first journey from Paris to St. Petersburg only took a week. Though there is no direct line as they would have to ride steam lotives from France and Prussia.

    He dreamt that one day, the Russian Empire will have a vastwork of railways connecting its farthest corners. As he gazed out of the steam lotive window, thendscape whizzing past in a blur, he imagined the possibilities that such awork could bring. Rapid movement of goods, efficient transportation of troops, and above all, a sense of unity that the sprawling empire could benefit from.

    But to make that dream a reality is going to be a challenge. It was evident when he was implementing radical reforms to modernize his country. The resistance from the nobility and bureaucracy was substantial. Change, it seemed, was not a weed guest in these corridors of power. Yet, he was determined to push forward.

    As the train rattled on, he recalled the discussions with Napoleon in France. Conspirators who wished to see him dead for what he had done to them. They have to be taken care of if he wants to make the Russian Empire stable and secure. Trusting Napoleon''s list of conspirators was a gamble, one that he couldn''t afford to lose. The potential threat to his rule was grave, and he needed to confirm the information before taking any drastic actions.

    ***

    February 27th, 1801. In St. Petersburg, Winter Pce.

    Emperor Paul was in his office, drumming his fingers on the table as he awaited the arrival of his personal assistant.

    The door opened, and Alexei Arakcheyev walked in, his expression serious and focused. "Your Imperial Majesty," he greeted with a respectful nod.

    "Alexei," Tsar Paul replied, his tone reflecting both urgency and concern. "Have there been any developments?"

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei responded, approaching the desk and cing a folder in front of the Tsar. "Our agents have been discreetly investigating the individuals on the list provided by the First Consul of France."

    Tsar Paul opened the folder, scanning through the reports. Each page represented a piece of a puzzle that could determine the safety of his empire. He absorbed the information meticulously, his brows furrowing at times.

    "Any concrete evidence?" Tsar Paul inquired, his voice steady.

    "We have uncovered some suspicious activities and connections," Alexei replied cautiously. "However, confirming their direct involvement in a conspiracy requires more time and scrutiny."

    Tsar Paul leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he contemted the situation. The clock on the wall ticked steadily, each second a reminder of the urgency he felt.

    "We don''t have time, Alexei. Tomorrow, Russia must give its response to France about the defensive alliance. And before tomorrow, I want proof that the individuals on the list are indeed nning on assassinating me. This folder is not going to help me."

    "Well, Your Imperial Majesty, there is one lead that might be our chance of uncovering if the conspiracy is true," Alexei said, his tone measured.

    Tsar Paul''s gaze sharpened. "Speak."

    Alexei cleared his throat. "One of our informants managed to gather information suggesting that there will be a secret meeting of the individuals listed on the document. It is rumored to be hosted by Niky Alexandrovich Zubov, at his estate on the outskirts of the city."

    Tsar Paul''s interest was piqued. "When is this meeting supposed to take ce?"

    "Nine o''clock in the evening, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei replied. "We have an agent working there as a manservant who overheard the details. He confirmed that the individuals on the list are attending."

    Tsar Paul leaned forward, his fingers drumming rhythmically on the polished surface of the desk. The prospect of catching the conspirators in the act was tantalizing. It was a risky move, but it could yield the evidence he needed to take decisive action.

    "Zubov''s estate," Tsar Paul mused. "A fitting ce for traitors to gather."

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei agreed. "If we move swiftly, we might be able to infiltrate the meeting and obtain the proof we seek."

    Tsar Paul''s expression turned steely. "Arrange for a small, highly skilled team to be ready for the operation in the evening."

    Alexei nodded. "Consider it done, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Tsar Paul stood up, his chair scraping softly against the floor. He faced the window and looked out of it for a moment.

    "Tonight, we will uncover the truth."

    ***

    Nine o''clock in the evening, the moon hung low in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the city of St. Petersburg. At the outskirts of the city, on the expansive grounds of Niky Alexandrovich Zubov''s estate, a carriage pulled up to the grand entrance. One by one, individuals emerged from the carriage. They were the figures named on the list of potential conspirators.

    dimir Mikhailovich Yashvil, a man of imposing stature, descended from the carriage with an air of confidence. Beside him, Levin August von Bennigsen, his features etched with a mixture of anticipation and caution, surveyed the surroundings. Niky Alexandrovich Zubov, the ostensible host of the gathering, greeted each arrival with a nod and a weing smile.

    Peter Ludwig von der Pahlen followed suit, his countenance a mix of intrigue and skepticism. Olga Zherebtsova, her presence a rarity among the male-dominated gathering, exuded grace, her eyes darting around the scene. Nikita Petrovich Panin trailed behind Olga. Finally, Charles Whitworth, the British ambassador to Russia, emerged out of his carriage.

    As the individuals gathered in the grand hall of Zubov''s estate, Zubov escorted them to a drawing room where they''ll discuss.

    Meanwhile, just outside Zubov''s estate, positioned near the drawing room, a group of skilled spies organized by Paul''s personal assistant were hidden away. They strategically positioned themselves beneath a window, allowing them to listen in on any conversations happening inside the room. Their main role was to signal the forces outside the estate when needed.

    About fifty meters away, concealed behind trees and shielded by the darkness of the night, were Emperor Paul of Russia and his personal assistant, Alexei. They were using spy sses to check on the spies, who gave them a thumbs-up.

    "I can''t believe it, everyone on the list Napoleon provided is in a meeting in the same ce," Paulmented, his anger smoldering beneath his words.

    Alexei nodded in agreement, still peering through the spyss. "It''s a risky move for them to gather like this, but it might just be the opportunity we need to confirm their intentions. Should you really be here, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "Of course, Alexei, I need to be here so I can confront them personally."

    With that, they waited for a signal.

 Chapter 204 Moments Before Disaster

    ?

    Inside the drawing-room, the individuals exchanged greetings and took their seats. Zubov, the host, stood at the head of the room, ready to guide the conversation.

    dimir Yashvil cleared his throat and spoke, "Gentlemen anddies, thank you foring all the way here to my estate to discuss a matter of importance for the future of our country. I''m sure that on your way here, you aren''t followed by someone?"

    Levin von Bennigsen shifted slightly in his seat, his eyes scanning the faces of those around the table. "We took precautions to ensure our privacy."

    Niky Zubov''s lips twitched into a semnce of a smile. "Rest assured, Yashvil, we are in goodpany here."

    dimir Yashvil nodded, his gaze lingering on each individual briefly before continuing. "As you are all aware, the changes happening in our empire have raised concerns. Our roles, our influence, and everything we''ve worked for are being threatened. It''s imperative that we safeguard our positions."

    "For me, this is not just about safeguarding our positions. It''s about removing the root cause of our family''s decline. The Tsar''s actions have brought disgrace to our name," Olga said.

    Ever since the death of Catherine the Great, the Zubov family, of which Olga was a member, had seen a decline in their influence at the Russian court. Their sentiments were shared by others around the table, each with their own grievances about the shifts in power.

    Nikita Panin, a figure of influence among the nobility, offered a nod of agreement. "The Tsar''s abrupt and radical reforms have destabilized the empire. The centralized power he wields threatens the autonomy we have historically enjoyed. And the fact that he is aligning himself with the French, a country that erased monarchy from their own soil, only deepens the uncertainty. The Russian Emperor is going to lead this country into ruins."

    Peter von der Pahlen, known for his disdain of Emperor Paul''s dismissal of him as governor of St. Petersburg, leaned forward. "I have never been humiliated in my whole life until that Tsar ascended to the throne. And aligning with the French? Who seeks to disrupt established orders, that I can''t ept."

    Charles Whitworth, the British Ambassador to Russia chimed in. "Everyone, I understand your personal grievances towards your Emperor, but the United Kingdom only wants one thing, which is that we want you to take care of your Emperor. This is the reason why we convened in the first ce right? Olga, I''m sure you have received the funds from my government as we discussed."

    Olga nodded. "I did, and I must share that we are using that funds wisely, hiring personnel that would help us achieve our collective goals."

    Charles Whitworth is indifferent to the fate of the Russian Empire; his concern lies solely in the direction it is headed. Emperor Paul was the one who proposed the Second League of Armed Neutrality and is currently ensuring its stability. Whitworth believes that once Emperor Paul is no longer in power, the alliance would copse as it was the Russian Empire that was holding it together. However, removing the Emperor alone won''t be sufficient. The heir who ascends to the throne must align with Britain''s interests to maintain the established order.

    Meanwhile, for Bennigsen and Yashvil, the reason why they joined this group was because they were dissatisfied with the Emperor dismissing them from the positions they held. It was a blow to their pride and a stark reminder of their dwindling influence in the shiftingndscape of the empire. Their ambitions and loyalties were redirected, prompting them to seek a way to regain their lost power.

    As for Nikita Panin, he disliked the reforms the Emperor is implementing, which he views as destabilizing and contrary to the historical principles of the Russian Empire. He believes that a centralized power under Emperor Paul''s control threatens the traditional autonomy enjoyed by the nobility.

    The discussion continued, the atmosphere tense with a shared sense of urgency. These individuals, from various backgrounds and motivations, were united by their dissatisfaction with Emperor Paul''s rule.

    "So, what is your n for taking care of the Emperor?" Charles asked.

    "It''s simple," Zubov began. "Bennigsen, Yashvil, and I will be attending the opening ceremony of Saint Michael''s Castle, which will be finished anytime soon. We will dine with the Emperor and drink wine with him. And once the Emperor is drunk and is retiring to his room, Bennigsen and Yashvil will enter the room and then force him to sign an abdication in favor of his son, Alexander Pavlovich Romanov. If he resists, then we will have to take drastic measures."

    "Which is what?" Charles asked.

    Zubov''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Which is to eliminate the Emperor," he stated matter-of-factly.

    "And how can the British be assured that the heir who takes the throne won''t act against the best interests of the United Kingdom?" Charles Whitworth interjected.

    Niky Zubov''s smile faded, reced by a serious expression. "We have been in discreetmunication with Alexander Pavlovich Romanov, the heir apparent. He understands the importance of aligning with our interests to maintain stability. Our agents have cultivated this understanding and have received assurances that he will be receptive to a closer alliance with Britain."

    "Make sure of it, Zubov. We don''t want another Paul on the throne," Charles Whitworth emphasized.

    Zubov''s gaze hardened as he nodded in agreement. "Rest assured, Whitworth. We are taking every precaution to ensure that Alexander Pavlovich Romanov is fullymitted to our cause."

    "Okay, when will this n take ce exactly?" Charles asked.

    "March 11, 1801," Zubov answered simply.

    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of the date settled among the gathered individuals. Each person understood that the path they were embarking upon was fraught with danger and uncertainty. The n they had outlined was bold, risky, and carried the potential for dire consequences.

    "Now, everyone in this room," Zubov addressed, his tone resolute. "There is no turning back from this course of action. You all havemitted yourselves to this cause. If we seed, we will be rewarded greatly, but if we fail, we will be at the mercy of the Emperor."

    With the room''s tension hanging in the air, a subtle shift in the atmosphere signaled the entrance of the manservants, dressed impably in formal attire. Each servant moved gracefully around the table, pouring wine into the crystal sses before each individual.

    As the sses were filled, Zubov''s gaze swept across the room, his expression determined. The murmurs of the participants quieted as they lifted their sses, their eyes fixed on Zubov, waiting for his next move. Standing tall at the head of the table, Zubov raised his ss.

    "To the sess of our endeavor," Zubov''s voice resonated through the room, and the individuals echoed his gesture, raising their sses in unison.

    And then¡ªthey sipped the wine. The clinking of sses returned as they ced them back on the table.

    But just as the room settled into a tense calm, a sudden disruption shattered the atmosphere. The main doors of the estate burst open with a thunderous bang, the sound reverberating through the room like an explosion. The individuals jerked in their seats.

    One of the manservants entered the room, panting heavily. "Sir¡­everyone... you''re in danger. There''s...an army who broke into...the estate..."

    A collective gasp swept through the room, and the tension that had been palpable only moments ago escted into sheer panic. The individuals exchanged wide-eyed nces, their faces drained of color as the realization of imminent danger gripped them.

    "Shit¡­he knows!"

 Chapter 205 Got Caught And The Russian Emperor Decision

    ?

    "Don''t move! Stay where you are!" One of the soldiers who entered the room yelled an order as he trained his muskets at the individuals involved in the conspiracy. T

    Niky Zubov, the orchestrator of the ndestine meeting, slowly raised his hands in surrender. The gravity of the situation had hit them like a cannonball. Their grand n, their ambitions, all now teetered on the edge of disaster.

    Complying with themand, the others lifted their hands, eyes darting nervously between each other. In the midst of their uncertainty, one couldn''t help but wonder who had betrayed their cause.

    "What''s the meaning of this?!" Charles, who didn''t lift his hand, demanded with a furious tone.

    "Charles Whitworth, Ambassador to the Russian Empire of the United Kingdom," the soldier''s voice was brusque, "you are to raise your hands up. We are arresting all of you for conspiracy."

    Charles protested vehemently, his voice growing louder, "This is outrageous! You cannot apprehend me ¨C I am a foreign diplomat, I hold diplomatic immunity!"

    But before the situation could escte further, amanding figure strode into the room, his presence exuding authority. It was Alexei.

    Alexei''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes cool and calcting as he assessed the tableau before him. His silence carried a weight that words could never quite match.

    "You''re mistaken, Charles Whitworth," Alexei said. "Diplomatic immunity does not provide cover for those who conspire against the state. Furthermore, the implication that a diplomat from the United Kingdom is embroiled in a plot to assassinate the Emperor raises questions about the potential involvement of the United Kingdom itself."

    Charles nched, the implications of Alexei''s words hitting him like a sucker punch. And what''s more, the man was right, if the British diplomat were involved in the conspiracy, it would mean a potential diplomatic crisis between the Russian Empire and the United Kingdom.

    Alexei''s gaze shifted to the others, his eyes scanning each individual in turn. Disappointment etched across his features as he took in the familiar faces, now marred by the reality of their actions. He had held onto a sliver of hope that perhaps the information received from the First Consul''s sources was mistaken. But the signal from the spies eavesdropping outside had confirmed the unimaginable.

    "As previously mentioned by my soldier here, you are all under arrest for conspiring to assassinate the Emperor. Soldiers, take them away," Alexei''s voice held an air of finality, leaving no room for argument.

    "Yes sir!" The soldiers behind Alexei moved

    The soldiers behind Alexei moved, surrounding the conspirators promptly. Each conspirator found themselves nked by stern-faced soldiers that can''t seem to sway.

    And then¡ªthey were escorted out of the estate, along with the manservants, maids, and other household staff working in the pce whom Alexei believed were in league with the conspirators.

    Outside the estate, the conspirators, now with defeated expressions, found themselves walking towards a carriage that would transport them to who knows where. They knew the consequences if one were found guilty of treason. Death.

    But just before they could board the carriage, the soldiers escorting them halted in ce. The conspirators frowned, wondering what could be the cause of the dy. They looked around and there, an unexpected individual made an appearance.

    Their eyes widened in terror as the unforeseen individual stepped into view. It was none other than Emperor Paul I himself. His presence sent shivers down their spines, a living embodiment of their impending doom.

    Emperor Paul''s expression was inscrutable, a mix of disappointment, anger, and something darker that sent a chill through the conspirators'' veins. His gaze swept over them, and each felt as though he could see right through their facade of innocence.

    "You thought you could undermine me, plot against me?" Emperor Paul''s voice was like ice, his tone cutting through the air with razor-sharp precision. "You dared to n my assassination within my own walls? HOW DARE YOU!"

    The conspirators froze in fear at the thunderous voice of the Emperor. It was so unrelenting, so unrestrained. The fa?ade of regal calm they were ustomed to was shattered, revealing a raw and furious intensity that they had never imagined.

    "I''ll see to it that you will die for your treacherous deeds," Emperor Paul''s words shed through the air like a whip.

    Niky Zubov, found his voice quivering as he managed to utter a shaky response, "Your Majesty, we... we never intended¡ª"

    "Silence!" Emperor Paul''smand was a dagger that cut short Zubov''s feeble attempt at exnation. "You are the mastermind of the plot huh? In that case, I will reward you."

    "Reward me?" Niky Zubov''s voice trembled as he stammered out the words.

    "Yes, a reward," he replied, his tone dripping with bitter irony. "A reward fitting for a traitor who dared to scheme against his own ruler."

    After saying that, his gaze flickered to the officers he had dismissed, and then to Charles, who couldn''t even gaze at him.

    "Ashamed of yourself, Mr. Ambassador?" Paul asked in English. "You must be thinking about what will happen in the future. What action might the Russian Empire take or something like that?"

    Charles remained silent. He doesn''t need to be reminded of the potential political fallout this situation could bring to the United Kingdom.

    Emperor Paul''s lips curled into a cynical smile. "Let me share with you one thing that is certain, the Russian Empire will now aid the Republic of France in its war against the United Kingdom. Your involvement is enough justification to make this decision," he paused, looking towards Alexei. "Alexei!"

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty?" Alexei asked promptly.

    "Inform France about my decision, and tell the United Kingdom that we will be dering war in support of the French Republic," Paul said sharply.

    Alexei nodded, "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. I will ry your message immediately."

    Charles''s face turned ashen as Emperor Paul''s words bore down on him. The enormity of their situation was bing painfully clear, and heprehended the disastrous fallout their reckless scheme had unleashed. The prospect of an impending war between the Russian Empire and the United Kingdom was now a chilling reality.

    ***

    A dayter, in Paris. Napoleon was in his office, reading the letter of Pope Pius VII. A smile spread across his face as he read that the Pope epted his invitation toe to Paris and discuss returning the church to France.

    Beaumont entered his office. "Your Excellency, the Minister of Foreign Affairs!"

    Upon announcing that, Talleyrand entered his office. "Your Excellency, I have news for you."

    "Is it the response from the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality?" Napoleon ventured, his attention still riveted on the letter.

    Talleyrand shook his head. "No, Your Excellency, something even more significant. The Russians have sent us a telegraph, stating their intention to join our war against the United Kingdom."

 Chapter 206 The Decision Of The European Countries

    ?

    The Russian deration of war against the United Kingdom did not only reach the French Republic. Neighboring powers like Austria, Prussia, Denmark-Norway, and Sweden heard the news.

    In the capital city of the Kingdom of Prussia, at the Sanssouci Pce, Frederick William III of Prussia was having tea with his wife, Luise Auguste Wilhelmine Amalie, the Queen of the Kingdom of Prussia.

    Luise set down the saucer of fine porcin, her gaze distant as the weight of the news settled upon her.

    "Frederick," she began. "The situation in Europe is growing increasingly tense. With the Russian Empire aligning itself against the United Kingdom, what course of action should Prussia take?"

    King Frederick William III looked out of the pce window, his expression pensive. The rustling of leaves in the pce garden seemed to echo the uncertainty of the times.

    "Luise," he responded slowly, "the choices we make in these critical moments will shape the destiny of our kingdom. So, the best course of action we should take is to align ourselves with the Russian Empire temporarily. We can''t make the French Republic our enemy when it is allied with our ally. Though this decision disgusts me, we have no other choice."

    "Frederick, aligning with the Russian Empire means you align yourself with the French Republic. Their ideals, their revolution, might spread like wildfire across our borders. Our traditions, our very way of life, could be threatened," Luise interjected, her brow furrowed with worry.

    Frederick William III nodded solemnly, his gaze returning to his wife. "I understand your concern my dear but rest assured, this is only temporary. The French Republic and the Kingdom of Prussia would never get along. We are just doing this for Russia''s sake."

    Luise leaned back in her chair, her fingers tracing patterns on the tablecloth. "I think that the Russian Tsar just reacted proactively after learning of his assassination. In four to five years, I don''t think France and Russia will remain aligned. Oh, before I forgot, what about the defensive alliance the French proposed in Versailles?"

    Frederick hummed aloud, contemting a decision. The British fleet in the Baltic and the English Channel continued to interfere with their trade by searching French contrabands, affecting their economy. Since he was aligning with the Russians, he might as well join the defensive alliance to thwart the British further attempts of interfering.

    Frederick flicked his fingers and a servant walked over to their table.

    "Yes, Your Majesty?" The servant promptly inquired.

    "I want you to send a telegraph to my Chief Advisor for International Affairs. In the telegraph, send him this. I, Frederick the third of the Kingdom of Prussia, has made a decision to remain neutral in the conflict in the war of The Russian Empire, the Republic of France against the United Kingdom. But we aremitting ourselves to joining in the defensive alliance proposed by the French Republic to protect our trade,merce, and interest."

    The servant bowed and quickly left the room.

    ***

    Kingdom of Sweden, Drottningholm Pce. King Gustav IV Adolf received the news of the Russian deration of war against the United Kingdom through his Foreign Minister, who was standing in front of his desk.

    "The Russian Emperor deres war on the United Kingdom under allegations of a conspiracy against his person," the Foreign Minister announced.

    King Gustav IV Adolf, seated at his ornate desk within the elegant chambers of Drottningholm Pce, listened with focused attention. His expression remained stoic, betraying none of the turmoil within his thoughts.

    "Charles Whitworth, the British Ambassador to Russia, is said to be involved?" the King inquired, his voice holding an air of contemtion.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the Foreign Minister confirmed. "The Russian Emperor perceives this alleged conspiracy as a direct threat to his rule, his sovereignty, and his very life."

    Gustav IV Adolf leaned back in his chair, his fingers tented beneath his chin.

    "Does Tsar Paul I seek alliances in this endeavor?" the King asked, his gaze fixed on the Foreign Minister.

    "Not in the same sense, Your Majesty, the Russian Empire only wanted us to join the defensive alliance proposed by the French Republic to protect our merchant ships from the British fleet patrolling in the English Channel and the Baltic Sea."

    "Oh yeah, the Second League of Armed Neutrality? They are renewing it with the French at its helm," Gustav IV Adolf mused aloud, his mind already working through the implications. The Second League of Armed Neutrality was a concept that held strategic significance, providing a shield for their maritime interests against the meddling of the British navy.

    "Indeed," the Foreign Minister responded, "by aligning ourselves with this defensive alliance, we can safeguard our trade routes and ensure that our economy remains stable amidst the ongoing conflict, especially now that the Russians are involved. They are not only going to blockade France but Russia too, which before they get there, they have to pass through our waters."

    Gustav IV Adolf nodded, considering the idea. Joining the defensive alliance seemed like a prudent move to counteract this threat.

    "Prepare a response to the French Republic and the Russian Empire," the King instructed the Foreign Minister. "Make it known that we appreciate their proposal and are inclined to join the renewed Second League of Armed Neutrality. Our maritime interests must be protected, and this alliance aligns with our strategic goals."

    The Foreign Minister bowed slightly. "Your Majesty''s directive will be carried out promptly."

    As the Foreign Minister left the room to fulfill his duties, the King sat in thoughtful contemtion.

    "It seems like by the year, the French Republic is gaining more and more power in European affairs," hemented.

    ***

    Copenhagen, the capital city of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway.

    Christian VII sat in his chambers at the Christiansborg Pce, listening to the news brought by his advisors.

    "Your Majesty, the situation is indeed precarious," one of his advisors remarked.

    Christian VII leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest. "And what of Denmark-Norway''s position in all of this?"

    "Your Majesty, we find ourselves at a crossroads," another advisor chimed in. "The British interference with our trade routes has been a constant concern, and aligning with the defensive alliance proposed by the French Republic might offer us protection against their naval blockade. With the Russians joining the war, it is in our best interest to join. We have suffered long enough from the British interfering with our trade."

    Christian VII nodded, absorbing their insights. The unfolding events were forcing him to confront the reality of his kingdom''s vulnerability and the need for strategic decisions.

    "It is clear that we must act decisively to safeguard our interests," he mused aloud. "Prepare a message to be sent to the French Republic. Express our willingness to participate in the renewed Second League of Armed Neutrality.

    The advisors nodded, acknowledging the King''s directive.

    Vienna, the capital city of the Holy Roman Empire.

    Emperor Francis II sat in his study, his brow furrowed as he considered the reports before him. The news of the Russian deration of war against the United Kingdom had set the diplomatic stage aze.

    "The Russians are dering war against the British?" Francis II eximed.

    "That''s correct, brother," Archduke Charles confirmed. "One of the conspirators to the plot of killing the Russian Tsar is a British Ambassador to Russia."

    "This is bad¡­how can we exact revenge on the French when the Russians are allied with them?"

    Count Johann Philipp Stadion, Count von Warthausen, the Foreign Minister of Austria, entered the study. He had been informed of the ongoing discussions and decisions in various courts, and he was prepared to present his perspective.

    "Your Imperial Majesty. You don''t," Johann said simply. "It''s best that we remain neutral. We can''t afford to fight the French now that they are allied with the Russians."

    "Damn those French!" Francis II cursed. "So we can''t do anything huh?"

    Johann nodded, indicating that there was none.

    Francis II clicked his tongue. "Another bad news for King Louis then huh?"

 Chapter 207 Given A Choice

    ?

    Back in the Republic of France, at the Pce of Versailles. Talleyrand, sat in a cushioned chair, meticulously arranging a stack of papers before him. He carefully extracted them from his well-worn leather briefcase andid them upon Napoleon''s ornate table, where the First Consul''s piercing gaze fell upon them.

    Napoleon leaned forward curiously. His eyes scanned the documents spread out before him like pieces of an intricate puzzle.

    What are these?" Napoleon inquired curiously.

    Talleyrand offered a faint smile as he met Napoleon''s gaze. "These, Your Excellency, are the missives we have received from the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality. Their responses following the Russian deration of war."

    Napoleon''s hand reached for one of the letters, his fingers brushing against the paper as he lifted it delicately. His eyes quickly scanned the contents, absorbing the weight of the words.

    "Defensive alliance, eager to join¡­" Napoleon murmured. "I heard that they were hesitant to join but after learning that the Russians joined us in the fight, they have changed their minds. They see an opportunity, believing that an alliance with France could finally resolve the naval blockade problem."

    Napoleon''s gaze remained fixed on the letters for a moment longer, contemting the intricate web of politics that was weaving itself across the continent. "And the British?" he asked, lifting his eyes to meet Talleyrand''s gaze.

    A subtle sigh escaped Talleyrand''s lips, "Regrettably, Your Excellency, the British have remained as silent as the grave. It seems they are grappling with the stark reality of the Russian Empire''s deration of war against them."

    A thoughtful expression yed across Napoleon''s features as he considered the situation.

    "In that case," Napoleon mused, leaning back into his chair, "perhaps it is time for us to break that silence. Do we not have a British Ambassador here in France? Who holds that position now?"

    Talleyrand''s lips curved into a knowing smile, a glint of admiration in his eyes for Napoleon''s strategic thinking. "Indeed, Your Excellency, we do have a British Ambassador stationed within our borders. It is none other than Lord Merry."

    Napoleon''s lips quirked into a half-smile. "Then let us extend an invitation, shall we?"

    "But for what? Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked.

    "To offer them salvation," Napoleon simply replied.

    ***

    Two hourster, Talleyrand remained seated in his chair, his postureposed and his expression impassive as they waited for their guest.

    The ornate door swung open with a hushed creak, and in walked the British Ambassador to France, Lord Merry.

    Talleyrand rose from his seat, a gracious smile curving his lips. "Lord Merry, I am honored to wee you to the Pce of Versailles,"

    Lord Merry returned the smile, a polite nod apanying his graceful movements. "Thank you, Minister Talleyrand. It is indeed a privilege to be here."

    As they exchanged pleasantries, Napoleon rose to his feet and weed Lord Merry with a dignified nod, his piercing gaze studying the British Ambassador closely.

    "Mr. Ambassador. Thank you for epting our invitation despite the short notice, I trust your journey here was agreeable?"

    "Indeed, Premier First Consul," Lord Merry replied respectfully.

    Napoleon motioned towards the seat across from him. "Now, Mr. Ambassador, please take your seat so that we can begin our discussion. I understand that the news of the Russian Empire''s deration of war against your country has likely preupied the United Kingdom''s attention."

    "I know¡­the Parliament convened an emergency session to figure out what to do," Lord Merry said as he took his seat.

    Napoleon''s gaze remained steady. "As you are aware, the Republic of France and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd are engaged in an ongoing conflict. Recent developments, notably the Russian Empire''s alignment with us, have undoubtedly shifted the dynamics of this conflict. Ourbined naval strength presents a formidable force¡ªone that, if utilized, could pose a significant challenge."

    Lord Merry''s expression remained neutral, his diplomatic training evident in his unppable demeanor.

    "I am sure you recognize that a diplomat such as yourself possesses the power to alter the course of events," Napoleon continued. "With the Russian fleet joining forces with ours, the prospect of a joint invasion looms over the horizon. The strategic advantage it provides cannot be overlooked."

    "What are you suggesting then, Premier First Consul?" Lord Merry asked.

    "I propose that your nation enters into aprehensive peace treaty with France, Russia, and the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality. This treaty would epass several key provisions. First, you will bear responsibility forpensating the member-states of the Second League of Armed Neutrality, including ourselves, for the losses incurred due to your naval blockade. Thispensation is an essential step towards rectifying the damages caused.

    Moreover, I request that your nation agrees to pay an indemnity to both France and Russia. This indemnity will be apanied by a willingness to engage in territorial concessions. Specifically, we emphasize the importance of territorial adjustments for our client state, the Batavian Republic. This entails the return of Cape Colony and Dutch Guiana to their rightful sovereignty. Additionally, it is imperative that your nation grants the Batavian Republic the right to retain a significant territory, such as Ceylon.

    Furthermore, I urge your nation to formally recognize our vested interests in India. This recognition must be apanied by aprehensive measure to liquidate all assets of the East India Company, which shall subsequently be transferred to us. Such a step is crucial in acknowledging our rightful stake in this region.

    In line with this treaty, I emphasize the significance of recognizing the territories that we have established in Africa and the Middle East¡ª"

    "Premier First Consul," Lord Merry interrupted. "That''s a lot of demands you have and I don''t think any government in their right mind would ept such demands."

    "Well, it''s either that or we will invade your ind. The choice rests with your government. And please bear in mind, if we seed innding on your shores and advancing towards London, our terms will only be more upromising," Napoleon said. "So, what will it be, Mr. Ambassador?"

    Lord Merry''sposed fa?ade seemed to falter for a moment, a subtle hint of tension crossing his features. He knew that rying such daunting demands to his government would likely result in incredulity and staunch resistance. The demand is basically asking the British to surrender everything it had owned to France.

    "Premier First Consul, I will speak first with my government and then ry to you their response," Lord Merry replied.

    "No problem," Napoleon said. "But please, do it with urgency. I don''t think the Russians would be lenient after they found out that your country plotted to kill him."

    "I have nothing to say about that, Premier First Consul¡­"

    With that, Lord Merry exchanged handshakes with Napoleon and Talleyrand and then left the office.

    "Your Excellency, I don''t think the British are going to ept your terms," Talleyrandmented.

    "I know," Napoleon said. "I just want them to feel like they have been given a choice."

 Chapter 208 The Kings Choice

    ?

    March 7th, 1801. A week had passed since the deration of war by the Russian Empire against the United Kingdom. The once-familiar politicalndscape of Europe was undergoing a rapid transformation. The powers that had aligned themselves under the banner of the Second League of Armed Neutrality had solidified their defensive alliance with the Republic of France, leaving the United Kingdom''s influence over European affairs hanging in the bnce.

    In the grand halls of Windsor Castle, the ancestral residence of the British royal family, William Pitt, the esteemed Prime Minister of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd, strode purposefully through the corridors.

    As he reached the entrance to the King''s office, Pitt straightened his coat and smoothed out his cravat, then knocked twice on the ornate door before him.

    "Enter," came the solemn voice from within.

    Pitt turned the door''s handle and stepped inside. There, seated at his desk, was King George himself¡ªan aging monarch whose countenance bore the weight of his nation''s trials and tribtions.

    "Your Majesty," Pitt greeted with a deep bow and continued. "I hope the day finds you in good health."

    The King responded with a mixture of a scoff and a sigh, the wearinessden sound escaping his lips. "Good health, Pitt? In times such as these, I find it difficult to even hope for a respite from the storm that has engulfed our nation."

    Pitt''s gaze remained respectful but steady as he approached the King''s desk. "Indeed, Your Majesty, the state of affairs on the continent is cause for concern. The recent alignment of the European powers under the French Republic is a nightmare that I wish to wake up from."

    King George leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled beneath his chin. "So, what did you dost week?"

    "Your Majesty, we tried speaking with the Russian ambassador about the decision of the Russian Tsar. We told him that Charles Whitworth is acting on his own ords and denying the government of the United Kingdom any involvement in the conspiracy he had concocted along with his fellow conspirators. But unfortunately, the Russians found private correspondence of Charles asking directives from us."

    "That Charles¡­what a stupid fellow, how could he have not burned away such evidence?" King George III hissed.

    Pitt''s expression remainedposed as he continued recounting the events of the past week. "Indeed, Your Majesty. The discovery of those private correspondences has furtherplicated our position. It appears that Charles Whitworth''s actions were not as discreet as we had hoped."

    "So, what shall we do? Now that the whole European continent has allied themselves with the French?"

    "Your Majesty, there are two options before us. The first involves continuing our conflict with France and their newfound ally, Russia. The second option entails epting the terms offered by the French."

    The King''s eyes narrowed in consideration. "Let us explore the first option, Prime Minister."

    Pitt, now fully engaged in outlining his strategy, walked over to a wall where a detailed world map hung.

    "Your Majesty, our best chance lies in preemptive action. We must strike swiftly and strategically to disrupt thebined naval forces of our adversaries."

    Pitt''s finger tapped against the map, indicating key points. "Our initial objective must be Copenhagen. Our intelligence suggests their fleets are currently anchored, providing us with a crucial window of opportunity to cripple their naval strength before it can be mobilized. After that, our focus shifts eastward, toward the Russians. The winter season has frozen the Baltic Sea, effectively hampering the Russians from sending reinforcements and linking up with the French naval forces. We''ll await the thaw, and once the Russian fleet is on the horizon, we shall decimate them."

    King George''s gaze was fixed on the map, his brows furrowed in thought. "And how many ships of the line will we need to execute this n, Prime Minister?"

    "Your Majesty, our current assessment suggests that a fleet of approximately 15 to 20 ships of the line would provide us with the necessary firepower to achieve sess."

    "Who will be inmand?"

    "That would be Admiral Hyde Parker, Your Majesty. He has been debriefed about the n and awaiting orders to execute the n," Pitt answered.

    The King''s eyes shifted to the map once again, his fingers gently tracing the contours of the coastlines. "So, the essence of this n is to prevent the French allies from joining their fleet, thus giving us an advantage. But speaking of the French, what course of action do we intend to take against them?"

    "Your Majesty, we have deployed a considerable naval force to monitor the French fleet that is currently docked in their ports. Our sailors have been given strict instructions to engage and fire upon those ships the moment they attempt to set sail."

    "Oh, Prime Minister, I must inquire about our attacks on Copenhagen and Helsingborg. Are these not neutral territories?"

    "Indeed, Your Majesty, The Danish and Sweden have maintained their neutrality. However, the situation has changed. Both these nations have signed a defensive alliance with the French, thereby aligning themselves against our interests. It is regrettable, but their strategic significance in this conflict cannot be ignored."

    "Desperate times, Prime Minister, indeed call for desperate measures. Let''s now imagine the worst. What if the n fails?"

    "If the n were to falter, Your Majesty, it signifies our inability to thwart the convergence of the Russian and French forces. This failure could result in the Danish and Swedish nations aligning themselves with the adversaries, given our preemptive attack. Consequently, our naval capacity might be strained beyond its limits, rendering our ind''s protectionpromised. Such a circumstance could necessitate the engagement of our army to safeguard the homnd and repel any Allied attempts atnding. Furthermore, a concerning prospect is the potential for Irnd to exploit this moment and initiate a revolt. In sum, Your Majesty, the United Kingdom would find itself in the worst possible scenario."

    Hearing that, King George''s heart sank as he contemted the grim implications of failure. The weight of his nation''s fate rested heavily upon his shoulders.

    "I can''t even imagine it," King George muttered. "What about option two?"

    "Indeed, Your Majesty, the potential consequences of failure are dire. As for the second option, epting the terms offered by the French would entail a different path¡ªone that would involve negotiating with our adversaries for terms of peace."

    The King''s brows furrowed as he considered this alternative. "And what might those terms entail?"

    William handed the King a note, which contained the terms and the demands of the French Republic.

    The King opened the note and scanned its contents, his face growing more somber with each passing moment. "These terms are indeed demanding,"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the French haveid out their conditions with a clear intent to secure advantageous terms for themselves. It is a path that would require us to make concessions that may be difficult to swallow."

    "epting these terms would be a great humiliation to us," King George said.

    "Your Majesty, I need your decisions," William finally asked. "If you are going to choose option one, we have to do it fast. If option two, we will call upon the representatives of the French and the Russian Empire to the negotiation table."

    The King was silent for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of the two options.

    "I want to protect the sovereignty of our nation, for that, we will not ept the ridiculous demands of the French. So, Prime Minister, I believe in the power of our navy. Tell them that the fate of our nation rests upon their valor."

    Pitt nodded in affirmation. "Your Majesty, I will ry your message to Admiral Parker immediately. Our fleet shall be prepared to carry out the operation."

    "May providence be on our side," King George uttered.

 Chapter 209 Napoleon Received A Response

    ?

    "So, the British didn''t ept our terms, huh?" Napoleon mused, his eyes scanning the paper that Talleyrand had handed to him.

    "As expected, Your Excellency. There''s no way the British are going to ept the terms you''ve demanded," Talleyrand replied, his tone carrying an air of certainty. "It appears that only one course of action remains."

    "Indeed," Napoleon responded, his expression turning resolute. "We shall have to meet them with force."

    "Shall I summon the Minister of War for you?" Talleyrand inquired, already moving toply.

    "Yes, and also prepare a message for dispatch to the member-states of our alliance," Napoleon instructed, his mind already formting the words he wished to convey.

    Talleyrand retrieved a pen and paper, poised to take down the message. "Of course, Your Excellency. What would you like the message to convey?"

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon beyond the grand windows of his office. "Begin the message with, ''This is the First Consul of France.'' Then continue with these words: ''The British government has regrettably chosen to reject the terms proposed for the establishment of peace and amity between our two nations.''"

    Talleyrand''s pen danced across the paper as he transcribed Napoleon''s words. "Go on, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon''s voice took on a firmer tone as he continued, "I am now calling upon the defense forces of your sovereign nation to be prepared. The British, having shown their unwillingness to seek a peaceful resolution, are likely to resort to aggressive actions. It is imperative that we stand united and vignt to protect our shores and preserve the sovereignty of our alliance."

    Talleyrand nodded, his hand moving swiftly to capture Napoleon''s sentiment on paper. "And how shall we conclude the message, Your Excellency?"

    "Conclude with the assurance that our alliance is bound by the principles of solidarity and mutual defense. This act of aggression by the British will not go unanswered, and we shall meet their actions with the full force of ourbined might," Napoleon dered.

    Talleyrandpleted the writing, "It is done, Your Excellency. I shall send a telegraph to their respective legations right away."

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted from the window to thepleted message before him.

    "Thank you, Talleyrand," Napoleon said. "I will wait for the Minister of War, Berthier, to arrive."

    Talleyrand nodded in acknowledgment. "Of course, Your Excellency. If there is anything else you require, please do not hesitate to inform me."

    With one final bow, Talleyrand left his office, leaving Napoleon alone. He propped up his chin with his hand, his mind deep in thought. He had been waiting for this moment when the British would refuse the terms offered to them.

    He began wondering what he''d do should the alliance defeat the United Kingdom. Should he take her colonies in Canada, Australia, New Zend, India, South America, and Africa? After all, he did warn the British that the terms would be much harsher

    than those initially proposed. He knew that a decisive victory would give France and its allies significant leverage in the negotiations that would follow.

    Should he do that, that would mean the French Republic bing a global superpower, in paper, of course, the French don''t have a sufficient navy to maintain control over such distant territories. But perhaps he could use the acquired colonies as bargaining chips in future negotiations, solidifying France''s dominance in Europe and expanding its influence across the globe.

    Lost in his thoughts, Napoleon''s gaze lingered on the globe resting atop his desk. He spun it gently with his fingertips, watching as the continents rotated under his touch. The world was vast, its possibilities limitless, and as he contemted the potential oues of the impending conflict, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    He envisioned a future where the French Republic would be actively engaged in expanding its territories across every continent, particrly focusing on the continent closest to it¡ªAfrica. His campaign in Egypt had already brought France into the vast northern territory of Africa, and he foresaw a deeper pration into the continent, solidifying French influence, and control over crucial regions. The acquisition of colonies in Africa could furnish invaluable resources necessary for industrialization and modernization, particrly in regions like South Africa with its abundant coal reserves. These colonies would also provide a substantial workforce for his construction projects in France, establish new trade routes, and secure strategic footholds that would significantly enhance France''s global power.

    Of course, he would not stop there. South America was a treasure trove for minerals, such as copper, iron, and nickel. Australia was rich in bauxite, a crucial resource for aluminum production, and its vastndscapes held promise for agriculture and settlement. While India''s potential for trade and raw materials was too valuable to overlook.

    Napoleon grinned at the prospect of his grand visioning to fruition. He imagined the map of the world colored with French territories. The thought of France standing as the preeminent global power fueled his determination even further.

    While engrossed in that thought, his children entered his office, apanied by their personal caretaker, Audrey.

    "Papa!" Aveline eximed.

    "Your Excellency, I apologize for suddenly intruding on your workce," Audrey said. "Lady Aveline just ran off."

    "It''s fine," Napoleon said. "Is Beaumont not outside?"

    "I didn''t see him standing by the door, Your Excellency, he must have taken care of some other thing," Audrey replied.

    "Is that so?" Napoleon hummed as his gaze flickered to his children. "Very well, you can wait outside while I talk to my children here, Audrey," Napoleon said with a nod.

    Audrey bowed respectfully and exited the room, leaving Napoleon alone with his children¡ªFrancis and Aveline.

    "So, what''s the purpose of youing here?" Napoleon asked.

    "Well, Father, Aveline is asking if we could go outside and go shopping with her friends," Francis said.

    "Please, papa!" Aveline chimed in. "This is our first timeing out together."

    "You are alsoing with them, Francis?" Napoleon asked Francis.

    "Uhm¡­yes¡­" Francis confirmed softly.

    Napoleon sighed inwardly. This is going to be a problem, just why is that Francis has no male friends? Didn''t he meet one at the birthday party of Louis''s daughter? Well, not that he opposed the idea of Francis getting friendly with thedies of his age. As a father, he wanted his son to experience a well-rounded upbringing and develop connections that would serve him in both personal and political spheres.

    He looked at his children, their hopeful faces filled with anticipation, and he couldn''t deny them this simple request. After all, ever since he told the Russian Emperor that there is a plot of assassination, things had gotten busier.

    "Very well," he said with a resigned smile. "You may go. I''ll appoint a security team to apany you for your safety."

    Aveline pped her hands excitedly. "Yay! Thank you, Papa!"

    With that, they left, leaving him once again alone in his office.

    Two hourster, Beaumont entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, the Minister of War!"

    Upon his announcement, Berthier entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, I have arrived," Berthier said.

    "Take a seat, Berthier. Today is going to be a long day for both of us."

 Chapter 210 A Serious Notion

    ?

    "I''m sure you are aware that the British rejected our demands," Napoleon said as he watched Berthier take his seat.

    "Yes, Your Excellency. Is this the right time to n for an offensive against the United Kingdom?" Berthier asked.

    "That is correct," Napoleon confirmed as he took his seat. "Have you brought the documents regarding the location of the British Fleet in the English Channel and the Bay of Biscay?"

    Berthier nodded and pulled a folder from his briefcase. He ced it on the desk and slid it over to Napoleon. "Here are thetest intelligence reports, Your Excellency. Our scouts have been diligently monitoring the movements of the British naval forces."

    Napoleon opened the folder and began studying the documents inside. Maps, charts, and reports filled the pages, detailing the positions of British ships.

    "So they are only ten kilometers off our major ports, huh?" Napoleonmented, his brow furrowing as he studied the maps.

    "Beyond the range of our naval artillery, Your Excellency," Berthier confirmed. "They have been doing that since the revolution broke out in France, and since we have plenty of ships to go around, the government couldn''t risk deploying our fleet against them until now."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers thoughtfully on the desk. "Their proximity to our ports presents both a challenge and an opportunity."

    Berthier arched an eyebrow inquisitively. "An opportunity, Your Excellency?"

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Yes, Berthier. The British may believe that their close presence gives them an advantage, but it also exposes a vulnerability. They are operating within our sphere of influence, and that means we can exploit the familiarity of these waters."

    Berthier''s expression brightened with understanding. "You''re suggesting that we use our local knowledge to outmaneuver them?"

    "Exactly. Our navalmanders and sailors are intimately familiar with the currents, shallows, and navigational challenges of these waters. We can n our offensive to take advantage of it, which might catch the British off guard."

    Berthier leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. "It''s a risky approach, Your Excellency. But if executed correctly, it could give us a decisive edge. However, the British are really good at naval warfare, and the fact that the revolutionary government until now neglected the strengthening of our navy might pose a challenge. Most of our talented naval officers were executed during the revolution."

    Berthier couldn''t be more right. ording to the reports he had received when he became First Consul, there was a ringck of experienced navalmanders in the French Navy. Their noble lineage had made them prone to the guillotine during the revolution. Though there were still navalmanders who had managed to survive, their political alignment and loyalty to the new order were often questionable.

    Napoleon''s expression turned contemtive as he considered theplex puzzle before them. The status quo of the French Republic and the United Kingdom had persisted for thest ten years ¨C a whale and a lion, as some would describe it. One couldn''t easily overpower the other, and the bnce of power seemed unshakable.

    Of course, he can break that status quo by building a modernized fleet but it would take time. Not only that, this is the perfect time for Napoleon to strike the British as the Russian Empire joined the war.

    So as amander, he asked himself some questions. What is the objective? Why is that an objective? And after achieving the objective, what to do next?

    He dropped his initial n of fighting the British, instead, they''ll outmaneuver them.

    Napoleon looked at the map again and devised a n. The objective was for his French Antic Fleet to break off the blockade by sailing to the East, luring the British Fleet that is blockading the Antic Fleet out. And then, his Mediterranean Fleet will cross the Strait of Gibraltar and will be joined by the Spanish Navy.

    But to do that, Napoleon needed something first, one that would confuse the enemy.

    "Our colony in Saint-Domingue is an important territory of the French Republic," Napoleon said. "Why don''t we publish a newspaper publicizing our n of retaking that ind by sending expeditionary forces there?"

    "Your Excellency¡­I don''t follow. I thought we were nning on fighting the British, why are we shifting our attention to Saint-Domingue."

    "It''s simple Berthier, we are misdirecting our enemy," Napoleon revealed. "By publishing our intention of capturing the territory of Saint-Domingue, the British spies within our borders are going to report it to their superiors. Which will make them believe that our main focus is on the Caribbean rather than the British Isles. So our Antic Fleet is going to sail out right from the port of Brest, and then slip through the loose blockade set up by the British."

    The loose blockade is a tactic employed by the British Royal Navy against the French. It was a way for the British to lure the French ships out of their ports. There is a saying that ''to be able to get at the enemy you must let theme out to you if you cannot get at them.''

    "So, once the word that we slipped past their blockade, the British ships are going to chase them right? And they knew their destination. When that timees, our ship will turn 180 degrees, and sail towards the English Channel, joining the Mediterranean French Fleet and the Spanish Fleet. If executed properly, we will be the master of the seas for a whole day. They''ll protect the invasion forces who will cross the English Channel."

    "How about our ally? The Russians?" Berthier asked, noticing that Napoleon didn''t take into ount their new ally.

    Napoleon hummed aloud, the reason why he gave Tsar Paul the list of conspirators is to make Tsar Paul dere war on the United Kingdom, which would make the British anxious to the point they''ll send a number of their warships to the Baltic Sea to meet with the Russian Fleet, which is favorable to the French because it''s a less warship to fight.

    There is also another reason, Napoleon doesn''t want the Russians to gain leverage on the negotiation table. Since they didn''t partake in the invasion, they won''t have much say in the post-war arrangements.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted back to Berthier. "The Russians are already helping us by drawing the attention of the Royal Navy to the Baltic Sea. It''s enough to help. By the way, how are the military reforms progressing?"

    "About that, Your Excellency, I have already reorganized the structure of the army as per your instructions."

    "Great. Now, let''s prepare for an invasion. Berthier, I want you to summon the corpsmanders in the city of Boulogne, along with their men."

    "Boulogne?" Berthier repeated, tilting his head to the side.

    "Yes, that city is going to be our staging point for our invasion of the United Kingdom."

    Upon saying that, Beaumont entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, the Minister of Police hase here to see you."

    "Fouche? Ask him why," Napoleon ordered.

    Beaumont exited his office to ask Fouche, and then momentster, he returned.

    "It''s about the mission you have entrusted him, Your Excellency," Beaumont said.

    "Ah! Very well, let him in."

 Chapter 211 Prelude To Battle In Waters

    ?

    The Minister of Police, Fouche, entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Oh, Fouche, it''s been a while since Ist saw you," Napoleon greeted warmly. He gestured for the minister to take a seat next to Berthier.

    "Well, that is because I was busy fulfilling the task that you appointed me, Your Excellency," Fouche replied. His gaze shifted between Napoleon and Berthier.

    "I see that you are discussing something of great import with your Minister of War. I hope I am not interfering."

    Napoleon''s lips curved into a reassuring smile. "Oh no no," he said, his dismissal apanied by a casual wave of his hand. "So, I believe that your arrival is something of great importance? Even though you are alreadyte, a week ago?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency," Fouche confirmed and took a nce at Berthier. "But is it okay for me to discuss it with you while Berthier is here?"

    "For god''s sake Fouche, I''m the Minister of War," Berthier interjected, feeling a bit offended.

    "Berthier is already privy to many of our strategic discussions," Napoleon finished and chimed with a chuckle. "Whatever you have to share, you can say it in front of him."

    Fouche''s posture rxed slightly, his gaze shifting back to Napoleon. "Very well then. Your Excellency. First, I want to apologize that we failed to deliver to intel by the deadline you set up. The British, ording to my spies, were wary as always. It took them time to infiltrate their states and retrieve private correspondences and documents."

    "Apology epted, can you now proceed to the point?" Napoleon said.

    "Of course Your Excellency. The British are nning onunching a preemptive strike against the alliance. The main target is the port of Copenhagen of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, and the Helsingborg of the Kingdom of Sweden."

    "And you have confirmed this?" Napoleon asked.

    "My agents went to the ports to confirm the information, and they were right. Ships of the lines are being prepared and outfitted with supplies. Troop movements have been observed, indicating a coordinated effort. It''s clear that the British are aiming to cripple the Baltic Sea ess of our allies and disrupt their contributions to our cause."

    Berthier leaned forward, his brows furrowed in concern. "Why Copenhagen?"

    "Because they are threatened that the Danish''s ships will fall on our hands," Fouche exined simply.

    "Should we inform our allies then?" Berthier flickered his gaze back to Napoleon, who was rubbing his chin.

    "We already informed them that the British might attack their ports at any moment, let''s just hope that they listened to our warning and are taking appropriate measures," Napoleon replied and looked at Fouche. "Do you know who is inmand of the Fleet?"

    "That would be Admiral Hyde Parker, Your Excellency," Fouche promptly replied. "Reports suggest that Admiral Hyde Parker has been given themand."

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. Parker knew that man, he was the admiral that worked alongside Horatio Nelson at the Battle of Copenhagen. But since Nelson is already long gone, he wondered how his absence was going to affect the flow of the battle.

    But never mind that, Napoleon the Britishunching a preemptive strike is working in the French favor, decreasing the naval forces of the English along the English Channel.

    "Let''s hope that the Danish and Swedes could protect their ports, and better if they could sink the British fleet in their waters," Napoleon mused aloud. "For better measure, send a telegraph to those two nations. Tell them that we have confirmed that the British are going tounch an attack on their territories."

    April 16th, 1801.

    The British ships of the line floti glided through the ?resund Strait. The clock had struck eight in the evening, shrouding everything in profound darkness. Two distinct squadrons cut through the obsidian waters¡ªonemanded by John Lawford on board the HMS Elephant, and the other under the leadership of Admiral Hyde Parker, who stood at the helm of the HMS London.

    Within the Admiral''s Quarters of the HMS London, Admiral Hyde Parker pored over the dispatches from his government. The orders were explicit: execute a ndestine night assault on Copenhagen. No warnings were to be issued, for the city had already cast its lot with the French Republic.

    Contained in the missive was a resolute directive: the Danish fleet must be obliterated. And not only the Danish fleet but also the ports of the Kingdom of Sweden, which had simrly aligned itself with the French Republic.

    "We find ourselves making adversaries of all."

    From his years of service, Admiral Parker had never seen his country being forced to make drastic choices as it was now. The darkness outside mirrored the uncertainty that shrouded his thoughts.

    Momentster, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Parker said, and the person who knocked entered his quarters.

    Parker looked up and saw that it was his 1st Captain, William Domett.

    "What''s the situation outside, Domett?" Parker asked.

    "Nothing out of ce, Admiral. I just came here to inform you that we are approaching Helsingborg, and ask you a question."

    "What is it?" Parker prompted him to continue.

    "Admiral, why don''t we attack what''s nearest to us? Helsingborg is just in the corner while Copenhagen is still hours away?"

    "Demott," Parker began. "The Danish had more ships in the region than the Swedes. If we were to attack the Swedes first, that would alert the Danish officials, which would prompt them to mobilize their fleets. We don''t want that to happen. The Danish are more of a threat than the Swedes."

    Upon saying that, there was a bright light streaming through the windows. Admiral Parker and Captain Demott''s eyes squinted and raised their arms to block the assaulting light.

    "What the?! Where is iting from? Close the window!"

    Demott immediately rushed to the window and hastily pulled the heavy drapes shut, shutting out the blinding light. Admiral Parker''s eyes adjusted as the room dimmed once more.

    "What in the devil''s name was that?" Admiral Parker eximed.

    There was a flurry of running footsteps echoing down the corridor outside. The urgency in the sound made Admiral Parker''s instincts kick in. He turned toward the door.

    In an instant, the door swung open, revealing another figure, breathless and wide-eyed. It was his second captain, Robert Walker Otway.

    "Admiral Parker!" Otway gasped, his words rushed. "We''ve received a message from the lookout post atop the mast. The Swedes, they have found us using their lighthouse."

    Parker rose to his feet and went above deck.

    Outside, the darkness was now punctuated by the distant flicker of the Swedes'' lighthouse, aiming at their lights at the fleet. It was a new technology developed in France after they invented the light bulb. This was his first time seeing it in action.

    "They must be wondering why there is a British Fleet sailing near their waters," Demott said.

    "Don''t worry, they can only point their lights at us, but their shore batteries are out of range."

    "Should we continue to Copenhagen?" Otway asked.

    "The mission would remain the same."

 Chapter 212 British Vs Swedes

    ?

    The United Kingdom Baltic Fleet stood in the dark waters of the ?resund Strait. Its 12 ships of the line, imposing and bristling with cannons, were nked by frigates, sleek and swift for scouting. Bomb vessels, capable of raining explosive shells on fortifications, clustered nearby. Vignt sloops patrolled the perimeter.

    The gship, HMS London, led the formation, its towering masts adorned with the Union Jack fluttering in the breeze. Admiral Hyde Parker stood on the quarterdeck, his eyes fixed on the lighthouse that was aiming lights at them.

    "Are they merely intent on bathing us in the light?" Parker mused aloud,

    "Probably they are monitoring our movements. But one thing is certain, Admiral, we have lost the element of surprise. The Swedes are allied with the Danes in the defensive alliance and they are probably sending telegrams to their highmands," Otway observed.

    Demott''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the situation. "Swedes teaming up with the Danes means we''re in for a fight on two fronts. If we head to Copenhagen, we''ll be caught between them."

    Parker pulled out his spyss and peered through it, adjusting the focus to scrutinize the harbor of Helsingborg, illuminated by electric lights. His eyes narrowed as he observed the Swedes'' ships of the line, neatly docked in the harbor. Movement on the decks caught his attention.

    "I can see them, they''re swarming their ships like bees around a hive," Parker remarked, his voice edged with concern.

    Otway squinted toward the harbor, trying to discern the details. "Looks like they''re crewing their ships, Admiral. Preparing for a battle, no doubt."

    Parker lowered the spyss and sighed. "Seems we won''t have the luxury of catching them off guard. The Swedes are fully aware of our presence and they''re getting ready to defend their waters. Well, might as well attack them since we are going tounch an attack on them anyways."

    "Let''s sink their ships before the Danes get here," Demott suggested.

    "Right," Parker nodded, and then his voice boomed across the HMS London''s deck. "Battle stations, everyone! Prepare to engage the enemy!"

    Crew members scrambled into action, their training kicking in as they swiftly carried out their duties. Orders were barked, and the once-orderly deck became a flurry of coordinated chaos. Sailors manned the cannons, their faces lit by the dim glow ofnterns. The thud of boots against the wood and the tter of metal echoed through the air.

    "Steady on,ds! Load the guns, prepare for a broadside!"

    The ship responded to the orders, the creaking of wood and the flutter of canvas apanying the urgent rhythm of battle preparations. Across the fleet, simr scenes unfolded as the other ships fell into formation, positioning themselves for engagement.

    Demott''s voice cut through the din, "Aim for the Swedes'' ships Let''s give ''em a proper wee!"

    The sailors adjusted their aim, aligning the cannons with precision as they gauged distance and trajectory. Parker peered through his spyss again and saw that the Swedes were manning their coastal batteries.

    As an Admiral for the Royal Navy, Parker had memorized the effective firing range of the Swedes'' cannon. They can fire at a distance of 1.4 kilometers in normal conditions. The British cannons, on the other hand, can fire up to 1.6 kilometers. They have a range advantage.

    "Fire!" The order resounded, and the cannons roared as one, releasing their deadly payload.

    Meanwhile, in Helsingborg, the crews on the harbor saw light flickering from the British ships apanied by a whistling sound.

    "Iing!"

    Explosions erupted across Helsingborg''s harbor as cannonballs struck with thunderous force. Buildings shook, timbers splintered, and debris scattered like confetti in the night.

    As the dust and smoke cleared, the devastation was revealed. Ships moored at the harbor were riddled with gaping holes, their masts toppling like fallen giants. mes licked at structures that had once stood solid.

    The ships that weren''t damaged from the first salvo were able to leave their docks, and we''re heading straight toward the British Fleet.

    Back at the British gship, a satisfied smile spread across Parker''s face as he witnessed the sess of their first salvo. However, a new challenge emerged: the Swedes'' ships were now bearing down on them. Their number totaled around four, and they were pivoting their vessels to present their broadsides.

    "Reload the cannons immediately! Change target. Fire at the Swedish ships!" Parker bellowed.

    The crew worked with feverish urgency, swabbing the barrels and shoving cannonballs into ce. The ship rocked as they wrestled with the heavy artillery. Within moments, the cannons were primed and ready once more.

    "Fire!" The order was issued again, and the ship trembled as the cannons roared to life. The British cannonballs hurtled through the air, aimed at the oing Swedish ships. Explosions rocked the water as the projectiles found their marks, striking hulls, and decks.

    The Swedish ships faltered under the assault, their formation disrupted by the impact. Wooden splinters flew through the air as cannons and rigging were torn apart. Yet, these were no mere floating wrecks ¨C they returned fire with a vengeance.

    "Iing!" a crew member shouted, and Parker instinctively ducked as a cannonball whizzed past, narrowly missing him. The ship shuddered as the projectile mmed into the side, sending a shockwave through the timbers.

    "We''ve been hit!" Demott''s voice rang out. "Secure the breach, brace for another volley!"

    Sailors rushed to tend to the damage, their hands moving swiftly to patch up the splintered hull. The British cannons roared once again, delivering another salvo at the oing Swedish ships. The water erupted into chaos as cannonballs sshed down, some hitting their targets with devastating uracy.

    As the smoke cleared, the result of the exchange became evident. The Swedish ships bore the scars of battle ¨C some listing ominously, others with sails tattered and masts leaning precariously.

    "Keep the pressure on,ds!" Parker shouted, his voice carrying across the deck. "We''ve got the advantage ¨C let''s show them what the Royal Navy is made of!"

    The crew worked in a coordinated frenzy, reloading cannons and adjusting their aim. The battle raged on, with thick ck smoke covering the British Fleet due to the intense gunfire.

    The relentless exchange of cannon fire continued. Explosions echoed across the water as the British and Swedish ships traded blows, neither side willing to yield.

    Minutester, the Swedish ships of the line were now at their limits as mes engulfed their decks and smoke billowed into the sky. The once-proud vessels were reduced to floating infernos, their cannons silenced and their masts copsing. The crackling of fire mingled with the groans of stressed timber as the Swedish ships began to list and take on water.

    Parker''s face remained resolute as he observed the scene unfolding before him. "Don''t let up,ds! Finish them off!"

    The British cannons roared once more, delivering a final, devastating volley to the beleaguered Swedish ships. The cannonballs found their marks, sending splinters and wreckage flying into the air. One by one, the burning hulks sumbed to the relentless assault, their mes smothered by the sea.

    Cheers erupted from the crew of the HMS London as thest of the Swedish ships sumbed to the depths.

    "Cease fire!" Parker''smand cut through the cacophony, and the cannons fell silent. The once-roaring battlefield now echoed with the crackling of mes and thepping of waves against the wreckage.

    Parker turned to his officers, his expression one of weary satisfaction. "Well done, everyone. We''ve secured our position here. Now, let''s assess the damage to our own ship and tend to our wounded."

    The crew members exchanged looks of exhaustion, their faces smeared with soot and sweat.

    Minutester, Otway returned to Parker.

    "Sir, we have suffered minimal damages on our port side but are still battle-worthy."

    "Good, the Swedes won''t be able to retaliate as most of their warships are docked in Stockholm. Continue to Copenhagen. It''s time to face the Danes."

    "Aye aye, captain."

 Chapter 213 British Vs Danes

    ?

    One hourter, just two kilometers off the coast of Copenhagen, the British Baltic Fleet spotted a Danish Fleet on the horizon, rapidly closing the distance.

    "As expected, the Swedes have alerted the Danes," Parker stated, his tone resolute as he lowered his spyss. "Prepare battle stations, everyone. This is a pivotal moment in our campaign. If we can defeat the Danes here, it will give us a chance to control the Baltic and block any potential Russian support to the French."

    The crew swiftly responded to Parker''s orders. The deck buzzed with focused activity as sailors manned cannons, secured rigging, and readied the ship forbat. Other ships of the British were manning battle stations as well,municating to other ships through radiotelephony.

    "Signal the fleet to form a battle line," Parker instructed, his voice carrying across the deck. "We''ll engage them head-on and hit them with everything we''ve got."

    gs were raised and orders ryed down the line as the British ships rearranged themselves into a disciplined formation. The southerly winds tugged at the sails, and the tension on the deck grew as the British Fleet readied for the impending sh.

    The Danish Fleet drew closer, their silhouettes growing more defined against the horizon, illuminated by the moonlight.

    Parker''s grip tightened on the railing as he scrutinized the enemy ships, gauging their speed and direction.

    "Prepare for a broadside! Steady, everyone."

    The distance between the British and Danish ships shrank rapidly, the wind carrying the sound of creaking wood and straining sails.

    "Fire!" Parker''s voice thundered through the chaos, setting off a deafening symphony of cannon sts. Smoke billowed from the British cannons as their deadly cargo hurtled toward the Danish ships. The air filled with the sharp crack of wood splintering and the concussive force of impact.

    On the receiving end, the Danish Fleet reeled under the onught. The first broadside had taken them by surprise, and the initial impact left their ships vulnerable.

    Amidst the chaos, the Danish ships returned fire, their cannons adding to the cacophony of battle. Cannonballs tore through the air, smashing into the HMS London''s hull with bone-rattling force. The ship shuddered under the impact, and the crew fought to keep their footing.

    "Reload and fire at will!" Parker''smand cut through the din, and the crew rallied. Cannons were loaded and aimed, fired and reloaded in a relentless cycle. The HMS London''s deck became a storm of smoke, fire, and frenzied activity as the battle raged on.

    Minutes stretched into an eternity as the sh continued. The British and Danish ships were locked in a deadly dance of destruction, cannonballs creating plumes of water and wood fragments with every impact. The ship rocked and groaned under the punishment, and the crew pushed themselves to the limit to respond to eachmand.

    And then due to the winds, the British Fleet found themselves dangerously close to the Danish Fleet.

    "We are at cable''s length!" the cry rang out from the lookout.

    Parker''s heart raced as he realized the peril they were in. The ships were now so close that the crews could see the faces of their adversaries on the Danish decks. There was no time for a broadside now ¨C it was a battle at point-nk range.

    "Prepare for boarding action!" Parker''smand sliced through the chaos. The crew shifted their focus, readying cusses, muskets, and grappling hooks.

    The two gship ships, HMS London and Dannebrog were now locked together, their hulls grinding against each other with a bone-chilling crunch. The space between them became a death zone, with British and Danish sailorsmencing boarding action, and fighting fiercely for control.

    Parker himself joined the fray, his uniform now a target for Danish marksmen. He ducked and ran, trying to get away from the muskets that spat leaden death. The smoke hung thick in the air, making it hard to see who was friend and who was foe.

    But as he was avoiding everyone, he came across a Danish sailor, charging at him.

    "Die!" the sailor roared, his eyes wild with rage. He swung his cuss with reckless abandon, the de whistling through the air toward Parker''s head.

    Parker''s instincts kicked in, and he sidestepped the blow just in time. The cuss missed him by inches, slicing through the air with a deadly hiss. Without hesitation, Parker brought his own cuss up in a swift arc, aiming for the Danish sailor''s exposed nk.

    The Danish sailor quickly shifted the de of his cuss, blocking it.

    Parker felt the impact reverberate through his arm as the des met. He gritted his teeth, his muscles straining against the force of the blow. The Danish sailor he was facing is strong, there''s no doubt about that. If only he had been thirty years younger, he could have defeated him easily.

    But still, Parker still had it in him. With a sudden twist of his wrist, Parker disarmed the Danish sailor, sending the cuss ttering to the deck. Before the sailor could react, Parker''s boot struck out, connecting with the man''s chest and sending him sprawling backward.

    Parker''s breath came in heavy gasps as he assessed the situation. The chaos of battle raged on around him, but for this moment, the world seemed to narrow to the immediate threat before him. The Danish sailor struggled to his feet.

    Parker didn''t hesitate. He closed the distance between them in an instant. With a final, powerful thrust, Parker''s cuss found its mark. The Danish sailor''s defenses faltered, and the de slid into the chest. The man''s eyes widened in shock, and then he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Parker pulled his cuss free, his chest heaving with exertion.

    "Are you okay, Admiral?" Otway rushed over, concern etched across his face.

    Parker nodded, sweat streaming down his brow. "I''m fine, Otway. Just a close call." His heart still pounded from the adrenaline, but he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.

    "We have to clear this ship of Danes."

    "We are doing that as we speak, Admiral. The Danes are retreating back to their gships."

    Parker''s gaze swept across the battleground. The British crew had managed to gain the upper hand in the melee, driving the Danish sailors back toward their own ships.

    "Otway, send orders to our men that are fighting the Danes, to target their Admiral. It''s the only way to end this battle," Parker instructed.

    Otway nodded. He swiftly ryed the order to the British sailors engaged in the brutal struggle on the deck. The message spread like wildfire, and the British forces intensified their efforts, now with a clear target in mind.

 Chapter 214 The Aftermath And Frances Action

    ?

    The same day, two hourster. Republic of France. Pce of Versailles.

    Berthier''s footsteps echoed urgently down the polished hallway of the Pce of Versailles. His breath came in ragged gasps as he sprinted toward Napoleon''s office. As he rounded the final corner, he spotted Beaumont, standing watch by the door.

    Berthier skidded to a halt, his chest heaving, and nodded briskly at Beaumont. "Is the First Consul inside?" he inquired, his voice edged with a sense of urgency that brooked no dy.

    Beaumont quickly recognized Berthier despite his breathless appearance. He nodded, his demeanor respectful but tinged with curiosity.

    "Yes, Your Excellency," he replied.

    "I need to speak with him immediately," he dered.

    Understanding the significance of Berthier''s plea, Beaumont inclined his head in acknowledgment. "I will announce your arrival."

    Beaumont approached the door, his hand poised to knock, but before his knuckles could connect with the wood, the door swung open.

    The First Consul stood there, gazing at Berthier.

    "I was wondering what''s causing the noise," Napoleon said and continued. "I didn''t expect to see you here."

    "Your Excellency," Berthier began, stepping forward. "I must speak with you about a matter of utmost urgency."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed slightly as he regarded Berthier, his innate ability to discern the significance of situationsing into y. "Enter."

    As Berthier entered, Napoleon''s gaze flickered to Beaumont.

    "Close the door, Beaumont," Napoleonmanded, and Beaumont promptly obeyed.

    Berthier stood before Napoleon, his gaze steady despite the urgency that throbbed beneath the surface.

    "Your Excellency," he began once more. "A situation has arisen that demands your immediate attention."

    Napoleon''s piercing gaze bore into Berthier.

    "Exin," he demanded sinctly.

    Berthier took a deep breath, his words tumbling forth in a rush of significance.

    "Reports from our embassy in Copenhagen indicate a development in the Baltic. The British Baltic Fleet has engaged the Danish forces off the coast of Copenhagen."

    Napoleon was unfazed by the news and simply hummed in acknowledgment.

    "So the British have already begun their attack huh?"

    "There''s another thing, Your Excellency," Berthier continued. "The Kingdom of Denmark-Norway has expressed its intent to invoke the fifth article of our defensive alliance."

    The fifth article of the defensive alliance is basically like NATO. An attack against one nation is considered an attack against all the member nations,pelling collective defense.

    Napoleon''s contemtive gaze shifted to a map on the wall as if envisioning the strategic implications of this development.

    "Was it only the Danes they attacked or there is another?" Napoleon asked.

    "Uhm¡­there is also another one, Your Excellency. The Kingdom of Sweden has reported that the British attacked their fleet at Helsingborg."

    Napoleon rubbed his chin as he looked for the Helsingborg on the map. And secondster, he found it.

    "So they attacked Helsingborg so the British won''t get encircled," Napoleon remarked. "How is the situation in the Baltic? Is it reported as well?"

    "The Kingdom of Sweden''s navy in the region has been defeated by the British, only the Danes are left fighting the British."

    "How about the Prussians?" Napoleon inquired.

    "No words from them, it seems like they are sitting this one out," Berthier answered.

    "No surprises there," Napoleon mused. "They are the ones who were reluctant to sign an alliance with France."

    "Indeed, Your Excellency. Their hesitation was apparent from the start."

    Napoleon''s gaze returned to the map. "Well, it doesn''t matter anyways. The operation that the British conducted is not going to be a decisive one. They are trying to prevent it from falling on our hands. Let''s just talk about different matters."

    Napoleon returned to his seat, beckoning Berthier to do the same.

    As they took their seats, Napoleon began. "So, Berthier. The misdirection operation. I was told that the British are receiving it surprisingly well. They are now fixated on the idea of us retaking Saint-Domingue with an expeditionary force to which the British will be ready to intercept. So while the Baltic Fleet of the United Kingdom is busy in the Baltic, it opens an opportunity for us to make a move. Send an immediate order to our Mediterranean and Antic Fleet."

    "Will do, Your Excellency," Berthier said.

    "What about the Corpsmanders? Any progress on their ends?"

    "They are heading towards Boulogne, Your Excellency," Berthier answered.

    "Hmm¡­good. I can see the war ending very soon. In the meantime, send a message to the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway and Sweden. Write the words that I''m going to speak."

    Berthier grabbed a pen and paper and beckoned Napoleon to start.

    "I, Napoleon Bonaparte, the First Consul of the French Republic, have heard the news of the United Kingdom''s aggression towards neutral countries in the Baltic Sea. It is clear that the British are attempting to disrupt the peace and stability of the region through their aggressive actions. I want to assure the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway and the Kingdom of Sweden that France stands by itsmitments under the defensive alliance we share.

    For that, the Republic of France is ready to support, in any way necessary, our allies in this critical moment. With solidarity, Napoleon Bonaparte, First Consul of the French Republic"

    Napoleon concluded, and Berthier swiftly transcribed the words onto the paper. Once finished, he handed the document to Napoleon, who nodded approvingly.

    "Very well, Berthier. Ensure that this message reaches both the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway and the Kingdom of Sweden without dy," Napoleon instructed.

    ***

    Meanwhile, off the coast of Copenhagen.

    The British Baltic Fleet loomed over the horizon. They have just defeated the Danish in the naval battle, their cannons still smoking from the exchange of fire. Admiral Parker, standing tall on the deck of his gship, surveyed the scene with a sense of triumph. The Danish ships that had dared challenge the might of the Royal Navy nowy crippled or sinking in the cold waters.

    "The battle took longer than I expected," Parkermented.

    "Admiral, the port of Copenhagen is in range of our cannons. Should wemence bombardment?" asked Otway.

    Admiral Parker studied the city for a moment before nodding his head. "Do it. It''s time that we make an example to all neutral countries about what would happen if they ally themselves with France. Only target the naval stores, their ships, and shore batteries. Let them know the consequences of defying the British Crown."

    Otway ryed the orders to the captains of the ships of the line, frigates, bomb vessels, and sloops. The British ships positioned themselves strategically, preparing to rain down a devastating barrage upon the Danish capital.

    Minutester, the British Navy unleashed a ferocious bombardment. The deafening roar of cannons reverberated across the water, shaking the city and sending plumes of smoke and debris into the air. The ships of the line unleashed their broadsides, while the frigates added their firepower to the onught. The bomb vessels fired mortars that arched high before descending with lethal uracy.

    From his vantage point on the gship, Admiral Parker watched as the city''s defenses were pounded relentlessly. Explosions rocked the harbor, and mes began to lick at the edges of the buildings. The Danish shore batteries responded in kind, firing back at the British ships. But were decimated when the British ships aimed at it.

    The barragested for over an hour. During those times, civilians fled their homes in terror, seeking refuge from the raining destruction.

    "Cease fire!" Parker shouted and the bombardment came to an abrupt halt.

    The smoke began to clear, revealing the extent of the destruction inflicted upon Copenhagen. The once-bustling port city nowy in ruins, its streets filled with debris and its buildings reduced to smoldering rubble. The plumes of smoke that had darkened the sky began to dissipate, revealing the aftermath of the brutal assault.

    Admiral Parker''s gaze remained fixed on the city he had just subjected to a relentless bombardment. He knew the message had been sent.

 Chapter 215 The Side Quests

    ?

    April 25th, 1801.

    At the Pce of Versailles.

    In his office, Napoleon reviewed the reports detailing the recent events in the Baltic Sea. He absorbed the aftermath of the Battle of Copenhagen: the British Baltic Fleet''s victory and the subsequent bombardment of the Danish port city.

    The heavy bombardment had severely damaged the Danish naval fleet, prompting the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway to officially dere war on the United Kingdom. Simrly, the Kingdom of Sweden had taken a stand against the United Kingdom as a response to the British Baltic Fleet''s assault on their port city of Helsingborg.

    As Napoleon read through the information, a brief chuckle escaped his lips. It appeared that the British government had inadvertently set its course for istion from their neighboring nations. Their aggression had managed to rally previously neutral states into a collective front.

    Even in this world, Napoleon mused, the United Kingdom is acting like a bull in a china shop. Their moves are both aggressive and reckless, and now they find themselves surrounded by enemies of their own making.

    Setting the reports aside, Napoleon leaned back in his chair and steepled his fingers beneath his chin. Even if this was the case, he still couldn''t get excited. Sure, the Danes and the Swedes can dere war on them, but it''s not like they can offer much help to the country that would fight the British head-on.

    But there are other ways that those two nations could contribute to the war effort, which is ceasing trade with the British. The Danes, Swedes, and the United Kingdom are major trading partners, and the United Kingdom just severed it.

    Well, he understands the logic behind the British government''s decision. They wanted to frustrate the league through force but this is not the original world. France has conquered Northern Africa and the Middle East and Tsar Paul I has been spared from the assassins. This turn of events made it clear to the Swedes and Danes that the French are militarily stronger than the British and aligning themselves with the Republic of France would be best in their interest because they knew that if they align themselves with the British, France, and Russia a strong army would simply invade them.

    For now, he is keeping tabs on the ongoing development of the invasion of the United Kingdom. The French Navy is already dispatched and in the process of deceiving the British Fleet that is blockading the Antic, and the French Army concentrating on the city of Boulogne.

    As he was engrossed in his thoughts, Beaumont entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Your Excellency, the Minister of Foreign Affairs has arrived."

    "Let him in," Napoleon nodded, his attention shifting from his contemtions to the matter at hand. He straightened up in his chair as the door opened, and Charles Talleyrand entered the room.

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand greeted with a respectful nod.

    Napoleon gestured to the empty seat across from him. "Please, Talleyrand, have a seat."

    Talleyrand settled into the chair and opened his leather briefcase. He pulled out a document and handed it to Napoleon.

    "What is this?" Napoleon asked, his gaze shifting from Talleyrand to the document in his hands.

    "Your Excellency, it is the Treaty of Florence."

    "Oh, I almost forgot about the existence of the Kingdom of Naples¡­" Napoleon chuckled as he read through the terms of the treaty.

    King Ferdinand would be restored to the Neapolitan throne.

    Naples would cede the State of Presidi and its portion of the ind of Elba, Porto, Longone, and the vassal Principality of Piombino to France. Neapolitan troops would withdraw from the Papal States. Neapolitan ports would be closed to British ships. Trading privileges would be granted to France. Naples would allow the stationing of French troops, with Neapolitan financial support, on Neapolitan territory for a year the city of Pescara and the province of Terra d''Otranto, including the cities of Brindisi and Otranto¡­

    The list goes on but it shows in the treaty that the French have yet won another victory in the Italian Penins.

    Talleyrand pulled out another document from his briefcase and handed it to Napoleon.

    Napoleon grabbed the document and flipped the pages, scanning its contents. "And what is this?"

    "That, Your Excellency, is the Treaty of Aranjuez."

    Napoleon''s brows lifted as he studied the text before him. "The Treaty of Aranjuez? That pertains to Spain, correct?"

    Talleyrand nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency. The treaty solidifies our rtions with Spain and reaffirms their alliance with us. Not only that, but Spain had given us the Louisiana Territory in exchange for six ships of the line, and territories in Italy. That treaty, Your Excellency, achieved one of your¡­hmm¡­how do I say this¡­dream?"

    "Yes, you can that this is a dreame true, Talleyrand," Napoleon grinned. "Louisiana is arge territory with lots of natural resources that are waiting to be extracted by us. Anyways, how did the United States react to this?"

    "None so far, Your Excellency, the news has not yet reached the ears of Congress," Talleyrand answered. "Anyways, Your Excellency. With the Kingdom of Naples gone, we can now shift our attention to thest ally of the United Kingdom."

    "The Kingdom of Portugal," Napoleon said.

    "Yes, Portugal remains thest stronghold of British influence on the continent. Defeat Portugal and the British influence over maind Europe will bepletely shattered," Talleyrand replied with conviction. "We can ally with the Kingdom of Spain and together, invade Portugal. It will be easy as the Portuguese military is weak and pitiful."

    "Talleyrand, you are as realistic as ever," Napoleon interrupted with a wry smile. "You don''t have to tell me what to do as I will do it anyway. So what is the n?"

    "We will send an ultimatum to the Kingdom of Portugal, that she break her alliance with the United Kingdom. If she declines the ultimatum, then and invasion will be the only option left," Talleyrand replied matter-of-factly.

    "And I believe you have reached out to the Kingdom of Spain about this?"

    "That''s correct, Your Excellency. I have an amicable exchange of letters with the Spanish prime minister Manuel de Godoy," Talleyrand said. "He agreed on the n, partly because the Kingdom of Spain had territorial ambitions over Portugal."

    "I see," Napoleon said. "So, anything else?"

    "There is sir, I have also selected a man for the job," Talleyrand revealed. "The one that will lead our forces in Portugal. He''s outside, waiting for my signal. Should I let him in?"

    "Okay,"

    Talleyrand rose from his seat and walked towards the door. He opened it and exchanged a few words with someone outside before stepping aside to allow the visitor to enter.

    A tall, stern-looking man walked into the room.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and asked. "Do you have a name?"

    The man replied. "Laurent de Gouvion Saint-Cyr"

 Chapter 216 The Action To Remove The Remaining Ally

    ?

    Laurent de Gouvion Saint-Cyr was born on April 13th, 1764, in Toul, France. Growing up during a time of political unrest, his early life was marked by the aftermath of the Seven Years'' War and the looming specter of revolution. As he came of age, Saint-Cyr''s natural talents for military strategy and leadership became evident, earning him a ce at the Royal Military School in Paris.

    The events of 1789, including the storming of the Bastille, ignited Saint-Cyr''s own evolution. He embraced the revolutionary ideals and aligned himself with the newly established Republic. Climbing the ranks, he exhibited dedication and tactical prowess in the midst of the tumultuous era.

    He is a staunch Republican and did not support Napoleon''s decision on bing an emperor. For him, it was a betrayal of the revolutionary ideals and wasting a decade-long effort of establishing a Republic. However, over time, he acknowledged Napoleon''s exceptional military abilities and the rtive stability he brought to France.

    Napoleon looked at Saint-Cyr for a moment. There''s no doubt about his military skills as he was one of the finest generals France had. He wanted Saint-Cyr to support him should he decide to be emperor, that way, he can use him to expand the empire in the making.

    "Saint-Cyr," Napoleon said. "I don''t possess an extensive dossier on your military career. Perhaps you could enlighten me on the battles you''ve been engaged in prior to our meeting?"

    Saint-Cyr stood straight. "Certainly, Your Excellency. I have served in various campaigns throughout my career. One of my earliest experiences was during the Revolutionary Wars, where I participated in the Battle of Fleurus in 1794. Later, I yed a key role in the Rhine Campaigns, particrly in the battles of Mannheim and Stockach in 1799. My experience also extends to Italy, where I contributed to the campaigns of 1796 and 1799."

    "Not only that, Your Excellency," Talleyrand interjected. "Saint-Cyr here brieflymanded the Army of Italy."

    Napoleon''s attention shifted momentarily to Talleyrand before returning to Saint-Cyr. "Impressive indeed," he remarked. "Your track record suggests that you have encountered a range of challenges and emerged sessful."

    Saint-Cyr''s expression remainedposed as he continued. "Thank you, Your Excellency. I have always striven to apply my knowledge and skills effectively in service of the Republic."

    "Well, perfect timing because the Republic of France needs your expertise once again," Napoleon interjected.

    Saint-Cyr met Napoleon''s gaze directly, his posture unwavering. "Your Excellency, I stand ready to serve."

    Napoleon''s lips quirked in a measured smile. "So what do you know about the Kingdom of Portugal?"

    Your Excellency, the Kingdom of Portugal is situated on the Iberian Penins, sharing borders with Spain. Historically, it has had close ties to Britain, leading to a strategic alliance that could potentially work against our interests."

    Napoleon nodded, his expression grave. "Precisely. Portugal''s alignment with the British poses a challenge to our ambitions in Europe. We need to neutralize that influence. Since Talleyrand had rmended you to me and you seemed to be a fine general, I''m giving you amand to lead an army, march down to the Iberian Penins along with our Spanish allies, and together enter the Portuguese territory. Of course, that is if the Kingdom of Portugal rejects our ultimatum."

    "Your Excellency, I ept the responsibility. If ites to military action, I will lead our forces to execute the campaign effectively."

    Napoleon''s smile held a sense of approval. "Good. Now, Talleyrand, how long would it take for the Kingdom of Portugal to receive the ultimatum?"

    "With your orders, within a day or two via telegraph," Talleyrand replied.

    "Okay, do it immediately. I want to end this quickly before we invade the United Kingdom," Napoleon said.

    "You are going to invade the United Kingdom?" Saint-Cyr raised a brow.

    "That''s correct Saint-Cyr, Why? Do you have any problems with it?"

    "Of course none, Your Excellency. It''s just that I wanted to participate in the invasion. I hate the British," Saint-Cyr exined.

    Napoleon chuckled. "Of course you do. But unfortunately, I already selected the Generals who will being with me. As for the task at hand," Napoleon continued, his tone bing more serious, "leading the campaign in Portugal is a crucial assignment. We defeat Portugal or have them ept our ultimatum, the British are no more."

    Saint-Cyr processed Napoleon''s words, recognizing their significance. The impending campaign in Portugal held ramifications far beyond tactical conquest; it bore the potential to recalibrate the power equilibrium across Europe. A growing realization settled in, affirming that triumph in this mission could profoundly shift the bnce in favor of France and its ambitions.

    ***

    Two dayster, at the Ribeira Pce in Lisbon, Her Majesty, Dona Maria I, was in her bedroom with herdies-in-waiting who were meticulously attending to her.

    A soft knock echoed through the chamber, and the grand doors creaked open to reveal an attendant bearing a sealed letter, stamped with the emblems of France and Spain. The attendant bowed respectfully and presented the missive on a silver tray, offering it to the queen.

    "Your Majesty, a letter for you."

    Maria''s eyes narrowed as she regarded the official seals on the envelope. A sense of foreboding settled over her. She took the letter from the silver tray and broke the seal and unfolded the message.

    [Your Majesty,

    We write to you with a grave matter that necessitates your immediate attention. The politicalndscape of Europe is shifting, and the actions of nations hold the power to shape its future course. It is in this spirit that we address you, seeking a resolution through diplomacy before any further esction.

    The Kingdom of Portugal''s close alignment with the British Empire has not gone unnoticed. While each sovereign nation has the right to cultivate alliances, we must emphasize that the ties between Portugal and Britain threaten the stability and peace of the continent. This alliance has the potential to disrupt the equilibrium of power and sow discord among nations.

    We are not blind to theplexities of international rtions, nor do we seek to undermine the sovereignty of Portugal. However, as leaders of France and Spain, we bear the responsibility to safeguard the interests of our nations and ensure the harmony of Europe. It is with this intention that we extend an ultimatum, an opportunity for resolution through peaceful means.

    The ultimatum is as follows:

    1. The Kingdom of Portugal must immediately sever its military and political ties with the British Empire. This includes the termination of any existing alliances, treaties, and military cooperation.

    2. Portugal shall dere its neutrality in any conflicts involving the British Empire or any potential conflicts that may arise due to its previous alliances.

    3. The Kingdom of Portugal shall refrain from engaging in any trade or economic transactions with the British Empire. This measure is necessary to prevent further reinforcement of the alliance between Portugal and Britain.

    4. Portugal shall open negotiations for a new agreement with France and Spain, one that promotes regional stability and cooperation while respecting the independence of all nations involved.]

    May wisdom and reason guide your decisions in these critical times.

    Sincerely,

    [Napoleon Bonaparte]

    [First Consul of the Republic of France]

    [Manuel de Godoy]

    [Prime Minister of Kingdom of Spain]

    ]

    Maria clicked her tongue after reading the ultimatum. Rejection of the ultimatum would mean war with France and Spain, but epting it would mean ceding the sovereignty of her country to France. She was well aware of the delicate bnce she needed to maintain. She didn''t want Portugal to be a mere puppet of France, a godless nation.

 Chapter 217 The Consequences Of The Decision

    ?

    April 28th, 1801. At the Pce of Versailles.

    "Your Excellency, the Kingdom of Portugal has made its response," Talleyrand said as he walked over towards his desk and handed him a note.

    Napoleon grabbed the note from Talleyrand''s hand and read it.

    "The Kingdom of Portugal hase to a decision to reject the ultimatum demanded by The Republic of French and the Kingdom of Spain. Your ultimatum is the very essence of power y, attempting to subdue a sovereign nation under the weight of your ambitions. It is with deep resolve that we affirm ourmitment to maintaining our sovereignty and independence, and to uphold the alliances we have formed over time. We will not yield to threats that undermine the principles upon which our nation stands.

    The ties between Portugal and Great Britain are rooted in history,mon interests, and mutual respect. These bonds have contributed to the prosperity and stability of our nation, and we will not sever them under duress. Our decision to reject your ultimatum is a reflection of our determination to chart our own course and safeguard the interests of the Portuguese people.

    We do not seek conflict, but we will not shy away from defending our nation and our allies if pushed. We implore you to reconsider your approach and to engage in diplomatic dialogue rather than resorting to aggression¡­h h h."

    Napoleon crumpled the paper in his hand, his brows furrowing in irritation. "I don''t know what the Portuguese are thinking but do they really think that they''ll stand a chance against thebined forces of France and Spain?"

    Talleyrand cleared his throat. "Your Excellency, the Kingdom of Portugal''s rejection is a bold move, to be sure. They may be counting on their historical ties with Britain."

    "Ah I don''t think so, the British can''t help but themselves at this point," Napoleon said as he threw the crumpled paper at the firece and watched it burn.

    Talleyrand nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Excellency. The United Kingdom''s own preupations limit its ability to provide significant support to Portugal. Nevertheless, the Portuguese are clearly determined to defend their sovereignty."

    "Well, let''s teach that country a lesson. Send a word to General Saint-Cyr. Tell him that I''m authorizing a full-scale military campaign against Portugal," Napoleon dered.

    ***

    May 7th, 1801. In the capital city of the Spanish Kingdom. General Saint-Cyr arrived on a steam lotive apanied by a contingent of his staff officers. The train''s screeching halt echoed through the station as the hiss of steam filled the air. Saint-Cyr stepped onto the tform and swept his gaze at the city.

    He wasted no time. With precise orders, he set the operation in motion. French troops, d in their distinct blue uniforms, disembarked from the trains. They formed disciplined lines, carrying wooden crates, cannons, and rifles.

    The crates, stacked with logistical supplies, were swiftly organized and loaded onto waiting wagons. Cannons were rolled off the trains and positioned strategically. Rifles and ammunition were distributed among the soldiers.

    While all of that was happening, Saint-Cyr saw a person approaching him with an entourage of Spanish troops.

    The person walking towards him wears a powdered wig, appears to be in his early thirties, dressed in a ck uniform that bore the insignia of high rank.

    "You must be General Saint-Cyr," the man said the moment he neared him.

    "That is correct, and who might you be?" Saint-Cyr asked.

    The man''s lips curved slightly, hinting at a controlled smile. "I am Manuel Godoy," he replied. "First Secretary of State of the Kingdom of Spain, or in your terms, the Prime Minister. And the one who will apany your forces to Portugal."

    "Oh¡­a pleasure to meet you then¡­how should I address you?" Saint-Cyr inquired.

    Godoy will suffice," he replied. "We have amon objective, General, and our sess depends on efficient coboration."

    Saint-Cyr nodded in agreement. "Very well, Manuel Godoy. Our forces are prepared to carry out the campaign as authorized by the First Consul, Napoleon. I assume that you already concocted an invasion n?"

    Godoy chuckled as he nced at Saint-Cyr, his eyes revealing a glint of interest. "Impressive," hemented. "Your First Consul is right, you are a straightforward person."

    Saint-Cyr''s expression remainedposed. "Godoy, let''s not waste time on this nonsensical exchange, and let''s get to the matter at hand," Saint-Cyr responded in a no-nonsense tone. "I''m here to carry out the orders of my superiors and fulfill our mission efficiently."

    Godoy''s chuckle grew into a full-fledgedugh. "A practical man, I see. Very well, General Saint-Cyr. I appreciate your directness." He paused, his amusement fading into a more serious demeanor. "Follow me to my carriage. We shall head to the Royal Pce of Madrid. There, we''ll discuss the finer details of our campaign

    Without waiting for a response, Godoy turned and started walking toward avish carriage, elegantly adorned with the Spanish royal crest. His entourage of Spanish troops followed closely. Saint-Cyr exchanged a quick nce with his staff officers before falling in step behind Godoy.

    As they approached the carriage, Godoy opened the door and gestured for Saint-Cyr to enter. "After you, General," he said with a polite nod.

    Saint-Cyr nodded in acknowledgment and climbed into the carriage. Godoy followed suit, and the door was closed behind them. The carriage jolted forward as the horses started pulling it, making its way through the streets of the Spanish capital.

    Ten minutester.

    The carriage turned a corner, and the Royal Pce came into full view. The carriage pulled up to the pce''s entrance, and as it came to a stop, the door was opened by a waiting attendant.

    Godoy gestured for Saint-Cyr to exit first, and they stepped out onto the grand courtyard of the pce. Spanish soldiers stood at attention. Godoy''s entourage joined them, forming a dignified procession as they made their way into the pce and his office.

    "So this is your office, huh?" Saint-Cyr mused, taking in the surroundings.

    "Yes, General," Godoy replied with a nod. "The Royal Pce serves as the official residence and workce of the Spanish monarch, as well as the center of political and administrative activities."

    Godoy motioned toward arge table with a detailed map spread out.

    Saint-Cyr walked over to the table and surveyed the map with a professional eye. It disyed the geographicalyout of Portugal and its surrounding territories, marked with potential routes, strategic points, and areas of interest.

    Godoy joined him. "So, General Saint-Cyr, shall we begin?"

 Chapter 218 Thus It Begins

    ?

    Godoy outlined his invasion n with a straightforward demeanor, his finger pointing out the critical points on the map.

    "We''re designating this city as our staging point," Godoy stated, his index fingernding on a small city in the southwest of the Kingdom of Spain.

    Saint-Cyr leaned in, his brows furrowing as he tried to read the city''s name on the map.

    "Badajoz?" Saint-Cyr read aloud, seeking confirmation.

    Godoy''s nod was crisp and to the point. "Correct, General. We''ll kick off our campaign from there, moving westward," he exined, his finger tracing a clear line of progression. "Taking Elvas, Borba, and Estremoz before we head north to Santarem. That''s only about 78 kilometers from their capital, Lisbon. It should be enough to make them think twice and maybee to terms."

    "I see," Saint-Cyr straightened, his gaze assessing. "How many forces does the Kingdom of Portugal have?"

    "ording to our intelligence, their main forces amount to around 18,000," Godoy disclosed. "They''ve fortified Elvas as their defensive stronghold."

    "So if we capture that city," Saint-Cyr interjected, "and defeat their main force, then the Kingdom of Portugal won''t have any means to defend themselves. That means we don''t have to march inward, we can simply take Elvas and force the Kingdom of Portugal to make peace."

    "General, the reality is that the Kingdom of Portugal won''t simply yield without a fight. You''ve witnessed it firsthand when both the Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France presented an ultimatum to their Queen, and they stood firm," Godoy stated matter-of-factly.

    "Well, Godoy, your n is solid. But I believe there''s room for improvement. The Republic of France has provided me with a new weapon that could give us a significant advantage."

    Godoy''s interest piqued. "Oh? A new weapon, you say? Is it something from Egypt? I''ve heard stories of advanced weaponry used by the French Army of the Orient."

    Saint-Cyr''s expression shifted to a confident grin. "It''s an artillery piece," he revealed.

    Godoy raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Artillery? How could that alter our strategy?"

    Saint-Cyr''s tone held a hint of excitement. "This isn''t just any artillery. It''s a highly advanced piece, capable of delivering precision strikes over long distances. With this weapon, we can target key defensive positions, like the fortified Elvas, from a distance, softening their defense before ourbined forces arrive. Anyways, is there a direct train to Badajoz? Those artillery pieces are heavy."

    "Yes, there is," Godoy replied.

    "Good. We''ll begin mobilizing tomorrow. The First Consul is keen on concluding this conflict swiftly."

    ***

    April 29th, 1801.

    The steam lotive rumbled steadily along the tracks, the rhythmic tter of its wheels reverberating through the air. General Saint-Cyr sat in one of the carriages, his thoughts focused on the day ahead. Beside him, a stack of documentsy, detailing the logistical preparations and theposition of forces.

    The Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France have a totalbined force of 60,000. The Kingdom of Spain mobilized 35,000 troops while the Republic of France mobilized 25,000.

    Considering that the Kingdom of Portugal is small and militarily weakpared to other European powers, sixty thousand seemed more than enough.

    Outside the window, thendscape shifted from open fields to small viges and rolling hills. The train''s destination was drawing near, and with it, the battle.

    As the train finally pulled into Badajoz, the sun was descending toward the horizon. The sight that greeted Saint-Cyr was one of organized chaos, as soldiers unloaded equipment and made final preparations for the impending campaign.

    Manuel Godoy approached. "General Saint-Cyr, I have seen the artillery you were referring to yesterday. I must say, they are quite different from the mainstream¡­"

    "That is because it''s the first," Saint-Cyr simply replied. Prior to his leave for Spain, Napoleon Bonaparte had sent him a letter about giving him a new type of weapon for him to use for the campaign.

    Since Africa and the Middle East campaign was done, the howitzer that was used in those theaters are no longer needed and therefore was transported back to France.

    Napoleon said that he wanted the howitzer to be put into use so he gave it to his forces.

    Saint-Cyr has been curious about the weapons the Army of the Orient used in their campaign. Now he can see it firsthand.

    "Follow me Godoy," Saint-Cyr said as he walked past him.

    "Okay," Godoy trailed behind Saint-Cyr, their eyes looking around, observing French and Spanish troops getting in their formation.

    At the end of the steam lotive, a tbed, where the 155-millimeter howitzer was being unloaded using cranes from the train and carefully set it down on the ground.

    The artillerymen immediately strapped ropes around so the horse could pull the howitzer into position.

    "What is the range of that artillery?" Godoy asked.

    "ording to the specification given to me by the First Consul, it has an effective range of about fourteen kilometers," Saint-Cyr revealed.

    Godoy''s jaw dropped after hearing that.

    "Fourteen kilometers?!" he eximed incredulously. "No way, you must be lying. The current cannons can only hit targets as far as 1.8 kilometers. Are you sure you are not overexaggerating the details?"

    "Look Godoy, even I can''t believe it. But to see is to believe. Since it is said to have a firing range of 14 kilometers, we''ll have to move closer as the city of Elvas is 19 kilometers from here."

    ***

    Five hourster, 13 kilometers east of the Elvas, just right on the border of Spain and Portugal. Twenty 155mm cannons were now manned and in position.

    Saint-Cyr stepped forward and turned around to face the Spanish and French columns.

    "This artillery that you are seeing in front of you is called the 155mm howitzer.," General Saint-Cyr began. "It''s a rifled, breech-loading field gun that can fire 155mm high-explosive shells. They have 14-kilometer range and unprecedented precision. ording to the artilleryman who once manned this weapon of steel in Egypt, it''s loud and powerful. So cover your ears."

    Saint-Cyr continued. "The n here is simple. Soften the defenses with these howitzers, create breaches, and thenunch a coordinated assault."

    He paused as he pulled out his timepiece from his pocket.

    "Today''s current time is four thirty in the afternoon. We will unleash 100 shells at the city of Elvas for one hour. All artillery personnel, you now have my orders tomence the bombardment."

    When the artillerymen received their orders, they immediately pulled thenyards, setting off a synchronized sequence of thunderous explosions. The ground beneath their feet shook with each st, and the air was filled with the deafening roar of artillery fire. The howitzers belched plumes of smoke and fire as the shells soared through the sky, leaving trails of smoke in their wake.

    The soldiers in the vicinity flinched and jolted as the first shell was fired, the shockwave and noise catching them off guard despite their anticipation. The concussive force was felt not just in the ears, but reverberated through their chests, creating a visceral sensation of power.

    "Shit¡­it was really loud," Saint-Cyr remarked.

 Chapter 219 A Taste Of Modern Artillery Bombardment

    ?

    In the city of Elvas, the Portuguese forces were making feverish preparations for the impending onught by thebined might of the Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France.

    Soldiers hurriedly erected barricades, positioned cannons, and reinforced the city''s defenses with grim determination.

    Marshall General of the Portuguese Army, Jo?o de Laf?es, paced along the fortified walls, his eyes scanning the defenses being constructed. Despite seeing the hard work of his men and the locals, he couldn''t help but sigh pitifully.

    There was no way the Kingdom of Portugal could stand against two European powers. The Kingdom of Spain, they could handle, but the Republic of France? The country that had conquered Northern Africa and the Middle East, defeated the Austrian Empire and the Kingdom of Naples, forced the Russians to leave the coalition and made them her ally, and created a defensive alliance with Prussia, Sweden, and Denmark-Norway.

    In a country with that much influence, backed by its military power, the Marshal General knew from the start that what they were doing was futile. However, he saw the importance of defending their country from the invaders. The Kingdom of Portugal would not back down without a fight; it showed that it wouldn''t bow down easily to France.

    "General, are you all right?" Concern etched across the face of one of his officers as he ced a reassuring hand on the general''s shoulder, leaning in slightly to scrutinize his expression.

    "I was just thinking," General Laf?es started, a half-smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Anyways, how are the defensive fortificationsing along?"

    "They''re almostplete, General," the officer reported.

    "What''s the situation with our adversaries?" Laf?es inquired further.

    "They arrived in Badajoz about five hours ago. Our scouts believe they''ll initiate the invasion early tomorrow," the officer responded.

    Laf?es pressed on, "How many are we talking about?"

    "Scouts estimate their numbers at around 60,000. They reached the city by train, and there''s more¡ªthe scouts spotted some new kind of weaponry among them."

    "Weapon?" General Laf?es tilted his head to the side. "What kind of weapon are we talking about?"

    "By the looks of it, it seemed to be a form of cannon."

    General Laf?es hummed, recalling his memories about the time when he studied the campaign of the French Army in Egypt and the Middle East. In the newspapers they had gathered and collected, it was written that the sess of their campaign was made possible by French new technology. Weapons that could be loaded from the breech rather than from the muzzle, can fire five rounds at a great distance with great precision, machine guns that can spew hundred bullets.

    Of course, like any other general outside France would be skeptical reading those ims. After all, no one had seen it in action. However, he doesn''t want to be the first European general to be on its receiving end. The simple imagination of him facing the French armed with those weapons turned his face pale.

    "It seems like the odds have stacked us against even more," General Laf?es chuckled in a dry, humorless manner. "It''s a cannon huh? What a terrifying weapon."

    But just as he uttered those words, a deafening roar akin to thunder shattered the air, causing him to snap his head sharply toward the source of the explosive noise.

    "What is it? A thunder?" Laf?es officers asked.

    "But isn''t that the direction where the Spanish and French Forces are concentrated?"

    Laf?es barely had time to process their questions before his gaze was drawn upward, to the heavens themselves. Against the vast expanse of the sky, a striking yellow light zed, trailing tendrils of white smoke in its wake. The shrill sound that apanied it seemed to cut through the air like a de.

    A sense of realization dawned on General Laf?es as he watched the trajectory of the projectile¡ªa grim understanding that their adversaries were nowunching their terrifying artillery directly at them.

    "Take cover!" Laf?es shouted. The officers and soldiers scrambled, seeking refuge as the ominous projectile closed the distance between them with haunting speed. The shrilling sound intensified, growing more piercing by the second, a chilling prelude to the impending impact.

    In a sudden, heart-pounding moment, chaos erupted. The air was rent with multiple ear-splitting explosions, each one more powerful than thest. The very ground beneath them quaked, sending shockwaves through the earth as if protesting the intrusion of such destructive force.

    Deafening detonations followed in rapid session. The fortified walls splintered into fragments, showering the ground below with debris. Houses that had stood for generations were obliterated, reduced to rubble in an instant. The cacophony of explosions drowned out all other sounds.

    The explosions continued relentlessly, and General Lafoes and his officers could only lie t on the ground, hoping and praying that this explosion would end.

    "How is that possible?! How are they able tounch artillery from afar?!"

    "It must be the new French cannons!" General Lafoes said, clenching his jaw as he tried to make sense of the overwhelming barrage. The force of the explosions reverberated through his bones, rattling his very core.

    "Help!"

    "Arggh!"

    General Lafoes took a peek and saw men, women, and children being caught in the explosion. He flinched, his eyes trembling. Now he is seeing it all now. The reason why the Republic of France was able to take over Northern Africa and the Middle East.

    The bombardmentsted for an hour. General Lafoes and his officers remained lying on the floor, afraid to even lift their heads.

    As the explosions finally began to taper off, General Lafoes cautiously lifted his head, his ears ringing. He scanned the scene before him¡ªbuildings reduced to rubble, craters in the ground, and the air thick with smoke and dust.

    He couldn''t even recognize the city anymore. But amidst the destruction, signs of life persisted. Through the haze of smoke, he could see survivors emerging from the rubble, coughing and disoriented but alive. Some were helping others to their feet.

    Coughing himself, General Lafoes struggled to his feet, using a piece of debris for support.

    One of the officers ran towards him.

    "General!"

    "What is it?" General Lafoes asked, noticing the man''s body shaking from fear.

    "General¡­our troops¡­our troops have been decimated."

    "How many?" General Laf?es asked, his voice strained.

    "More than half, General," the officer replied grimly. "It was a massacre out there."

    General Laf?es clenched his fists. "This is too much¡­Just what kind of monster are we facing here?"

 Chapter 220 Resistance Is Futile?

    ?

    It was six o''clock in the evening, and the sun over the horizon began its descent, casting long shadows that stretched across the war-tornndscape.

    General Laf?es walked around the City of Elvas to check the aftermath. It was worse than he had expected. The city was leveled, all the buildings were turned into rubble, and casualties were in the thousands, injured or dead. The morale was at an all-time low with the Portuguese troops just sitting there on the floor, shivering, and staring nkly in front of them.

    "The troops are shell-shocked, General," his officer said. "I don''t think we''ll be able to repel the invasion if they are in that state."

    General Laf?es, nodded grimly, not only the soldiers, but the officers were shocked at the firepower of the French new artillery. It was their first time seeing it.

    "The firepower of those French artillery pieces... it''s beyond anything we could have imagined," General Laf?es replied and continued. "We knew they had advanced weaponry, but this level of destruction..."

    As he spoke, a rumble of distant thunder echoed through the air, causing both men to look up. But this was no ordinary thunder; it was the sound of approaching cavalry. General Laf?es squinted toward the horizon, where a cloud of dust was rising, apanied by the rhythmic thumping of hooves.

    His officer followed his gaze. "Shit¡­the French and the Spanish are charging towards us!"

    General Laf?es strained his eyes, trying to discern the identity of the approaching forces. As the cloud of dust drew nearer, the outlines of riders became clearer, it was the French and Spanish, riding side by side.

    They were roaring, their war cries echoing across the field.

    General Laf?es could feel his heart racing, his palms sweaty, but he couldn''t let fear paralyze him.

    "Everyone form a line now!" he barked at his officers. "We need to defend this city or Portugal will fall!"

    The officer nodded, rushing off to ry the orders. But as General Laf?es turned his attention to his troops, a sinking feeling settled in his chest. The soldiers were still sitting there, unmoving, their eyes vacant and haunted. The impact of the artillery barrage had left them in a state of shock, their minds unable to process the horrors they had witnessed.

    "Listen up!" General Laf?es shouted as he pulled out his musket pistol. "If you don''t form a line I will shoot you!"

    No response. The soldiers continued to sit there, their faces nk.

    "Damn it!" General Laf?es muttered under his breath. He approached the nearest soldier, crouching down to meet the man''s gaze. "Soldier, we need you to snap out of it. We''re in the midst of battle. We can''t afford to freeze up."

    The soldier blinked, his eyes unfocused. General Laf?es grabbed his shoulders and shook him gently. "Listen to me! Look around you. Are you just going to let this happen without fighting back?"

    "I-I''m¡­sorry¡­General¡­but..I-I-I can''t¡­" the soldier stuttered, his voice trembling.

    General Laf?es locked eyes with the soldier, his grip on his musket pistol tightening. "You think you''re the only one scared right now? We''re all scared. But that''s no excuse to give up. You''re a soldier. You made an oath to defend your country and your people. Now, stand up and fight!"

    But it was futile, the soldier didn''t waver.

    "I¨CI just want to go home¡­General¡­"

    "Fucking cowards!" General Laf?es yelled in frustration, his voice echoing across the city of Elvas.

    He turned to the rest of the troops, his eyes zing with anger. "You think this is what Portugal raised you to be? To sit here like sheep waiting to be ughtered?"

    The soldiers shifted uneasily, some avoiding his gaze, others looking down in shame.

    "General¡­it''s not just the soldiers not obeying your orders, but also the officers," his closest officer said. "General, if the men won''t fight, then we can''t defend the city of Elvas, and if we can''t defend the city of Elvas, Portugal will surely fall. Our forces are already decimated by more than half, and those who survived are in shock and out of their minds. Fighting the French and the Spanish with those troops is suicide. You can save them, General."

    "What are you insinuating?" General Laf?es flickered his gaze to his officer. "That we surrender?"

    "General, even at the start, you knew that we couldn''t defeat thebined forces of the Spanish and the French. This is all just a show to prove that the Kingdom of Portugal is willing to defend its country. But the artillery pieces of the French and the Spanish are beyond anything we could have anticipated. We need to think of our people, of those who are left. Surrendering might be the only option to prevent further bloodshed."

    General Laf?es stared at his officer, narrowing his brows. "You want me to wave the white g? To give up without a fight?"

    The officer''s voice was steady. "I want you to consider the lives that can still be saved, General. We''ve already lost so much. If we continue down this path, the casualties will be even greater."

    General Laf?es clenched his fists, torn between his duty to defend his country and the reality of the situation before him.

    "General, they are getting closer. If we don''t raise the white g, they will decimate everyone in the city. They won''t hesitate, they have gone so far as to fire those artillery pieces. We can fight another day."

    "There will be no another day," General Laf?es interjected. "If we were to surrender to the French and the Spanish, the domination of the French Republic in Europe is certain."

    "Be that as it may, General," his officer continued, "we are standing on the precipice of annihtion. The lives of the men and women in this city are at stake. We must make a choice that saves the most lives."

    General Laf?es stared hard at his officer, his mind wrestling with the harsh reality of their situation.

    The approaching enemy forces were now almost within sight, their banners fluttering in the wind.

    With a heavy heart and a final nce at the troops who had once looked up to him for guidance, General Laf?es nodded slowly. "Prepare the emissary to negotiate terms of surrender."

    His officer nodded in agreement, and quickly set about making the necessary arrangements. As the white g was raised above the shattered city of Elvas, a hushed silence fell over the remaining troops. Their shoulders sagged, their weaponsy forgotten at their sides, and defeat hung heavy in the air.

    The French and Spanish forces arrived at the city and scanned at the surroundings.

    "So this is the damage it caused by those beasts¡­" Godoy remarked.

    "I never imagined it to be destructive¡­but we have achieved our goal here¡­Elvas has fallen," Saint-Cyr said. "Now let us go and negotiate with their general."

 Chapter 221 The Terms Of Surrender

    ?

    Godoy and Saint-Cyr were on their horses, trotting along the streets that were almost unrecognizable. The Portuguese troops could only look up to them with a mix of fear, resentment, and defeat etched across their faces.

    General Laf?es stood among his officers, his gaze fixed on the approaching figures of the French and Spanishmanders. His shoulders were heavy with the weight of his decision, the choice to surrender in order to spare the lives of his remaining troops. It was a bitter pill to swallow, a concession that went against every fiber of his being as a military leader.

    As Godoy and Saint-Cyr drew nearer, their expressions unreadable behind their stern fa?ades, General Laf?es felt a surge of bitterness rise within him. These were the men who had brought his city to its knees, who had shattered the pride of his soldiers and the hopes of his people. He clenched his fists at his sides, his knuckles turning white, but he knew that resistance now would only lead to more needless bloodshed.

    The Portuguese troops watched in silence as the enemymanders reined in their horses before them.

    General Laf?es stepped forward, his gaze locking with Saint-Cyr.

    "Let us introduce ourselves, I am General Laurent de Gouvion Saint-Cyr of the French Army. The man next to me is Manuel Godoy, The First Secretary of State of the Kingdom of Spain. We are here to negotiate the terms of surrender. Is there somewhere else we can discuss these matters privately?"

    Laf?es inclined his head in agreement, his jaw tightening as he fought to maintain hisposure. "Follow me," he said, gesturing toward a partially standing structure that had once been a grand residence.

    Laf?es led the way to what had once been a study, its bookshelves now empty and its furniture overturned.

    Godoy''s eyes swept over the room, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "A fitting backdrop for surrender negotiations, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Laf?es bristled at the man''s words, but he suppressed his anger. "Let us get to the point. What terms do you propose?"

    Saint-Cyr''s gaze remained fixed on Laf?es.

    "Your troops willy down their arms immediately. The city will be upied by our forces, and your people will acknowledge our authority. Of course, that is just the preliminary stage. We have prepared a list of demands that the Kingdom of Portugal must ept unconditionally. The first demand is that the Kingdom of Portugal must sever its ties with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd. Second, you must close all your ports to the British. Third, you must pay France an indemnity of 20 million francs. Fourth, you must cede Oliven?a to the Kingdom of Spain and pay an indemnity. Last but not least, you must join a defensive alliance with the Republic of France, where the Kingdom of Prussia, the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, the Kingdom of Sweden, and the Russian Empire are member-states."

    After Saint-Cyr read off the demand, Laf?es sighed. "General Saint-Cyr, I have no power to engage in diplomatic negotiations or make decisions of this magnitude on behalf of the Kingdom of Portugal. These demands are extensive and impactful, affecting not only the sovereignty of our nation but also the well-being of our people. I will need to consult with higher authorities before any agreements can be reached."

    "We know that," Godoy scoffed softly. "We are only telling you so that you can tell that to your Queen. You have a telegraph here right?"

    "The telegraph lines have been cut off by your artillery bombardment. If we want to send a message to Lisbon, we''ll have to deliver it by horse," Laf?es exined.

    "Then I suggest that you send your messenger immediately," Godoy said.

    "Very well, I will ry these demands to the appropriate authorities in Lisbon. But I cannot guarantee their swift response given the circumstances."

    "Hmm¡­time is not a luxury that you have, General Laf?es," Saint-Cyr interjected. "They only have three days to make a decision. If we haven''t received a response by that time, then we will bepelled to continue our march towards Lisbon, and bombard it simr to how we bombard your city."

    "I''m sure that General Laf?es is going to phrase his message in a convincing manner. After all, he had experienced being on the receiving end of French modern artillery."

    General Lafoes clenched his fist, Godoy was getting on his nerves. His arrogance was infuriating. He is not the one who defeated their forces, it was the French. So how dare he act as if he held all the power?

    With a deep breath, Laf?es pushed down his frustration and focused on the task at hand.

    "Understood," Laf?es replied evenly. "I will make sure to emphasize the destruction of Elvas in the letter."

    ***

    A dayter, at the Ribeira Pce in Lisbon, Her Majesty, Dona Maria I received a letter from one of her courtiers.

    [Your Majesty,

    I write to you with grave news and a heavy heart. Our city of Elvas has fallen to thebined forces of France and Spain. I was left with little choice but to surrender in order to prevent further bloodshed and destruction. I must inform you of the demands presented by the enemymanders, General Saint-Cyr of the French Army, and Manuel Godoy, The First Secretary of State of the Kingdom of Spain.

    The demands are as follows:

    The Kingdom of Portugal must sever its ties with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd.

    All ports must be closed to British ships.

    An indemnity of 20 million francs must be paid to France.

    The city of Oliven?a is to be ceded to the Kingdom of Spain, along with a substantial indemnity.

    Portugal must join a defensive alliance with the Republic of France, where the Kingdom of Prussia, the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, the Kingdom of Sweden, and the Russian Empire are member-states.

    The consequences of rejecting these demands are dire, Your Majesty. General Saint-Cyr and Manuel Godoy have given us a mere three days to respond. If we do notply within this time frame, they have threatened to continue their march towards Lisbon and subject our beloved capital to a devastating artillery strike simr to the one that befell Elvas.

    May wisdom guide your deliberations.

    With the utmost respect,

    General Laf?es]

    As Queen Dona Maria I read the words before her, she crumpled the letters.

    "The French and the Spanish defeated our forces in a mere day? I can''t believe this letter. I think they surrendered instantly when they saw their great numbers. No, I will not ept these humiliating terms. How dare my General tell me to surrender."

    "Should I prepare the city for a defense, Your Majesty?" One of her courtiers asked.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 222 They Have Brought It Upon Themselves

    ?

    In the dimly lit makeshift military tent, Marshall General Laf?es stood alongside Godoy and Saint-Cyr, surrounded by maps and hushed conversations.

    Suddenly, the tent p rustled and an officer entered, his demeanor tense and urgent.

    Laf?es turned to the officer, his voice low butmanding, "What is it?"

    "General, we''ve received Her Majesty''s response regarding the terms of surrender," the officer whispered, edging closer to Laf?es as he discreetly handed over the letter.

    Taking the letter, Laf?es''s brow furrowed with a mix of anticipation and apprehension. He unfolded the parchment, the soft crinkling sound filling the space as he read the words that bore the weight of his Queen''s resolve.

    [To General Laf?es:

    I acknowledge receipt of yourmunication detailing the terms presented by the Spanish and French forces. However, as the Queen of Portugal, I bear the responsibility of safeguarding our nation''s sovereignty and the welfare of our people. In light of these paramount considerations, I hereby affirm my decision: we shall not surrender.

    May Providence guide our path in these trying times.

    Yours steadfastly,

    Dona Maria I]

    Upon reading the contents of the letter, a visible furrow formed between Laf?es''s brows, his countenance paling as he absorbed the weight of its message.

    Saint-Cyr''s gaze bore into Laf?es, Well, what is your Queen''s response?"

    The question hung in the air, but Laf?es found himself momentarily unable to voice the Queen''s determined stance. Instead, a surge of memories swept through his mind¡ªthe thunderous echoes of cannons, the acrid scent of gunpowder, and the chaos of the battlefield as they weathered the onught of French artillery.

    "Oi, the General of the French Army is inquiring, you know," Godoy interjected with a touch of derision. "What exactly did your Queen say about our terms?"

    "I¨CIt''s¡­the Queen¡­she," Laf?es began, his voice faltering as he struggled to find the words to convey the Queen''s resolute decision.

    Saint-Cyr''s patience seemed to wear thin, his posture growing more rigid as he awaited an answer.

    Godoy''s voice sliced through the pregnant pause. "Are we to assume that the Queen has decided to y games of diplomacy through silence?"

    Summoning his resolve, Laf?es''s gaze met Saint-Cyr''s and he managed to find his voice, albeit with a perceptible quiver. "The Queen has resolved not to surrender. She underscores her duty to preserve our nation''s sovereignty and the well-being of our people."

    Saint-Cyr''s stern countenance barely wavered, yet a flicker of something¡ªperhaps begrudging respect¡ªdanced briefly in his eyes. "So be it then."

    Godoy''s cynical smirk deepened as if finding some amusement in the revtion. "Ah, the Queen''s defiance. How noble."

    "You know what will happen to your capital now right?" Saint-Cyr reminded and Laf?es could only nod.

    "I know¡­but as a General of the Portuguese Army, who has surrendered to the French and Spanish Army, I respect her decision."

    Saint-Cyr''s respect towards Laf?es deepened after hearing that. It''s a shame that they were enemies, they could have been great friends. However, he has his orders, to subjugate the Kingdom of Portugal and make her break off its ties with the United Kingdom.

    "General Laf?es, you and your men shall remain as prisoners of war," Saint-Cyr dered, his tone devoid of malice, driven purely by circumstance. "Godoy, prepare our troops to march."

    "Very well, General Saint-Cyr," Godoy nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    "I will write a letter to inform the First Consul about the situation," Saint-Cyr said.

    ***

    A dayter, in the Pce of Versailles, at Napoleon''s office. Beaumont entered, carrying a silver tray.

    Beaumont approached Napoleon''s desk and extended the tray with a letter. Napoleon took it, broke the seal, and read its contents. The room was silent. After a moment, Napoleon folded the letter and ced it on the desk.

    "So the Kingdom of Portugal didn''t ept the terms of surrender huh?" Napoleon said, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "What a shame, now she has to suffer the same fate her soldiers experienced in Elvas. This is what I hate about leaders who just don''t see the reality of their situation."

    ***

    May 5th, 1801. The French and the Spanish Army arrived at the city of Barreiro. General Saint-Cyr and Godoy peered through their spyss and saw that the capital was on high alert. Cannons and soldiers lined the city walls, a clear sign that the defenders were prepared for a fight.

    "Looks like they''re not taking our presence lightly," Godoymented.

    Saint-Cyr nodded, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene. "They''re putting up a strong front on every major road. But unfortunately for them, we are not going for an all-out confrontation.

    Lowering his spyss, he turned around and faced the artillerymen manning the 155mm howitzer. They will be the key to unlocking Lisbon.

    Between Lisbon and Barreiro is a river called Tagus. It''s six kilometers wide so conventional cannons wouldn''t be able to cross such a distance. But with a 155mm howitzer that can fire as far as fourteen kilometers, the French have secured themselves a great position.

    Now, the Portuguese Generals in Lisbon must be wondering what they are doing in Barreiro. Well, General Saint-Cyr is going to show them why.

    "Soldiers!" General Saint-Cyr began. "The capital of Lisbon is now within our reach. But before we can take the city, we must destroy her defenses."

    Saint-Cyr''s gaze swept over the rows of howitzer.

    "Those artillery pieces you see before you are our key to victory. With their firepower, we will rain destruction upon the enemy''s defenses and pave the way for our advance. So prepare yourselves now! Let''s show the people of Lisbon and the Queen what the consequences of defying us are!"

    The artillerymen cheered as they loaded the massive shells into the howitzers.

    "Fire!" came themand, and with a deafening roar, the howitzers erupted simultaneously. The ground trembled beneath the force of the recoil as the shells soared through the sky, leaving trails of smoke and fire in their wake.

    Secondster, explosions rippled through the air, sending shockwaves through the city of Lisbon. Buildings crumbled, barricades were shattered, and the defenders'' positions were torn apart by the devastating impact of the shells.

    General Saint-Cyr peered through his spyss to check the aftermath of the initial volley. People were running amok, the defenders were in rout, and chaos reigned supreme within the city walls. Smoke billowed into the sky, obscuring the view of the carnage that had been wrought upon the defenses.

    "Again, continue doing it for one hour!" Saint-Cyr shouted.

    The artillerymen swiftly went to work, reloading and firing the howitzers. For an hour, the thunderous sts and plumes of smoke continued to fill the air as the city of Lisbon endured a relentless bombardment. Five hundred high explosive shells were fired and the French and the Spanish Army who stood behind the artillery watched in horror.

    "This is not a battle¡­this is a massacre," one of the French soldiers mumbled.

    "They have brought it upon themselves," the soldier next to him said. "They were given a chance and they threw it away."

    As the hour of bombardment came to an end, a hushed silence settled over the battlefield. The smoke began to clear, revealing the true extent of the destruction. Buildings had crumbled into piles of debris and streets were littered with rubble and craters.

    "No white g huh?" Saint-Cyr smacked his lips. He turned around and faced his soldiers. "Their defenses are now obliterated, we will begin our march towards Lisbon!"

 Chapter 223 Entering Lisbon

    ?

    Thebined forces of the French and Spanish Army advanced in a well-organized column toward Lisbon. The absence of a direct bridge connecting the city to its surroundings necessitated a detour, leading them to march upriver and then circle back down to reach their destination.

    The journey took nearly a full day, during which no significant resistance was encountered. The presence of civilians was noted, but their response to the invaders was predominantly one of evasion. Upon spotting the approaching foreign forces, most inhabitants sought refuge within the confines of their homes.

    After approximately twenty-seven hours of marching, the invading army finally reached the outskirts of Lisbon. General Saint-Cyr and Godoy dismounted from their horses, immediately opting for their spysses to assess the situation.

    "The city appears deserted," Godoy remarked, peering through the lens. "What are the odds that the Queen has managed to escape ahead of our arrival?"

    "It''s a distinct possibility," General Saint-Cyr responded, his gaze focused on the city''s distant outline.

    "Well, we will find out if the Queen escaped when we enter the capital city," Godoy said, lowering his spyss.

    "We need to exercise caution. There could potentially be pockets of resistance within the buildings," General Saint-Cyr cautioned. He was well aware that when smaller forces are pitted againstrger ones, the former often adopt alternative tactics to avoid direct confrontation. They might resort to guerri warfare, making it challenging for the invading forces to maintain control.

    Presently, thebined forces of the French and Spanish armies amount to forty-five thousand men. The remaining fifteen thousand are tasked with securing the captured cities along their route to Lisbon.

    The artillery bombardment they carried out the previous day has undoubtedly left its mark, both physically and psychologically, on the city of Lisbon.

    "Prepare the troops for entry," General Saint-Cyr ordered with a firm nod.

    Godoy ryed themand, and soon the columns of soldiers began to move forward. The initial steps were tentative as if the very ground beneath them held uncertainty. The streets, once teeming with life, nowy eerily empty. Windows were shuttered, doors were closed, and the only sounds were the soft trudging of boots and the asional murmur of orders.

    The invading forces advanced through the city with deliberate steps. Every corner turned, every alleyway entered, bore the potential for resistance.

    Hours passed, and still, no direct confrontation arose. It seemed that the initial artillery assault had indeed quelled any immediate urge for resistance. Yet, General Saint-Cyr knew better than to underestimate the resilience of those who called Lisbon home. Guerri tactics could turn these narrow streets into abyrinth of danger.

    As they moved deeper into the heart of the city, signs of life gradually reappeared. Windows cracked open, cautious faces peered out, and whispers spread like wildfire among the residents.

    At a central za, the French and Spanish forces halted, forming an organized perimeter. General Saint-Cyr stood at its center, his gaze steady as he surveyed the surroundings. This would be their temporary base of operations, a point from which they could coordinate and establish control over the city.

    "Set up camp here," General Saint-Cyr directed. "Maintain a vignt watch. We''ve imed the city, but our task is far from over."

    Tents were erected, and soldiers assumed their positions.

    "This is odd, we have been in the city for hours, and yet no signs of an envoy making contact with us?" Godoy said.

    General Saint-Cyr clicked his tongue. "If they won''t show up, then we''lle to them. The Queen''s residence is at the Ribeira Pce. Get one thousand men, we will head there. Bring cannons as well."

    "Okay," General Godoy acknowledged with a brisk nod. He swiftly dispatched a messenger to assemble the designated force of one thousand soldiers.

    Amid the organized chaos of the newly established camp, preparations were made. The selected soldiers gathered their gear and formed ranks. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the za, General Saint-Cyr addressed the assembled troops.

    "We are about to make our presence known to the heart of Lisbon. Our destination is the Ribeira Pce¡ªthe seat of the Queen''s authority. There might be resistance, so be prepared for anything. Our objective is to establish contact and assert control."

    With those words, the column of soldiers set out once again, this time toward their new destination¡ªthe heart of political power in Lisbon, Ribeira Pce.

    When Saint-Cyr epted the role of amander to invade Portugal, he studied briefly about the country''s history. One of them is the Ribeira Pce. It was destroyed in the earthquake of 1755 and was reconstructed by the order of King Jos¨¦ I.

    Thirty minutester, the French and the Spanish troops arrived in front of the Ribeira Pce.

    General Saint-Cyr craned his neck as he gazed at its beautiful facade, and then dismounted his horse.

    "Still no people huh?" Godoy remarked. "Are the Portuguese officials going to hide forever? They must have probably been traumatized by the bombardment. So, General Saint-Cyr, what is your order?"

    "We''ll start by knocking," General Saint-Cyr replied coolly before raising his hand and signaling the artillerymen pulling the cannons to step forward.

    The artillerymen skillfully maneuvered the cannons into position. These cannons weren''t massive howitzers but conventional ones, their barrels pointed toward the sky. Soldiers nearby covered their ears as the cannons fired with a resounding boom, sending a burst of smoke and a sh of fire into the air. The cannonballs were nks, creating noise and smoke without causing actual destruction.

    The moment the smoke dissipated, General Saint-Cyr stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the pce.

    "Her Majesty, Queen Dona Maria I, and the officials within," General Saint-Cyr''s voice boomed. "We request your audience. Step forth for diplomatic discourse. Otherwise, we will bepelled to use deadly force. The choice is yours."

    Inside the pce, looking discreetly out of the window was Queen Maria I.

    "So the words of the General who fought the French were true huh?" Maria I muttered, biting her nails nervously.

    "Mother, we have to make an appearance or they''ll fire upon us," Prince Dom Jo?o, the Queen''s son, pleaded urgently.

    The Queen let out an exasperated sigh, regretting the decision of not epting the terms of surrender to the French and the Spanish. Now, the demand is going to grow harsher.

    "I will not show my face to the invaders, but you can handle them," Maria said.

    "I will do my best, Mother, thank you."

    With that, Prince Dom Jo?o exited her bedroom and quickly made his way out of the pce.

    Outside, they saw rows of French and Spanish infantry and cannons, ready to fire if the person in front were to give orders.

    He ran towards the gate, stopping it from happening. General Saint-Cyr caught sight of the man and immediately ordered his men to stand down.

    Momentster, the two met.

    "Who are you?" General Saint-Cyr demanded.

    "I''m Prince Dom Jo?o, son of the Queen of the Kingdom of Portugal. I came here to negotiate peace."

 Chapter 224 Eliminated

    ?

    General Saint-Cyr''s gaze locked onto Prince Dom Jo?o. His stern expression softened slightly as he assessed the young man before him.

    "Prince Dom Jo?o," General Saint-Cyr said. "My name is Laurent de Gouvion Saint-Cyr and this person here is Manuel Godoy. Why did it take so long for you toe out? Or anyone for that matter."

    "That is because we are scared, General," Prince Dom Jo?o. "Your artillery has killed thousands of inhabitants."

    "That could have been prevented if your mother had agreed to our terms. But no, they forced our hands."

    Prince Dom Jo?o''s eyes met the general''s, a mixture of regret and defiance in his gaze. "We believed in our ability to defend ournd, our people. And yes, that belief may have cost us dearly."

    The air was thick with the unspoken weight of the casualties that could have been avoided, of the paths not taken.

    "Anyways," General Saint-Cyr continued, his tone shifting to a more pragmatic note, "are you going to invite us in or not?"

    Prince Dom Jo?o straightened his posture, a sense of responsibility guiding his actions. "Of course, General. Please,e inside."

    With a nod of acknowledgment, General Saint-Cyr and Godoy followed Prince Dom Jo?o into the pce. The transition from the tension outside to the opulence within was striking. The grandeur of the pce was a stark contrast to the devastation the city had endured.

    As they walked through the corridors, Prince Dom Jo?o exined, "The meeting room is just this way. We''ve made arrangements to ensure a secure and neutral space for our discussions."

    The trio reached the meeting room, where a table dominated the space.

    "Please, have a seat," Prince Dom Jo?o gestured to the vacant seats.

    Saint-Cyr and Godoy reimed theirposure after the tense walk through the corridors. They acknowledged the gesture with nods of gratitude and took their seats at the table.

    Godoy looked around the room and noticed something was missing.

    "Where is the Queen, is she not going to show herself to us?" Godoy asked.

    "Unfortunately, no," Prince Dom Jo?o shook his head. "But she had granted me full authority to engage in a diplomatic discourse with you."

    "By full authority you mean¡­you are representing the Kingdom of Portugal, correct?" Godoy asked.

    Prince Dom Jo?o nodded firmly. "Yes, I am representing the Kingdom of Portugal in these negotiations. My mother, the Queen, trusts my judgment in this matter."

    Godoy exchanged a knowing nce with General Saint-Cyr.

    "So let me get this straight, your mother has rejected the terms we demand and now she is hiding because she can''t take full responsibility for her decision?" Godoy''s question held a hint of incredulity, his curiosity veering into bluntness.

    Prince Dom Jo?o''s eyes red momentarily. "General Godoy, it''s not a matter of shirking responsibility. My mother''s absence here is not an attempt to avoid the consequences of her choices. It''s aplex situation, and she believes that my involvement can lead to a resolution that benefits both our nations."

    "Whatever, let''s get this over with," Godoy said impatiently.

    "Can I offer you some refreshments?" Prince Dom Jo?o said.

    "As my partner has said, we have to get this over with. So no thank you."

    "Okay," Prince Dom Jo?o sighed as he took his seat. "Now I assume that since we rejected your first list of demands, the second would be harsher?"

    General Saint-Cyr shook his head. "No, the terms of surrender would remain the same. We don''t want to punish the Kingdom of Portugal severely for her defiance. We simply want her to break ties with the British, who are France''s mortal enemy."

    "Wait¡­what?" Godoy was slightly shocked after hearing Saint-Cyr''s words. He leaned to his side and whispered into Saint-Cyr''s ears. "What are you talking about Saint-Cyr? Why are you not getting harsher with them? We have the upper hand here."

    General Saint-Cyr leaned back slightly, his gaze steady on Prince Dom Jo?o. He understood Godoy''s concern ¨C they held the military advantage, and in many instances, this could be wielded to extract more favorable terms. But Saint-Cyr''s approach was anchored in arger strategy, one that sought stability and cooperation over further turmoil.

    "You have heard my exnation Godoy, We simply want the Kingdom of Portugal to break away from the British. Don''t be greedy as nothing woulde good out of it."

    Meanwhile, Prince Dom Jo?o had caught wind of the hushed conversation and the undertones of disagreement. It was clear that the French and Spanish generals had their own dynamics to navigate.

    General Saint-Cyr shifted his focus back to the conversation at hand. "Apologies, Prince Dom Jo?o. So there you have it, our demands would remain the same."

    Godoy suppressed a sigh, his skepticism still lingering.

    "Allow me to summarize the terms once again, General. The Kingdom of Portugal is required to sever all ties with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd. In addition, all ports must be closed to British ships. An indemnity of 20 million francs is to be paid to France. Furthermore, the city of Oliven?a is to be ceded to the Kingdom of Spain, apanied by an indemnity to be announced by Spain. Finally, Portugal is expected to join a defensive alliance with the Republic of France, which includes member-states such as the Kingdom of Prussia, the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, the Kingdom of Sweden, and the Russian Empire. Have I mentioned them correctly?"

    "Absolutely, Prince Dom Jo?o," General Saint-Cyr affirmed, his toneposed. "You''ve summarized the terms urately."

    "Okay, before we go forward with this negotiation, I want to know how much indemnity is the Kingdom of Spain asking?" Prince Dom Jo?o nced at Godoy as he posed the question about the indemnity.

    Manuel Godoy cleared his throat, his expression serious as he responded.

    "Prince Dom Jo?o, on behalf of the Kingdom of Spain, we propose an indemnity of 10 million francs" Godoy''s voice held a note of finality.

    "About the indemnity, of course, you don''t have to pay it all at once, we will establish a reasonable payment n over a period of time," General Saint-Cyr interjected smoothly, picking up where Godoy left off. "This could span over ten years, for example, to ease the financial burden on the Kingdom of Portugal."

    Prince Dom Jo?o heaved a sigh of relief. "That was good to know, General Saint-Cyr. Very well, the Kingdom of Portugal will ept the terms of surrender. But in return, we want our troops, taken as prisoners of war, to be released immediately and unconditionally," Prince Dom Jo?o stated firmly, his eyes fixed on General Saint-Cyr.

    General Saint-Cyr nodded in acknowledgment. "That we can do."

    Manuel Godoy added, "With the terms settled and amon understanding reached, we can proceed to draft the formal agreement. This document will outline the specifics of the treaty and the agreed-upon terms. Once both parties are satisfied with the contents, we can move forward with its signing. Let''s finish it today. "

    "Very well," Prince Dom Jo?o agreed, and the trio began working diligently on drafting the formal agreement.

    Three hourster, with the draft ready, they gathered around the table once again, this time with the finalized document ced before them. One by one, they signed the Treaty of Ribeira, ending the war between the Kingdom of Spain, the Republic of France, and the Kingdom of Portugal.

 Chapter 225 Pleasure Before The Great Invasion (R18)

    ?

    May 13th, 1801. In the Pce of Versailles. At Napoleon''s office.

    Napoleon was reading a letter from General Saint-Cyr, informing him of the development in the region. Thest time he heard about Saint-Cyr was when the General informed him that the Kingdom of Portugal had rejected the terms of surrender, continuing the war.

    Now in the letter, he smiled delightedly as he confirmed that the Kingdom of Portugal had signed a peace treaty, the Treaty of Ribeira, ending the war between the Republic of France and the Kingdom of Portugal.

    "Yes!" He eximed, pumping up his fist, unable to contain his excitement.

    In the middle of his celebration, a person entered. It was Beaumont.

    Beaumont is confused as to why the First Consul of France is pacing back and forth giddily but nevertheless, he has something to inform him.

    "Your Excellency," Beaumont called.

    "Yes?" Napoleon halted.

    "Apologies for interrupting, but there''s someone here to see you," Beaumont informed, his tone respectful but slightly hesitant.

    Napoleon''s brows furrowed in curiosity. "Don''t tell me it''s Talleyrand."

    "It''s Madame Ci, your wife," Beaumont revealed, his expression neutral as he ryed the information.

    "Ci?" Napoleon''s face lit up with surprise, his excitement momentarily suspended. He straightened his coat and ran a hand through his hair topose himself.

    Beaumont noticed the shift in Napoleon''s demeanor and nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a warm smile. "Well, show her in, Beaumont."

    Beaumont nodded and stepped aside to usher Ci into the room. Her entrance brought Napoleon into a trance, dazzled by her beauty.

    "Hello darling," Ci greeted with the most beautiful smile as she entered the room.

    It took Napoleon five seconds to recover. Her presence is powerful to him. He cleared his throat and flickered his gaze to Beaumont.

    "Beaumont, you may excuse yourself now. Close the door when you leave."

    It took Napoleon five seconds to recover. Her presence is powerful to him. He cleared his throat and flickered his gaze to Beaumont.

    "Beaumont, you may excuse yourself now. Close the door when you leave."

    Beaumont nodded respectfully and promptly exited, closing the door behind him.

    Napoleon''s office was now a haven of privacy for the reunited couple.

    Drawing closer to Napoleon, Ci fixed her gaze upon him with an affectionate gleam. "You seem quite pleased with something," she remarked.

    Her words seemed to trigger a sudden surge of exhration within Napoleon. Without hesitation, he swept her off her feet and swirled her around.

    Her statement prompted a swift reaction from Napoleon. Without hesitation, he pulled her into his arms and effortlessly lifted her off the ground. A surprised gasp escaped Ci as the unexpected motion caught her off guard. In the next instant, he twirled her in a lively circle, their closeness intensifying with each rotation.

    As the twirl came to an end, he pressed her gently against the wall. Without further dy, Napoleon pressed his lips on hers passionately, caught up in the moment. She responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck and her fingers tangling in his hair.

    Napoleon''s hands roamed over her body, feeling every curve and dip, while Ci''s fingers traced the defined muscles of his back.

    Breaking the kiss, Napoleon gazed into her eyes.

    "Darling¡­you have no idea how happy I am. Aside from you returning after your week-long visit to Bordeaux, I have received news that France has defeated one of its enemies."

    "Yeah¡­I can feel that" Ci breathed, catching her breath after their intense frenching.

    "I can''t hold myself back anymore¡­" Napoleon said and captured her lips once more, the passion between them reigniting. He knew that he had to take her then and there, to show her just how happy he was and how much he missed her.

    With a swift movement, he lifted her up and carried her over to his desk. Without breaking the kiss, he ced her on the desk and began to sweep all the documents on the table aside. His lips broke from hers and moved down her neck. She moaned in delight as he nibbled her neck and shoulders.

    "Napoleon¡­" Ci moaned as his lips left her skin to travel down her neck and back up to her lips. His fingers began to loosen the ties of her dress. He then slid her clothes off, revealing her beautiful body.

    There was no longer any hesitation in Napoleon''s actions. He was now in control, daring, and dominant.

    Napoleon''s hands roamed her body, going from her shoulders to her breasts, to her lower regions. He then stopped and smirked at her.

    He put his mouth to her breasts, kissing and licking them. She moaned at his touch and began to squirm. Napoleon began to kiss his way down, leaving a trail of wet kisses and nips as he went lower to her panties.

    He then began to take off her panties, causing her to let out a soft moan of pleasure, while he attentively watched.

    Napoleon began to devote his attention to her most sensitive areas, licking them skillfully. She was already feeling the effects of his teasing and was practically panting with lust. He continued to lick her, savoring the sweet vor of her building excitement.

    And then suddenly, Napoleon stopped, removing his breech and underwear, revealing his hardened shaft.

    "Don''t be too rough or I''ll moan loudly and Beaumont might hear it," Ci whispered.

    "Don''t worry, I''m going to shut you up with my mouth."

    With that, he began to thrust into her and covered her mouth with his to stifle her moans and groans of passion.

    She arched her back, moaning, as he moved his hips back and forth. She began to move her hips in unison with him.

    He suddenly pulled out and flipped her over, her butt now facing him. He then entered her from behind and she cried out in pleasure.

    They both moaned in unison, their sweat-slicked bodies sliding against each other.

    All of a sudden, Ci arched her back in pleasure, throwing her head back. He could feel her inner walls squeezing tightly around his shaft.

    They both froze, their bodies shuddering in pleasure and then Napoleon pulled out and copsed on her back.

    "Fuck," Napoleon moaned once more before pulling out his shaft.

    His semen and her fluids mixed together as it ran down her legs.

    "I just pumped a child in you," Napoleon said softly.

    "Today was my safe day so unfortunately, we''ll have to do it again the other day," Ci smirked as she turned around and dropped to her knees on the floor to clean the sticky mess around his shaft.

    "Not that it is a problem," Napoleon grinned.

    When was thest time they had sex? Napoleon thought it''s been so long that he couldn''t remember. But this was a good buff for him as now the Kingdom of Portugal was out, it was time for the great invasion of the United Kingdom.

 Chapter 226 Update to the People

    <h4>Chapter 226 Update to the People</h4>

    On April 5th, 1801, in the capital city of the Republic of France, Napoleon Bonaparte, apanied by his wife and children, stood amidst the bustling construction site of the Arc de Triomphe, located near the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es.

    The surroundings were marked by the emerging thoroughfares that would eventually encircle the Arc de Triomphe. The ongoing construction endeavors aimed to widen the streets, paving the way for the creation of new boulevards that were now in the midst of active development.

    The area around the construction site buzzed with the enthusiastic supporters of Napoleon Bonaparte. His adept leadership had propelled France to a period of ascendancy, achieved through a series of triumphant military campaigns.

    Aside from Napoleon''s family, standing behind him were the Minister of Urban Development and Infrastructure Pierre-Fran?ois-Xavier Bouchard, and the Minister of Police, Joseph Fouch¨¦.

    Today, Napoleon was scheduled to make a speech to the public about the development of the grand renovation of Paris.

    One of the Minister of Police''s men approached Fouche and ryed information to his ears. Fouche nodded and promptly stepped forward to Napoleon.

    "Your Excellency," Fouch¨¦''s voice was low, meant only for Napoleon''s ears. "My men have taken all necessary precautions to ensure that no royalists or Jacobins will disrupt your speech."

    "It better be, Fouche," Napoleon whispered back. "Because if something happened to me or my family during my speech, you''ll be held liable. Is that understood?"

    "Of course, Your Excellency," Fouch¨¦ responded before taking a step back, allowing the Minister of Urban Development and Infrastructure toe forward and take his turn.

    "Your Excellency. It''s time that you make your speech," Bouchard informed.

    Napoleon simply nodded and walked forward to the podium. Before making his speech, he nced over his shoulder, at his wife Ci, and their children, Francis and Aveline. He shed them a confident smile and returned his gaze towards the gathered crowds.

    "Gentlemen anddies," Napoleon began. "It has been half a year since the inception of the Paris renovation initiative. The progress achieved thus far is tangible: houses razed to make room for the emerging avenues, streets undergoing excavation to establish a robust drainage and sewagework, and electric poles poised to illuminate every household. In the next five or ten years, the Paris that you are seeing now will be unlike anything you have seen before. It would be more modern, beautiful, and what''s more, an attraction. Not only the city of Paris is to be modernized but other major cities as well.

    Of course, I can''t take all the credit for myself, as there was someone who had done an excellent job of modernizing our city before I became the First Consul. And that person is," Napoleon paused and nced over to his wife. "My wife, Ci Bonaparte. She was the one who brought you water and electricity, the steam lotives. She was also the reason why we have expanded our territories in Egypt and the Middle East. Without her, France as we know it would not have reached this point of progress and influence."

    After saying that, the people''s eyes, filled with admiration, flickered to Ci.

    Ci offered a nod, smiling beautifully, and acknowledging the recognition with humility.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted back to the crowd, his expression one of shared pride. "It does not stop there, my wife has also been a huge sponsor in the public infrastructure project. Hosting charity to build schools, hospitals, and essential facilities for ourmunities. So now, whenever you see your lives getting better, don''t thank me, thank also my partner in life."

    The response from the crowd was a mixture of apuse and nods of agreement.

    "Another thing that I want to address to you people is the war. The Republic of France is still at war with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd. Last month, we defeated one of its oldest allies, the Kingdom of Portugal. Leaving the British alone in the fight. I have made offers and terms to end the war peacefully but the British declined and pursued a path of continued conflict.

    Citizens of the Republic, as I live and breathe, I will make sure that France stands strong and resolute against any threats to our sovereignty and values. I will give you all the peace that you have yearned for so long that my predecessor failed to give! Long live the republic and long live France!"

    Concluding his speech, the crowds burst into apuse, their cheers echoing through the construction site and beyond. Napoleon''s stern expression softened into a faint smile as he absorbed the energy of the crowd''s response.

    He walked away from the podium and turned to face his family and his ministers who were pping their hands proudly at him.

    "That was a good speech, Your Excellency," Bouchardplimented.

    "Just make sure that we are on schedule on everything, Bouchard. I want to see modernized France before I pass away from this world."

    "Your Excellency, please don''t say such a thing," Bouchard said.

    Napoleon chuckled at his reaction before patting him on the shoulder. He then shifted his gaze to his children who were looking at him with pride.

    "Papa, you are amazing there!" Aveline''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she said that. Her cuteness caused Napoleon to stroke her hair with affection. "Thank you, my little angel."

    He looked at Francis, who was beaming with pride and tousled his son''s hair. "You too, Francis. One day, all of this will be yours to continue."

    "What do you mean by that, father?" Francis asked curiously.

    Napoleon simply smiled at the inquiry of his son. He doesn''t know that in the future, he will make him his sessor once he bes emperor of France.

    He then faced his wife, who was smiling at him fondly.

    "You sure showered me with praises there, darling," Ci joked yfully, her eyes sparkling with affection.

    Napoleon chuckled. "Well, you deserve every bit of it, my love. You''ve been my partner in every endeavor, and I couldn''t be more grateful. If I have to tell the world how grateful I am that I have you, I''ll do it without hesitation."

    "Aww¡­" Ci blushed slightly. "You''ve always known how to charm your way into my heart."

    Napoleon leaned in and nted a soft kiss on her cheek. "And I''ll keep doing it, every chance I get."

    Ci yfully swatted at him. "tterer."

    "Mama is flirting with Papa in front of us!" Aveline eximed, giggling mischievously as she pointed at her parents.

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged amused nces, their children''s innocence adding a touch of humor to the moment.

    While engrossed in that moment, two individuals approached Napoleon. Normally, those who tried to approach him would have been blocked by his elite guards but given that they weren''t stopped, it meant that it was someone part of Napoleon''s inner circle.

    "Your Excellency."

    Napoleon recognized the voice as that of Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord, his Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    Napoleon turned to face Talleyrand, his expression shifting from the lightheartedness of the previous moment to a more serious demeanor.

    "Talleyrand, what brings you here?"

    Talleyrand''s presence wasn''t the only one that had caught Napoleon''s attention. He noticed Louis-Alexandre Berthier, his Minister of War, standing a few steps behind Talleyrand.

    Your Excellency, I apologize for the interruption. But I just want to inform you that you have a visitor from Saint-Domingue."

    Napoleon''s eyes widened slightly at the news. "Toussaint Louverture?"

    "Correct, Your Excellency."

    "I see, tell him that I''ll meet him tomorrow. I have to prepare the reception," Napoleon said.

    "Of course, Your Excellency," Talleyrand bowed.

    After speaking with Talleyrand, Napoleon''s gaze flickered to Berthier. He inclined his head, beckoning him to step forward.

    "Berthier, what news do you bring?"

    "Your Excellency, I came here to inform you that the invasion forces are all gathered in Boulogne," Berthier revealed as he pulled out a document from his briefcase. "And this is the battle order."

    Napoleon took the document from Berthier''s hand, his eyes quickly scanning the contents. ns, troop deployments, strategies¡ªall meticulouslyid out.

    His lips curled into a smile, his n of ending the war was nearing. And he couldn''t be more excited.

 Chapter 227 A Visitor from the Carribean

    <h4>Chapter 227 A Visitor from the Carribean</h4>

    In the year 1801, on the ind of Saint-Domingue, a figure of significant historical importance was about to step onto the stage. This man''s name was Toussaint Louverture. Born in 1743, Louverture emerged from humble beginnings as the son of enved Africans. The ind he called home was a prized colony, producing vast amounts of sugar, coffee, and indigo for the European powers.

    Early on, Toussaint disyed qualities that set him apart. He learned to read and write, a rarity for a ve and showed an aptitude for strategy and leadership. As tensions brewed between various factions¡ªthe white ntation owners, free people of color, and the enved Africans¡ªToussaint''s abilities became all the more crucial.

    In 1791, a widespread revolt erupted among the enved poption, setting the stage for radical changes in Saint-Domingue. Amidst the chaos, Toussaint navigated aplex path. He initially aligned with the Spanish against the French, seeking freedom for his people. But as political tides shifted, he switched sides, joining forces with the French Revolutionary government in 1794.

    As Saint-Domingue became a battleground for conflicting interests, Toussaint''s role continued to evolve. By 1801, he had risen to be the de facto ruler of the ind, wielding considerable influence. His leadership brought a degree of stability, and he worked to reshape the ntation-based economy, striving to better the lives of the formerly enved.

    To make sure that Saint-Domingue will have a better future, he has to meet the person currently ruling the French Republic, one who rose from humble beginnings like him. Napoleon Bonaparte.

    He wanted to legitimize his rule over Saint-Domingue, and the only way he could get it was through diplomacy.

    As his carriage made its way to Versailles, Toussaint observed the remarkable changes unfolding in the city. Poles with unfamiliar ck cables hung overhead, and he caught sight of a peculiar contraption moving down the street, carrying people without the aid of horses. Everything around him appeared foreign and astounding.

    After around twenty minutes, the carriage pulled up at the Pce of Versailles. Coming to a stop by the entrance, guards promptly approached the carriage, their uniforms stark against the grandeur of the pce.

    "Identification and appointment letter," one of the guards demanded, rapping on the window of the carriage.

    Toussaint lowered the window, passing his identification and appointment letter to the waiting guard. The guard scrutinized the documents before nodding in acknowledgment.

    The carriage entered the pce grounds and made its way to the main entrance. As Toussaint stepped out of the carriage, his eyes widened in awe as he took in the sight of the grand facade of the Pce of Versailles. The intricate architecture, the ornate decorations, and the sheer scale of the pce left him momentarily speechless. It was a sight, unlike anything he had ever seen.

    Toussaint''s gaze traced the elegant lines of the pce, his mind trying toprehend the magnitude of the ce. He couldn''t help but reflect on his journey¡ªfrom being born into very to standing in front of one of the most opulent pces in the world.

    Then, the carriage came to a stop, and Toussaint emerged from it. As he did, a middle-aged man approached him with a formal demeanor.

    "Good afternoon, sir. My name is Beaumont, the butler of this pce," the man introduced himself with a slight bow. "Allow me to escort you to the halls of mirrors where the First Consul is waiting."

    Toussaint nodded, his mind still partially captivated by the splendor of the pce''s exterior. He followed Beaumont through the hallways, the intricate decorations and grandeur of the interior continuing to amaze him. The halls seemed to stretch on forever, a testament to the immense scale of the pce.

    Beaumont''s steps led them to the famed Hall of Mirrors. The room was a symphony of opulence, with chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, ornate mirrors reflecting the grandeur, and gold ents shimmering in the light. The scene was almost overwhelming to Toussaint.

    Inside the Hall of Mirrors, there were French soldiers standing on either side of the walls in attention, and at the end of the hall, he saw a figure standing behind a table filled with confectioneries and wines.

    It was Napoleon Bonaparte, the leader of the French Republic. Standing behind Napoleon were his generals, he could tell because of their uniform. However, to his shock, he didn''t expect that there''d be a ck man standing there. Who was it? He wondered.

    "Oh, Toussaint Louverture," Napoleon said as he sliced a velvet cake and ced a piece on his te. "Please,e closer."

    Toussaint approached the table, his senses overwhelmed by thevishness of the surroundings.

    Toussaint stopped 3 meters away from the table and he watched as Napoleon was busy helping himself with the confectionaries. He grabbed a macaroon and ced it on his te before walking around and heading towards him.

    "Do you like cake, Toussaint?" Napoleon asked with a faint smile as he gestured toward the array of sweets.

    Toussaint nodded respectfully, his eyes briefly flickering to the cake. "Indeed, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon chuckled softly and handed him a te containing a slice of velvet cake and macaroon.

    Toussaint epted the te from Napoleon, the cake and the macaroon looked delicious but he hesitated to eat it.

    "What''s the matter?" Napoleon asked as he grabbed his own te. "I thought you like cake."

    "I do, Your Excellency, but is it okay for me to eat it now?" Toussaint asked as he didn''t want to appear rude or offensive in any way.

    Napoleon chuckled again. "Of course, Toussaint. Please, enjoy. There''s no need for formality here."

    Toussaint nodded appreciatively and finally took a cautious bite of the velvet cake. The vors exploded on his pte, a perfect blend of sweetness and richness that he had never tasted before. He savored the moment, letting the taste linger before taking another bite.

    "Is it delicious?" Napoleon asked.

    "It is, Your Excellency," Toussaint nodded his head in confirmation.

    "Great, my wife made it herself just for this asion. It''s sad that you couldn''t meet her because she has work to do," Napoleon said.

    Toussaint smiled warmly. "I am honored by her efforts, Your Excellency.

    Napoleon took a bite of his own cake and he moaned. "Oh my god, she truly makes the best of cakes."

    He sat his te down and his expression shifted from casual to serious.

    "Okay, let''s start discussing why you are here, Toussaint Louverture."

 Chapter 228 Napoleonâ€™s Leniency

    <h4>Chapter 228 Napoleon''s Leniency</h4>

    "I''ve been going through the reports about what''s been going on in Saint-Domingue, trying to get a handle on the situation," Napoleon said as he smacked his lips. "I must? say, it''s been pretty brutal."

    "There has been a lot of power struggle in Saint-Domingue, Your Excellency. Only our faction has managed to make any real headway," Toussaint replied, his expression earnest as he leaned forward slightly. "The different groups on the ind have been wrestling for control, but our faction has been the most sessful in making progress."

    Napoleon nodded, taking another bite of his cake before responding. "And you epted my invitation to Paris to make sure that progress goes steady, am I right?"

    Toussaint nodded in agreement. "Absolutely, Your Excellency. Being here gives me the chance to establish a direct line ofmunication with the French Republic and ensure that our efforts in Saint-Domingue align with therger goals."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded Toussaint. "So, what do you propose?"

    Toussaint''s gaze met Napoleon''s with unwavering determination. He took a moment to steady himself, knowing that what he was about to suggest could have far-reaching implications. Gathering his resolve, he spoke up.

    "Your Excellency, my primary aim is to legitimize my rule in Saint-Domingue," Toussaint began,

    "Legitimize your rule?" Napoleon repeated, his brow furrowing slightly. "Isn''t that just another way of saying you want independence?"

    Toussaint shook his head. "No, Your Excellency, it''s not about independence. It''s about securing a recognized and respected position within the framework of the French Republic. We want autonomy, the ability to govern our own affairs while maintaining a cooperative rtionship with France."

    "Hoh?" Napoleon mused. "What if I refuse, Louverture? What if I told you right now that we won''t grant your request? Instead, I will send an expeditionary force to Saint-Domingue and return to what it was once, 12 years ago? A sugar ntation, whose economy is subservient to the Republic of France."

    "Should you do that, Your Excellency," Toussaint responded firmly, "I''d say that the enved people, who are the majority on the ind, will fight to the death to prevent that from happening. Because they already experienced what freedom tastes like. They''ve tasted the idea of governing themselves, and they''re not likely to go back without fierce resistance."

    Napoleon''s expression remainedposed, though a hint of intrigue glimmered in his eyes.

    "The people of Saint-Domingue," Toussaint continued his tone firm, "have asked me a favor before I board the ship bound for France. They''ve implored for their freedom. And when they say freedom, they mean theplete abolition of very, Your Excellency. And I believe that you will grant that. Because in the colonies that you have established in Africa and the Middle East, you abolished very."

    Napoleon let out a sigh after hearing that. The reason why he was asking those questions is to see his conviction and determination firsthand. And judging from his facial expression when he was speaking to him, it all felt genuine.

    "Well Louverture, you are in luck because I will grant you what you want. You want autonomy, fine, we will give it to you. You want to abolish very? That''s fine too."

    Hearing Napoleon''s response, Toussaint''s eyes widened in a mix of surprise and cautious hope. Was the First Consul serious? Is it supposed to be that easy?

    "Your Excellency, you mean your words well, right? You are going to ensure that these promises are fulfilled?" Toussaint said skeptically.

    "I mean it, Louverture. To be honest, the colony of Saint-Domingue''s value plummeted when the revolution broke out. ntation fields became the main targets for destruction, and the economy suffered immensely. But when the Kingdom of Spain ceded the territory of Louisiana to us, Saint-Domingue value skyrocketed for the Republic of France. We don''t want to make an enemy of the people of Saint-Domingue, in fact, we need their help to establish rule in the territory we gained in the North American continent."

    "So like, you want to use Saint-Domingue as a staging point to expand your influence in the Americas?" Toussaint interjected.

    Napoleon''s lips curved into a wry smile. "You have a keen mind, Louverture. Yes, that''s part of the n. I n on sending troops to the Americas to assert our control over the Louisiana territory. The generals standing behind me¡ªDumas, Leclerc, and Desaix¡ªwill y significant roles in these endeavors. And Saint-Domingue will be their base of operations. Not only that, I''m nning on elevating Saint-Domingue''s status as a dominion of the French Republic."

    "A dominion¡­you say?"

    "A dominion is a bit different from a traditional colony. It grants a greater degree of self-governance while maintaining a strong tie to the central government. Saint-Domingue will have its own local administration and a degree of legitive power. This will ensure that your people have a say in the matters that affect them directly. Basically, this is what you asked for right?"

    "That is right, Your Excellency," Toussaint confirmed.

    "So that''s it, as the First Consul of the French Republic, I will make sure it will happen."

    "Thank you¡­Your Excellency, this means a lot to me," Toussaint replied with sincerity, his guarded skepticism giving way to cautious optimism. "Your Excellency, if I may ask, why do you abolish very in the colonies that you established?"

    "It''s simple, the principles of the French Republic uphold liberty, equality, and fraternity," Napoleon replied. "very contradicts these principles, and it''s a stain on the ideals we stand for. Besides, economically speaking, ves are just too primitive. I''m sure that you have seen the progress of industrialization Paris is going under. We don''t need ves to do things for us, we have machines and technology that can aplish tasks more efficiently, and the best thing is, they don''t revolt."

    "Ah¡­I have been nning on introducing the technology that I have seen in Paris to Port-au-Prince. I believe that technology and machines can help stimte growth in the territory."

    "That I believe," Napoleon said. "So, let''s finish this discussion of ours by signing a formal agreement. We''ll outline the terms of Saint-Domingue''s new status as a dominion and the abolition of very."

    Napoleon gestured to a nearby table where a stack of papers and pens were arranged. "Shall we, then?"

 Chapter 229 A Good Omen

    <h4>Chapter 229 A Good Omen</h4>

    May 20th, 1801.

    Napoleon sat at his desk within his office, engrossed in the contents of a letter penned by Toussaint Louverture. It had been a week since their meeting and now, he had to go back to his homnd to share the news of the Republic of France''s decision over the fate of Saint-Domingue.

    The letter read:

    [Dear Napoleon Bonaparte,

    I extend my sincere gratitude for the discussions we shared during my time in Paris. Yourmitment to the principles of liberty and equality resonates with my aspirations for Saint-Domingue.

    As I prepare to return, I am resolute in my purpose to foster understanding and unity among our people. Your willingness to explore autonomy for Saint-Domingue and abolish very has kindled hope.

    I hold your trust in high regard and will endeavor to ensure our shared vision flourishes.

    With respect,

    Toussaint Louverture]

    Napoleon ced the letter down on his desk, his gaze lingering on the words. Another history altered. Should he have followed Napoleon''s footsteps in real history, Saint-Domingue would be a battlefield to which a lot of Frenchmen would have died from yellow fever.

    Napoleon didn''t want that to happen, Saint-Domingue was a strategic country that he couldn''t lose, especially at the time when he was nning on expanding France''s sphere of influence in North America.

    He grabbed another letter from his desk. He checked the sender, it was from the Minister of War, Berthier. Curiosity piqued, he broke the seal to read its contents.

    The letter from Berthier reported that the French fleet had sessfully outmaneuvered a British ship in the Antic Ocean and was now swiftly making its way towards the English Channel. The French naval forces stationed in the Mediterranean were also converging in the Bay of Biscay to join the Antic fleet. The estimated time of arrival for thebined fleet was projected to be five days.

    "What¡­" Napoleon''s eyes widened after reading the letter. It was the news that he had been waiting for since the diversionary n. His hands trembled as he couldn''t contain the excitement at the prospect of invading the ind of the United Kingdom.

    "I have to prepare immediately," Napoleon mumbled to himself, his tone urgent and focused. He hade to the realization that it was time to depart for the staging point of the impending invasion of Great Britain.

    Napoleon gathered the documents and papers that remained strewn across his desk. Those that he hadn''t yet had the chance to review would have to wait. He slid them into his leather briefcase, which he would bring along with him to Boulogne and finish it there.

    With the briefcase firmly in hand, he rose from his seat, ready to leave his office. But just before he could reach the door, Beaumont suddenly entered.

    "Your Excellency?" Beaumont spoke, his eyes scanning him up and down. "Are you perhaps going somewhere?"

    "Perfect timing, Beaumont," Napoleon said. "Yes, I have to be somewhere within this day. Please prepare my luggage. And also, have you seen my wife?"

    The moment he asked that, a voice sounded from behind the doorsteps.

    "Where are you going, darling?"

    Ci asked as she entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Uhm¡­Your Excellency, the reason I entered your office is to announce to you that your wife wanted to see you," Beaumont chuckled nervously. "Anyways, you wanted me to prepare your luggage?"

    "No, Beaumont," Ci interceded. "You are to leave this office and give us the room."

    Beaumont''s eyes widened in slight embarrassment as he quickly made his exit, leaving Napoleon and Ci alone in the office.

    Napoleon turned his attention to his wife, a smile gracing his lips. "Ci, my love, I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Ci crossed the room and stood before him. "Your tone, it sounded like you are in a hurry. What''s the matter?"

    "Well, you see," He took a moment to steady himself, realizing the importance of sharing this news with her. "I''ve just received some news from Berthier, the Minister of War. It''s regarding the fleet and our ns."

    Ci''s brow furrowed with concern. "Okay, what is it?"

    Napoleon''s eyes brightened as started revealing it to her.

    "The French fleet has sessfully maneuvered against the British in the Antic. They''re now making their way towards the English Channel, which will be joined by a Mediterranean fleet converging in the Bay of Biscay. You know what this means right?"

    "It means that the n of yours to outmaneuver the British in the Antic worked¡­and with the French Navy heading towards the English Channel to reinforce our fleet in the English Channel, we will have a numerical advantage over the British, which would make the crossing of the English Channel possible¡ªWe can now invade Great Britain?!"

    Napoleon''s excitement surged, and he couldn''t resist confirming it with action. He ced his hands on Ci''s shoulders and gave her a gentle shake, a joyful smile spreading across his face.

    "Exactly! Our moment is drawing near. The opportunity I have been strategizing and waiting for is finally within reach. That''s why I am in a state of hurry because I have to be at Boulogne so I can start debriefing my generals who were already there. It''s the reason why I asked Beaumont if he had seen you. To tell you that I have to leave."

    "Is that so?" Ci stammered. "Well¡­I''m happy for you darling. I truly do."

    ''Thank you, darling," Napoleon said as he pressed his lips on Ci''s forehead.

    As they shared this tender moment, a sudden realization dawned upon Napoleon. He pulled back slightly, his expression shifting to one of curiosity.

    "But wait, why did youe to my office in the first ce?"

    Ci''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she cleared her throat. "Oh, well, it''s just that...I wanted to discuss something with you."

    Napoleon''s brows lifted in interest. "Discuss something? About what?"

    Ci took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. This was a moment she had been both excited and nervous about. She looked directly into Napoleon''s eyes, her gaze unwavering.

    "About us," she said.

    Napoleon''s expression softened, and he stepped closer to her. "Us? What''s on your mind, my love?"

    Ci''s fingers unconsciously brushed over her abdomen before she took another breath, her resolve firm. She had to say it, now more than ever.

    "Napoleon," she began, "I''m...I''m pregnant."

    The words hung in the air for a moment, the weight of the revtion sinking in. Napoleon''s eyes widened in shock, and then they filled with joy. He blinked as if trying to process what he had just heard.

    "Pregnant?" he finally managed to say.

    Ci nodded, a tear of happiness escaping from the corner of her eye. "Yes, pregnant."

    Napoleon''s emotions swirled, a flood of feelings rushing through him. He stepped even closer to Ci, his hand reaching out to cup her cheek.

    "Are you...Are you certain?"

    Ci nodded again, a radiant smile gracing her lips. "Yes, I am. Napoleon, we''re going to have a child."

    With that confirmation, Napoleon was overwhelmed with emotion. A rush of happiness, pride, and love surged within him. Without a second thought, he enveloped Ci in a tight, heartfelt hug, holding her as if he never wanted to let go.

    "Oh Ci," he whispered. "You''ve given me another greatest gift."

    Tears welled up in Ci''s eyes as she nestled against him, her arms wrapping around him just as tightly.

    "I''m so d you''re happy, Napoleon," she murmured.

    Napoleon leaned back slightly, his hands framing her face as he looked into her eyes. "Happy doesn''t even begin to describe it, my dear. The news given to me by my Minister of War and your news¡­this is a good omen. Did you tell Francis and Aveline about this?"

    Ci shook her head. "No, only you."

    "I see¡­let''s tell themter that they are going to have another sibling okay?"

    Ci smiled warmly at Napoleon''s suggestion. "Yes, that sounds like a wonderful idea. They''ll be thrilled."

    Napoleon couldn''t hold himself again and kissed her on the lips.

    ''This is a good omen indeed'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 230 A Promise Once Again

    ?

    It waste in the afternoon, and Napoleon was getting ready to depart from the Pce of Versailles. He nced once more at the bedroom as he knew he won''t be able to sleep in it for a while.

    Although his destination would be about him potentially ending a four year war, the thought of leaving again in his home weighed heavily on his mind. He recalled the time when he was saying goodbyes to his wife and children, promising them that he would return home.

    It looked as though he''ll have to do it again.

    But he hoped that this was going to be thest time he would do that to his wife and children. He doesn''t want to experience the battles that the real Napoleon Bonaparte participated in. He just wants to end this war and be a father to his family all the while being the head of state of the country.

    So all the more reason to defeat the British. Because if he sessfully invaded Great Britain, there''d be no third and fourth coalition. And from there, wherever fates lead him to, he''d ensure a stable and peaceful Europe for his growing family.

    The sound of footsteps approaching pulled him from his contemtion.

    "You''re almost ready?" Ci asked softly as she entered the room, her gaze meeting his.

    Napoleon nodded, forcing a reassuring smile. "Yes, my love. Just a fewst-minute things."

    "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you in your military uniform," Ci remarked, causing Napoleon to nce at the mirror in front of him.

    "Thest time I wore this wasst year, when the Austrians were besieging Genoa," Napoleon said, adjusting his tricorn hat. "You know, the battle of Marengo."

    "I remember that," Ci said as she walked towards behind Napoleon and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head against his back.

    Napoleon turned his head slightly, ncing down at her arms encircling him.

    "Darling, please be careful okay? The invasion of Great Britain didn''t happen in real history. And their navy is strong."

    "I have taken that into ount, darling," Napoleon said reassuringly. "You just have to trust me in this. Don''t worry, this is going to be thest time. I won''t ce France in a position where its neighbors have to dere war on her. I will make sure to you that there''d be no third and fourth coalition."

    Ci nodded, her fingers tightening around him. "I trust you, Napoleon. Just promise me you''lle back."

    Napoleon turned slightly in her embrace, his gaze locked onto hers. "I promise. For you, for our children, I wille back."

    A fleeting smile graced Ci''s lips, and she leaned in to kiss him gently. "That''s all I needed to hear."

    He ced his hands gently on her abdomen, as if cradling the life within. "I''ll make sure to return before our child arrives. I want to be here for both of you."

    With that, they exited the room together and made their way downstairs, where Napoleon''s luggage and children were waiting.

    "Papa¡­" Aveline said gloomily. "Do you really have to go? Why don''t you just order someone to lead the army and stay here?"

    Napoleon knelt down to her eye level, cing his hands on her shoulders. "You see, my little angel, if I delegate someone to do my job, it''ll fail miserably. I''m the only one who can lead the army and defeat Britain. And you know what I always say in the end right? I''ll return."

    "But what if you don''t this time? Papa, I''ll be sad," Aveline said, her voice quivering with genuine concern.

    "I understand that you''re worried, Aveline. But I have every intention ofing back. I have your mother, your brother, and our new little one to return to. I promise you, I''ll do everything in my power to make sure I keep that promise."

    "New little one?" Francis noted. "Wait¡­mother is pregnant?"

    Napoleon smiled at Francis''s curiosity. "Yes, Francis. Your mother is going to have another baby."

    "Oh," Francis''s nonchnt reaction was something he had expected.

    Aveline, however, seemed more intrigued. "New baby? That means I''m going to be a sister?"

    "Yes," Napoleon chuckled at the sudden shift of her behavior. Earlier she was sad about him leaving but after hearing that she is going to have another sibling, she became enthusiastic.

    Aveline''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "When is the babying?"

    Ci stepped forward and answered. "Nine months. So you''ll have plenty of time to prepare and be the best big sister."

    Aveline''s grin widened, and she turned to her father. "You have toe back before the babyes, Papa."

    Napoleon ruffled her hair affectionately. "I promise, Aveline. I wouldn''t miss the arrival of your new sibling for anything."

    As the conversation continued, the mood lightened a bit. Napoleon took this opportunity to say onest goodbye to his children.

    "I''m afraid I have to leave now, Francis, Aveline. You behave well huh? Don''t give your mother a hard time, especially when she is carrying your sibling."

    "Okay papa."

    "Fine father."

    Napoleon nced up at Audrey, who flinched at his gaze.

    "Audrey, as always, you will look after the children whenever their mother is away," Napoleon said.

    "Of course, Your Excellency," Audrey replied with a reassuring nod.

    Napoleon stood up and gave each of his children a warm hug. "Be good and take care of your mother, alright?"

    Aveline nodded eagerly, while Francis gave a more subdued agreement.

    Napoleon turned to Ci and kissed her tenderly on the lips.

    "It''s time."

    With that, Napoleon exited the pce and made his way towards the carriage. Standing by the carriage was Beaumont, who opened the door for him.

    "Beaumont, I don''t have to say it to you."

    "I will look after them, Your Excellency," Beaumont assured in a firm tone. He had been in Napoleon''s service for a long time and understood his responsibilities well.

    Napoleon nodded, his gaze lingering on his family onest time before he climbed into the carriage. The door closed behind him, and the carriage began to roll forward.

    The pce gradually receded into the distance, the grandeur and familiarity of it fading away as he was carried further from his loved ones.

    As the carriage moved on, Napoleon pulled out a small family picture from his coat pocket. It was his lucky charm.

    The journey to Boulogne would take about five hours. Thanks to the rapidly expanding railwaywork of Paris.

    ***

    Five hours and thirty minutester. Napoleon arrived at the city of Boulogne. Stepping out of the train''s cabin, he was immediately greeted by his officers and generals waiting for him.

    "Your Excellency, wee to Boulogne," Berthier said.

    "I see that everything is ready at a moment''s notice?" Napoleon asked.

    "Of course, Your Excellency. But first, why not take a rest? We''ll discuss it the first thing in the morning."

 Chapter 231 Prelude To The Plan Of Invasion

    ?

    On the morning of May 21st, 1801, the city of Boulogne awoke under the gentle touch of sunlight that streamed through the window, coaxing Napoleon out of slumber. As his eyes gradually fluttered open, he found himself greeted by the kindly face of a maid who was in the process of drawing the heavy curtains aside.

    "Good morning, Your Excellency. It is now eight o''clock in the morning," the maid announced.

    Before he went to sleep yesterday, he had told one of the maids working in the Chateau de Boulogne-sur-Mer, his temporary residence, to wake him up at eight o''clock in the morning.

    Napoleon acknowledged her with a nod and a quiet "Thank you," appreciative of her diligence. He stretched his limbs as he sat up, feeling the remnants of sleep dissipate in the morning air.

    As he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, his thoughts drifted to the day ahead.

    In four days, the Antic and Mediterranean Fleet will enter the English Channel. The invasion force of the French Republic must be ready before then.

    ''It is going to be a long day,'' Napoleon thought to himself.

    Rising from the bed, he moved to the window, drawn by the view beyond. Boulogney before him, a bustling coastal city alive with the sounds of people going about their daily routines.

    The harbor was brimming with an array of vessels, from docked galleys and barges to gunboats, fore-and-aft rigged ships, paddle steamers, brigs, and bncelles. Each one had a role to y in the impending invasion.

    In the distance, at the shore, he saw rows of soldiers conducting firing exercises using the bolt-action rifle that was used in Egypt. The instructors teaching the soldiers were the veterans who joined Napoleon in his campaign in Egypt and the Middle East. Not only bolt-action rifles are being practiced, but also machine guns, mortars, and howitzers.

    Napoleon believed that having those weapons in the invasion would increase their chances of sess.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Napoleon made his way out of his bedroom to prepare for the day. He took a bath and ate breakfast. After all of that, he made his way to the shores where there was a big military tent housing Napoleon''s military staffers.

    As he approached, soldiers along the way saluted, and Napoleon returned the gesture by doing the same. Entering the tent, he saw arge table dominating the center of the space, covered with maps and documents.

    There were plenty of people inside, a lot of whom weren''t familiar with him as it was his first time seeing them. But one particr individual stood out.

    "Berthier!" Napoleon called.

    His Minister of War, who was sitting behind a desk and sifting through the documents, looked up upon hearing his name. Recognition and respect flickered in his eyes as he rose from his seat.

    "Your Excellency."

    Napoleon stepped further into the tent, he took a nce at the document Berthier was holding and spoke.

    "What are you working on?"

    "This?" Berthier responded, holding up the document. "This is the intelligence we''ve gathered about the British fortifications along the Romney Marsh. ording to this, the British constructed Martello towers along the English coast."

    Napoleon wasn''t surprised by the news as he had expected the British would do that. The French, after all, had tried to invade Great Britain from Irnd, which failed miserably. The British, believing that the French could do it again, had decided tomission a defensive fortification along its coast that was closest to maind France.

    "Are those the only fortifications they constructed? What about the canal?" Napoleon asked.

    "What canal?" Berthier tilted his head to the side, quizzically.

    Judging from Berthier''s reaction, it seemed clear to Napoleon that the British hadn''t yet constructed the Royal Military Canal as a defensive measure. While he was en route to Boulogne, Napoleon checked his system and looked up information about British defenses. One notable defense was the Royal Military Canal¡ªa twenty-eight-kilometer-long waterway stretching between Seabrook near Folkestone and Cliff End near Hastings. It was built in 1804 as a defense against the potential invasion of Ennd during the Napoleonic Wars.

    But this year, it''s 1801. The British at this point in time were still in the stage of precautionary measures. French invasion wasn''t imminent because they were fighting the Austrians. However, when the Austrians signed the Treaty of Luneville and the Russians dered war on Great Britain, that''s when things started to get serious for the British.

    Invasion was truly imminent and the idea of building a canal hadn''te up to their thoughts yet. Which is going to be convenient for Napoleon. Because if that canal was built, it would slow down movement, buying time for the British to reinforce their defenses.

    "All the more reason to attack now," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    "Uhm¡­Your Excellency? I didn''t catch that?"

    "I was just talking to myself, Berthier," Napoleon said as he looked around the tent. "Anyways, I thought I made it clear that all generals should be present in this tent at nine o''clock. Where are they?"

    "Your Excellency¡­it''s still eight fifty-five," Berthier replied as he checked his timepiece. "I''m sure they''ll be on time. Perhaps on their way here now."

    As if to confirm Berthier''s words, a figure entered the tent, drawing the attention of both Napoleon and Berthier.

    "Your Excellency¡­you are already here," said the man respectfully.

    A smile spread across his lips as Napoleon recognized the man''s appearance. It was Louis-Nics Davout, one of the Generals, that he had chosen to join him in the British invasion campaign.

    This was his first time seeing Davout even though he had served under him in Egypt as a cavalry brigademander. He was just referred to in the list when he ordered Berthier to gather exceptional and talented individuals for the nned invasion.

    "Davout was it? I believe that you are inmand of Camp Bruges. How are the soldiers faring?"

    Davout gave a brisk nod. "Yes, Your Excellency. The soldiers are undergoing rigorous training. They are adapting well to the new weapons and tactics."

    Napoleon''s gaze swept over Davout, evaluating his demeanor and response. Satisfied with what he saw, he nodded approvingly.

    "Good. You may take your seat as we wait for the other generals to arrive," Napoleon said, gesturing toward the empty chairs around the table.

    Davout promptly found a seat and settled in.

    As minutes flew by, the tent steadily filled with the other generals ¨C Bernadotte, Marmont, Soult, Lannes, Ney, Augereau, Moreau, Bessieres, and Murat. Greetings were exchanged in low tones, punctuated by nods of acknowledgment towards Napoleon.

    The generals settled into their respective chairs, and Napoleon took the head of the table.

    "Now that we are all here, let us discuss our n for the great invasion of Great Britain."

 Chapter 232 The Simple Plan

    ?

    The invasion of the United Kingdom was an unforeseen opportunity that Napoleon found himself orchestrating. With the French Navy poised to establish dominance in the English Channel, his chances of sess were higher than ever before.

    Taking a deliberate breath, Napoleon initiated the discussion. "Before delving into the specifics of our n, there''s a crucial prerequisite for the French Republic ¨C we must secure absolute naval supremacy in the English Channel. Our Antic and Mediterranean Fleets are en route to this vital waterway. Their anticipated arrival is in four days. The role of our navy in this campaign cannot be overstated. They will engage the British English Channel Fleet, bolstered by our Spanish ally. Together, ourbined force willprise 160 ships, while the British opposition stands at 110."

    In truth, the British fleet counted around 150 vessels. However, with the thawing of the Baltic Sea prompting the Russian Fleet''s involvement on the side of the French, the British had allocated some of their ships to the British Baltic Fleet should they engage the Russian Baltic Fleet and North Sea Fleet.

    General Bernadotte raised a pertinent question, his hand rising respectfully. "Why not await the arrival of the Russians in the English Channel and thenunch a joint invasion of Great Britain?"

    "Should we choose that path, we risk squandering the optimal timing for our invasion," Napoleon replied, shaking his head.

    Curiosity etched across General Bernadotte''s features. "Could you borate on that, Your Excellency?"

    "It''s simple, the winds," Napoleon revealed and flicked his fingers, prompting his Minister of War, Berthier, to hand him a document containing the records of prevailing wind directions. The paper rustled in his hands as he continued.

    "Our sess hinges not just on naval supremacy, but on the right wind conditions. Historically, northeasterly winds are prevalent in these waters during certain months, which would hinder our fleet''s progress in entering the English Channel. We''ve been fortunate ¨C the northeasterly winds have been rtively calm and infrequenttely, allowing our fleet to move freely.

    But these conditions are fleeting. If we dy the Russian Fleet, the wind patterns may shift, and we could find ourselves stuck in the Channel, unable to cross, or worse, at the mercy of adverse winds that might even drive our ships aground.

    Gentlemen, we have a narrow window of opportunity when the wind favors our movement. We must seize this moment and set our course before the wind patterns change.''"

    The generals exchanged nces, understanding Napoleon''s exnation.

    ''Okay, let''s move on. Let''s say ourbined naval forces defeated the British English Channel Fleet. What now? Well, that''s where the ships you saw in the harbore in.''

    Napoleon showed them the map of the English Channel and started tracing his fingers on it.

    ''We''ll board those ships and get across the channel. Thebined naval forces will protect us by crossing the Strait of Dover andnd on this ce called Romney Marsh where we would expect the British to wait for us. ording to our intel reports, the British are building fortifications along its coasts, but we''ll destroy those fortifications using the weapons that my Army used in Egypt. Howitzers. I''m sure you have seen one peculiar ship docked on the channel with no sails and has this circr structure on its side. That''s a paddle steamer, and it''s going to be a tform for our 155mm howitzer. They''ll fire upon British fortifications, weakening them so that when wend, our troops have a better chance.''

    He paused briefly, his gaze sweeping over the room. "Our objective is simple ¨C establish a beachhead on British soil. Once that''s done, we''ll secure our foothold, and our main force will follow. We''ll keep the momentum going, advancing slowly towards London, the capital of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd."

    Napoleon tapped the city of London repeatedly, emphasizing its importance of it.

    "The Normans did it, and I believe we can do it too. After all, London is not just a city; it''s the heart of British power. Capturing it would not only strike a severe blow to their morale but also disrupt their ability to coordinate a counteroffensive. Now, as for the ground campaign, I''ve outlined a basic strategy in these documents. Our main force will consist of ten corps, each corps will be led by you. Combined, we will have a total force of 270,000."

    "What about the British? How many are they?" Murat inquired.

    Napoleon checked one of the documents that showed a record of British forces. It took him a minute to find it, and the moment he did, he answered.

    "The British have 50,000 regr troops stationed in Ennd. Adding the militia, it''ll be around 125,000 thousand troops."

    "So we have a numerical advantage," Soult mumbled.

    "It doesn''t actually matter if the British outnumber us or not, the British won''t stand a chance against our army. The reason? Well, we have experience. What of the British? Well, I don''t know, against their civilians?"

    When Napoleon said that, the tent erupted inughter.

    "We canugh at the British Army but we couldn''tugh at their navy," Napoleon said, silencing his generals. "So, there you have it, everyone. I want every man serving under you to be prepared in four days. Should you have any questions, submit them to me in writing as I will be busy inspecting the ships that will carry us across the Channel. You can also reach out to my Minister of War, Berthier. That''s all,"

    Napoleon stood from his seat and excused himself.

    Exiting the tent, Napoleon found himself bathed in the warm sunlight of the coastal morning. His gaze instinctively turned toward the bustling harbor in the distance. Their numbers were low at the moment but when the ships that are being constructed in the ports of Batavian Republic, it''ll grow to about 3,000 ships of varying sses.

    Stepping onto the harbor''s pebbled path, Napoleon began striding purposefully toward the ships, particrly at the paddle steamer. As he moved, he spotted a figure waiting by the edge of the dock.

    Jacques-No?l San¨¦, stood with a clipboard in hand, giving orders to the personnel working on the paddle steamer.

    As Napoleon approached, the engineer snapped to attention and bowed his head.

    "Your Excellency."

    "San¨¦, I trust everything is in order?"

    San¨¦''s gaze held a hint of pride. "Absolutely, Your Excellency. In four days, you''ll have fifteen paddle steamers armed with 155mm howitzer."

    Napoleon nodded in satisfaction. The paddle steamer is the trump card of his invasion forces. No nation in this world would expect the French to use such a ship carrying a howitzer that defeated the Mamluks, Ottomans, and the Portuguese.

    He already had a n for modernizing the French Navy, he just hadn''t put it into effect as they were in the middle of the war. But if it came into effect, it would bring about the birth of a modern warship.

    It''s one of his bucket lists in his life, to see a modern warship floating in the sea symbolizing the power of the French Empire.

 Chapter 233 The Naval Battle Of The English Channel

    ?

    Four days had passed, and the date had shifted to May 25th, 1801.

    Across the expanse of the English Channel, a formidable sight was taking shape. The French and Spanish Fleets sailed in unison. Thebined forces boasted an impressive array ¨C 120 ships of the line, nked by 30 frigates and supported by 10 brigs.

    At the helm of this fleet was the gship Orientmanded by Admiral Brueys d''Aigalliers. His reputation preceded him, earned through his adept operations in the Mediterranean Sea, where he had skillfully orchestrated the transportation of men and supplies to bolster the Egyptian campaign. Which resulted in Napoleon Bonaparte having assigned him to be the Admiral of the Fleet.

    Amidst the creaking of sails and the rhythmicpping of water against hulls, Admiral Brueys stood on the deck of his gship, his gaze fixed on the horizon, towards the coast of Great Britain.

    At any given moment, they would encounter the British English Channel Fleet. They have to be defeated in order for France to invade Great Britain, if they fail here, then invading Great Britain would prove to be impossible.

    "Admiral!"

    A familiar voice called yet Brueys'' gaze remained fixed on the horizon, and then simply asked.

    "What is it, Captain Casabianca?"

    "Sir, a telegraph from Admiral Villeneuve. They''ve sighted a British frigate bearing southwest, approximately 2 nautical miles distant."

    "2 nautical huh?" Brueys repeated. "That means we are getting closer to their fleet. If Admiral Villeneuve sighted them, so did the British."

    "What is your order admiral?" Casabianca looked at him expectantly.

    Brueys exhaled and turned to face Casabianca. "Prepare to man battle stations. Signal the fleet to assume a formation of battle line ahead."

    "A vos ordres, Amiral," Casabianca acknowledged the order before swiftly turning on his heels to carry it out.[1]

    Themand resonated through the air, and the ship''s crew sprang into action. A series of crisp orders and coordinated movements followed as the preparations for the impending engagementmenced.

    The crews on each ship went about their tasks with a disciplined urgency. Rigging was checked, cannons were inspected and primed, and sails were adjusted to catch the optimal wind. Officers barkedmands, and sailors scurried up and down the masts and decks.

    Admiral Brueys watched the scene unfold, his gaze shifting from one ship to another. As the gship Orient set the example, the rest of the fleet began to fall into formation.

    It took almost forty-five minutes for the ships of the line to form a long, imposing line, which now stretched across the expanse of the Channel, ready to face whatever challenges the British fleet might present.

    "Amiral!" Casabianca''s voice carried over the deck, indicating that the battle line formation had been sessfully established.

    Brueys nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze shifting once again to the horizon. He brought his spyss up and peered through its hole.

    In view were the British ships of the lines, also in the line formation.

    "Prepare to signal the fleet," Brueysmanded. "Inform them that we hold formation until further orders."

    Casabianca ryed the orders to the crew responsible for signaling, and a series of gs began to flutter in the wind and electrical pulses, conveying the Admiral''s message to the rest of the fleet.

    On the horizon, the British ships of the line came into view, their imposing silhouettes mirroring the disciplined formation of the Franco-Spanish fleet.

    As the two formations drew closer, a charged atmosphere enveloped the scene. The crews on both sides remained at their posts, their cannons manned but still unlit, their gaze fixed on the approaching adversary.

    It was, after all, destined to be the most pivotal naval battle of the French Revolutionary Wars. Should the British emerge victorious in this naval sh, the French would be thwarted in their attempt to invade their homnd. Conversely, if the French managed to secure victory, they would gain the opportunity to sessfullynd their forces on enemy shores.

    It''s basically a battle that would decide the fate of their nations.

    The French have a numerical advantage but it won''tst long. The British who were conducting a loose blockade in Brest were chasing after them and would arrive in approximately thirty six hours.

    The distance between the two fleets closed to around 800 meters, the vessels now passing along opposite and parallel to each other. The British ships maintained their disciplined formation, their gun ports closed, and their cannons silent. Simrly, the Franco-Spanish fleet upheld their battle line, awaiting the crucial moment to unleash their firepower.

    "Prepare to fire a broadside," Brueys ordered.

    The crew members assigned to the task sprang into action. Cannons were meticulously loaded with powder and shot and waited for orders.

    "Feu!" Brueysmanded.[2]

    The word reverberated across the decks of the Franco-Spanish ships. It was the signal they had been waiting for. In a synchronized disy, the gun crews on each ship ignited the cannons'' charges.

    Thunderous booms erupted as the cannons roared to life, sending plumes of smoke billowing into the air. The decks of the ships vibrated beneath the force of the broadside, and the vessels recoiled slightly from the sheer power of the discharge.

    From each ship, a line of fire belched forth, hurtling toward the British fleet. The projectiles soared through the air before crashing into the British''s masts, hulls, and decks with resounding impacts. The water surrounding the British ships erupted in sshes and geysers as the cannonballs found their marks.

    As the thunderous echoes of the Franco-Spanish broadside faded, the British ships of the line remained steadfast, their disciplined formation holding against the onught. The resilience of the British sailors was evident as they quickly regrouped, preparing to return fire with their own deadly broadside.

    "Brace for impact!" Admiral Brueys shouted

    The Franco-Spanish sailors tightened their grips on the ship''s rigging and held onto anything secure as they prepared for the inevitable response from the British fleet. Momentster, the British cannons roared to life, and a barrage of cannonballs hurtled through the air in retaliation.

    The impacts were deafening, as cannonballs mmed into the Franco-Spanish ships, tearing through wood and sending shrapnel and debris flying.

    From there, it was a back-and-forth slugfest between the Franco-Spanish Navy against the British Navy.

    As the battle raged on, it was evident that the British were highly skilled in naval battles, as they were able to fire more cannonballs in less than a minute than their Franco-Spanish counterparts. The British gunnery officers efficiently managed the firing sequence, maximizing the rate of fire and uracy of their cannons.

    The British English Channel Fleet lost ten ships of the line while the Franco-Spanish fleet lost 15. Still, thebined naval forces of the French and Spanish were still high. 145 to 100.

    Peering through his spyss, Admiral Brueys caught a glimpse of the unwavering resolve that emanated from the midst of dissipating ck smoke aboard the British vessels. It was a testament to theirmitment ¨C amitment that mirrored the fervor of his own fleet. They were entwined in a battle not merely for victory, but for the preservation of their homnds and the very essence of survival.

    He had to defeat the British at all costs. Because if he didn''t then the British would continue to harass the Republic of France through naval blockade and potentially stirring conflict in maind Europe.

    And then minutester, the Franco-Spanish gship caught sight of the British English Channel Fleet gship, the Royal Sovereign.

    Admiral Brueys knew that to win this battle, they had to take down the gship. Of course, that goes the same for the Franco-Spanish.

    "Focus fire on the enemy gship!" Brueys shouted.

    Meanwhile, on the British side, Admiral William Cornwallis ordered the same to his men.

    "I want fire on that French gship!"

    And then, in the heart of the raging sea battle, a tense silence descended upon the deck of both the gship Orient and the Royal Sovereign.

    This was it, the deciding battle, the decider of fate.

    "FEU!"

    "FIRE!"

    [1] A vos ordres, Amiral means At your orders, Admiral

    [2] Feu means fire in French

 Chapter 234 Delivering The News - Great Britain

    ?

    Six hourster, in the capital city of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd.

    King George III was on the balcony of the Windsor Pce, staring vacantly at the streets below with a pale face. He had received news that the British English Channel Fleet was under attack by the Franco-Spanish Fleet attempting to cross the Channel and pave the way for the invasion.

    Now, he was waiting for an update from his Prime Minister about the development of the situation.

    "Your Majesty," spoke the manservant behind him. "Prime Minister Pitt has arrived in the pce. Should I get him to you?"

    "Yes," King George said and the manservant nodded, quickly disappearing back into the pce. King George III continued to stand on the balcony, his fingers clutching the railing tightly.

    Momentster, Prime Minister Pitt entered the balcony, his expression grave yet resolute. He walked briskly towards the King, his footsteps echoing in the quiet tension of the moment. As he approached, he gave a respectful nod and then cleared his throat.

    "Your Majesty," Pitt began. "I bring you thetest report on the fleet''s engagement with the enemy."

    King George turned his attention fully to his Prime Minister, his eyes locked onto Pitt''s as he awaited the crucial information.

    "Tell me, Pitt. What news do you bring?"

    Pitt took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. "The Admiralty has informed me of the development of our fleet, and was told that our English Channel Fleet has been¡­" he trailed off, his face visibly weighed down by the burden of the news he was about to deliver. The King''s gaze intensified, and he leaned in slightly, prompting Pitt to continue.

    "...has been decimated, Your Majesty," Pitt finally managed to say with a sorrowful tone. "The battle has taken a grave turn. Admiral Cornwallis, Admiral of the English Channel Fleet, has lost his life in the midst of the battle."

    The King''s eyes widened. "Cornwallis... No," he whispered, his voice barely audible. His heart sank as the weight of the loss settled upon him.

    Pitt''s gaze was empathetic as he locked eyes with the King.

    "Your Majesty, I think it''s time that we prepare for the worst. With the decimation of our English Channel Fleet, it is only a matter of time for the French to invade our ind."

    "This can''t be happening¡­" King George''s pale face grew even more solemn, and he looked out over the horizon, where London is situated. "I thought¡­I thought¡ªHow did the Franco-Spanish Fleet escape the blockade? I thought we had them blockaded?"

    "We were fooled, Your Majesty," Pitt said. "The squadron that is blockading the French Fleet at Brest has managed to break through the blockade. We thought that it was heading for Saint-Domingue to retake it so our squadron made a pursuit. Little did we know, that it was all ruse made by the French Republic. Their main target is to lure the squadron out of their position which they did. It was toote before the Admiralmanding the squadron, Admiral Calder realized it."

    "So you''re suggesting this is an intelligence failure on our part?" King George''s voice carried a sharp edge, his jaw visibly tensing and his gaze narrowing as he absorbed the implications of the situation.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. It appears that our intelligence was misled, and the enemy exploited that to their advantage. Admiral Calder and his squadron fell into the trap, and as a result, the Franco-Spanish Fleet managed to get to the English Channel."

    "So what should we do now, Pitt? The French you said are going to invade Great Britain now that they have a navy to amodate the invasion."

    "The Secretary of State for War, Henry Dundas, said that they are making preparations for the ind''s defenses. We have anticipated the invasion of the French before when they tried to invade Irnd. As a result, there were defensive fortifications constructed along the coast, specifically at Romney Marsh, the closest point between France and Great Britain. The Militia and the Army stationed in Ennd are being mobilized and heading there as we speak. We''ll do everything in our power to prevent the Frenchnding."

    The more King George III listened to Pitt, the more his heart ached with worry.

    "I could have prevented this," King George said. "We could have negotiated the terms demanded by the French. Now we are to face the entire might of the French Army on our soil. We have to prevent this invasion at all costs. Have you reached out to the Austrian? Tell them to attack France and promise them that I''ll give them five million sterling pounds."

    "It''s toote for that, Your Majesty, and they are likely going to refuse¡­"

    "How about the United States? They have a territory in North America right? Louisiana was it? Tell them they can take it, we will support them."

    "That''s also unlikely, Your Majesty. The United States policy of istionism is going to make it hard for us to convince them¡ª"

    "THEN WHAT THE HELL ARE WE SUPPOSED TO DO?" King George''s voice erupted in a sudden burst of anger, interrupting Pitt''s words. His entire frame trembled with the intensity of his emotions. "Pitt, you have promised me that you would do everything in your power to prevent things from happening, but now that they are happening. Hearing you tell me that WE HAVE NO CHOICE BUT TO DEFEND OURSELVES¡­ it sounds like defeat already! Is there no strategy left? No recourse?"

    "There is Your Majesty¡­"

    "Be honest to me Pitt, can our men defend Great Britain should the Frenchnd? TELL ME!"

    "No¡ªYour Majesty¡­we can''t¡ªour army would stand no chance against the French. The army stationed in Ennd had no battle experienceparable to the French forces. The English Channel Fleet was our first andst line of defense, and its destruction has left us vulnerable."

    King George III''s anger ebbed away, reced by a chilling realization that settled deep within him.

    "Then what awaits us, Pitt? If our fleet is gone, our army is unprepared..." The words trailed off, a haunting silence taking over the balcony.

    "What awaits us is a struggle unlike any we have faced before. Our military strength may be diminished, but our resolve is not. We may not have the upper hand in warfare, but we have the power to rally our people, to unite them against amon threat. For that, I need Your Majesty, you have to speak to the people. Tell them that there is a man hell-bent on destroying using here."

 Chapter 235 Delivering The News - France

    ?

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the English Channel, at Boulogne.

    The troops from all camps had been arriving at Boulogne, filling the city with tens of thousands of people, making it thergest assembly of soldiers and sailors the city had ever seen. The streets were a cacophony of voices, the ttering of equipment, and the rhythmic march of boots against cobblestones. Battle standards and gs representing the Army of France fluttered in the breeze.

    In the heart of the bustling activity, Napoleon Bonaparte, stood atop a makeshift podium, overseeing the preparations with a keen eye.

    Despite the absence of concrete updates regarding the situation in the English Channel, his knowledge remained confined to the fact that the Franco-Spanish Fleet was locked in a confrontation with the British English Channel Fleet. Nevertheless, he recognized the imperative to ready himself and his troops.

    So that when the Franco-Spanish fleet was to inform him that they had defeated the English Channel Fleet, then he could issue a rapid deployment, where troops would board their respective ships.

    Speaking of ships, varying sses of ships that were built from the port of Batavian Republic have arrived with no logistical challenge, probably because the British were busy blocking off the Russian fleet at the Baltic Sea.

    In real history, those ships constructed from the Batavian Republic were intercepted by the British Fleet, but since Russia is in league with France, it didn''t happen.

    "Your Excellency."

    Napoleon threw a cursory nce at the person who called him, it was Berthier. It seems that the news he had been waiting for has finally arrived.

    "What is it, Berthier?" Napoleon asked, still anticipating that it would be about the battle in the English Channel.

    "It''s about our fleet in the English Channel," Berthier revealed.

    His guess was right. Now, the moment of truth. If their fleet emerged triumphant, then the path to invasion would clear, and the prospect of imposing their terms upon Great Britain would be a tangible reality. However, a different oue would demand a strategic pause, prompting considerations of alternatives¡ªperhaps channeling resources into naval enhancement, pursuing interests in North America, or awaiting the arrival of the Russian Fleet, bound by their alliance.

    Doing so would give the British enough time for them to fortify their defenses such as fortifying the Royal Military Canal and probably construct weapons based on France''s modern rifle. He couldn''t underestimate the ingenuity of the people of this era.

    But if the Franco-Spanish won the battle, then it''s all in, invade Great Britain and force them to make a concession favorable to the French.

    "Share the news, Berthier," Napoleon urged.

    "Our fleet in the English Channel has emerged victorious," Berthier announced,

    Napoleon''s chest swelled with relief. The die had been cast, and destiny beckoned. With a nod of acknowledgment, he turned his gaze toward the horizon, where the English coast could be seen.

    The tter of preparations continued around him, the tens of thousands of soldiers and sailors, the bustling city of Boulogne¡ªevery element converged to this pivotal moment.

    "The Goddess of Fate has smiled upon us, Berthier," Napoleon said.

    "Goddess of Fate?" Berthier tilted his head, a quizzical expression touching his features.

    Napoleon''s lips curved into a wry smile, realizing he had inadvertently shared his private musings aloud.

    "Never mind that, Berthier," he said, hisughter resonating with a touch of mirth. "Did you disseminate this news to anyone else?"

    "The Generals are already aware of the situation, Your Excellency," Berthier replied and continued. "However, the majority of our soldiers have yet to be informed. Would you like to make a formal announcement and confirm the news?"

    "You know my preferences, Berthier. Do I really have to answer that question?"

    Berthier offered a nod of understanding. "I will gather everyone before you, Your Excellency."

    After saying that, Berthier began making preparations for Napoleon''s speech, ordering his aides-de-camp to speak with every officer and regimental leader to assemble the troops in an organized formation. The word spread like wildfire, reaching every man and as time flew by, those soldiers were congregating in front of the makeshift podium where Napoleon stood.

    As the soldiers formed ranks in the open square, their expressions mirrored a range of emotions¡ªcuriosity, hope, and anticipation. It took them almost an hour to assemble in the center and once everyone had settled in their ce, Napoleon began.

    "Army of France! I stand here before you to announce an important victory that has been achieved by our braverades at sea!" Napoleon''s voice rang out with authority, carrying to the farthest corners of the square.

    "Our Franco-Spanish fleet has emerged victorious in the English Channel!" he dered, his words punctuated by a collective cheer that surged through the ranks.

    Napoleon''s eyes scanned the sea of faces before him, the expressions of triumph and resolve mirrored in each soldier''s gaze.

    "Today, we stand at the precipice of history," Napoleon continued. "Our path to the shores of Great Britain is open, and the time hase for us to seize our destiny. It''s time for us to end the tyranny of Great Britain who did nothing but bring conflict to our continent, swaying our neighbors into fighting us! We have endured their blockades, their aggression, and their attempts to stifle our progress. But today, the tides have turned, and we have shown the world that we are a force to be reckoned with!"

    The soldiers roared in agreement.

    "But, let me remind you that the crossing of the channel won''t be an easy challenge. The British are going to everything in their power to prevent us from setting foot on their shores and ending their hegemony over Europe," Napoleon''s voice grew firmer.

    "They will fight with desperation, for they know that our sess means the dawn of a new era, an era where the British''s voice would no longer hold weight and power. France will be the new leader of European affairs.

    "So we shall cross the channel, not as aggressors, but as liberators. We shall show them that a united France cannot be suppressed and that their attempts to subjugate us have failed. Army of France! Board your respective ships! Prepare for the journey that will reshape the course of history! Vive R¨¦publique! Vive France!"

    Ending his speech with resounding passion, the soldiers cheered and chanted.

    "Vive R¨¦publique! Vive France!"

    Berthier, standing nearby, approached Napoleon with a satisfied smile. "Your words have ignited a fire within them, Your Excellency."

    "Yes, for this is going to be the bloodiest battle of their lives," Napoleon replied,

 Chapter 236 Beginning Of An Invasion

    ?

    Six hourster, the night descended on the port city of Boulogne.

    Even though he had delivered his speech to the troops about them boarding their respective ships, it was figurative. There''s something they needed first before theyunched an actual invasion, and that is the Franco-Spanish Fleet to arrive at Boulogne, for they would be the ones to protect the invasion forces, and to transport Napoleon.

    "Your Excellency," Berthier called as he swung the p of the tent aside. "The gship of the Franco-Spanish Fleet has arrived!"

    Napoleon, who was having his dinner with his other generals, rose from his seat at the sound of Berthier''s announcement. The clinking of cutlery against porcin ceased as the other generals also looked up, their curiosity piqued.

    "Finally," Napoleon muttered under his breath, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The time for action was drawing nearer, and he relished the thought of his meticulously nned campaign beginning to unfold.

    He straightened his uniform and strode purposefully out of the tent, the other generals following closely behind him. The night air was cool and carried the scent of the sea. The port city was bathed in an eerie mixture of moonlight andntern glow, casting long shadows across the docks and the array of ships bobbing gently in the water.

    As Napoleon reached the vantage point overlooking the harbor, he saw it¡ªthe gship of the Franco-Spanish Fleet, an imposing first-rate ship of the line with its hull painted a deep, foreboding ck. The ship''s masts stretched toward the sky like giants reaching for the stars, and its sails, now partially furled, bore the marks of wind and salt from countless voyages.

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed in admiration as he took in the sight. First-rate ships of the line are basically the equivalent of battleships in the twentieth century and aircraft carriers in the twenty-first century. It was the means of projecting power across vast oceans.

    Napoleon walked towards the edge of the harbor. His gaze remained fixed on the gship, knowing that within its confines was the key to his ambitions.

    Just as he was about to turn and issue further orders, a stir of activity near the gangway of the gship caught his attention. A group of officers emerged, led by a tall, distinguished figure. Napoleon''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the man.

    It was Admiral Fran?ois-Paul Brueys d''Aigalliers, the Admiral of the Franco-Spanish Fleet, a man he had known for years and trusted for the pivotal mission of defeating the English Channel Fleet, and also the first Admiral he had met in the early days of the Egyptian Campaign.

    Napoleon walked down the gangway and approached the gathering. As he neared, Admiral Brueys and his officers saluted.

    "Admiral Brueys," Napoleon greeted. "You and the crews of your fleet have my eternal gratitude. To think that you have actually defeated the English Channel Fleet and made it here in such a coordinated manner is just purely amazing."

    "Your Excellency," Brueys replied, his tone respectful yet filled with a hint of pride. "The crews have trained tirelessly, and we were fortunate to capitalize on favorable winds and currents. Our victory against the English Channel Fleet was a decisive moment, and it ensured your n of invading the English Coast, which I must say, we are ready to embark on."

    "As much as I''d want to do it now but I''m worried for you and your crews. You just went on a long journey and engaged with one of the Britishrgest fleets," Napoleon voiced his concern.

    Brueys chuckled softly "Your concern is appreciated, Your Excellency. But rest assured, my crews are fine. In fact, it''s best that we move out immediately before the pursuing fleet of the British arrive."

    "You are right," Napoleon said as he rubbed his chin.

    They have a window of thirty-six hours for transporting troops, ammunition, weapons, supplies, and horses across the channel. The defeat of the British English Channel Fleet had made France the master of the seas temporarily.

    "My men are ready for a rapid mobilization," Napoleon said. "In one day we would have all the troops of France get across the channel, ording to our estimates."

    "Then, we should get ready now, Your Excellency, as there are still ten hours left before dawn," Brueys said, nodding in agreement.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted from the gship to the bustling harbor where hundreds of varying ships were docked, ready to take in soldiers.

    ***

    Two hourster, the first batch of the Army of France disembarked from the port of Boulogne. Each batch carried 54,000 troops, along with their supplies, weapons, and ammunition, and took two hours to prepare, and three hours to transport.

    Two hours and thirty minutes in, the gship Orient and its first batch of troops are 10 kilometers away from Romney Marsh.

    The invasion forces were escorted by French and Spanish ships of the line. A squadron-sized ship of the line was detached from the main fleet and was one kilometer off the coast of the Romney Marsh, firing their 36-pounder cannons intermittently towards the shore, creating a curtain of fire and smoke.

    Napoleon stood on the deck of gship Orient, peering through his spyss, scanning the scene unfolding on the shores. He saw flickers of light as heavy cannons from Martello Tower, a defensive fortification constructed by the British.

    He was not simply gazing at it, he was making calctions. In order for the invasion to be sessful, they''ll have to take out that Martello tower. Factoring in the distance, the wind speed and direction, the sway of the ocean, and the precision of his own cannons, Napoleon mentally plotted the trajectory that would bring down the tower.

    "I need a pen and paper, Admiral Brueys. Do you have one?"

    "Of course Your Excellency! You, bring my pen and paper from my quarters!" Admiral Brueys ordered promptly. Within moments, a junior officer scurried away to retrieve the requested items.

    Momentster, the junior officer arrived and handed it to the Admiral.

    "Here it is, Your Excellency," Admiral Brueys said as he extended the pen and paper to Napoleon.

    "Thank you, Admiral," Napoleon replied with a nod. He quickly took the pen and paper and set it down on the railing to finalize his calction.

    As Napoleon worked, Admiral Brueys and his officers gathered around, their curiosity piqued. Brueys leaned over to take a look and there he sawplex diagrams and mathematical notations scribbled across the paper, and he couldn''t help but feel impressed by it. Before he and Napoleon met, Brueys conducted his research about him. He became an artillery officer when he graduated from ¨¦cole Militaire, and used his knowledge of artillery to defeat Hood''s fleet docked on Toulon.

    To be able to calcte such precise trajectories and coordinates for artillery fire, even in the heat of the impending invasion, was a testament to Napoleon''s strategic prowess. Finally, Napoleon straightened up, a determined look in his eyes. He had found the perfect angle for cannon fire. He nced at Admiral Brueys.

    "You have a telegraph here, right? I want you to transmit this data to that paddle steamer over there," Napoleon said, pointing his fingers at the paddle steamers that were sailing among them.

    Brueys ordered hismunication officer to swiftly ry Napoleon''s calctions to the nearby paddle steamer.

    The paddle steamer, equipped with its wireless telegraphy apparatus, received the message and swiftly conveyed it to the designated ship responsible for coordinating the cannon fire.

    On the paddle steamer, a group of skilled artillery officers received the transmission. They quickly analyzed the data andpared it to their own calctions. Adjustments were made to ount for any minor deviations in conditions.

    Secondster, they were ready to fire.

    Back at the Orient.

    "I still couldn''t believe my eyes that you can use steam as a means of propulsion," Brueysmented.

    "In the next five or ten years Brueys, all of our ships will be powered by steam or perhaps even oil. Out for the old and in for the new," Napoleon replied. "Oh you might want to cover your ears, it''s going to be loud."

    "Wait¡­you are firing your artillery from here? We are still ten kilometers away, could whatever cannon mounted on that paddle steamer reach it?"

    "You''ll see," Napoleon grinned, and as if on cue, the 155mm howitzer on the paddle steamer fired. The heavy artillery piece released a thunderous boom that echoed across the water, and a massive shell hurtled through the air, leaving behind a trail of smoke.

    The officers and crew on the gship Orient watched with bated breath as the shell soared through the sky, heading straight for the distant Martello tower on the coast of Romney Marsh.

    Then, the shell struck its target. There was a brilliant sh of light, followed by a powerful explosion that sent shockwaves through the air. Debris and smoke billowed upward as the tower suffered a direct hit.

    "Direct hit," Napoleonmented. "Now let''s do that again, as there is still more Martello tower on the coast."

 Chapter 237 The Battle Of Romney Marsh

    ?

    As the first batch of the invasion forces neared the coastline of the Romney Marsh, the more fiercer the British defenses became. The air was filled with the thunderous roar of cannon fire. The British defenders, realizing the imminent threat of the invading force, were unleashing a relentless barrage of artillery fire upon the approaching ships.

    Yet most of the heavy cannons of the British were already neutralized thanks to the precise fire of the 155mm howitzer mounted on the paddle steamers. Still, Napoleon knew their forces couldn''t gocent as the British were going to do everything in their power to prevent them fromnding.

    The first wave of troops jumped out from thending boats, their boots sinking into the wet sand as they waded ashore. The sound of cannon fire and the chaos of battle echoed all around them, but their training and discipline kept them focused on the task at hand. They formed into lines and advanced under the cover of smoke and the lingering haze of gunpowder.

    There''s one problem, the French soldiers whonded on the shore were marching forward blind. After all, it was dead at night, there was no moon to provide illumination, and the beach itself was shrouded in darkness. Napoleon realized that theck of visibility posed a serious challenge to their advance. Despite the initial sess in securing the beachhead, he knew that the situation could quickly turn if his troops became disoriented or vulnerable to surprise attacks from hidden British defenders.

    Fortunately, Napoleon had an answer to that problem.

    "Launch illumination mortar rounds!" Napoleon ordered, and all ships that were mounted with mortars swiftly responded to themand. The mortars were loaded with special shells designed to burst in mid-air and illuminate the battlefield.

    With a series of thunderous thumps, the mortar rounds were fired simultaneously from the ships. As they arched high into the sky, a brilliant disy of light erupted. The once-shrouded darkness was reced by an otherworldly radiance as if it were daylight.

    The sudden illumination revealed the positions of both the invading forces and the British defenders. Soldiers on both sides blinked against the unexpected brightness, momentarily blinded by the transition from darkness to light. But as their eyes adjusted, they could see the battlefield clearly for the first time that night.

    The British defenders were shocked, raising their arms to shield their eyes from the blinding radiance that had suddenly enveloped the battlefield. The intense light exposed their positions and formations, leaving them vulnerable to the approaching invasion force.

    "They are in the trenches," Napoleon muttered under his breath as he observed the scene on the beach. "General Bernadotte, I trust that you can breach those trenches with your forces?" Napoleon turned to the General of the First Corps.

    General Bernadotte nodded in response. "Certainly your excellency, with sheer numbers. We''ll concentrate our forces in the middle. They won''t be able to stop the battle-hardened French soldiers."

    "True, now off you go," Napoleon said and General Bernadotte saluted and turned to make his way to the small sailing boat waiting nearby. The boat was bobbing gently in the water, secured to the side of the gship Orient.

    As he stepped onto the boat, his aides and a few selected officers followed suit. The crew quickly untethered the boat from the gship, and with strong, synchronized movements, they began to row towards the shore. The oars dipped into the water, propelling the boat forward through the gentle waves.

    Napoleon watched from the deck of the Orient as the small boat made its way toward the illuminated beach. He could see General Bernadotte''s figure silhouetted against the brilliance of the illumination rounds.

    "Don''t fail me here, Bernadotte," Napoleon whispered.

    "Sir, I''m also ready tomand my men on the beach," said another General. Napoleon recognized the voice; it belonged to Auguste de Marmont, his old aide-de-camp.

    Napoleon turned his gaze to General de Marmont and nodded. "Very well, General. When all the troops under yourmand are offloaded, you can proceed with the advance."

    General Marmont saluted.

    The British defenders had recovered from the initial shock of the illumination rounds and were regrouping to counter the French advance.

    "Don''t let any French get past this trench!" One of themanders of the British Army shouted. "If you let them in! Ennd¡­no Great Britain will fall!"

    The defenders, inspired by theirmander''s fervent words and driven by a sense of duty to protect their homnd, rallied to hold their positions. They tightened their formation along the trench line, their musket at the ready. The illuminated battlefield now offered them a clearer view of the advancing French troops, and they began to fire in disciplined volleys, attempting to halt the invaders'' progress.

    On the beach, General Bernadotte and his officers disembarked from the small sailing boat, their boots crunching on the sand as they joined their soldiers.

    "Form up an assault column!" General Bernadotte''s voice cut through the noise as he directed his troops to organize their lines. "Prepare to advance and breach the enemy defenses!"

    The French soldiers, now under themand of a General, formed into dense assault columns.

    The British defenders, now fully aware of the French intentions, braced themselves for the assault. Disciplined volleys of musket fire erupted from the trench line.

    The volleys took a number of French soldiers and fell to the ground. The men under themand of General Bernadotte weren''t equipped with thetest weapon, the bolt-action rifle, so they''d have to advance in an old-fashioned way.

    As the dense column became nearer and nearer to the trench, more casualties were taken on both sides.

    As the column reached the edge of the trench, the intensity of the battle escted to a new level. The soldiers at the forefront engaged in brutal hand-to-handbat with the defenders, bays shing against muskets, and desperate shouts drowning out the sounds of gunfire. The trench became a bloody battleground, where every inch of ground was bitterly contested.

    General de Marmont, leading his own contingent of troops, joined the fray. But he had a different tactic, there were three trenches dug along the Romney Marsh, and General Bernadotte just cut through one of them. If they are going to cut the second and third, they are going to need firepower.

    "Send a telegraph to the Orient, we need their cannons and artillery support!" General de Marmont shouted over the cacophony of battle. His aides quickly ryed his orders to the nearby signalmen, who began transmitting the urgent message via telegraph to the gship Orient.

    As the telegraph signals blinked their way to the waiting gship. General Bernadotte''s assault column fought on fiercely. The soldiers were locked in a brutal struggle with the British defenders.

    The British, emboldened by their desire to protect their homnd, were fighting ferociously. Even when they were stabbed by bays, or fired upon by muskets, they still held their ground.

    "Get out of ournd!" Shouted one of the British soldiers who charged with bays, only to be shot down by a French musketeer.

    As the battle raged on, more and more British troops were arriving at the Romney Marsh shoreline, reinforcing the beleaguered defenders. The sound of bugles and drums echoed through the air.

    It was a wide-scale battle, for the British, it was a life-or-death situation. Despite them not having experience in fighting continental-style warfare, their determination and love for their homnd fueled their resistance. The Britishmanders quickly organized their new arrivals into formations, attempting to stem the tide of the French advance.

    Napoleon observed the battle through his spyss and he couldn''t help but click his tongue. If only those French soldiers on the ground were equipped with bolt-action rifles, securing a beachhead would be easy. But those troops that were armed with advanced weaponry were still on their way to the beach.

    They''ll have to hold their ground for the British held a numerical advantage thanks to the Militia. Even though the Militia had no battle experience as that of regr troops, they were still willing to stand and fight for their homnd.

    What he could only do now was to give their men artillery support.

 Chapter 238 The Fight For Beachhead

    ?

    One hourter into the fight, and the French Army in the Romney Marsh continued growing as more and more troopsnded on the shores. The third and first-rate ship of the line of the French Republic and the Spanish Kingdom bombarded British positions, specifically at number two and three trenches, where most of the British were taking cover.

    The thunderous roar of the naval cannons reverberated across the battlefield, drowning out the sounds of musket fire and shing bays. Explosions rocked the ground as cannonballs tore through the air, mming into the British defenses and causing chaos among their ranks. The well-coordinated barrage from the ships of the line created a path of destruction, creating openings in the British defensive line and forcing them to shift their positions.

    With the naval artillery support raining destruction upon the British trenches, the French assault columns surged forward once again.

    The French forces moved in a coordinated manner, utilizing the cover of the terrain and the smoke generated by the artillery barrage to advance steadily.

    General Bernadotte and General de Marmont rallied their troops, shouting orders and encouragement amidst the chaos. The French soldiers pressed on with renewed determination, oveing the heavy casualties they had already suffered. They advanced methodically, pushing the British defenders back and gradually gaining ground along the beach.

    The illumination rounds continued to bathe the battlefield and the British defenders persisted in their defenses.

    As the French assault columns continued their advance, the British defenders began to give ground. Thebination of the naval bombardment and the determination of the French soldiers began to tip the bnce in favor of the invaders.

    Slowly but surely, Napoleon could see the British retreating behind the cliff line.

    A smile of satisfaction spread across Napoleon''s face. He lowered down his spyss and turned around to face Berthier.

    "The British are retreating, we can secure Romney Marsh as the bridgehead. Begin all necessary preparations to convert this beachhead into a stronghold," he pulled a folded map of the Romney Marsh out of his pocket and continued. "Our engineers need to set up defensive positions and fortifications. I want artillery cements here and here."

    "As you wish, Your Excellency," Berthier said and began issuing orders to his staff.

    Napoleon turned around to check the beach again.

    "Maybe I should go down there," he mumbled.

    "Admiral Brueys," Napoleon called.

    "Yes, Your Excellency?"

    "I need a boat that can get me to the shore, can you arrange one for me and for the others who will be joining me?" Napoleon asked.

    "We can have a boat prepared immediately, Your Excellency," Admiral Brueys replied with a salute. "I will ensure that it''s ready for you and your party."

    Good," Napoleon nodded and approached Berthier who was in the middle of talking with his staffers. "Berthier."

    Berthier jolted up from his conversation with his staff and turned to Napoleon. "Yes, Your Excellency?"

    "Continue your discussion on the beach, I want to go down there and inspect the troops," Napoleon said firmly.

    "If you say so, Your Excellency," Berthier nodded.

    "Your Excellency!" Admiral Brueys called. "The boat is ready for you and your party."

    Napoleon acknowledged the admiral with a nod and turned to his officers who had gathered nearby.

    "Gentlemen, join me on the boat."

    His officers saluted and followed him as he made his way to the waiting boat. The crew assisted them in embarking, and soon they were gliding across the water towards the beach.

    As they reached the shore, Napoleon stepped out onto the sand. Before him were the troops in the middle of setting things like moving the corpses away and huddling together to have some respite.

    Napoleon walked through the scene, his officers following closely.

    "I want to know the number of casualties," Napoleon said to a nearby officer who was overseeing the gathering of wounded soldiers. The officer saluted and quickly began to work on finding the number of casualties.

    One hourter, the officer went back to Napoleon, who was inside a makeshift tent, discussing with his generals.

    "Your Excellency, I have the reports you are asking," the officer informed.

    "How many are dead?" Napoleon asked straight to the point, his expression grave.

    The officer cleared his throat before delivering the sobering news. "Four hundred soldiers have been confirmed dead, Your Excellency."

    Napoleon''s face tightened, a mixture of sadness and respect for the fallen evident in his eyes. He nodded slowly, acknowledging the sacrifice that had been made.

    "Four hundred brave souls," Napoleon murmured. "We''ll give them a proper burial tomorrow. How about the British?"

    "We are still tallying their casualties, Your Excellency but it appears to be double or triple our losses," the officer replied.

    "That means the British still have a considerable amount of force," Napoleon noted. "Thank you, officer, you may now return to whatever it is you need to attend to. Your dedication is noted."

    The officer saluted and withdrew from the tent, leaving Napoleon to his Generals.

    "So, returning to where we left off, we will fortify this beachhead and prepare for a march towards London," Napoleon began, striding toward the table upon which a mapy spread out. "The British won''t surrender easily; they''ll likely conscript locals for their defense. The challenge is that we''re uncertain where they''ll choose to make their stand. Therefore, we will divide our forces and initiate a three-pronged assault to capture London. Corps I, II, and III will seize Royal Tunbridge Wells from the west. Corps IV, V, and VI will secure Maidstone. And finally, Corps VII, VIII, and IX, along with the Cavalry Reserve, will target Rochester.

    Should any one of the groups encounter the entire British Army, notify us using a telegraph. We wille to their aid as swiftly as possible and encircle the enemy if necessary. The British are likely to adopt a traditional strategy of keeping their forces concentrated.

    Now, once we have decimated their army and their militia, we are going to send a messenger to London. We will state our demands of surrender, and if they refuse, well, we are going to bombard their defenses relentlessly. Now, does anyone have questions?"

    No one raised or objected to Napoleon.

    Good, we will begin tomorrow at eight o''clock in the morning. I trust that each of you will ensure that your divisions are fully prepared by then. We are making history here gentlemen."

 Chapter 239 State Of London

    ?

    Two o''clock in the morning, May 26th, 1801.

    In Windsor Pce, King George III struggled to find sleep. No matter how much time he spent lying in bed with his eyes closed, sleep eluded him. The reason? He had learned the news about the Frenchnding at Romney Marsh and was fighting there to gain a beachhead.

    The news was three hours old, and he had no idea what was currently happening on the front. Did the British soldiers sessfully defend Romney Marsh or did the French already take control of it?

    Suddenly¡ªthere was a knock on the door.

    King George rose to his feet and quickly crossed the room. He opened the door to find his Prime Minister, William Pitt, standing there.

    "Your Majesty, I have something to talk to you about. May Ie in?"

    King George''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Prime Minister Pitt at his door at this hour. The seriousness etched on Pitt''s face told him that this was a matter of great importance. He stepped aside, allowing Pitt to enter.

    "Of course, Prime Minister. Please, have a seat," King George said, gesturing toward the chairs by the window.

    Pitt nodded his thanks and entered the room and took his seat. King George closed the door behind him before walking over to William Pitt.

    "So, Prime Minister, what news do you bring?"

    "I''ve just received an update from General Wellington at Romney Marsh," Pitt began and continued. "The French have managed to secure a beachhead, and our forces are engaged in heavy fighting to push them back."

    King George clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. The news wasn''t unexpected, but hearing it confirmed still struck him like a blow. He had hoped that his troops would hold the line, but the reality was that they were facing a formidable foe.

    "The casualties?" King George asked, his voice softer than he intended.

    Pitt sighed, his gaze steady as he met the king''s eyes. "Casualties on our sides are significant, Your Majesty."

    "I see¡­but Prime Minister, we cannot let them gain a foothold on ournd. We must do whatever it takes to repel their advance."

    "Your Majesty¡­the thing is," Pitt sighed. "With our current forces, I don''t think we can push the French out of the ind. Their numbers are growing as more of their troops arrive at the shores. We can only prolong the inevitable."

    "What are you saying, Pitt? Are you insinuating that we surrender?" King George''s voice wavered in disbelief.

    "Your Majesty, I think it''s time that we explore even the worst oue of this scenario. If we continue to fight, then tomorrow, I''m afraid that the French might take London."

    "Surrender is not an option," King George replied firmly. "I won''t bow down to those atheist Republicans. There is simply no way I would allow myself to be defeated by the French!"

    "But Your Majesty, let''s be real here. There''s really no way we can defeat the French onnd. Our only advantage over them is our navy, which was defeated¡ª"

    "Don''t speak that navy to me again!" King George snapped. "They were useless! They allowed this to happen! That was their only job and they FUCKING FAILED AT IT!"

    Pitt''s expression remained calm, despite the king''s outburst.

    "So, Your Majesty, despite the odds that we are facing, you still want to fight the French, huh?"

    "You have a problem with that, Pitt? And watch your tone¡­I don''t like it," King George retorted,

    Pitt shook his head slowly. "No, Your Majesty. I don''t have a problem with it. I understand your determination to defend ournd and sovereignty. I just want to make sure that we''re aware of the reality we''re facing."

    "I am aware," King George said.

    "In that case, we''ll have to move you out, Your Majesty. There is a high chance that the French are targeting London and they''ll want you to capture you. We want to prevent that so that the people and troops'' morale remains strong," Pitt said.

    King George''s expression hardened as he absorbed Pitt''s words. "You think I should flee my own pce?"

    Pitt nodded solemnly. "Your safety is of utmost importance, Your Majesty. We need to ensure that you are out of harm''s way so that you can continue to lead and inspire our people."

    The king''s jaw tightened as he contemted the weight of the decision ahead. Leaving his own pce, his capital, felt like an admission of defeat. But he also knew the responsibility he held for his people''s well-being.

    "Very well, Pitt. If it''s what must be done to protect our nation, then I will go along with it," King George conceded.

    Pitt inclined his head respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty. We will make the necessary arrangements and ensure your safety."

    "Where are you nning on relocating me?" King George asked.

    "We are thinking of Edinburgh, Your Majesty," Pitt answered. "The members of the parliament will alsoe with you, and continue to govern the country from there."

    "Edinburgh it is, then," the king finally said with a sigh.

    With that, King George III prepared to evacuate the Windsor Pce along with his wife and children.

    "Is it true, George," Queen Charlotte asked. "Are we really going to Edinburgh and fleet the capital?"

    "We have no choice but to ensure the safety of our family and our nation," King George replied heavily. "It''s a temporary measure, my dear until we can regroup and reim what is rightfully ours."

    Four o''clock in the morning, the royal carriage took the royal family towards the train station where a steam lotive was awaiting to transport them to Edinburgh. As the carriage moved through the darkened streets of London, King George looked out of the window, a scene caught the king''s attention. Despite the early hours, the streets were not deserted. Londoners, regr citizens, were out in force, working alongside the military and the militia to set up barricades, fortifications, and makeshift defenses.

    King George leaned closer to the window, his heart swelling with pride. These were the people he swore to protect, the people he led. And here they were, standing united in the face of adversity, contributing their sweat and toil to safeguard their city.

    He watched as women handed tools to soldiers, children carried sandbags, and menbored side by side to construct defenses. It was an indication that the British people were going to fight to the end to repel the invaders.

    "Who is the enemy of your happiness?!" shouted one of the men.

    "Napoleon! First Consul of France!" The people roared a reply.

    "And what is Napoleon''s origins?"

    "From evil!" the people cried out.

    "If you can see this, Napoleon, you wille to learn that Great Britain won''t surrender to you so easily."

 Chapter 240 Before Marching To London

    ?

    Eight o''clock in the morning, May 26th, 1801. At Romney Marsh.

    Napoleon stepped out of the tent, his movements weary. He rubbed his eyes, trying to dispel the remnants of sleep that clung to him.

    The ground beneath his boots was damp with dew, the air crisp and filled with the scent of salty air. The sky overhead was overcast, casting a gray pallor over thendscape. Despite the early hours, the camp was a hive of activity. Soldiers moved with purpose, officers barked orders, and the sounds of horses and wagons punctuated the morning stillness.

    He straightened his coat and walked through the camp, an effective way to get one''s awake. Even though he could have not slept if he chose to, he found it prudent that he had to take it as today was an important day for the French Army.

    "Good morning, Your Excellency, I was about to visit your tent and wake you up," Berthier said as he approached Napoleon.

    Napoleon gave a half-smile. "I don''t need someone waking me up. Anyways, what news do you have for me?"

    Berthier adjusted the papers in his hands and cleared his throat. "Your Excellency, we still don''t know where the British are cing their defenses, but we have checked the three cities that you targeted. There were British troops in the area."

    "It doesn''t really matter if we don''t know where their main force is, Berthier. Because the Corps system that I developed would work perfectly in this situation," Napoleon replied confidently.

    "So when shall we move, Your Excellency?" Berthier inquired.

    "We will move once the soldiers have their breakfast," Napoleon answered as he nced at one spot where soldiers were sitting around a bonfire watching as the chef cooked their simple morning meals in iron pots. "Speaking of which, I haven''t had breakfast yet."

    "Do you want me to arrange for your breakfast to be prepared, Your Excellency?" Berthier asked promptly.

    Napoleon nodded, his stomach reminding him of its emptiness. "Yes, please. Oh, before I forget, I take it that all our troops have safely crossed the channel?"

    "Indeed, Your Excellency," Berthier confirmed.

    Napoleon nodded in satisfaction before returning to his tent and waiting for his breakfast to arrive.

    Ten minutester, the canvas ps rustled as Berthier entered, apanied by a couple of aides carrying traysden with food. The aroma of freshly cooked bread and steaming coffee wafted through the air, invigorating his senses.

    "Your breakfast, Your Excellency," Berthier announced as he set the tray down on a makeshift table.

    Napoleon thanked him and gestured for the aides to leave.

    Napoleon took a few more bites of his breakfast, savoring the vors as his energy slowly returned. He nced up at Berthier, who was still waiting by the table, his demeanor asposed and attentive as ever.

    "Is there any ce that you want to visit after your breakfast, Your Excellency?" Berthier inquired

    Napoleon considered the question for a moment, his mind shifting through the various tasks and preparations thaty ahead. Then, a thought urred to him.

    "I''d like to visit the medical tent," Napoleon replied. "I want to see how our wounded soldiers are faring and ensure that they''re receiving the care they need."

    Berthier nodded in understanding. "Of course, Your Excellency. I''ll escort you there once you''ve finished your breakfast."

    Napoleon appreciated Berthier''s promptness and willingness to amodate his request. With a nod of gratitude, he continued to eat his breakfast.

    Once he had finished his meal, Napoleon pushed the empty te aside and stood up from the makeshift table. Berthier was still nearby, awaiting hismand.

    "Let''s go, Berthier."

    "Right away, Your Excellency,"

    Berthier immediately stepped forward and led the way.

    Napoleon followed closely, his coat billowing slightly in the breeze as he walked.

    As they approached the medical tent, Berthier held back the p for Napoleon to enter and there he saw the medics tending to the wounded soldiers. They were administering treatments, changing bandages, and providing words offort to the injured soldiers.

    Napoleon''s presence drew a few nces, but the medical team remained steadfast in their duties.

    "It''s the First Consul¡­" One of the soldiers spoke in a hushed tone to the soldier next to him. The soldier, who had been receiving treatment for a leg wound, turned his head slightly to catch a glimpse of Napoleon.

    Napoleon moved quietly among the cots, his gaze shifting from one soldier to another. He observed the expressions on their faces ¨C some were stoic, enduring their pain with silent resolve, while others wore pained expressions that revealed the depth of their suffering.

    He approached a young soldier with a missing arm, who was being tended to by a medic. The soldier''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized who was standing before him. Napoleon offered a gentle smile and a nod of acknowledgment.

    "You were the first batch tond at Romney Marsh," Napoleon said. "Thanks to you, France has taken its first steps toward victory.

    The young soldier managed a faint smile. "It''s an honor to serve under your leadership, Your Excellency. Don''t worry sir, once I''m fully healed, I''ll join you in the front. I still can fire my musket and fight for our country."

    "There''s no doubt about that," Napoleon chuckled. "Sadly, there''s no sugarcoating it but you are not fit to serve in the Army. But don''t worry, I''m not going to toss a soldier who has fought for France aside so easily. You will bepensated for your sacrifice and service," Napoleon saidpassionately.

    The young soldier looked both surprised and relieved, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thank you, Your Excellency. I''ll continue to do whatever I can for France, even if it''s not on the front lines."

    Napoleon smiled before looking around the tent. This was a huge improvement from his first campaign when he was given themand of Italy. There, soldiers were lying on the dirty ground, barely receiving any care, and dying slowly from disease and neglect.

    The medical tent after all should raise the morale of the troops, making them eager to join in the battle once they were healed.

    Before leaving the medical tent, he exchanged words with the nurses and doctors who were working tirelessly to tend to the wounded. Hemended their efforts and assured them that their dedication was not going unnoticed.

    As Napoleon stepped back into the open air, his mind returned to the task at hand.

    "Berthier, gather the troops in the center, I want to make a speech," Napoleon ordered.

    Berthier immediately nodded and set out to organize the soldiers in the center of the camp. The word spread quickly, and soon the troops were assembled.

    Napoleon walked to the front of the formation, behind him were his Generals.

    "Soldiers of France! You have now set foot on the Britishnds. The Normans faced these shores once, and now we stand here, united and determined, ready to make history once again! Today, we are going to march to London itself, to show the British that their defenses cannot hold back the might of the French Republic!"

    A wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted from the soldiers, their spirits lifted by Napoleon''s words.

    "Remember the words I told you before we embarked on this campaign, that we are not conquerors, but liberators of the oppressed. Our cause is just, our mission is clear. We carry with us the principles of the Revolution, and it is our duty to spread these ideals far and wide. As we march towards London, remember that we are not waging war against the people, but against the oppressive rule that seeks to stifle their voices and suppress their aspirations!"

 Chapter 241 The Barrier Towards London

    ?

    Napoleon''s entire corpsmenced their march toward London as per the established n. The First, Second, and Third Corps were directed to proceed towards the Royal Tunbridge Wells. Meanwhile, the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Corps were assigned to seize control of Maidstone, and the Seventh, Eighth, Ninth, and Cavalry Reserve Corps were tasked with capturing Rochester.

    Formunication between the corps, the employment of spark gap radio technology, a wireless means ofmunication, was put into practice. They would asionally transmit their location and distance to their targets.

    Napoleon was in the third group, which wasposed of the Seventh, Eight, Ninth, and Cavalry Reserve Corps. As to why he was not leading any corps is simple, he is themander-in-chief, meaning that his role was to oversee and coordinate the entire operation rather than lead a specific corps.

    The radio crackled to life as messages began to transmit. Reports of progress, weather conditions, and tactical updates flowed in a continuous stream of information. The spark gap radio technology had proven invaluable, allowing Napoleon to stay informed about the movements of each corps, despite the distance that separated them.

    Three hourster, a young soldier ran towards Napoleon, who was mounted on the horse.

    "Your Excellency," said the young soldier that captured Napoleon''s attention.

    "A decoded message from the VI Corps."

    The young soldier handed a small note to Napoleon, who quickly scanned its contents. The note revealed that the Fifth Corps had spotted a British column in Maidstone, indicating the presence of enemy forces in the region they were assigned to secure. A furrow formed on Napoleon''s brow as he processed this information. The situation was bing more intricate than anticipated.

    Just as he pondered the implications of this report, another soldier approached, this time from the First Corps. The soldier handed him a telegraph, freshly transmitted by the First Corps''munication unit. The message detailed the presence of a British column in the Royal Tunbridge Wells¡ªthe very area where the First, Second, and Third Corps were advancing. Napoleon''s concern deepened, realizing that the enemy was proving to be strategically agile.

    Before he could fully absorb the implications of this new development, the sound of galloping hooves reached his ears. General Murat, mounted on his horse and nked by his officers, rode up to Napoleon''s side.

    "Your Excellency," Murat announced with urgency. "Our scouts have spotted a British Column in the vicinity of Rochester."

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted from the telegraph to Murat, then to thendscape before him.

    "Standard tactic I see, they want to cover all main roads leading to London," he mused. "The British aren''t going to give up their capital easily. Well, not that it matters as we have superior numbers. Transmit my orders to all Commanders of the Corps, advance with caution but maintain the momentum."

    With that, all French Corps advanced to their target cities, and soon after, all French Corps were engaging the British defenders.

    Regiments advanced, artillery roared, and cavalry charged.

    The spark gap radios continued to transmit updates, their crackling messages weaving a thread ofmunication that connected each corner of the battlefield. Themanders of each corps made split-second decisions based on the iing intelligence, adjusting their formations and maneuvers constantly.

    Napoleon, seated in a makeshift tent and studying the map, strategized the battle in his mind like a chess master. His thoughts painted a vivid picture of the intricate intery of forces unfolding across the battlefield.

    The Middle Corps group, which isposed of the Four, Fifth, and Sixth Corps easily overwhelmed the British defenders at Maidstone with their repeating bolt-action rifles, and mortars, causing a wide rout amongst the enemy ranks.

    The Middle Corps group captured Maidstone with ease and was now requesting instruction from Napoleon.

    Napoleon analyzed the situation of his forces and he found out that their Western Corps, which wasposed of First, Second, and Third Corps was having trouble pushing the enemy out.

    "Transmit my orders to the First, Second, and Third Corps. They are to maintain their attack. As for the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Corps, they are to move swiftly to support the Western Corps," Napoleonmanded and the spark gap operators immediately ryed his instructions to the respectivemanders.

    And with that, the Middle Corps Group began their march towards the Western Corps.

    It was only a matter of time before the British troops in Royal Tunbridge Wells fell before his forces as the Middle Corps Group was about to nk them.

    As the Middle Corps closed in on the Western Corps'' position, their synchronized movements became apparent, creating a pincer movement that would encircle and overwhelm the British defenders.

    The British defenders on the Royal Tunbridge Wells, who found theirmunication and supply line cut off, were now trapped in a precarious situation. The encirclement tightened, and their options grew increasingly limited. Cut off from reinforcements and surrounded by the advancing French forces, they faced a daunting challenge to hold their ground.

    As the French enveloping movement nearedpletion, the tension on the battlefield escted. The British defenders, aware of the impending encirclement, fought valiantly instead of surrendering.

    The Frenchmanders of each Corps were stunned at the British disy of courage, earning respect from respectivemanders. Even Napoleon was impressed by it when he received a message about it.

    Unfortunately for the British defenders at Royal Tunbridge Wells, their courage wouldn''t get them so far as defeating the French Forces. After all, the British were outnumbered and outgunned. The situation applied to all British forces in three cities.

    The Royal Tunbridge Wells fell to twenty minutes after the Middle Corps Group

    closed in on their position. Two cities fell, one to go.

    Napoleon had an option where he could redirect his Western and Middle Corps Group to support the Eastern Corps Group and perform the same maneuver. He found that option unnecessary as the British forces of Rochester were small and that the Eastern Corps Group could handle it.

    Instead, he ordered the Western and Middle Corps Group to stay in their captured cities and wait for further instruction.

    Napoleon checked his pocket watch, the time was 3:30 in the afternoon.

    "Why is it that Rochester is taking so long to fall?" Napoleon muttered to himself, his gaze fixed on the map before him. The dy in capturing Rochester was perplexing considering the fact that the Eastern Corps Group had thergest forces.

    He ordered his aides to provide updates on the progress at Rochester, wanting to understand the situation on the ground more clearly. Momentster, a messenger arrived with a report.

    "Your Excellency, the city of Rochester has fallen."

    "Good!" Napoleon pped his hand after hearing the report. He anticipated the first phase of the campaign to be easy. Now, it''s time to send a message to the King of Great Britain and Irnd.

 Chapter 242 The British Have Shown Their Determination, And Now We Shall Show Ours

    ?

    Meanwhile, in London.

    Approximately two hours after the battle of Maidstone, Royal Tunbridge, and Rochester.

    The Duke of York, Commander-in-Chief of the Forces Frederick Augustus, second son of King George III was overseeing regrs, militia, and civilian volunteers constructing a sandbag barrier on the Westminster Bridge.

    Walking next to him was General Wellington, who spoke, breaking the ice between them.

    "We have also ced barricades on the bridge of ckfriars, Kew, Battersea, and Richmond. Should that barricade fall, the explosives nted underneath will be ourst line of defense to deny the enemy passage into the heart of London," General Wellington said.

    The Duke of York nodded grimly, his eyes fixed on the preparations taking ce around them.

    "Tell me, Arthur, how does it feel like, fighting the French?" Frederick asked.

    "Why ask that all of a sudden, Your Highness?"

    Frederick leaned against a wall and sighed, his thoughts seemingly far away for a moment. "I am just wondering what it''s like for those who face the French on the battlefield. To stand against Napoleon''s forces and stare into the eyes of those who would conquer ournd."

    "Well, Your Highness, to be honest, it was scary. The French are using the weapons they are using in Egypt. Their howitzer can fire from many kilometers away in great precision and pack a lot of manpower that could destroy the Martello Towers in one strike."

    "And yet you still fought them hard right?" Frederick inquired again.

    "Yes, Your Highness, but I also came to realize that fighting to the end is an illogical move that we could have pulled, considering that our forces are limited."

    "I won''t me you for retreating from Romney Marsh," Frederick sighed softly. "In fact, I would be mad if you didn''t retreat. Anyways, how many men do we have left?"

    "Well, Your Highness, we have lost 4,000 troops in Romney Marsh, ced ten thousand troops in the Royal Tunbridge Wells, Maidstone, and Rochester, and the remaining are here. So in total, we have 16,000 regrs defending London, not counting the Militia, which I am sad to say that not all were armed with muskets."

    "Okay, and how about the forces that you ced in those three cities? Any news from them?"

    Wellington shook his head. "Thest transmission we got from them is that they were under attack, after that, there''s nothing. Which is why we are doing these preparations."

    "I know," Frederick nodded, his expression somber. "The uncertainty of battle is a heavy burden to bear. We can only hope that our forces in those cities are holding their ground and buying us the time we need."

    "I concur¡­Your Highness, the French just have a lot of troops and are better armed. And pardon me for saying this, continuing this lost cause would only weaken Great Britain."

    "Great Britain has already been weakened the moment the Frenchnded in ournds, General," Frederick corrected.

    "Then why is His Majesty and the Parliament not negotiating favorable terms with the French Republic?"

    "Because surrendering to the French is the greatest humiliation that our nation could suffer," Frederick said with a tone of determination. "We may be outnumbered and facing a formidable foe, but our duty is to defend our country, our people, and our honor. Surrender is not an option we can entertain lightly."

    General Wellington nodded in understanding. "I apologize if my words seemed disrespectful, Your Highness."

    As they were having a brief conversation with one another, a messenger approached them.

    "Your Highness¡­Your Excellency," the messenger greeted. "We have received a letter from a forward scout of the French Republic. This is the letter."

    Frederick and Wellington turned their attention to the messenger as he handed over the letter. Frederick took it and quickly opened it, perusing the contents.

    [To the Commanders of the Defending Forces in London,

    We acknowledge your courage and determination in the face of our advance. We offer you an opportunity for a temporary cessation of hostilities. Our forces have taken control of Maidstone, Royal Tunbridge Wells, and Rochester, and your troops in those cities are now under our supervision. We have the means to show you the conditions of your captured troops and assure you that they are treated with respect.

    In light of the inevitable oue of this conflict, we propose that you consider the lives of your remaining forces, the innocent civilians in London, and the future of your country. We are willing to discuss terms of surrender that will spare unnecessary bloodshed and destruction. We extend this offer as a gesture of goodwill, with the understanding that your cooperation will prevent further loss of life.

    Please send a representative to Rochester at six o''clock in the morning tomorrow. We believe that rationality and the preservation of life should guide our decisions in this dire situation.

    If no representative is sent, we will interpret it as a refusal to negotiate and will continue our advance towards London. We will resort to any means necessary to secure our objectives.

    With respect,

    Napoleon Bonaparte

    First Consul of the Republic of France.]

    Frederick''s brows furrowed as he finished reading the letter. He exchanged a contemtive nce with General Wellington.

    "What does it say?" Wellington asked.

    "The French said that they have taken control of Maidstone, Royal Tunbridge Wells, and Rochester. They have offered a temporary cessation of hostilities, proposing that we consider the lives of our remaining forces and civilians. They want us to send a representative to Rochester tomorrow at six o''clock in the morning to discuss terms of surrender."

    General Wellington''s expression hardened, and he looked around at the ongoing preparations on the bridge.

    "Well, Your Highness, you are the Commander-in-Chief of the Forces. It''s up to you. Do we send a representative and end this war or do we continue?"

    "I made myself clear earlier, Arthur. We are not going to surrender. The men that you have sent to protect those cities have fulfilled their goals. It''s up to us now to defend our capital with everything we have got."

    "May God help us in our endeavor, Your Highness," General Wellington said, his resolve echoing Frederick''s sentiment.

    ***

    Five fifty-seven in the morning, in the city of Rochester. Napoleon was sitting on a chair with a table in front of him. Across the table was a chair, vacant, supposedly to be filled by the delegates of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd.

    Napoleon sighed and smacked his lips. "They are noting?"

    As the minutes ticked by, the chair remained empty, a symbol of the British decision to reject the French offer. Napoleon''s face remained impassive, though his thoughts were undoubtedly churning with the implications of this oue. His initial hope for a rtively bloodless resolution was now in jeopardy.

    Minister of War Berthier approached Napoleon cautiously. "Your Excellency, the appointed time has passed, and there is no sign of the British delegation."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the vacant seat. "Very well. It appears they have made their choice."

    "What are your orders, Your Excellency?"

    Napoleon''s expression hardened. "Prepare our forces to resume the advance towards London. We will take the city by force if necessary. The British have shown their determination, and now we shall show ours."

 Chapter 243 The Fierce Resistance

    ?

    The distance between Rochester, Ennd, and London, Ennd, spanned approximately 52 kilometers. Napoleon and his formidable army covered that distance in about six hours, swiftly capturing towns along the banks of the River Thames with little to no resistance. Gravesend, Dartford, Bexleyheath, Welling, Plumstead, Greenwich, Deptford, and Bermondsey all fell under French control without a fight.

    For each city they seized, Napoleon made it a point to detach troops from his advancing army, strategically positioned to prevent any potential revolts or uprisings. The French grip on these newly acquired territories was firm, and the anticipation of their arrival in London weighed heavily on the city''s residents.

    As Napoleon''s Army approached the South Bank of London, they encountered an unexpected and determined British resistance. The city that had initially seemed docile had suddenlye alive with defiance.

    Civilians from all walks of life, clutching century-old muskets and whatever weapons they could find, emerged from their homes. The streets filled with the sounds of hurried footsteps, muffled voices, and the asional ttering of pots and pans pressed into service as makeshift weapons.

    From the windows and rooftops of centuries-old buildings, Londoners unleashed a hail of musket fire upon the advancing French forces. The narrow, winding streets of South London became a deadly maze for the invaders, as bullets whizzed through the air, finding their marks in the ranks of Napoleon''s troops.

    Napoleon himself watched the sudden ambush unfold before him. His experienced eyes assessed the situation quickly, and he barked orders to his officers.

    "Form a defensive line! Return fire, but do not advance further until we have control of the streets," hemanded.

    French soldiers scrambled to form rows of defense amid the chaos. The cobblestone streets of South London became a battleground as the sh between French invaders and determined British defenders intensified.

    Amid the smoke and confusion, Napoleon''s officers rallied their troops. They hastily set up impromptu barricades using overturned carts, debris, and whatever objects they could find to shield themselves from the unrelenting barrage of gunfire from the rooftops and windows.

    Napoleon, never one to shy away from the front lines, stood resolute at the heart of the action. His bicorne hat and dark coat made him a conspicuous target, but he showed no fear. Instead, he calmly issued orders.

    "Suppress their fire! Clear the buildings, one by one," he directed, his hand sweeping in a determined gesture.

    French soldiers began the arduous task of clearing the centuries-old buildings one at a time. They cautiously moved through the narrow, winding alleys, flushing out the entrenched British defenders room by room. It was a grueling and perilous process, as the defenders fought fiercely from their elevated positions.

    But when the French soldiers caught up to the Londoners, atrocities weremitted. They weren''t taken as prisoners but were executed on the spot. The reason was clear: the French soldiers had seen theirrades fall to British musket fire in front of them.

    "Our position is disadvantageous, Your Excellency," Berthiermented.

    "I am aware of that, Berthier," Napoleon said, sweeping his nces at the narrow streets of London.

    Due to the nature of the streets, Napoleon''s Army found itself scattered and unable to maintain its traditional line formation. The orderly ranks that had served them so well on open fields were rendered ineffective amidst the maze-like streets of South London.

    "We''ll sweep every corner, every street, and every avenue of this city," Napoleon said. "That''s the only best thing we could do¡ª"

    Napoleon was interrupted when the ground suddenly shook as an enormous explosion erupted not far from his position.

    "They are filling the buildings with explosives?" Napoleon muttered under his breath as he gazed up to the sky, looking at the dark plume of smoke rising in the air. "They are using the city as a defense. Just how far are these British going to defend their country?"

    "Your Excellency," Bessieres stepped forward. "They have booby-trapped the whole city. It''s dangerous to expose yourself."

    Napoleon raised a hand, telling Bessieres to stand down. "I''m fine in this position, just continue our approach and get me the casualty reports on that area. Judging from the location, it''s from Lannes''s Corps."

    Upon saying that, a messenger approached Napoleon.

    "Telegram from the Fifth Corps!" The messenger said. "Heavy casualties incurred, hundreds of French troops were killed in an instant, and the road was blocked."

    Napoleon clicked his tongue. "Tell General Lannes that he is to advance in another direction."

    For two hours, Napoleon was bogged down by the British gueri warfare, taking a thousand casualties, which was thergest casualty in a day Napoleon had suffered in his entire career up to this point.

    But thanks to the French huge numbers of armed troops, they were able to squeeze the militia into the South Bank, where they now congregated.

    Men, women, and children huddled as they found themselves surrounded by the French troops armed with bolt-action rifles.

    General Soult and Ney emerged from the alley on their horse and gazed down upon the British militia as if they were insignificant ants scurrying about.

    General Soult, known for his ruthlessness in battle, turned to General Ney, his cold gaze fixed on the huddled civilians below.

    "These rebels thought they could defy us in their own streets," he sneered.

    General Ney, equally frustrated, nodded in agreement. "It seems they underestimated us, General Soult."

    French soldiers continued to encircle the British militia, forming a tight perimeter. The civilians were trapped, their makeshift weapons now useless in the face of the disciplined French forces.

    Napoleon, having received reports of the situation, arrived on the scene. He surveyed the situation below.

    "General Soult, General Ney," Napoleon said, "we cannot afford to waste any more time. These civilians have obstructed our advance for far too long."

    General Soult and Ney nodded and issued a chilling order to their men. "Open fire."

    Without hesitation, French soldiers began to fire upon the trapped British militia, as if it was their pleasure.

    Men, women, and children fell to the ground, victims of the ruthless onught.

    Napoleon caught sight of a twelve-year-old girl, her face streaked with tears, knelt beside her fallen mother. The lifeless body of the womany in a pool of blood.

    Overwhelmed with grief and rage, the young girl clutched a knife that had fallen from her mother''s hand. With trembling hands and tears streaming down her face, she rose to her feet and made a desperate attempt to reach Napoleon, who stood on his horse overseeing the grim scene.

    General Murat knew he had to act swiftly. He drew his musket pistol and aimed it at the young girl.

    With a heavy heart, he fired a single shot. The girl''s small frame crumpled to the ground, her futile attempt to avenge her mother cut short.

    Napoleon watched the tragic scene with a stoic expression, his heart undoubtedly heavy.

    "Such pointless deaths," Napoleon uttered.

    With the British militia defeated and the Southbank now under French control, he nced at the bridges that would get them to London. But they were barricaded with sandbags and there were cannons along the bank of the River Thames. If the South Bank offered fierce resistance, undoubtedly it''s more fierce in the capital itself.

    "Berthier, we will bombard the city before we go in," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 244 The British Teetered

    <h4>Chapter 244 The British Teetered</h4>

    Commander-in-Chief of the Forces, the Duke of York, Prince Frederick was on a horse, peering through his spyss, watching the French on the other side of the river.

    "Fire!" Frederick shouted and the cannons positioned along the banks of the River Thames roared to life. Enormous plumes of smoke billowed from the cannons as they sent their iron projectiles hurtling toward the French forces on the opposite bank.

    "Return fire!" Napoleon ordered, and his own artillery crews quickly sprang into action. French cannons, strategically positioned along the South Bank, fired back at the British forces with precision.

    The Battle of the River Thames had escted into a brutal exchange of artillery fire. Cannonballs roared through the sky, tearing through buildings, and wreaking havoc on both sides of the river. Smoke and dust shrouded the battlefield, making it difficult for either side to see their targets clearly.

    Prince Frederick, observing from his vantage point, knew that this was a pivotal moment in the battle. The fate of London hung in the bnce, and the French had to be repelled at all costs.

    "Reload and fire!" he shouted again, urging his artillery crews to maintain their barrage on the French positions.

    On the South Bank, Napoleon watched as the British artillery continued to pound his forces. He tapped his foot impatiently as the thing he had been waiting for wasn''t happening.

    "Berthier!" Napoleon called.

    "Your Excellency?"

    "How long will it take for our howitzers to fire?" Napoleon demanded.

    "About a minute, Your Excellency," Berthier replied.

    Napoleon nodded, his eyes fixed on the British positions. A minute could feel like an eternity in the midst of a battle, but he knew the importance of this next move. The British artillery was causing significant damage to his forces, and he needed to neutralize it.

    ***

    Fourteen kilometers south of London, twenty 155mm howitzers were loaded with high explosive shells.

    "Artillery is armed and ready!" the artillery crews informed their officers.

    "On mymand," the artillery officer checked his watch. "Fire!"

    The twenty 155mm howitzers unleashed their destructive power. Explosive shells rocketed into the air, leaving behind trails of smoke and fire.

    ***

    Twenty-five secondster, back at the South Bank, there was a brief but tense silence that hung in the air as both French and British forces strained to hear the ominous whistling and shrilling sound that pierced the battlefield. The soldiers on both sides, their hearts pounding with anticipation, looked upward, their eyes searching for any sign of what was toe.

    Then, with a deafening crescendo, the first of the high-explosive shells fired from the French howitzers detonated among the British positions on the North Bank. The impact was devastating, sending shockwaves rippling through the area. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and a wall of dust and debris billowed into the sky.

    The British artillery crews, who had been relentlessly bombarding the French forces just moments ago, now found themselves under a relentless bombardment of their own. Their cannons were overturned, their emcements destroyed, and chaos reigned among the gunners.

    Prince Frederick, horse''s hooves pounding against the earth, galloped away from the chaos of the artillery exchange.

    "Retreat! Take cover!" Prince Frederick''smand echoed across the North Bank of the River Thames as his remaining forces scrambled to withdraw from the devastating barrage of French howitzers.

    Napoleon, observing the disarray among the British forces, smiled gleefully. "God favors the side with the best artillery. We will continue to bomb their positions, specifically, the forces defending the bridge. When they retreat, we are going to cross it."

    The howitzers fired for about thirty minutes, reducing the city into rubble.

    "What a waste," Napoleon sighed pitifully. London was one of the beautiful cities that he admired in his past life, but seeing it in this state pains him a little.

    But thete eighteenth century was different from London''s neenth and twentieth centuries. Most of the iconic structures such as the London Bridge and Big Ben.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the North Bank. Frederick dismounted on his horse and went inside one of the buildings where themand center was situated.

    "General Wellington," Frederick called.

    "Your Highness," Wellington said as he walked towards him. "Thank god you are alive. That''s the French artillery that I''m telling you about."

    "Yeah¡­I witnessed it firsthand," Frederick said, his hands visibly shaking. "I didn''t expect it to be that powerful. Building obliterated in an instant."

    The building they were in shuddered as another French shell struck nearby, showering them with dust

    "It''s only a matter of time before the French enter the North Bank," Frederick sighed in exasperation.

    "Don''t forget about the explosives that we nted on the only bridges that would deny them entry. But it''ll only take us hours. For that, we have to consider a strategic retreat. We are thinking of Southampton," Wellington said.

    Frederick clicked his tongue. "Retreat? No, this is where we will make our stand, General Wellington. We''ll fight till the end to protect this capital."

    "Your Highness, you cannot die here; you have to live so you can continue to lead our forces."

    "General, we cannot allow London to fall into French hands. If we must make our stand here, so be it. We''ll hold the line until everyst soldier and citizen has given their all," Frederick said firmly.

    As they were having a tense exchange, an officer approached them.

    "Your Highness, General, a telegram from Edinburgh."

    Wellington took the telegram and quickly unfolded it.

    "Your Highness, you need to see this," Wellington said, passing the telegram to Frederick.

    Frederick took the telegram and quickly read its contents, his face turning pale.

    "It''s from Edinburgh," Frederick began solemnly. "Irnd has risen in revolt once more, and this time, they''ve seeded. The Society of United Irishmen has seized control of Dublin. Morale among the citizens in the cities across Great Britain is plummeting, and discontent is spreading. Great Britain is bleeding and an anti-war faction is forming in the parliament and gaining support. But there were no directives given."

    "Your Highness, I''m going to ask this hard question again. Are you willing to explore the option of negotiated peace? If our situation is really bad then it''ll grow worse when the French capture London."

    "My decision would remain the same, General," Prince Frederick said. "I will fight till the end. If you are afraid to die here, you can take some of my forces and retreat to Southampton."

    "There''s no way I would do that, Your Highness. If you fight and I leave, that''s going to be a decision I''ll regret for the rest of my life," Wellington replied.

    Frederick nodded, appreciating the unwavering loyalty of his general.

    "Very well, General. We shall fight on. Let the French know that Great Britain is not like Austria."

    ***

    Another thirty minutester, the British forces defending the bridges retreated. Bernadotte''s First Corps entered the ckfriars Bridge.

    General Bernadotte watched in glee as he saw the soldiers under hismand filling the bridge. He couldn''t wait to be the first French general to take London.

    As General Bernadotte''s forces triumphantly advanced onto the ckfriars Bridge, a sudden, earth-shaking explosion rocked the structure.

    The ckfriars Bridge, a vital crossing point for the French forces, had been sabotaged. Explosives hidden beneath the bridge''s foundation had been detonated, causing a catastrophic breach. Large sections of the bridge copsed into the turbulent waters of the River Thames, taking with them soldiers, horses, and equipment.

    The shockwave from the explosion was so powerful that it caused Bernadotte''s horse to rear up in terror, ultimately crashing to the ground with the general still in the saddle. The force of the fall caused Bernadotte significant injury, and he cried out in pain as he struggled to free himself from the fallen horse.

    Not only the ckfriars Bridge exploded, but nearby bridges as well.

    Napoleon quickly received the news and simply smacked his lips.

    "I should have expected this," Napoleon growled. "If they could fill a building with explosives, they could do it to their bridges. I guess we have to look for another way to London."

    Napoleon pulled a map out of his pocket and unrolled it. "We''ll The Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Corps are to go to Windsor and from there, march eastward, towards London. The remaining forces will stay here and build pontoon bridges."

 Chapter 245 Developing Scene in the North Bank Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 245 Developing Scene in the North Bank Part 1</h4>

    At nine o''clock on the evening of May 27th, 1801, in London''s South Bank, Napoleon was closely overseeing the construction of a pontoon bridge spanning the River Thames. This bridge was of paramount importance because the British had sabotaged the main bridge leading to the North Bank, leaving the pontoon bridge as the sole means of crossing the river.

    To ensure the timelypletion of the pontoon bridge, Napoleon had issued orders to his Army Corps generals to position sharpshooters along the Thames'' banks. Their mission was clear: eliminate any potential threats, be they military or civilian, that could disrupt the construction process.

    ording to the engineers'' estimates, the construction of the pontoon bridge was ted to take at least a full day toplete.

    However, Napoleon and his Army weren''t solely relying on this bridge. He had dispatched three corps to make their way around the River Thames, near Windsor. The entire journey was expected to take a day. Therefore, when the pontoon bridge was finally finished, they wouldunch a coordinated attack on London from two different directions.

    In the centralmand tent, Napoleon and his Corps generals were gathered around arge wooden table, illuminated by dim candlelight. Maps and ns were spread across the table''s surface.

    "I must say, the British are quite persistent in defending their country, unlike Austrians who would immediately surrender when they found out that their capital is vulnerable," Davoutmented.

    "How many casualties did we suffer in total?" Moreau asked.

    "About four thousand men, all of them caused by guerri tactics by the British," Bernadotte said with a grimace of pain. "If I were on that bridge, I would be the first French general to die on British soil."

    Napoleon turned his attention to Bernadotte, concern in his eyes. "How is your leg?"

    Bernadotte winced and shifted in his chair, his broken leg propped up on a makeshift rest. "It''s mending, Your Excellency, but I can stillmand from the rear. Nothing serious."

    "Okay, let''s look at other developments in Great Britain. So far, we have received news that there is civil unrest throughout Britain. The United Irish Society took the opportunity to stage a revolt in Irnd and has sessfully taken over Dublin. And since the war is going badly on the side of the British, anti-war factions are forming in their parliament but we are not sure whether they''ll be able to convince the members of the parliament or the king to negotiate with us.

    The British Baltic Fleet is locked in a naval battle with the Russian Navy so we won''t expect them toe to the English Channel soon. Lastly, the pursuing Navy that blockaded our Antic Fleet was sighted on Cherbourg and Admiral Brueys d''Aigalliersmander Franco-Spanish Fleet sailed off to intercept them."

    "So France is doing good on all fronts," Bessierres mused. "How about in Paris? Were there any reactions from the people?"

    "The people were ted when they received the news that we had arrived in the South Bank of London."

    "The wonders of telegraph, they always deliver the news instantly," Marmont chuckled. "Let''s hope that if we take London, the British will give up."

    "Your Excellency, what is your n after this?" Berthier asked.

    Napoleon hummed aloud, contemting an answer to that question. What he wanted was for the war to end, return to his family, and secure a longsting peace so he could focus all of his efforts on developing and modernizing France, and expanding his influence around the world. As much as possible, he doesn''t want to have a second, third, and fourth coalition forming against him.

    It''s just those.

    "What everyone wants, Berthier," Napoleon replied with a glint of hope in his eyes. "To go home. And I haven''t mentioned it to anyone yet, but my wife is bearing our third child. So all the more reason to end this war."

    Napoleon''s generals gasped after hearing that news.

    Murat was the first to react. "Congrattions, Your Excellency! As a fellow father, I share your feelings. I also want to return home and be with Caroline and our little boy Achille."

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively, and a hint of warmth touched his eyes. "Thank you, Murat. So tomorrow, let''s hope that we wrap this up, and take over London¡ª"

    *Bang bang bang

    Sounds of gunshots erupted from a distance and the Generals snapped their heads towards the source of the sound.

    "It''s the first¡­" Davout remarked.

    And they heard footsteps, approaching rapidly. It was the unmistakable sound of someone running toward them.

    The tent''s entrance pped open, and a disheveled officer burst inside.

    Gasping for breath, the officer managed to convey the urgent news. "Your Excellency, there''s something you need to see."

    Napoleon and his generals exchanged worried nces, their attention now fully focused on the disheveled officer.

    "Lead us to it," Napoleon ordered.

    The officer, without a moment''s dy, guided Napoleon and his generals, except Bernadotte, to the riverbank.

    Sharpshooters armed with repeating bolt-action rifles aimed at the civilians on the opposite side of the River Thames, there were also machine guns.

    Napoleon saw? Londoners raising white gs and shouting in unison.

    "We surrender! We surrender! Please, have mercy!"

    Napoleon and his generals exchanged puzzled nces. Well, this was a normal urrence in war. Not everyone in London supported the decision of their government to continue fighting against the French and simply have peace, but they couldn''t be too careful.

    "This is a trap, Your Excellency," Davout observed. "The British would have executed them for staging such a surrender."

    Napoleon considered Davout''s words carefully. The situation was indeed suspicious. The British could potentially use this as a ruse to conduct an underhanded tactic.

    "They are dangerously close to the construction of the pontoon bridge," Marmont noted.

    Napoleon nced down at the river, where French engineers paused their work to watch the unfolding scene on the opposite bank.

    Then among the crowds of Londoners, Napoleon noticed someone who appeared to be squeezing his way further into the crowd, his one arm for getting the people out of his way, and the other arm was behind his back, as if hiding something.

    "See that man there, making his way into the front?" Napoleon said to the nearby sharpshooter.

    "I have him on my bead, Your Excellency," the sharpshooter said.

    "Well, keep an eye on him. If he does something that seems even the slightest bit suspicious, take him down," Napoleon ordered in a hushed butmanding tone.

    That man in attention finally made his way to the front, looking at Napoleon and then at the engineers down the River Thames. He moved his hidden arm suddenly, and Napoleon saw he was holding an explosive device.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened, his instincts were right. "Take him down!"

    The sharpshooter pulled the trigger and the suspicious man dropped to the ground, the explosive device falling from his hand and harmlessly sshing into the river.

    "This call for surrender is a ruse!" Bessieres said. "Your Excellency, you have to shoot the civilians."

    "Your Excellency, if you are to shoot them down, holding London tomorrow would be difficult. You don''t want the civilians to hate you for ughtering the poption," Murat said.

    "But they are enemies, Murat!" Bessieres countered. "Who knows, there might be a lot of them behind those lines."

    "Murat is right," Napoleon cut their argument. "We can''t just kill civilians. If we want the upation to seed, we have to show mercy on them. Tell the Londoners to get away from the river. If they don''t leave, then they are considered an enemy and must be shot down."

    "Get away from the river!" the French officers began shouting at Londoners. "I repeat, get away from the bridge. If you don''t leave, we will consider you as an enemybatant and you will be shot down. This is yourst warning."

    To emphasize they were serious, one of the French officers fired a pistol musket in the air, and the sound echoed ominously over the River Thames.

    The Londoners began to slowly back away from the river. Families clung to each other, children were carried by their parents, and elderly citizens moved at a slow but determined pace.

    "Well, some of the civilians were genuine about ending the war, so there''s a huge chance that whoever is in charge of the defense will lose control," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 246 Developing Scene in the North Bank Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 246 Developing Scene in the North Bank Part 2</h4>

    "Is that so? The man we sent was killed," Prince Frederick frowned after hearing the news about the scene on the River Thames.

    "The civilians were told to leave the River Thames after that, but Your Highness the French aren''t the problem anymore. It''s the civilians in London. We are losing support."

    "As expected, we really can''t rely on civilians. They abandoned their morality and dignity that moment they were met with a deadly force," Prince Frederick said.

    "That is because Great Britain had already lost, Your Highness," came a sudden voice from behind.

    Prince Frederick and General Wellington turned their heads at the people who entered the room. It was John Eamer, Lord Mayor of London.

    "What are you doing here Mayor? This is off-limits to civilians," General Wellington snapped, his patience wearing thin.

    John Eamer, however, remained unruffled. He was a stout man in his fifties, known for his strong-willed nature. He had been leading the city of London through the trials of war and was unafraid to speak his mind.

    "Ie as a representative of the people of London, including those who fled the riverbanks. We are in dire straits, General Wellington, and it''s time we face the reality of our situation," Eamer dered.

    Prince Frederick raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Eamer''s audacity. "Speak your mind, Lord Mayor.

    Eamer cleared his throat before continuing. "It''s clear that our military resistance is futile. The French have shown their determination and their willingness to use force against civilians. If we continue down this path, we risk further loss of life and destruction of our beloved city."

    General Wellington frowned but didn''t interrupt.

    Eamer went on, "I propose that we open negotiations with the French immediately. We must seek terms of surrender that can safeguard the lives and property of our citizens. We can''t afford to let pride and stubbornness drive us to ruin."

    "Coward!" Prince Frederick cursed. "How many times have I told everyone that we will not surrender to the French? We have done a lot of horrible things to them and do you actually think the French would spare their lives? They will kill every person in London to exact revenge for their losses. Why do you think they bombard our city in the first ce?"

    "I don''t think so, Prince Frederick," Eamer held his ground despite the prince''s outburst. "Because if they were then they would have fired upon the demonstrators on the River Thames. Even though you have one of your men among it who tries to blow up the pontoon bridge they were building."

    "So, Lord Eamer, does this mean you are defying me? You should know that you aremitting the most heinous crime here, treason," Prince Frederick threatened.

    "I do not defy you, Your Highness, nor do Imit treason," Eamer replied calmly. "I advocate for the preservation of our city and its inhabitants. And I didn''te here alone. If you look outside of your window, you will see how many citizens are opposing this war."

    Prince Frederick, his face contorted with anger and disbelief, turned toward the window, curious about what Eamer was referring to. He drew back the heavy curtains and peered outside. What he saw left him momentarily speechless.

    In the dimly lit streets below, a sea of civilians had gathered. They held torches and clutched makeshift weapons - pikes, clubs, and whatever else they could find.

    "Just because they made a decision to defend London, doesn''t mean it won''t change. Those people who are on the streets have lost their homes and family."

    "Then they should be throwing all that hate to the French, not us!" Prince Frederick''s voice cracked like a whip.

    "The government is to me on this matter, Your Highness," Eamer said. "You see when the French Revolution started, taxes were raised on themon people to fund this war. Britain continued financing the war, you paid the Austrians, Russians, Ottomans, Portugal, and Naples. But look at those countries now, they either submitted to the French or became allies. When France knocked out our allies, and it was only us at war with the French, you raised taxes again, burdening the people.

    I''m sure you already heard there is civil unrest in other parts of the country, one of the major ones being the United Irish Society. Continuing this war would only lead this country into self-destruction. But even after all that happening, the government and the monarchy are blind to the suffering of themon folk."

    "General Wellington," Frederick called, ignoring Eamer''s words. "Order our troops to execute those civilians demonstrating on the street on the spot!? This is an insurrection led by the Mayor of London."

    General Wellington simply stood there, not doing anything.

    "What are you doing, General?! I have given you orders!"

    "Your Highness, there''s no way I would carry out that order," General Wellington replied firmly, Prince Frederick''s face twisted with rage. "You dare defy me as well, General?"

    General Wellington maintained hisposure. "I have always served the crown and the people, Your Highness. I cannot, in good conscience, order the execution of our own citizens who are driven to desperation by the circumstances we find ourselves in. The only reason I was following you back then is because I''m stupidly telling myself that we can repel the French. But those were only lies to make me feel better. The situation has grown beyond our control, and it''s time we acknowledge the reality."

    Eamer interjected again, "Your Highness, you have no power in this city anymore. Even the soldiers protecting this ce don''t have the will to continue. Tomorrow, the French will attack, potentially killing hundreds more lives¡ª"

    "What about those who have died on the South Bank or the cities where the French advanced huh? Are we to forget their sacrifices? Are we going to let them die achieving nothing?" Prince Frederick interrupted, ring at Eamer.

    "It is indeed one of the worst things that could happen to war, but just because others sacrifice doesn''t mean the rest must follow blindly into the same fate," Eamer replied with a heavy heart and continued.

    "We cannot bring back those who have already perished, but we have a chance to prevent further loss of life. Send a telegraph to Edinburgh, convince His Majesty and the Prime Minister that the war is lost so that peace can grace upon our country again."

    "Your Highness, I''m with the Mayor here. I plead that you do the right thing."

    "Where was that determination you showed me in these past days, Wellington?" Frederick asked.

    "There is still next time, Your Highness¡­" Welling said.

    "If we surrender to France, we will lose everything to the point we would never recover."

    "Be that as it may, we can still recover."

    "I''llpose a letter to Napoleon, informing him that London has surrendered. You can still leave for Edinburgh, Your Highness."

    Frederick scoffed. "So there will be nost stand huh? Do whatever you want¡­I will go to sleep."

 Chapter 247 The Fate

    <h4>Chapter 247 The Fate</h4>

    It was eleven thirty in the evening on May 27th, 1801, and the setting was London''s South Bank.

    Inside his tent, Napoleon sat down to write a personal letter to his wife, Ci. The purpose was to keep her informed about the ongoing situation in Great Britain. He tried to reassure her by predicting that the war wouldn''t drag on for more than a month, as he believed that the United Kingdom was falling into internal chaos. Napoleon also took a moment to inform her that he remained uninjured since the beginning of the campaign and expressed how much he missed her and their children.

    Finishing the letter, he neatly folded it and ced it inside an envelope. He would have it delivered first thing tomorrow morning to France.

    After that, hey down on his cot, the sounds outside faintly reaching his ears, mostly from the soldiers that were on watch and patrol. He told his generals to wake him up should there be an emergency, which Napoleon hoped there would be none.

    However, just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard footsteps approaching his tent.

    Did he jinx it? Maybe they are just passing by.

    "Your Excellency!"

    Napoleon ran a hand over his face and sighed.

    "What is it, Berthier?" Napoleon inquired.

    "We have received a letter from the British Mayor. We need you at themand center tent," Berthier exined urgently.

    Napoleon''s tiredness evaporated instantly as he straightened up. A letter from the British Mayor was an unexpected development. It could be a sign of a significant shift in the situation. Without further dy, he rose from his cot, swiftly fastened his jacket and tricorn hat, and then exited the tent.

    Arriving at themand center tent, Napoleon saw all of his Corps Generals seated around the desk.

    "What was the letter all about?" Napoleon asked as he took the head of the seat.

    "We haven''t opened it yet, Your Excellency," Davout said. "We were waiting for you."

    "Give me the letter," Napoleon extended his hand, and Davout promptly handed him the unopened letter from the British Mayor. With a sense of anticipation, he broke the seal and began to read.

    "It appears," Napoleon began, "that the British Mayor is offering a ceasefire proposal. They im they are willing to negotiate terms of surrender to end hostilities between our forces and theirs."

    Murmurs of surprise and skepticism rippled through the room.

    "It could be a trap, Your Excellency," Bernadotte warned. "There''s no way the British are going to seek an armistice when they openly defied us by blowing up their bridges."

    "I agree with General Bernadotte, Your Excellency," Murat concurred. "The British might be using this for another underhanded tactic of theirs¡­"

    "Your skepticism is warranted, gentlemen," Napoleon acknowledged, his gaze shifting between Murat and Bernadotte. "But either they are genuine of surrendering or continuing the struggle is a fact that we would determine tomorrow. What is the update from our Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Corps?"

    "There are still three hours away from Windsor, Your Excellency," Berthier answered. "They''ll arrive in London at ten o''clock in the morning."

    "And how is the situation of the pontoon bridge?" Napoleon inquired again.

    "It would take another seven hours, Your Excellency," Bessierres said.

    "Very well, the n would remain the same. We are going to London tomorrow. The British might have prepared something for our arrival so I want you to inform your men to be cautious. That''s all, you are dismissed."

    The Generals saluted and filed out, except for Bernadotte, of themand center tent.

    "Are you still sure that you can lead Bernadotte in your state?" Napoleon asked as his gaze flickered to Bernadotte.

    "A broken leg won''t stop me from fulfilling my duties, Your Excellency," Bernadotte replied with determination.

    "I''m just making sure," Napoleon chuckled softly.

    ***

    Ten o''clock in the morning. The French Army on the South Bank was preparing to cross the sixteen pontoon bridges constructed along the River Thames.

    Napoleon observed the seemingly quiet streets of London through his spyss, his trained eyes scanning the cityscape for any signs of movement. Theck of activity in the city struck him as peculiar. Did they truly surrender, or were the British nning a tactical surprise?

    He knew that London was the ideal ground for urban warfare. Its narrow streets and closely packed buildings could provide ample cover and vantage points for the defenders. Napoleon was not one to underestimate his adversaries, especially in a city as historically resilient as London.

    With a deep breath, he lowered his spyss and turned to his officers gathered around him.

    "We are entering the capital city of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd. This is it, gentlemen, victory is now within our reach. Berthier, I want to inform the Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Corps to advance."

    "Understood, Your Excellency," Berthier acknowledged the order with a bow.

    Napoleon turned his attention in front of him and pulled his saber out from its scabbard, the polished de glinting in the morning sunlight. He raised it high, and the officers and soldiers around him snapped to attention.

    "Soldiers of France," Napoleon called. "Let us cross this bridge and secure victory for our Republic!"

    The French soldiers let out a thunderous cheer in response and began their march into London.

    The Fifth, Sixth and Seventh Corps were also on the move, marching from the west.

    The two forces never met resistance when they entered London. It was quiet, and deserted, and only the drumming of the boots echoed through the streets.

    As they moved deeper into London, Napoleon''s officers reported that key points in the city had been secured without incident. It was as though the city had been abandoned by its defenders. The absence of resistance continued to puzzle him, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

    But, when Napoleon arrived at the City Hall, he saw a figure in aristocratic clothing standing in front of it.

    "Who among you is the First Consul of the Republic of France?" asked the man.

    Napoleon''s gaze scanned the buildings that lined the streets to check whether there were snipers or ambushes waiting to strike.

    Napoleon''s officers exchanged uncertain nces, and it was General Davout who stepped forward, replying to the man.

    "I am General Louis-Nics Davout, representing the First Consul, Napoleon Bonaparte. Who are you?"

    "I''m Lord Eamer, Mayor of London. I am the one who wrote the letter yesterday to your forces. We ask for mercy as the people of London have already decided its fate."

    "Are you sure? If this is a trick, we will burn London to the ground," Davout threatened.

    "We swear, General. London has surrendered to your forces. If you want, we can call the army defending the city toe out andy their arms to the ground?" Eamer suggested.

    Davout turned to Napoleon, who nodded subtly.

    "Fine, but tell them to do it slowly, if they move in a way we perceive as a threat, we will open fire."

    As if on cue, the French infantry aimed their rifle at Lord Eamer.

    The tension in the square was palpable as Lord Eamer raised his hand, signaling to the defenders still hidden within the buildings. Slowly, hesitantly, British soldiers began to emerge, their weapons held high above their heads, and they made their way to the square.

    Napoleon and his officers watched closely, ready to respond at the slightest hint of treachery.

    As the British soldiers gathered in the square, their arms wereid on the ground as a sign of surrender. Napoleon''s officers quickly moved to secure the weapons, ensuring that the disarmed soldiers posed no threat.

    Napoleon urged his horse to move forward. "Where are theirmanding officers?"

    "They are inside the City Hall," Eamer replied. "May I ask who you are, sir?"

    "I''m Napoleon, let''s talk inside."

 Chapter 248 Growing Impatient

    ?

    "Your Excellency," Bessi¨¨res called as he spurred his horse forward, and stopped next to Napoleon. "Allow me and the Elite Guards to join you inside."

    "Me too as well, Your Excellency," Berthier joined.

    Lord Eamer stood there simply, not understanding what they were talking about as they were conversing in French. Napoleon sighed and turned to face him.

    "Mayor, I believe it won''t be a problem if I let my Elite Guards join me in the city hall, for safety purposes. My Minister of War would also join me as well."

    "Not a problem, First Consul. It''s understandable that your Excellency would want to ensure your safety in such a delicate situation," Lord Eamer replied. "Please, follow me."

    Napoleon, Berthier, and the Elite Guards under themand of Bessieres followed Lord Eamer inside the City Hall. Just like the streets outside, the City Hall was deserted.

    Lord Eamer led the way to a spacious meeting room, the centerpiece of which was an intricately carved wooden table that had hosted countless negotiations and discussions over the centuries. Large windows lined one side of the room, allowing natural light to flood in and illuminate the proceedings.

    Napoleon took his seat, followed by Berthier and Bessierres. The Elite Guards stood behind them.

    Napoleon nced around and asked. "Hmm¡­are we waiting for someone? Because I don''t see anyone but you, Sir Eamer."

    "I''ll call them, First Consul," Lord Eamer nodded and stepped out of the meeting room briefly to fetch the British officers and officials who would participate in the negotiations.

    Berthier leaned in and spoke quietly to Napoleon. "Your Excellency, what are the chances that Great Britain is surrendering?"

    "It''s high," Napoleon replied simply. "We have taken their capital, which would be a massive blow to them. Not to mention, there is civil unrest, which would be followed by the economy straining. The only logical move they can pull is to surrender."

    "But the British have been quite stubborntely."

    "It''s understandable if you put yourselves in their shoes. To me, I would protect Paris at all costs, even if it meant continuing to fight. We shall see how the negotiations unfold."

    Lord Eamer returned to the room, apanied by a man in a redcoat. A military general.

    "First Consul, this is General Arthur Wellesley, the Duke of Wellington," Eamer introduced.

    "Wellington," Napoleon repeated, the name was familiar. He led the British Army in the Penins War and was one of the Generals who defeated the original Napoleon in the Battle of Waterloo.

    To actually meet the man who became a thorn in the original Napoleon is an honor, but it seems that in this world, the tables have turned.

    "How do you do, First Consul," Wellington greeted with a bow of his head.

    Napoleon looked at Wellington for a while before shifting his gaze to Eamer. "Where are the others? Only him?"

    "Yes, First Consul, but don''t worry, the Commander-in-Chief of the Forces, the Duke of York, Prince Frederick has given General Wellesley permission to represent Great Britain in these negotiations," Lord Eamer exined.

    Napoleon acknowledged the exnation with a nod. "Very well, have a seat, General."

    General Wellesley, took a seat on the opposite side of the ornate wooden table, facing Napoleon and his delegation.

    Napoleon nced at Berthier and Bessieres, both of whom were seated beside him, and then turned his attention to General Wellington.

    "General Wellesley, before we begin, there is something we wish to rify. Is the United Kingdom surrendering to France?"

    General Wellesley shook his head. "That is something I have not been informed about. But we have delivered a little to the parliament and to the King about the situation."

    "If that was the case then what are we gathered here in the first ce? Are you insulting me, General?" Napoleon said coldly.

    "I am not, First Consul. There is a significance to this meeting," General Wellesley said, unfazed by Napoleon''s re. "We propose a ceasefire."

    "No, I demand an unconditional surrender of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd."

    "That''s impossible, First Consul," Wellesley said.

    "But Lord Eamer said that you are representing the British government here," Napoleon retorted.

    General Wellesley sighed, clearly torn by the situation. "Perhaps there is some confusion, though I represent the British government to a certain extent, there areplexities and considerations beyond my authority. Negotiations of this magnitude require the involvement of our Parliament and the consent of the King¡ª"

    "Fucking¡­" Napoleon mmed his fist onto the ornate wooden table in frustration. "So you are saying¡­you don''t have any power? In that case, why the hell are you sitting there?"

    "To negotiate a ceasefire," Wellesley reiterated.

    "So no discussion would be made huh if we are talking to a powerless man," Berthier remarked.

    "Yeah, it seems like we have wasted our time here," Napoleon said. "What happened to themander-in-chief? Prince Frederick was it?"

    "He left, First Consul."

    "What a fucking coward¡­" Napoleon said mockingly. "Okay, let''s discuss something about that ceasefire of yours. You want a ceasefire, okay, we will do that. It''s the basics after all. But if I don''t hear from the British parliament or the king in two days, I swear I will make Great Britain a third-rate country in Europe. I will make her so poor to the point there''d be no recovery for generations. They will regret this day," Napoleon dered with a cold determination in his eyes.

    General Wellesley nodded solemnly. "I understand the urgency, First Consul. I will convey your terms to the British authorities immediately. I will implore them to respond swiftly."

    "You better do, General, because I''m running out of patience in this country."

    "First Consul, I assure you that I will do everything in my power to expedite this matter. If you will excuse me, I will send a telegraph to Edinburgh¡ª"

    "Wait¡­Edinburgh? Oh, I just realized it¡­the king and the parliament evacuated? No wonder you are the only one here, General," Napoleon chortled. "Well, since you have told me their location, it''s going to be convenient."

    ***

    Fifteen hourster, in Edinburgh.

    King George and William Pitt were in an office room of the Pce of Holyroodhouse.

    "Your Majesty, the French Republic has captured London. Our army has surrendered and they demand our unconditional surrender. Also, they want us to give them a response in two days, or else, something worse wille down in Great Britain."

    "So we have truly lost the war huh?" King George clicked his tongue.

    "It appears so, Your Majesty. Not to mention, the anti-war faction in the Parliament is gaining more and more support. It''s not in the best interest of Great Britain to continue the war. I plead with you, Your Majesty. We can''t go on. It''s time that we ept that we lost to France."

 Chapter 249 Napoleon Exploring London

    ?

    On May 29th, 1801, a day after awaiting a response from the UK government, Napoleon decided to explore some of London''s renownedndmarks.

    Napoleon''s eyes widened in awe as he stepped into the House of Commons chamber. "Impressive," he remarked, taking in the grandeur of the room. "So, this is where the UK''s parliament members convene, is it?"

    Lord Eamer nodded and replied, "Indeed, First Consul."

    Napoleon''s curiosity was piqued as he continued to survey the chamber. "So, where do the people with powdered wigs sit during debates?"

    Lord Eamer gestured toward a section of the chamber with rows of seats, each adorned with an ornate wooden desk. "Those, First Consul, are the benches for members of the House of Commons.

    Napoleon''s gaze followed Lord Eamer''s gesture, and he took in the arrangement of seats. "Ah, I see," he responded, nodding thoughtfully.

    Napoleon''s fascination with the House of Commons persisted as he approached one of the ornate wooden desks. He ran his hand along the smooth surface, feeling the craftsmanship beneath his fingertips.

    Then he decided to sit on it.

    He shifted on the seat in afortable position before addressing Lord Eamer.

    "I wonder what the members of the parliaments are doing right now? It''s been a day and we still haven''t heard a response. Are they not taking us seriously, Mayor?"

    Lord Eamer couldn''t respond, as there were no words received from Edinburgh since General Wellesley sent a message to them. He too was getting frustrated from theck of action from the government.

    "Perhaps, First Consul, they already wrote a response and it''s on its way to London. We would know soon since there we have telegraph connecting major cities," Lord Eamer suggested.

    "Do you know that telegraph is my invention and the code that went along with it?" Napoleon said.

    "I do, First Consul. When I first heard the inventor, I was stunned to speak. I didn''t expect that a general woulde up with such revolutionary technology¡­"

    Napoleon chuckled with amusement. "That''s because I am a General, and I believe that the most powerful weapons aren''t cannons with higher caliber or rifles that can reach hundreds of meters; it''smunication. Did you also know that I also invented the steam engines?"

    "Yes, First Consul."

    "In that case, the British should have been grateful to France. France would not only be a dominant power on the global stage but also the bringer of revolutionary advancements." Napoleon paused for a moment, his gaze distant as he reflected on the significance of his inventions.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and climbed down the stairs. "Okay, I think we should visit another location¡­what are the other best sites London has?"

    "May I suggest the St. Paul''s Cathedral, Buckingham Pce, and the Tower of London?"

    "St. Paul''s Cathedral, Buckingham Pce, and the Tower of London, excellent choices," Napoleon replied, his curiosity piqued by the prospect of exploring these icondmarks. "Let us make our way to St. Paul''s Cathedral first, Mayor. I hear it''s a marvel of architecture."

    With Lord Eamer leading the way, they exited the House of Commons chamber and ventured back into the streets of London. They hopped on a carriage and settled onto a plush seat.

    Napoleon was escorted by a convoy of elite guards to ensure his safety while traveling around the capital.

    He looked out of the window and saw how busy the popce was picking up rubbles that were strewn on the streets that were caused by the artillery bombardment.

    "Oh, Mayor, I have something for you," Napoleon said, grabbing his leather briefcase.

    "What is it, First Consul?" Lord Eamer asked curiously.

    "It''s something that I can contribute to beautify your capital city," Napoleon said, pulling out a paper and handing it to Eamer.

    Eamer scanned the contents of the paper and saw a drawing of a clock tower for Westminster Pce.

    "I am fascinated by the Pce of Westminster, Lord Eamer, perhaps during your reconstruction¡­you might want to include the construction of a clock tower."

    "I must admit, this is a beautiful piece, First Consul but I''m afraid we won''t have funds to construct it. We will prioritize the bridges that we have detonated, the Westminster bridge, the ckfriar, everything."

    "Blowing up your own bridge is a good tactic but that is when your forces havemitted to fight to the end. But you surrendered so it''s a waste and shame¡­"

    Fifteen minutester, Napoleon arrived at St. Paul''s Cathedral, an imposing structure that dominated the skyline of London. Its grandeur was evident even from a distance, and as Napoleon stepped out of the carriage, he craned his neck to take in the cathedral''s magnificent dome.

    "I think I mightmission a portrait with me posing in front of St. Paul''s Cathedral¡­" Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    He wanted to immortalize his victory in the United Kingdom by having a portrait of him in front of the iconic ces of London. Buckingham Pce, inside the House of Commons Chamber, Tower of London throne room, and more.

    It''s going to be a good PR stunt for him when he returns to France. The people would love it just like what he did in Egypt and the Middle East.

    "Mayor, is there a good painter here that can make me a portrait?"

    Lord Eamer considered the question. "Certainly, First Consul. London is home to many talented artists. I can arrange for you to meet with some of the finest painters in the city. But first, why don''t I show you around the St. Paul Cathedral?"

    Eamer led the way as he entered St. Paul''s Cathedral. Napoleon followed and this time, they delved into the intricate details of its interior. The cathedral was a masterpiece of architecture and artistry, with its stunning stained ss windows, majestic columns, and awe-inspiring dome.

    "It''s simr to Sainte-Chapelle in Paris," Napoleonmented. "Okay, let''s move on to the next. I want to see Buckingham Pce. I presume it''s just a walking distance from here?"

    Eamer shook his head. "Buckingham Pce is not within walking distance from here, First Consul. It would be best to return to the carriage for a morefortable journey."

    Napoleon agreed, and they made their way back to the awaiting carriage. This time, headed towards Buckingham Pce.

    As they approached Buckingham Pce, Napoleon couldn''t help but be impressed by its grandeur. The pce, with its neossical architecture and expansive gardens, it''s as impressive as the Pce of Versailles.

    "We have arrived at Buckingham Pce, First Consul," Lord Eamer announced as the carriage came to a stop. He stepped out first, followed by Napoleon and his guards.

    Napoleon looked up at the pce, its facade gleaming in the afternoon sun. "It''s quite the residence, isn''t it, Mayor? I can see why it''s the home of the British monarchy."

    "I couldn''t agree more."

    "Well, I think I found a ce to stay while upying London," Napoleon said.

    Lord Eamer smiled at Napoleon''sment. "Buckingham Pce would indeed make a grand residence, First Consul, although I''m not sure how the British monarchy would feel about that."

    "But it''s their fault for leaving London. If they were, I would force myself to look for another ce to stay. Anyway, let''s go to thest site, the Tower of London."

    Napoleon and Lord Eamer hopped again in the carriage and took them to the Tower of London.

    "Oh¡­it''s not a tower, huh but a castle," Napoleon remarked. "Or more specifically, a fortress. Why was it built?"

    "The Tower of London, First Consul, was initially constructed by William the Conqueror in the 11th century, shortly after his conquest of Ennd. It served multiple purposes, primarily as a symbol of Norman power and authority over the newly conquered city of London. In those early days, it was more of a castle than a fortress."

    "Conquest? Ah¡­William is Norman¡­he''s from France. Well, you can rest assured that I won''t be staying in London andmision a castle like he did," Napoleon chuckled.

    Lord Eamer chuckled along with Napoleon.

    "Oh, Lord Eamer, I do have to remind you that you are not only at war with France but Russia. Tomorrow, a Russian diplomat from France will arrive in London, he''ll represent Russia. Of course, that is to assume that the United Kingdom already surrendered¡ª"

    Napoleon was interrupted by a British officer running towards them.

    "Lord Eamer!" The officer called. "A letter from Edinburgh."

    Lord Eamer grabbed the note and opened it.

    "What does it say? Are we resuming the war?" Napoleon asked.

    "No, quite the opposite, the parliament and the king had decided to end the war. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdom will arrive in London tomorrow to negotiate."

    A smile spread across Napoleon''s lips. "Wise choice."

 Chapter 250 The Most Anticipated Moment

    <h4>Chapter 250 The Most Anticipated Moment</h4>

    May 30th, 1801.

    Inside the opulent Buckingham Pce throne room, Napoleon upied the Sovereign throne, an ornate symbol of the British monarchy''s grandeur. He sat with an air of authority, his left-hand fingers sping the armrests of the majestic seal while the right hand in his coat.

    Lord Eamer had arranged for a painter to capture this moment, and the artist, positioned at an easel nearby, was meticulously tranting the scene onto canvas.

    He could see the neutral expression on the painter''s face. For any Londoners, it would have been a great disrespect for the British to have a French man such as Napoleon sit on the Sovereign Throne. Amusingly, seemed to not care, as if he was doing the job for money.

    Speaking of portraits, since morning, Napoleon had been going on and about iconic ces,missioning a portrait of himself to immortalize his victory over the United Kingdom. The people of France would be pleased.

    The next moment, Berthier entered the room and gestured a salute to Napoleon.

    "Your Excellency, the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom has arrived and is waiting for you in the white drawing room."

    Napoleon, deep in contemtion of his portrait-in-progress, responded with a brief nod.

    "One moment," he said and nced at the painter. "How long do you think it will take toplete this portrait?"

    The painter, still maintaining his neutral expression, replied in ented English, "I estimate ten minutes, First Consul."

    Berthier nodded in response to Napoleon''s question. "Yes, Your Excellency. The Russian diplomat arrived earlier and is also waiting in the white drawing room."

    Napoleon considered the timing. "Very well, I''ll be there in ten minutes. When I get there, we''ll start immediately."

    "Understood, Your Excellency."

    With his instructions clear, Napoleon remained seated on the Sovereign throne, patiently waiting for the artist toplete his portrait.

    Ten minutes passed swiftly, and as the artist made the final strokes on the canvas, Napoleon rose from the throne. He left the portrait on the easel, knowing that he would return to itter. Adjusting his coat,? he strode purposefully towards the white drawing room.

    Upon entering the white drawing room, Napoleon was greeted by a hushed atmosphere. The British Prime Minister, a man in his forties with a solemn expression, sat next to the head of the seat. The Russian diplomat, dressed in the formal attire of his country, sat across, his demeanorposed, and the Spanish diplomat who was the ambassador to the United Kingdom.

    Some staffers from both nations stood behind their respective representatives while Napoleon''s staff, Berthier and Bessieres, stood behind a chair.

    He walked over to his seat, which was at the head of the table, and sat there. The British Prime Minister and the Russian diplomat looked at Napoleon, seemingly dissatisfied with him acting mighty.

    "So, since all the parties are here, we shall begin the negotiation that would end the conflict our nation found themselves in. But first, let''s introduce ourselves. I''m Napoleon Bonaparte, First Consul of the Republic of France and her representative in this peace talk."

    "I am William Pitt, Prime Minister of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd," He nodded towards the Russian diplomat, indicating it was his turn to introduce himself.

    The Russian diplomat, a stern-looking man with a well-groomed beard, spoke in a measured tone, "I am Count Andrei Razumovsky, representing the interests of the Russian Empire."

    "I''m Don Mariano Luis de Urquijo, a Spanish diplomat, representing the Spanish Kingdom."

    Napoleon acknowledged their introductions with a nod. "Very well. Let us get straight to the matter at hand." He motioned for the documents prepared for the negotiations to be brought forward. "We have before us several key issues to address, including the terms of surrender, the future boundaries of nations, and the restoration of diplomatic rtions."

    Pitt and Razumonvsky opened the documents handed to them.

    Napoleon continued. "As stated, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Irnd shall unconditionally grant terms demanded by the Republic of France. This includes ceding all territories and colonies of British North America, Central America and the Caribbean, South America, the Antic,? Asia, Austrsia, and the Pacific. The detailed list is there. 500,000,000 francs as reparation for damages inflicted during the conflict. And a promise that there shall be no further interference in the affairs of France or her allies by the United Kingdom or its allies. This is non-negotiable."

    Pitt, Mariano, and Razumovsky exchanged nces, clearly taken aback by the assertiveness of Napoleon''s demands. After a brief silence, Pitt, the British Prime Minister, cleared his throat and said, "These terms are quite destructive to our country, First Consul."

    "Well, I warned you," Napoleon replied with a steely resolve in his gaze.

    "The Russian Empire won''t ask for a colony or a territory," Razumovsky interjected. "We only demandpensation for the ships that were destroyed during the naval battle in the Baltic Fleet and for the officials who were part of the conspiracy to assassinate our emperor. 400,000,000 rubles."

    "As for the Spanish Kingdom," Don Mariano continued, "we want you to return the territory of Gibraltar to us and recognize it, as well as a reparation of 200,000,000 Spanish real."

    Pitt gulped, his throat suddenly dry after hearing their terms. "This is¡­a harsh demand, there''s no way the people of Great Britain would ept this¡­"

    "Either they ept it or not is not our concern, Mr. Pitt," Napoleon said coldly. "You can decline the terms but that would mean a continuation of the war, and erasing the United Kingdom in the face of the Earth."

    "You mean¡­" Mr. Pitt''s voice quivered.

    "Yes, if you decline our terms and continue the conflict and we win, France and her allies would definitely consider annexing Great Britain. You don''t want that to happen right? At least our current demand, you still have your own country."

    Pitt''s face turned even paler at the mention of the possible annexation of Great Britain.

    "That''s way worse, First Consul."

    "So the terms have been given, the only thing Great Britain has to do is either ept it or not. Though I urge you to ept it and you have to make this decision now."

    Napoleon said as he handed him a fountain pen.

    Mr. Pitt hesitated for a moment, looking at the pen as if it held the fate of Great Britain in its inkwell. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he contemted the dire consequences of his choices.

    Napoleon''s piercing gaze bore into Mr. Pitt, and the room seemed to hold its breath. The Russian diplomat and the Spanish ambassador exchanged anxious nces, sensing the tension in the air.

    Finally, with a heavy sigh and trembling hands, Mr. Pitt took the pen. And, with a determined but somber expression, began to sign the documents, sealing the fate of the United Kingdom.

    Napoleon took the fountain pen from Mr. Pitt''s hands and signed the document. After that, he handed it to Razumovsky who immediately signed the document and handed it to Don Mariano Luis de Urquijo. The Spanish diplomatpleted the signatures, and the documents were now officially endorsed by all parties involved.

    With that, Napoleon smirked subtly, the British were out and thus made the Republic of France the dominant power in Europe and the world.

 Chapter 251 Leaving London

    <h4>Chapter 251 Leaving London</h4>

    On June 10th, 1801, Napoleon sat in the bedroom of Buckingham Pce, going over photographs he had taken during his recent visit to London. The pictures were in ck and white, capturing him at notablendmarks like the Tower of London, Windsor Pce, and St. Paul''s Cathedral.

    Beside him, there stood an easel disying portraits of himself in various regal poses.

    It had been ten days since the signing of the Treaty of London, which marked the end of the Second War of the Coalition and the restoration of peace in Europe.

    Great Britain was still engaged in negotiations with other countries, including Sweden and Denmark. Their attacks on Danish and Swedish harbors, resulting in the destruction of capital ships and towns, had led Sweden and Denmark to demand reparations, putting significant strain on Britain''s finances.

    Moreover, Britain faced internal challenges, with Irnd dering itself an independent state. France had been quick to recognize Irnd''s independence, thanks in part to their efforts in weakening Britain''s resolve during the conflict.

    Regarding Britain''s overseas colonies, those under crown ownership had been promptly handed over to France, while those held by private individuals receivedpensation.

    The situation for Great Britain was dire; the Treaty of London had effectively stripped her of great power status and reduced her to a second-rate yer on the international stage.

    The humiliating peace treaty that had been imposed on Great Britain would undoubtedly have profound consequences. As Napoleon contemted the situation, he couldn''t help but foresee the potential for internal turmoil and extremism within the British Isles.

    The loss of territories, the financial burdens imposed by reparations, and the deration of independence by Irnd were all potent ingredients for unrest. Discontent and anger would simmer among the British poption, and those who saw their once-mighty nation reduced to a shadow of its former self would likely seek avenues for dissent.

    As he was engrossed in that thought, Napoleon felt pity for the British, the terms were really harsh, but they brought it upon themselves.

    Napoleon sat on the bed, and with a sigh, he shook off his thoughts about the British and refocused his attention on the future of France. The Treaty of London had undeniably favored his nation, catapulting it into the status of a global empire almost overnight. Yet, this newfound power came with its own set of challenges, particrly in maintaining and managing a vast overseas empire while ensuring economic stability.

    Well, it''s best that he talks about it with his Minister of Foreign Affairs, State, and Finance when he returns to France.

    Momentster, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door swung open, revealing Berthier.

    "Your Excellency, the gship Orient has arrived at the Port of London," Berthier informed.

    "Is that so?" Napoleon acknowledged Berthier''s report with a nod.

    Today was the day he would leave London and travel back to France.

    Napoleon rose from the bed and straightened his coat. "Let''s go and have someone take these portraits loaded on the carriage."

    "Of course, Your Excellency."

    As Berthier signaled the manservants to carry the portraits and load them onto the waiting carriage outside the pce. After that, he followed Napoleon and exited the pce.

    Outside,? they were met with a somber sight outside the pce gates. Londoners lined the side of the road, their expressions reflecting the weight of recent events. There was an air of solemnity in the atmosphere as if the entire city had been touched by the gravity of the Treaty of London and its consequences for Great Britain.

    Napoleon couldn''t help but notice the downcast faces of the onlookers, their curiosity mixed with an underlying sense of resignation. The terms of the treaty had undoubtedly left a mark on the psyche of the British people, a bitter pill to swallow.

    Nevertheless, Napoleon maintained hisposure as he and Berthier strode towards the ornate carriage.

    He hopped and settled inside the carriage, his gaze at the window, looking out to the locals.

    "London has been a somber ce since the treaty was signed, Your Excellency," Berthier remarked, breaking the silence.

    Napoleon nodded in agreement. "There''s no doubt about that."

    The minutes passed slowly as they waited outside the pce gates. The manservants meticulously loaded the portraits onto the carriage behind them. Napoleon''s journey to the Port of London would be a grand procession featuring French infantry, artillery, and twenty ornate carriages carrying the Corps General.

    Ten minutester, the convoy began its slow procession through the streets of London.

    As the carriages moved forward, the British onlookers watched in silence, their expressions a mixture of curiosity, resignation, and perhaps a hint of bitterness.

    Napoleon observed the passing scenery from his carriage window, it was a depressing sight. But in Paris, it''s going to be theplete opposite.

    Suddenly, the carriage stopped, causing Napoleon to look around in surprise. He opened the window to see what had caused the sudden halt.

    One of the Elite Consr Guards hurriedly approached Napoleon''s carriage and spoke.

    "Your Excellency, we''ve encountered an obstruction in the road."

    "What kind of obstruction?"

    "It''s a young man, who appears to be eighteen or neen years old. He said he wanted you to read the petition he had prepared. He ims to represent a group of discontented citizens."

    "Very well, bring him forward."

    The young man, dressed in simple attire, was escorted to Napoleon''s carriage.

    Napoleon exited the carriage and stood two meters away from the young man. He scanned him from head to toe. He seemed to be a student of some sort. He couldn''t see his face due to it being lowered.

    "What is your name?" Napoleon asked.

    "I am Samuel, Your Excellency," the young man replied confidently, his head still lowered.

    "What do you want?"

    "A petition¡­Your Excellency," the young man revealed. "Can I give it to you in person?"

    "Okay," Napoleon said and the young man approached him slowly.

    Samuel''s approach seemed unassuming, yet there was an underlying tension in the air that did not escape Napoleon''s keen senses. As the young man drew nearer, he extended his hand, holding what appeared to be a rolled-up parchment.

    However, just as their hands were about to make contact, a sudden and unexpected movement caught Napoleon''s attention. In a swift and startling motion, Samuel pulled a concealed knife from his attire and lunged toward Napoleon with a determined look in his eyes.

    Napoleon''s instinct kicked in, and with a lightning-fast reaction, he managed to grasp Samuel''s wrist, preventing the knife from reaching its intended target¡ªhis abdomen.

    The onlookers gasped in shock and the Elite Consr Guards immediately aimed their rifles at the young man.

    "Stand down," Napoleon ordered simply.

    "But Your Excellency," One of the Elite Consr Guards tried to protest but was cut off by Napoleon''s raise of a hand.

    "YOU TYRANT!" The young man''s face contorted with rage as he bellowed.

    It was clear that his actions were driven by a deep-seated anger and a sense of desperation that had pushed him to this extreme act. But Napoleon remained unflinching, his grip on Samuel''s wrist unwavering.

    "I''ll KI¡ª" Samuel''s words were abruptly cut short as Napoleon tightened his grip on his arm as if to remind him of the futility of his threats.

    "We''ll bring this man with us, take him," Napoleon ordered as he nced at the Consr Guards.

    "Yes, Your Excellency," the Consr Guards swiftly moved to apprehend Samuel. They disarmed him of the knife and ced him under restraint, ensuring he posed no further threat.

    Napoleon returned to his carriage. Berthier leaned forward and asked.

    "Your Excellency, why are you taking him? You should have executed him on the spot."

    "Well, I want to talk to him," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 252 Future Prospect of Napoleonâ€™s Reign

    <h4>Chapter 252 Future Prospect of Napoleon''s Reign</h4>

    An hourter, on the French gship, Orient, Napoleon was led by the Elite Consr Guards to the brig, where they were holding the young man who had attempted an attack on him.

    "Your Excellency, do you really need to speak with that man?" Berthier inquired, confusion evident in his tone.

    Since that time when the young man attacked Napoleon, he wondered why he chose to detain him rather than kill him on the spot.

    "I don''t want to repeat myself, Berthier," Napoleon responded without hesitation.

    As they approached the brig, the confined space became more apparent. It was dimly lit, with a faint, musty odor hanging in the air. The young man, Samuel, sat on a simple bunk, looking somewhat disheveled, and his hands were securely bound.

    Napoleon entered the brig with Berthier and the Elite Consr Guards in tow. Samuel''s eyes widened as he saw the French leader approaching.

    "I''ll take it from here, gentlemen. You can wait for me outside," Napoleon nced at his Elite Consr Guards.

    "But Your Excellency, it''s dangerous to leave you alone with an assant," one of the Elite Consr Guards voiced out his concern.

    "Do you honestly think that a young man bound by chains is a threat to me now?" Napoleon replied with a touch of humor, trying to ease the tension in the room.

    The guards exchanged nces but ultimately nodded and left the brig, closing the heavy door behind them. Napoleon and Berthier were now alone with Samuel.

    "So, now that they are gone we can begin our conversation. Starting from your full name," Napoleon said.

    "Answer the question!" Berthier interjected with a note of impatience.

    "Berthier, I''ll do the talking okay? You don''t interfere with me like that," Napoleon chided.

    "Apologies, First Consul."

    "So, what is your full name?" Napoleon flickered his gaze back at Samuel.

    Samuel hesitated for a moment, then replied, "My name is Samuel Turner."

    "And what do you do?" Napoleon asked.

    "I''m a student," Samuel answered.

    "How old are you?"

    "I''m eighteen years old."

    "What did you intend to do with the knife?"

    "To kill you," Samuel replied without hesitation.

    After hearing that answer, Berthier couldn''t control himself and blurted out, "Your Excellency, perhaps we should reconsider our approach here. This young man openly admits his intention to harm you."

    Napoleon raised a hand to silence Berthier, his gaze remaining fixed on Samuel. "I appreciate your honesty, Samuel Turner, but I must ask you a more important question: Why did you feelpelled to take such a drastic and violent step?"

    "Because you have caused the misfortunes of my country. You have done harm to me as well as to all British people."

    "By whom were you sent? Who instigated you tomit this crime? Is it one of the British officials? The Prime Minister?"

    "Nobody. I am determined to take your life from the conviction that I should thereby render the highest service to my country and to Europe."

    "I shall tell you, you are either mad or sick for thinking that I''m the cause of your suffering."

    "Neither the one nor the other."

    "You are a wild enthusiast," Napoleon said and continued. "You will ruin your family. I am willing to grant your life if you ask pardon for the crime which you intended tomit, and for which you ought to be sorry¡ª"

    "I want no pardon," Samuel said resolutely. "I feel the deepest regret for not having executed my design."

    "''You seem to think very lightly of themission of a crime," Napoleon sternly said.

    "To kill you would not have been a crime but a duty," Samuel replied.

    "So you are saying, you would not be grateful were I to pardon you?"

    "I would notwithstanding seize the first opportunity of taking your life," Samuel dered. "So I suggest that you kill me, First Consul. Because if you don''t, I will find a way to achieve my duty."

    "So you really intend to kill me huh? That was scary," Napoleon scoffed softly. "Since you have shown no remorse for your crime, I will have to order your execution. What a shame, you are a smart man, but not smart enough to figure out that it was your country that brought suffering to its people. I gave the British the chance to surrender but they made it hard for me, so I''ll make it hard for them."

    Upon saying that, Napoleon left the brig. Berthier followed him out, leaving Samuel Turner alone in the dimly lit brig. The heavy door nked shut behind them, leaving an eerie silence in its wake.

    "Keep an eye on that boy," Napoleon said to the Elite Consr Guard. "In two hours, you execute and throw his body to the sea."

    "Understood, First Consul," the Elite Consr Guard replied with a salute.

    Napoleon and Berthier made their way back to the upper deck of the gship, the weight of the encounter with Samuel Turner hanging over them.

    "I have never encountered such a man in my life who would stare at me with such unwavering determination to take my life," Napoleon said to Berthier as they stood on the deck, gazing out at the sea.

    "But you were right, Your Excellency," Berthier faced Napoleon. "It was the British fault for the people or suffering."

    "Not to that man," Napoleon replied. "To him we are monsters. In the future, many people from around the world will view us like that. This is going to be the hardest next step France is going to take Berthier."

    ***

    Two hourster, at the upper deck of the Orient. Napoleon watched as Samuel was being led to a portside railing. The Elite Consr Guards took their position two meters in front of Samuel. They loaded one round at their bolt-action rifle and aimed it at Samuel.

    "Do you have anyst word, Samuel?" Berthier asked.

    "Long live Great Britain! Death to Napoleon!"

    The wind carried Samuel''s defiant words across the deck of the French gship as he stood resolute, facing his impending execution.

    Berthier gave a nod to the Elite Consr Guards, signaling them to proceed. The guards, their faces betraying no emotion, squeezed their triggers simultaneously. The rifles barked, and the sound echoed across the ship.

    Samuel Turner fell backward, his life extinguished by the volley of bullets. His body tumbled over the railing and into the dark waters of the English Channel below, disappearing beneath the waves.

    Two hourster, the Orient was approaching Cherbourg port. From the railings, Napoleon saw a crowd of French onlookers gathering to witness the arrival of their leader and his victorious fleet. Banners bearing the French tricolor fluttered in the breeze, and cheers erupted from the crowd as the gship approached.

    Now it''s time for celebration.

 Chapter 253 The Great Panic

    <h4>Chapter 253 The Great Panic</h4>

    July 10th, 1801.

    More than a month had passed since Great Britain''s surrender to the French Republic, and the world map had undergone a dramatic transformation.

    The once mighty British territories abroad were now firmly under the control of the French Republic, transforming it into an empire that wielded its influence across seven seas. While there had been initial revolts in some of the newly acquired colonies, the French responded swiftly, dispatching armies to quell the uprisings and firmly assert their authority.

    Across six continents, French territories stretched far and wide, a testament to the Republic''s expanding power. Yet, in the corridors of European diplomacy and among themon people, a growing sentiment had taken root: the Republic no longer felt like an appropriate title. Many preferred to refer to this burgeoning superpower as an Empire.

    News of the celebration of the people of France spread like wildfire with Napoleon parading on every major city of France. Yet, beyond the borders of France, their neighbors could only gaze upon these spectacles with aplex mix of emotions. Awe at the sheer scale of the Empire''s sess was tinged with a growing sense of unease. The world was changing, and the French Empire was ascending to a position of unparalleled influence. It was a sight to behold, but it also raised questions about what this meant for the rest of Europe and beyond.

    ***

    At St. Petersburg of the Russian Empire, specifically at the Winter Pce.

    Tsar Paul, I was staring at the huge map of the world spread across the wall. Each country had its own colors and intricate borders meticulously delineated on the grand tapestry. His eyes traced the contours of Russia, a vast expanse that dominated the northern hemisphere.

    But as he was doing so, his eyesnded on the Middle East, a blue color shading on the region. Even in the Middle East, the French have influence.

    "What do you think of the French Empire, Alexei?" Paul asked.

    "They are a threat, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei answered without hesitation. "We have seen their power, their technology, and their military. There''s no nation in this world that could put up a fight with that nation."

    "I know, Alexei. Which is why it''s time we adopt drastic measures. The only way we can protect our sovereignty and influence in Europe is to mirror France. We will industrialize our country, implement radical reforms that would give rights to themon people, and modernize our military," Tsar Paul I dered with a steely determination in his voice.

    "Fortunately, Your Imperial Majesty, we have the ingredients for that," Alexei said as he stepped forward. "We managed to get a copy of their bolt-action rifles and machine guns, thanks to the French soldiers in the Middle East who had defected on our side. We also acquired the know-how by hiring people who had worked in heavy industries in France. British naval engineers with ingenious ideas flocking to our borders. But it would take time, Your Imperial Majesty. So I suggest that we maintain our rtionship with France until we are strong enough to challenge their might directly."

    "We are going to mobilize our peasants, put them all in factories. I shall call this project of ours the ''Six Year n.''"

    ***

    Kingdom of Prussia, Potsdam Pce.

    Queen Louise of Mecklenburg-Strelitz strode purposefully towards the King''s Office. Walking next to her was a man in his thirties with a sharp intellect evident in his demeanor. They entered the opulent chamber where King Frederick William III of Prussia was poring over maps and documents.

    "Frederick, we must talk," Queen Louise said with a sense of urgency in her voice.

    The king looked up from his work, his expression shifting from deep concentration to curiosity. "Louise, what brings you here with such urgency?"

    The man apanying Queen Louise stepped forward.

    "Your Majesty, I''m Ferdinand von Bismarck, Lord of Sch?nhausen and Kniephof. I came here to propose something that would make our influence in European affairs stronger."

    "What is this¡­Louise?" Frederick asked, his gaze fixed on his wife.

    "Frederick, we are surrounded by great powers, particrly France. If we don''t do something radical, I''m afraid it''ll be only a matter of time before France and Russia decide to carve us out like we did Pnd. And I think Bismarck''s n is worth considering."

    "Which is what?" Frederick flickered his gaze to Ferdinand.

    "Your Majesty, you have witnessed it yourself. France invaded the United Kingdom and established itself as a superpower. In order to protect our country from France we''ll have to modernize at a pace simr to France and we convince the states that are part of the Holy Roman Empire to be part of us."

    "borate," Frederick said, his interest piqued by the proposal.

    "Your Majesty, the key lies in consolidation. We must take the lead in uniting the German states, forming a formidable confederation that can stand as a bulwark against the growing influence of France. The Holy Roman Empire is a relic of the past, and it is fragmented. If we can convince the various German states to join a united Germany under Prussian leadership, we can create a force to be reckoned with."

    Queen Louise added, "Frederick, by uniting the German states, we not only enhance our own power but also provide stability to the region. France will think twice before challenging a united Germany. It is a path to securing our future."

    "But, will France let it happen?" Frederick inquired and continued. "And I believe that the Holy Roman Empire is under the leadership of the Austrian Empire. That means we are bringing ourselves to a conflict with one of the other great powers."

    Ferdinand von Bismarck nodded. "Your Majesty, it is true that this path will not be without challenges and potential conflicts. However, France has its own concerns and may not see the immediate benefit of opposing a united Germany. After all, they are going to be busy spreading their influence and controlling their colonies overseas rather than in continental Europe. Though we would still remain cautious of our neighbor."

    Queen Louise chimed in, "And as for the Austrian Empire, they may be the current leaders of the Holy Roman Empire, but they, too, are wary of France''s growing power. We may findmon ground with them in our pursuit of stability and security in Central Europe."

    "And you think you can pull this off?" Frederick''s gaze bore a hint of skepticism.

    "I do, Your Majesty."

    "This is no time to be hesitant, Frederick," Louise urged. "This is the time we must step up. Even the councils agreed to Bismark''s n. They are more concerned than the Austrians."

    "I almost forgot that we also have to conduct radical and progressive reforms like France. We''ll stamp out any conservative opposition.," Louise added.

    Frederick steepled his fingers and leaned back in his ornate chair. "Fine. You have my word."

    ***

    Sch?nbrunn Pce, Austrian Empire.

    Emperor Francis II was reading a newspaper covering Napoleon''s uing promation as the President of the Republic of Italy. He tightened his grip on the paper as he read the news. The French Empire''s expansion and influence across Europe and beyond were undeniable, and it sent ripples of concern throughout the halls of power in Vienna.

    At that moment, his brother Archduke Charles, entered the room.

    "I still couldn''t get over the fact that Britain had lost the war with France," Francis II said.

    "It''s time to be proactive brother, for I am sure our neighbors are in action to counter the French."

    "You''re right even if I have to force things," Francis II nodded. "What shall we do?"

    "First and foremost, we must focus on industrialization and modernizing our army like the French. Second is the Holy Roman Empire states to align themselves with us. I''m sure the Prussian Kingdom is nning on simr lines," Archduke Charles exined.

    "Okay, we will do it."

 Chapter 254 Spoiling the Future

    <h4>Chapter 254 Spoiling the Future</h4>

    Five dayster, in Mn.

    At the Pzzo Reale di Mno. Napoleon was standing in front of the mirror, looking at the reflection on himself.

    Today was an important day for the Italian people, as the Republic of Italy will have its new president, which would be him.

    "Do I look good here, darling?" Napoleon asked as he nced at his wife who was observing him from the corner.

    Ci scanned Napoleon from head to toe, her discerning eyes taking in every detail. She had always been a source of honest critique for her husband, unafraid to speak her mind.

    "You look every bit the leader, my dear," she replied with a reassuring smile. "But what about mine?"

    Ci''s attire was nothing short of regal. Her gown was a masterpiece of the finest fabrics, a harmonious blend of rich silks and delicatece, its elegant lines entuating her graceful figure. The deep shade of royal blueplemented her fairplexion, and the gown was adorned with subtle yet intricate embroidery that hinted at her status without unting it.

    Her hair, arranged in an borate coiffure, held a few carefully chosen pearls that caught the soft light, adding a touch of luminance to her already radiant beauty. Her eyes, a shade of deep sapphire, sparkled with intelligence and a hint of yfulness, framed by long, darkshes. A discreet touch of makeup enhanced her features, emphasizing her high cheekbones and the delicate curve of her lips.

    It was the first time Napoleon saw his wife wearing such an attire fitting of an era, and it was beautiful.

    "There are no words in this world that could describe her beauty, my dear," Napoleon''s voice trailed off as he gazed at Ci, captivated by her beauty. For a moment, he was rendered speechless, his usual eloquence failing him in the presence of his resplendent wife.

    Ci''s smile deepened, and she moved closer to him, her eyes locking onto his with an affectionate intensity. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around Napoleon''s neck, drawing him closer until their foreheads touched.

    "My dear¡­I find it not moving whenever you say I''m beautiful. Is it because you always say that to me every day?"

    "Do you mean my words have lost their charm?" Napoleon chuckled softly, his arms wrapping around Ci''s waist "Oh, my love, your beauty only grows more enchanting with each passing day. My words may be the same, but they are no less true. Every time I look at you, I am reminded of the day we first met, and I was captivated by your radiance."

    Ci''sughter tinkled like a crystal chandelier, and she leaned in to ce a tender kiss on Napoleon''s lips.

    Just as their lips met, the door to their chambers swung open, revealing two young children who had sneaked into the room. Francis and Aveline, their son and daughter, stood in the doorway, wearing mischievous smiles that mirrored their father''s.

    "Caught you two!" Aveline eximed with a yful grin, his bright blue eyes dancing with mirth.

    "I''m sorry Father, I couldn''t stop her¡­" Francis said meekly.

    Napoleon and Ci broke their kiss, their faces flushed with both surprise and amusement. Napoleon chuckled as he bent down to lift Aveline into his arms and tousle Francis''s hair affectionately.

    "You two should be getting ready," Ci said, her voice gentle but admonishing. "We have an important ceremony today."

    "I know, mother," Francis said.

    "Why are you two kissing each other on the lips?" Aveline asked curiously.

    "It''s a good luck kiss," Ci stood straight and faced Aveline. "Like what I do to you whenever you have a test. Speaking of which, how is your Italian?"

    Aveline cleared her throat and spoke with surprising confidence for her age, her words flowing in Italian. "Mi chiamo Aveline. Sono felice di essere qui."[1]

    "Nice," Napoleon was impressed. "How about you Francis?"

    Francis took a deep breath and, with a determined look on his face, recited his greeting in Italian, "Ciao, mi chiamo Francis."[2]

    Ci smiled warmly at her children''s efforts. "Well done, both of you! You''re picking up Italian beautifully."

    "But mother¡­do we really have to learn everynguage in Europe? I''m struggling in Russian right now."

    "You''ll see its importance in the future, Francis," Ci said. "It will both serve you well. After all, once you have grown up, you will take over Father''s work."

    "What do you mean by that mother?" Francis tilted his head to the side.

    "What I mean is that you''ll lead France and her territories," Ci rified.

    "Lead?" Francis grew more confused. "I don''t follow. Isn''t Father a president of France? His term would end in eight years."

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged nces and smiled. The children don''t know about their n to keep their legacy.

    In perfect timing, the Minister of Interior, Lucien arrived at the room.

    "Brother, the Italian deputies have arrived and are waiting for you," Lucien announced.

    "Thank you, Lucien, we''ll be there shortly," Napoleon replied with a nod. "Take my wife and daughter with you. I''ll speak with Francis."

    Napoleon carefully set Aveline down. "Go with your mother, I won''t take long."

    Avelineplied and went with Ci, and together followed Lucien.

    Once they were alone, Napoleon knelt down to Francis''s eye level. He ced a hand on his son''s shoulder and spoke with a fatherly tone, "Francis, what your mother meant is that one day, you will have important responsibilities just like me. You will help lead our country and continue the work I have started."

    "But Father, I thought presidents like you are elected?"

    Napoleon nodded, impressed by his son''s insight. "You''re right, Francis. Presidents are elected. But sometimes, when people see a leader they believe in, they choose to keep them in power for longer. Your mother and I hope that when the timees, the people will have the same trust in you. For that, I''m going to teach you personally, everything from the military to politics. And in eight to ten years or so, you will be the best version of me."

    Francis''s young face held a serious expression as he considered his father''s words. "I''ll do my best, Father, I promise."

    Napoleon smiled and ruffled Francis''s hair affectionately. "Now, let''s join the others for this important ceremony.

    ***

    Napoleon bing the president was one of his ns for expanding his influence in the Italian Penins. He believed that by controlling Italy directly, he could strengthen his rule over Europe and further his ambitions. The ceremony was a significant step in this n, as it marked the official establishment of the Republic of Italy with Napoleon as its president.

    As Napoleon and Francis made their way to join the others, the atmosphere in the grand hall of the Pzzo Reale di Mno was charged with anticipation. Delegates from various Italian regions, as well as French officials, had gathered to witness this historic moment. The room was adorned with the tricolor gs of the newly formed Italian Republic.

    Lucien, Ci, and Aveline were already seated in a prominent position among the dignitaries, waiting for Napoleon and Francis to join them. Ci smiled warmly at her husband and son as they took their ces.

    The ceremonymenced with a solemn procession, and the Italian delegates took their oaths of office, pledging their loyalty to the newly established republic. Finally, it was Napoleon''s turn to take the oath as the president of Italy. To make it sincere, he''d speak it in Italian.

    "I, Napoleon Bonaparte, solemnly swear to uphold the principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity, which are the foundation of the Republic of Italy. I pledge to serve the Italian people with dedication and honor, to protect their rights and freedoms, and to work tirelessly for the prosperity and unity of this great nation.

    I shall strive to ensure justice for all citizens, regardless of their background or station in life. I will defend the sovereignty of Italy and uphold its territorial integrity. In times of peace, I shall work to advance the welfare and progress of our nation. In times of strife, I shall lead with courage and determination to safeguard our republic.

    I may be French, but I stand before you today as the servant of Italy, dedicated to the cause of our great nation. I shall respect the diversity and heritage of our Italian regions, working tirelessly to bridge any divides and forge a united Italy, a beacon of hope and progress for all of Europe.

    Let it be known that I take this oath freely, without reservation, and with the utmost sincerity."

    With those final words, a hush fell over the room. The oath had been taken, and Napoleon Bonaparte was now officially the president of the Republic of Italy. The room erupted into apuse, cheers, and expressions of support. Dignitaries from various regions of Italy approached him to offer their congrattions, shaking his hand and pledging their loyalty to the newly established republic.

    Of course, being a president doesn''t mean Napoleon would directly involve himself in governance. He had a dedicated man for that, specifically, Francesco Melzi d''Eril.

    Lucien approached himst.

    "So brother, ready for the next meeting?"

    The meeting Lucien referred to was about the return of the church in France.

    "I am," Napoleon said.

    [1] My name is Aveline. I''m happy to be here is the trantion

    [2] Hello, my name is Francis

 Chapter 255 The Path to Restore the Church in France

    <h4>Chapter 255 The Path to Restore the Church in France</h4>

    Once a powerful kingdom ruled by a monarchy that imed divine right, the country had been forever changed by the winds of revolution. The French Revolution had seen the rise of the radical Jacobins, the Reign of Terror, and the fall of the monarchy. In the wake of the chaos, the people demanded liberty, equality, and fraternity.

    Out of the turbulent revolution emerged a military general named Napoleon Bonaparte. With his strategic brilliance and charisma, Napoleon ascended to power, as France''s First Consul.

    He had stabilized the nation, brought about much-needed reforms, and led France to victories on the battlefield. The French people admired him, and Europe watched him with a mixture of fascination and fear.

    But amidst the triumphs of war and the reforms, one issue remained unresolved - the rtionship between the French state and the Catholic Church. The Revolution had severed the ties between the Church and the state, leading to the radical de-Christianization policies that left a void in the spiritual life of the French people.

    The de-Christianization policies had been a response to centuries of Church influence in French politics and society, but they had inadvertently alienated a significant portion of the poption. The Republican Calendar had reced the traditional Christian calendar, churches had been desecrated, and clergy persecuted. The once-ubiquitous symbols of Christianity had been reced with symbols of the Revolution, like the Goddess of Reason.

    Napoleon recognized the need to bridge this gap. He knew that to secure his hold on power and bringsting stability to France, he needed the support of the Church. The majority of the French poption remained devout Catholics, and their faith was an essential part of their identity.

    After all, religion is what keeps the poor from murdering the rich. The Church had historically yed a role in maintaining social order, a stabilizing force in times of upheaval. It was a truth that couldn''t be denied.

    With a determined resolve, Napoleon turned to his brother, Lucien, who stood beside him.

    "Who are the representatives sent by the Pope?"

    "The representatives sent by the Pope are Cardinal Ercole Consalvi, Cardinal Giuseppe Spina, Archbishop of Corinth, and his theological adviser, Father Carlo Francesco Maria Caselli."

    "Hmm... It''s my first time hearing those names. How does this Concordat usually go?" Napoleon inquired, his curiosity piqued as he sought to understand the intricacies of the negotiations ahead.

    Lucien, well-versed in the matter, began to exin.

    "The Concordat negotiations typically involve a delicate bnce of power andpromise. The Church will seek the restoration of its properties and privileges, while we, representing the French government, will emphasize our right to nominate and appoint bishops."

    "I see, so I am right. Now for the main goal, I''m willing to restore some privileges, but the properties that were seized during the revolution, that we cannot return," Napoleon dered firmly.

    Lucien nodded in agreement. The Church''s desire to reim its properties and privileges was a significant point of contention. These assets had been seized and repurposed during the Revolution, often redistributed to the state or sold to fund revolutionary efforts. Returning them would be aplex and potentially contentious matter.

    "As you say, brother, we must be prepared to make concessions, but we should also stand firm where necessary," Lucien replied.

    They reached the door to the negotiation room, where representatives from the Church were already gathered, awaiting the arrival of the French delegation.

    "Good day, I''m Napoleon Bonaparte, First Consul of the Republic of France, President of the Republic of Italy," Napoleon greeted the representatives from the Church with a polite nod and a confident demeanor. "You wouldn''t need an interpreter, as I can speak Italian."

    The Church''s representatives, Cardinal Ercole Consalvi, Cardinal Giuseppe Spina, Archbishop of Corinth, and Father Carlo Francesco Maria Caselli, acknowledged Napoleon''s introduction with a respectful nod.

    "Your Excellency. We appreciate your willingness to engage in these negotiations. The restoration of the Church''s rights and privileges is of utmost importance to us, as is the spiritual welfare of the French people," Cardinal Consalvi said.

    "No need to speak formally, Cardinal. Let''s get this over with. Lucien, please bring out the document."

    Lucien opened his leather briefcase and pulled out the carefully prepared document, its pages filled with the proposed terms and conditions of the Concordat.

    Napoleon took the document in his hands and ced it on the negotiation table, inviting the Church''s representatives to review it.

    "What''s this, Your Excellency?" Cardinal Consalvi asked.

    "It''s an Organic Articles, a set ofws and regtions that will define the rtionship between the Church and the state in France," Napoleon exined/

    Cardinal Consalvi, nodded as he began to leaf through the document. "I see. We expected that there would be a need for such legition to codify the terms of our agreement."

    While they were reviewing, Napoleon briefed them on the main points of the Concordat.

    "First, The Reestablishment of the Catholic Church. The Organic Articles formally recognized the Roman Catholic Church as the majority religion in France and re-established it as the state religion. However, other religions were also allowed to practice freely.

    Second, the Appointment of Bishops and Clergy. The government holds the authority to nominate and approve bishops and clergy in the Catholic Church.

    Third, Sries for Clergy. The government will pay sries to bishops, parish priests, and other clergy members.

    Fourth, Oath of Allegiance. Clergy members are required to take an oath of allegiance to the state, recognizing the authority of the French government above all.

    Fifth, Church Properties. The Organic Articles acknowledge that properties seized from the Church during the Revolution will not be returned. However, the Church will bepensated for these losses through a financial settlement.

    Sixth, Public Worship. The Catholic Church is granted the right to perform its religious ceremonies openly and without obstruction, provided they do not disturb public order.

    Seventh, Marriage and Civil Registry. Marriage is considered a civil contract, and the Catholic Church''s role in marriage ceremonies is recognized as purely religious.

    Eighth, Education. The state will maintain control over public education, while the Church will have the right to provide religious education in its institutions.

    Ninth, Control Over Religious Publications. The government will have authority over religious publications to prevent any content that may incite civil unrest or interfere with state affairs.

    Tenth, Public Order. The Organic Articles emphasize the importance of public order and the state''s authority to ensure it.

    These are the main points we''ve outlined in the Concordat."

    Cardinal Consalvi and the other Church representatives listened carefully, their expressions thoughtful.

    "Your Excellency, it seems that the church role is diminished¡­" Consalvi said, his tone low.

    "Yes, and that is supposed to be the point," Napoleon responded. "Now, I want to hear your side, do you ept those articles?"

    Cardinal Consalvi took a moment to collect his thoughts before responding. "Your Excellency, there are some points that give us pause, particrly concerning the state''s control over the appointment of bishops and the issue of church properties."

    Cardinal Giuseppe Spina, who had been studying the document intently, added, "We also have concerns about the state''s control over religious publications. While we acknowledge the need to maintain public order, we must ensure that our spiritual teachings can be freely disseminated to our flock."

    Napoleon furrowed his brows as he contemted. As expected, they would go specifically on those articles. During his war in Italy, the church was a thorn in his side, spreading information about him that made him look like a monster in the eyes of the people. He doesn''t want that to happen again.

    "The properties andnds that were seized during the revolution as stated in the article, won''t be returned. That''s final. As for religious publications, I would remain firm. You ndered me in your papers three years ago, during the First War of the Coalition. So in order for that not to happen again, strict measures shall be implemented."

    The three representatives went silent after hearing that.

    Napoleon cleared his throat, snapping them out of their silence. "So, the only thing you need to do is ept those terms and deliver them. It is to sign it right here and now. You are the representatives of the pope''s right, and he has given you the authority to negotiate on his behalf. This is an opportunity to restore the Church''s position and influence in France. I hope you understand the significance of this moment."

    Cardinal Consalvi exchanged nces with his fellow representatives. After a few moments of contemtion, Cardinal Consalvi nodded and said, "Your Excellency, we ept the terms outlined in the Organic Articles with the understanding that they represent a path towards reconciliation between the Church and the state. We shall sign the Concordat."

    Napoleon''s face broke into a faint smile, and he extended his hand across the table.

    "Cardinal Consalvi, I believe this marks the beginning of a new chapter for the Church in France. Let us sign the Concordat and work together for the betterment of the French people."

    This is supposed to be an easy one for Napoleon. The Church, after all, is losing its influence after the war of the Second Coalition. They needed to regain that influence so they had no choice but toply with Napoleon.

    However, little did they know that by signing that concordat, the Church had effectively given Napoleon full control.

 Chapter 256 Napoleonic Code & The Word Napoleon Had Been Waiting For

    <h4>Chapter 256 Napoleonic Code & The Word Napoleon Had Been Waiting For</h4>

    Napoleon remained in Mn, the capital of the Republic of Italy for another five days to ensure the smooth transition of a new government. The Pzzo Reale di Mno served as a residence for the president.

    Napoleon was temporarily upying the residence until tomorrow, which is the date he would leave Italy.

    Returning to Paris would mean returning back to his mundane administrative work, he nned on reducing it by doing some of the stuff in Italy.

    One of which is a legal code that made the original Napoleon popr. The Napoleonic Code.

    The Napoleonic Code is a set ofws that were established under Napoleon''s leadership and had a profound impact not only on France but on legal systems around the world. It aimed to rece the patchwork of feudalws, privileges, and customs that had existed in France before the revolution with a clear and consistent legal framework.

    He began to work on the legal code that would bear his name and be one of his most enduring legacies. The Napoleonic Code, also known as the Civil Code of the French, would be aprehensive and modern legal system that would apply to all citizens equally, regardless of their social status or background.

    The Code consisted of a series of articles that covered various aspects of civilw, including property rights, contracts, familyw, and individual rights. It emphasized the principles of legal equality, individual freedom, and the protection of private property. It also introduced important legal concepts, such as the presumption of innocence and the right to a fair trial.

    Napoleon understood the importance of a well-structured legal system in maintaining social order and promoting economic development. The Napoleonic Code aimed to provide legal rity and predictability, which were essential for fostering trade, investment, and economic growth.

    The only difference between Napoleon''s original code and the new one is that it applies to women.

    In the Napoleonic code, men were given substantial legal authority over their wives and children. It reflected the prevailing patriarchal norms of the time, where women had limited legal rights and werergely under the control of their husbands or fathers. Napoleon''s code reinforced these traditional gender roles, especially in matters of family and inheritance.

    It must be partly because of Napoleon''s experiences. He wasn''t very sessful with women when he was still a scrawny, skinny, unknown military man. Josephine cheated on him with Hyppolyte Charles, another officer while he was on campaign in Italy. Being very much in love, it was certainly difficult to forgive. He was then assailed by women''s proposals once he was in power, showing that they would stop at nothing to be with a man of power. Such experiences likely shaped his views on gender and rtionships.

    Basically, Napoleon is a misogynist. But no more than any other man of his time.

    Adrian recognized that history had evolved since Napoleon''s time, and he was determined not to follow the same path when it came to issues of gender equality. He understood the significant contributions made by women during the French Revolution, particrly in events like the Women''s March on Versailles.

    The Women''s March on Versailles highlighted the vital role women yed in the revolutionary movement and their demands for equal rights and representation. It was a precursor to other important moments in the fight for gender equality, such as the Deration of the Rights of Woman and of the Female Citizen by Olympe de Gouges.

    Adrian recognized that the ideals of the French Revolution, including liberty, equality, and fraternity, should extend to all citizens, regardless of their gender. He wasmitted to advancing the cause of gender equality and ensuring that women''s voices and rights were fully acknowledged and protected in the new society he was helping to build.

    Adrian was acutely aware that as France modernized and industrialized, the full participation of women in all aspects of society was not just a matter of gender equality but also an economic necessity. With half of the poption being women, their talents, skills, and contributions were vital for the progress and prosperity of the nation.

    He believed that empowering women with equal rights and opportunities was not only a moral imperative but also a pragmatic approach to harnessing the nation''s full potential. Women should have the same ess to education, employment, and civic participation as men, enabling them to contribute to the country''s economic growth and social development.

    Adrian was determined to enact reforms that would challenge traditional gender roles and provide women with the legal and societal framework to pursue careers, education, and public office. He knew that this would require changes not only inws but also in societal attitudes and expectations.

    Now, there is no denying the fact that there''d be resistance from some quarters, particrly those who held conservative views and were invested in maintaining traditional gender roles. But he could simply stamp any opposition, as he was effectively a dictator.

    ***

    Five o''clock in the afternoon, Lucien and Talleyrand entered his office.

    "Oh, I have been waiting for you two," Napoleon greeted, beckoning them toe forward and take their seats.

    Lucien and Talleyrand exchanged a quick nce before sitting down. They knew that when Napoleon mentioned he had been waiting for them, it usually meant he had some significant matters to discuss.

    Napoleon leaned forward, his elbows resting on his desk, his fingers forming a steeple as he regarded his two advisors. "Gentlemen, I think this is the perfect time to modernize our legal code."

    Napoleon handed them the document. "Lucien, I want you to coordinate with the Minister of Justice for consultation and approval to settle the formalities and then submit it to the Senate."

    Lucien and Talleyrand took a brief nce at the document before nodding in agreement.

    "Consider it done brother."

    "About time that we conduct reforms to our legal code," Talleyrand mused and continued. "And also the perfect time for us to propose something that would pique your mind."

    "What is it?" Napoleon''s gaze shifted at Talleyrand.

    "Your Excellency, there''s no denying the fact that your governance has brought prosperity to all citizens of France. You expanded her territory overseas and now held the title, of superpower. Many citizens were already expressing their concerns should your term end in eight years."

    "Really?" Napoleon''s brows furrowed.

    "Whatever Talleyrand is telling you, brother, is correct. The citizens are favoring you to the point that they want to make you King."

    Napoleon chortled. "A king huh? Well, isn''t King the symbol the people worked hard to abolish?"

    "But they believe in you, brother," Lucien urged. "I too believe in you."

    "Perhaps king doesn''t suit your taste, Your Excellency?" Talleyrand asked.

    "Well I believe I have told this before, there''d be no return of monarchy under my rule," Napoleon told a lie, he wanted the return of monarchy but under his leadership. Now seeing that they were heading in that direction, he wanted the words he was yearning to hear toe out of their mouths.

    "In that case, Your Excellency, why not be an Emperor? A king is a symbol of a divine right to rule but an Emperor? They can be elected. Like the Caesars in Ancient Rome."

    That''s it, he heard it from Talleyrand!

    "But the Emperor in Ancient Rome is elected by the Senate. I want all the people of France to approve my election."

    Talleyrand''s lips curled to a smile after hearing Napoleon''s agreeing to the idea.

    "Then let me be the first citizen of France to offer my approval, Sire."

    Napoleon grinned. "You really called me Sire huh?"

    "A befitting address to a future Emperor," Talleyrand smiled.

    "And let me be the second citizen," Lucien added. "With you defeating the United Kingdom, and making France the global superpower, there''s no doubt the people would approve of your ascendancy to Emperor."

    "I want to make it certain," Napoleon''s tone grew serious. "I believe I can garner more support by reestablishing New France in North America."

 Chapter 257 A Coupleâ€™s Brief Visit to Paris

    <h4>Chapter 257 A Couple''s Brief Visit to Paris</h4>

    September 20th, 1801.

    The grandeur of Paris sprawled before them as Napoleon and Ci observed the bustling city from their horse-drawn carriage. The rhythmic clip-clop of hooves on cobblestones apanied their progress through the vibrant capital. The carriage, with its open top, allowed the crisp autumn breeze to tousle Napoleon''s hair and rustle Ci''s elegant dress.

    The two sat side by side, absorbing the sights and sounds of a city in perpetual motion. Construction workers toiled nearby, their sweat glistening in the golden afternoon sun.

    The buggy stopped at the construction site of the Arc de Triomphe. It''s been a year since he hadmissioned constructing the monument which would be the cultural symbol of France and the monument celebrating French victory in the First and Second Coalition and the sessful invasion of the British Empire.

    The foundation or the very structure of the monument itself was finished. The only thing that is left is the ornaments, decorations, and sculptures.

    Napoleon watched the twenty sculptors striking their chisels with precision and artistry, each blow bringing the monumental edifice closer topletion.? He wanted the Arc de Triomphe to bepleted by the end of the year. So to make it a reality, he had hired tens of talented sculptors, artisans, and craftsmen from across the realm, each contributing their expertise to this grand undertaking.

    He then swept his head around, looking at the future twelve avenues that would radiate out from thepleted Arc de Triomphe, like the spokes of a great wheel, connecting the heart of Paris to its various districts.

    "So far, ording to Bouchard, the construction of the avenues, boulevards, and parks are progressing smoothly," Napoleon remarked, his eyes narrowing with contemtion.

    Ci, her gaze fixed on theborers and architects shaping the city''s future, nodded in agreement. "It''s remarkable that they could do so much in such a short amount of time."

    "Well you can thank modern technology for that," Napoleon said and added. "And the fact that we mobilized millions of citizens on the grand project."

    "Or I should thank you," Ci finally looked at Napoleon. "You were the one who introduced those technologies. And thanks to you, Paris is lookingparably simr to our vision of Paris."

    Vision of Paris is basically a codeword they used when referring to Paris in the 21st century. They came up with it whenever they would inspect the ongoing construction to prevent misunderstandings among the local popce.

    "But I''m concerned dear, I want Paris to be the most beautiful city in the world. I don''t want it heavily urbanized like the Vision of Paris."

    Napoleon understood what she meant. Paris in the 21st century may be beautiful but it has less desirable things like heavy traffic, poor air quality, andck of green space. To prevent that from happening, he prepared measures.

    If automobiles were to be introduced within the next five to ten years and gain poprity among the masses, he would implement measures to restrict their numbers by encouraging Parisians to opt for public transportation alternatives, such as steam lotives or trams. In addressing poor air quality, he would prohibitpanies from constructing industrial facilities within Paris and instead confine them to designated industrial regions. To address the scarcity of green spaces, the solution was straightforward: construct more parks and increase tree nting initiatives.

    All of these measures had already been put into practice. Industrial factories, for instance, had been relocated to the Lorraine region. Gone were the days of thick ck smoke billowing from city buildings, reced only by the asional puff from the steam engines that powered construction equipment and vehicles.

    When all of the construction projects arepleted, there''s no doubt that Paris will be the most beautiful city in the world and their neighboring countries will look upon in envy.

    After all, the capital should be as grand as the Empire.

    Turning to the Empire itself, the conclusion of the Second War of the Coalition had ushered in a period of peace across the continent. Napoleon had received reports from his Foreign Minister, Talleyrand, indicating that neighboring nations were actively embracing industrialization and modernization. Radical and progressive reforms were sweeping across Europe, reshaping the social fabric as countries raced to keep pace with France''s rapid transformation.

    In addition to these developments, news had surfaced about the Russians obtaining copies of coveted bolt-action rifles and machine guns. It was only a matter of time before they developed their own repeating bolt-action rifles and machine guns. Unfortunately, the concerning reports did not end there; Napoleon''s Minister of Interior, Lucien, had uncovered unsettling information. Former employees from various heavy industries, including those within theirpany, had defected and shared critical machinery and manufacturing techniques with foreign powers.

    In short, industrial espionage is rife, especially in times of peace. But Napoleon is confident that the Russians, Austrians, Prussians, and even the British won''t dare start another war in a disadvantageous position as they are focusing on themselves.

    He predicted that in eight or ten years, European nations would rile up once more, seeking to challenge France''s newfound dominance.

    To safeguard France, his only recourse was to maintain a lead over them in both military and economic terms, which is what they have right now.

    "Want to visit the construction site of the Pis Garnier?" Napoleon proposed.

    Ci smiled warmly. "I would love to, my dear."

    Napoleon cast a quick nce at the driver to which the driver nodded in acknowledgement. With a gentle flick of the reins, the horse-drawn carriage resumed its journey through the streets of Paris.

    It gracefully navigated through the future shopping paradise boulevard, the Haussmann Boulevard, where Galeries Lafayette is located and under construction. Of course, Haussmann would not be its name but his daughter, Aveline Boulevard.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the construction site of the Pis Garnier.

    The construction site of the Pis Garnier was a hive of activity. Skilled artisans andborers, dressed in a medley of work attire, swarmed around the site like ants in a carefully choreographed dance. The great opera house was taking shape, its splendid facade slowly revealing the grandeur that awaited within.

    "How long would this take toplete, my dear?" Ci asked, gazing at the edifice of the Pis Garnier.

    "Next year, ording to the report," Napoleon answered.

    "I can''t wait," Ci said.

    "So am I. But do you know where I am most excited?" Napoleon grinned.

    "Where?"

    "Here."

    Ci''s eyes sparkled with affection as Napoleon''s hand gently caressed her baby bump.

    "We are gonna need more as I''m turning France into an empire in the future," Napoleon said.

    "Let me take a year break after this," Ci said.

    "Okay," Napoleon agreed. "Oh, about the children, their birthday is in a week. We should buy them gifts before we return to Versailles."

    "Great idea."

    ***

    Meanwhile, about thirty meters away from Napoleon and Ci''s carriage, a discreet stagecoach came to a halt, cleverly hidden from view. Inside, a woman in her mid-twenties, held a pair of theater binocrs to her eyes. She wasn''t looking at the carriage itself but at its upants, Napoleon and Ci.

    "There you are¡­ sister," she whispered.

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" One of the Consr Elite Guards approached the discreetly parked stagecoach. "Move along!"

    The woman, still peering through her theater binocrs, simply prodded the ceiling, signaling the coachman to leave.

    The stagecoach swiftly departed.

 Chapter 258 Birthday & Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 258 Birthday & Unexpected Visitor</h4>

    September 28th, 1801.

    One of the most important days of Napoleon''s life is the birthday of his twins, Francis and Aveline.

    The preparations for the twins'' birthday celebration had been in full swing for weeks, leaving no detail overlooked.

    In the heart of the Pce of Versailles, the grand ballroom had been transformed into a magnificent space fit for a royal celebration. The walls were draped with luxurious fabrics in shades of blue and gold, echoing the colors of the French g. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the room. The floor was polished to a mirror-like shine, ready for the evening''s festivities.

    A stage was set up at one end of the ballroom, adorned with velvet curtains and gilded ents. This stage would serve as the centerpiece for the evening''s entertainment, which was sure to be as grand as the setting itself.

    As the clock struck six, the guests began to gather in the ballroom, creating a distinguished assembly of ministers, generals, scientists,? government officials, and industrials. They were dressed in the finest of suits, their attire befitting the grandeur of the asion.

    Napoleon and Ci made their entrance, the room falling into hushed awe as they crossed the threshold. Napoleon''s military uniform was resplendent with its golden epaulets and medals. Ci, radiant in a white gown adorned with jewels, moved gracefully by his side. They were the epitome of regal sophistication as if they were the King and Queen of France.

    The attendants could simply let out a sigh of admiration as they followed their movement with their eyes.

    The twins, Francis and Aveline, were not to be outdone. Dressed in miniature versions of exquisite attire, they exude an air of youthful splendor that hinted at the promising future of France. Their bright faces held a mixture of excitement and wonder as they gazed upon the grandeur of the ballroom and the distinguished guests who hade to celebrate their special day.

    This was the first time Napoleon hosted this kind of event for a birthday celebration. In the past, Napoleon and Ci would celebrate the birthday of Francis and Aveline through a simple family gathering and opening their gifts. It was because years prior to this year, Europe was at war with one another. Napoleon couldn''t afford to host such extravagant celebrations during the tumultuous years of war. But now, as peace settled over Europe, Napoleon saw an opportunity to showcase the splendor and stability of his empire to the world.

    Of course, none of the taxpayers'' money was used on this grand affair. It all came from Napoleon and Ci''s pockets.

    Francis and Aveline took their seat at the center of the stage, where two small thrones had been ced for them. Their eyes sparkled with excitement as they looked out at the audience, feeling like little monarchs presiding over their own royal court.

    And then, Napoleon stepped forward.

    "Gentlemen anddies. I''d like to thank you all foring here despite your busy schedules. I am aware that we are all busy with our work and I''m thankful for that. But today, it''s a special day, not only for my twins but for the nation. After almost a decade of war in Europe, peace finally graced our continent. Let this celebration be a reminder of the resilience and strength of our great nation. Today, we celebrate not just my children''s birthday but also the rebirth of France as a symbol of stability, unity, and prosperity. Vive France!"

    "Vive France!" the attendants echoed in unison.

    And then the party began. Musicians and performers took their positions on the stage, and the grand celebration continued. The ballroom was filled with enchanting melodies, and guests swayed and twirled to the rhythm of the music.

    Napoleon and Ci, seated at a specially prepared table, watched with pride and joy as their twins enjoyed every moment of the celebration. The twins, with their innocent smiles, became the center of attention as they received gifts and well-wishes from the distinguished guests.

    As the evening progressed, the grand feast was served. Tables groaned under the weight of exquisite French cuisine, from rich and creamy soups to sulent roast meats, and delicate pastries. Fine wines flowed, toasts were raised, andughter filled the air.

    After that, Napoleon and Ci would talk to the guests. Napoleon spoke with his generals, ministers, and scientists, and Ci with the industrialists and government officials.

    Even if it was a birthday celebration for their daughters, there''s no avoiding the fact that duty and politics were always present in the lives of Napoleon and Ci. Their roles as leaders of France demanded constant attention, even on such a joyous asion.

    The twins weren''t left out, they were surrounded by children of their age who were sons and daughters of prominent attendants. Audrey, their personal caretaker, watched over them.

    While Ci was speaking with one of the industrialists who worked on railways, a Beaumont approached her.

    "Madame Bonaparte," Beaumont whispered politely. "There''s someone at the gate looking for you."

    "Who is it?" Ci whispered back from the corner of her lips.

    "She won''t tell, Madame Bonaparte. But based on her appearance, she seemed to be a noble from another country. She said she''ll only speak to you."

    Ci''s brows furrowed in curiosity. She wondered who it was. There''s only one way to find out. She excused herself from the conversation with the industrialist and made her way towards the entrance of the ballroom, leaving him with a polite nod.

    Napoleon noticed her leaving the ballroom. He excused himself and walked up to her side.

    "Ci," he called and Ci paused, turning her attention to her husband.

    "Hmm?"

    "Where are you going?" Napoleon asked.

    "Someone wants to see me outside, so I''m going out. It won''t take long."

    "Ahh¡­" Napoleon nodded in understanding.

    "Very well," he added, leaning in to ce a soft kiss on Ci''s cheek. "Handle it as you see fit, my love."

    With those words, Ci continued her journey towards the entrance, where the mysterious noblewoman awaited. Beaumont escorted her through the grand halls of Versailles until they reached the gate.

    The noblewoman who wanted to meet Ci was waiting just outside the pce gates. She looked a lot like Ci, with beautiful blonde hair neatly styled in an borate updo, and wore an elegant gown that spoke of wealth and sophistication.

    "So this is where I would see you, huh... sister?" the noblewoman said in Spanish.

    Ci''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected revtion. The use of "sister" left her momentarily speechless.

    Ci managed to regain herself and utter the name she hadn''t spoken in years.

    "Isabe?"

    Beaumont looked between Ci and the noblewoman, his eyes blinking. "What seems to be happening here, Madame Bonaparte?"

    "After all these years, you were just in France¡­" Isabe said, still speaking in Spanish. She then shifted her gaze to Beaumont, who was still confused.

    "I''m Isabe de Casteno, daughter of the Duke of Casteno. Thatdy over there is my sister," she said in French.

    "Madame Bonaparte¡­you have a sister from Spain?"

    Ci bit her lower lip, her emotions and thoughts swirling. "Yes, Beaumont, I do. I was born there."

 Chapter 259 Sister from Another Country

    <h4>Chapter 259 Sister from Another Country</h4>

    "Will you not grant me entry, dear sister?" Isabe''s voice held a intive note as she stood beyond the gate, her gaze fixed firmly on her sibling.

    "What brings you here, Isabe?" Her voice was tinged with suspicion.

    Isabe took a step closer, her eyes softening as she beheld her sister. "I''ve longed to have a conversation with you, to meet my nephew and niece," she admitted, her gaze drifting to Ci''s gently swelling baby bump. "And it seems congrattions are in order¡ªyou''re expecting your third child."

    A subtle tension hung in the air, and Isabe''s plea grew more urgent. "Sister, please, it''s been too long. Will you deny me this chance to reconnect?"

    "Madame Bonaparte," he ventured cautiously. "I''m not privy to the details of your discussion, but this chilly gateway hardly befits such an important conversation. Please, if you wouldn''t mind, return inside the pce where it''s warmer. Of course, along with her."

    Isabe, relieved at his intervention, offered a gracious nod. "Thank you, kind sir."

    "Are you by yourself?" Ci inquired as she looked behind Isabe. There is a stagecoach and its driver¡­and there''s none.

    Isabe nodded in answer.

    "Very well, Beaumont, please open the gate," Ci instructed, her voice softening as she relented to the inevitable reunion.

    The heavy gates of Versailles creaked open slowly, and Isabe entered the Pce.

    Then they were escorted back inside the Pce''s ballroom, where the celebration was still alive.

    Isabe, guided by Beaumont, marveled at the splendor around her. "This is quite an exquisite celebration for a birthday party," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over the elegantly dressed guests and thevish decorations that adorned the ballroom.

    Ci, leading the way, turned to face her sister, her brows narrowing in suspicion. "How did you know about their birthday?"

    "Your twin''s birthday is public knowledge in France, sister. I simply asked the locals," Isabe answered. "I can''t believe how much your life has changed here in France. You were an industrialist with yourpany ranking as the number 1 in the country and in the world, and your husband is the most powerful man in the world, the First Consul."

    Isabe''s words were met with silence as Ci continued walking through the throngs of people. Then, Ci saw her husband, speaking with three individuals.

    As she drew closer to a group where her husband was engaged in conversation with three individuals, her steps slowed. The soft murmur of their conversation reached her ears, and Ci strained to listen.

    "Your Excellency, I assure you, you will like the steam-powered warships that we have designed for the French Navy,"

    "I look forward to it next week, Monsieur San¨¦," Napoleon said.

    "Minister of Navy, Monsieur Decr¨¨s will join me in the proposal."

    "It''s perfect timing, I have ns for the navy that need to be implemented immediately."

    Secondster, Napoleon''s sharp eyes flicked toward her, his expression briefly shifting from the weighty matters of state to the unexpected sight of his wife''s approach. A faint smile yed at the corners of his lips as he acknowledged her presence, and the subtle shift in his demeanor did not go unnoticed by those around him.

    "Oh, darling, you''ve already returned," Napoleon greeted Ci.? Then, his eyes moved to the beautifuldy standing with Ci. "Who is this lovelydy?"

    Ci, with a gentle smile, introduced Isabe to her husband. "Darling, thisdy is Isabe de Casteno," she said and added. "She is my little sister."

    Isabe performed a graceful curtsy by lifting the side of her elegant gown slightly. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Excellency,"

    Napoleon''s discerning eyes studied the striking resemnce between the two sisters. Their eyes, face, hair¡ªevery feature bore the imprint of their shared bloodline. It was his first time seeing a family member of Ci, and he was aware of their existence a long time ago when Ci shared about her past.

    But how did Isabe find her sister? And why did she appear now?

    Napoleon turned to face the people he had been talking with until now and spoke. "Gentlemen, will you excuse us for a moment?"

    The men nodded in acknowledgment, clearly understanding the shift in priority as the First Consul turned his full attention to his wife and her sister.

    "Follow me. We''ll speak about this somewhere private," Napoleon beckoned.

    Isabe and Ci followed Napoleon as he led them away from the crowded ballroom, heading towards a quieter and more secluded part of the pce.

    As they reached a small, elegantly furnished sitting room, Napoleon gestured for the sisters to take a seat on a pair of plush chairs while he settled into one opposite them.

    Napoleon leaned forward, his expression serious yet weing. "Now, please, tell me how this unexpected reunion came to be. Isabe, how did you find my wife, and why did you choose this moment to visit?"

    "Your Excellency¡ª"

    "No need to be formal, Isabe," Napoleon interrupted and continued. "You can address me casually, you are, after all, the sister of my wife. Call me Napoleon."

    "Very well, Napoleon. So about how I find my sister is something I won''t share. Just take it as me retracing all my sister''s steps. The reason why I decided to make an appearance on your children''s birthday, is that I figured out this is a perfect time."

    "So you won''t tell me how you found her huh?" Napoleon smacked his lips. "Well, I don''t care about it. What I care about is why you made an appearance?"

    "It''s simple, I want to hear why my sister abandoned our family," Isabe revealed. "Why did she leave our home without telling us?"

    "Because I don''t want to be controlled by our father who wants to marry a man I don''t like, and that I feel suffocated," Ci interjected sharply.

    "That''s all?" Isabe snapped her words, her voice tinged with frustration. She had expected a more profound exnation, something that could justify the years of separation.

    "Yes¡­that''s all," Ci confirmed.

    "Do you have any idea how it affected me and our mother?" Isabe''s voice quivered as she continued. "Our mother couldn''t sleep most nights. She would cry, worried about you, ming herself for your departure. She would sit in your room, surrounded by your belongings, as if hoping you''d return at any moment."

    Ci''s face paled as she listened to her sister''s heartfelt words. She had never fullyprehended the pain her absence had caused her family, particrly their mother.? But it''s a decision she didn''t regret.

    "How is mother?" Ci asked.

    "She''s okay but she still couldn''t move on. I promised to her that I would find you, wherever you were. And once I do, I will bring you back to her."

    "That is not possible anymore, Isabe," Ci said. "I have a family here and I love my life here."

    "I''m not asking you to return to the family," Isabe rified. "I want you to visit her, speak with her. That way, perhaps some of her pain can be eased."

    Isabe continued, her eyes pleading with her sister. "It''s been far too long, Sister. Our mother deserves to see you again, even if it''s just for a visit."

    Napoleon, who had been listening to their solemn conversation chimed in. "Look, darling, I will not interfere with your family affairs but I think visiting your family in Spain is not that bad of an idea."

    "Is father and brother still there?" Ci inquired again, ignoring Napoleon.

    "Yes¡­" Isabe confirmed.

    Ci sighed deeply. "I will consider it, Isabe."

    As Isabe was about to thank her, the door of the room swung open, revealing Napoleon''s mother Letizia with Francis and Aveline in tow.

    "Mother," Napoleon rose from his seat as his mother entered the room, a warm smile on his face. He crossed the room and embraced her tenderly.

    Letizia returned her son''s embrace. "You shouldn''t disappear in the ballroom like that, not when your children are left alone."

    Napoleon rubbed his hair and smiled sheepishly. "My bad mother."

    "Uhm¡­ Mama," Aveline called as she approached Ci. "Who is she?"

    "Thatdy there is my little sister, Isabe," Ci said. "Your aunt."

    Aveline and Francis stared at Isabe, their eyes widening slightly.

    Isabe smiled warmly and bashfully waved a hand. "Hello."

 Chapter 260 Another Interesting Prospect

    <h4>Chapter 260 Another Interesting Prospect</h4>

    "Wah~! You''re beautiful," Aveline innocently eximed, her young eyes wide with awe as she gazed at Isabe.

    Isabe, caught off guard by the innocent admiration of her niece, couldn''t help but smile warmly.

    "Thank you."

    "Mother, you didn''t tell us that you have a sister," Francis said.

    "Really? I must have forgotten about it," Ci let out a forced chuckle.

    "Anyways," Napoleon interjected. "The celebration is still ongoing. So perhaps we can continue thister. Lady Isabe, have you eaten? We have a lot of delicious delicacies here."

    Isabe nodded appreciatively and joined the family throughout the celebration. Two hourster, the attendants and guests left the Pce of Versailles and returned to their respective homes.

    The once-crowded ballroom of Versailles turned into a peaceful, dimly lit chamber. As for their children, they were yawning as theteness of the hour began to take its toll.

    Aveline rubbed her eyes sleepily, while Francis stifled a yawn.

    Napoleon nced at his children affectionately and said. "It''s time for you two to go to bed.

    "But Papa, we want to hear more stories about Aunt Isabe and Mother," Aveline protested.

    "There is still tomorrow for that, Aveline. It''s bad for children to sleepte."

    Reluctantly, Aveline and Francis relented. They bid goodnight to their parents and were escorted by Audrey to their rooms.

    With the children now gone, Napoleon and Ci could speak with Isabe. They settled into Napoleon''s office where they could resume their discussion that was cut short earlier.

    "So, Isabe, who was your father again?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s Duke Alfonso de Casteno, Industrial Magnate and Advisor to the Crown," Isabe replied.

    Hearing that, Napoleon confirmed that Ci''s family didn''t exist in the original records. There were no records of Alfonso de Casteno who lived inte eighteenth century Spain when he checked his system.

    He was curious as to what branch of family Ci was and now that he knew, it felt like his curiosity had been satiated.

    However, the position of her father piqued his curiosity.

    "Industrial Magnate and Advisor to the Crown?" Napoleon repeated. "What is that?"

    "It''s a position of significant influence and power in the Kingdom of Spain. My father not only owns a vast industrial empire but also serves as an advisor to the Spanish Crown. He yed a pivotal role in driving Spain''s industrialization, economic growth, and modernization. He was the one that introduced your steam lotive and steel manufacturing techniques to Spain."

    "Wait¡­our father was behind the industrialization of Spain?" Ci paused, clearly surprised by this revtion. Napoleon, too, was taken aback by the news.

    Isabe nodded. "That''s correct. Not only that, he is the wealthiest and a rising prominence in Spain''s politicalndscape as well."

    Napoleon''s curiosity deepened. "Could you borate on his role in the government, Isabe?"

    It''s fascinating to hear about someone who wields industrial and political power in a country, what''s more fascinating is that it was Ci''s father."

    Isabe continued, "As an advisor to the Crown, my father is in close proximity to the Spanish monarch and holds a seat in the Council of Ministers. He actively participated in shaping Spain''s economic policies, international rtions, and domestic affairs. His rmendations are highly regarded, and he is often called upon to resolve disputes and promote initiatives that benefit the nation. But this of course happened after Ci left."

    "Hmm¡­interesting," Napoleon mumbled.

    "What''s so interesting about my father?" Isabe heard him mumble.

    "Ah¡­nothing, forget about it," Napoleon waved his hand dismissively. "So I assume that your father is popr with the people of Spain?"

    Isabe nodded. "You could say that¡­he is a phnthropist who helped the people during the economic crisis brought by the War in the Pyrenees."

    The more he heard about Ci''s father, the more he grew his interest in him. If he were to think about it for a second, Ci is his wife, and her father is an influential figure in Spain.

    He had this ambition of spreading influence in North and South America. But Spain is on the way. If he could manage to get Ci''s father to rece a deeply unpopr King of Spain, he might achieve his foreign policy over those two continents. After all, their grip on their colonies is weakening. Economic instability in Spain meant that they couldn''t govern their colonies effectively. Industrialization is one thing, but if the government is unable to efficiently run its affairs, then the economic boom brought by the new industries is useless.

    Heck, there might be even a chance that he could control Spain indirectly. His view of Spain is not that highpared to France''s neighbors. They weren''t that much of a threat in his opinion.

    He is even considering taking Cuba and Florida from Spain and integrating them into New France. The prospect is making him excited.

    "Duke of Casteno¡­after hearing much about him, it''s making me want to visit him myself."

    Isabe blinked. "You are going to Spain, Napoleon?"

    "I want to see the father of my wife," Napoleon responded with a determined look in his eyes and continued. "And talk about many things that would suit both our interests. Is that okay darling?"

    "I don''t mind youing with me, darling," Ci said. "But don''t you have a busy schedule ahead of the week?"

    "I can clear my schedule for this trip," Napoleon said. "Speaking of schedule, when do you n on leaving France?"

    "Next week," Isabe replied. "I n to explore other cities in France. I have taken a liking to your country, especially Paris which I assume is undergoing a major makeover?"

    "That''s correct," Napoleon said. "Where are you staying?"

    "At H?tel de Crillon," Isabe answered with a smile.

    "I see, why don''t you stay here at Versailles? We have a lot of rooms and you won''t have to pay," Napoleon offered.

    Isabe graciously considered Napoleon''s offer and then replied, "That''s very generous of you, Napoleon, but I wouldn''t want to impose on your hospitality."

    Napoleon nodded understandingly. "Very well. Ci, you might want to use this opportunity to reconnect with your little sister."

    Ci simply nodded.

    ''This is going to be exhrating'' Napoleon thought to himself.

 Chapter 261 Strengthening the Navy

    <h4>Chapter 261 Strengthening the Navy</h4>

    October 5th, 1801.

    Within the opulent confines of the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon found himself in his sumptuous office. He extracted a finely crafted timepiece from his coat pocket and meticulously inspected the hour. The slender hands pointed firmly at three o''clock in the afternoon.

    "It''s already time¡­why haven''t they arrived yet?" Napoleon muttered impatiently, a faint click of annoyance escaping his lips.

    He had an appointment with the Minister of Navy and the French Naval Engineer today where they would discuss reforms Napoleon nned to implement and check the ship design the French Naval Engineer came up with.

    Napoleon''s impatience grew with each passing minute. He drummed his fingers on the polished mahogany desk, his mind racing through a list of possible reasons for the dy. Was it a matter of protocol, or had some unforeseen circumstance arisen? He had little patience for tardiness, especially when it concerned matters of state.

    While he waited, his thoughts wandered to Ci and Isabe. It pleased him to see his wife spending time with her sister, rebuilding their bond after years of separation.? Currently, they are shopping with his children at the Boulevard Aveline. As much as he''d wanted to join them in their shopping, Napoleon''s administrative duties prevented him from doing so.

    Just as Napoleon''s frustration was about to reach its peak, there was a polite knock on the office door. He straightened in his chair, his sharp gaze locked on the entrance. "Enter," he called out in amanding tone.

    The door swung open and Beaumont entered his office.

    "Your Excellency, the Minister of Navy, Denis Decr¨¨s, and Monsieur Jacques-No?l San¨¦ from the Acad¨¦mie de Marine have arrived," Beaumont informed.

    "Oh, about time," Napoleon Napoleon''s irritation ebbed slightly as he heard that his awaited guests had finally arrived. He motioned for Beaumont to show them in.

    Minister Denis Decr¨¨s and Monsieur Jacques-No?l San¨¦ entered the room with a sense of urgency, their expressions apologetic. Napoleon gave them a curt nod of acknowledgment but wasted no time on pleasantries.

    Napoleon beckoned them closer and took their seats.

    Decr¨¨s and San¨¦ bowed their head first before taking their seats.

    Napoleon checked his timepiece again and smacked his lips. "So, you are almost five minuteste. You know, I don''t tolerate tardiness especially as I have a lot of business to attend to," Napoleon admonished lightly.

    Denis Decr¨¨s cleared his throat and responded, "My sincere apologies, Your Excellency. We encountered some unexpected dys on our way to Versailles. A carriage that was ahead of us broke its axle on the road, causing a temporary blockage."

    Napoleon sighed. "Well, I''ll forgive you this time, but let us not waste any more time on the matter of tardiness. We have pressing issues to address," he said, his voice resuming its authoritative tone.

    The Minister of Navy and Jacques-No?l San¨¦ nodded in agreement, grateful for Napoleon''s understanding.

    "So first off, is the reforms in the Navy," Napoleon opened the drawer under his desk and pulled out a document containing aprehensive n for naval reform. He ced it on the desk, producing a light thud.

    "This document," Napoleon began, his gaze fixed on the two men before him, "outlines the reforms we must undertake to rejuvenate our navy. He focused his gaze on Decr¨¨s. "Have a look."

    Decr¨¨s took the document and began to read through it meticulously. His brows furrowed in concentration as he absorbed the details of theprehensive n for naval reform.

    The document detailed a sweeping transformation of France''s naval infrastructure. Major ports and shipyards were to be modernized, and equipped with drydocks, slipways, heavy crane systems, advanced manufacturing workshops, and assembly halls. These upgrades would facilitate the construction of warships that are powered by steam.

    Not only that, but there''s also a part where new ports and shipyards were to be constructed along the coast of France and her colonies like in Northern Africa. As for the workers, they would outsource them from their territories, particrly India, where ording to the assessment of the French Governors, Indians were innately good at shipbuilding and would be a valuable addition to the workforce.

    This expansion of naval infrastructure and recruitment efforts aimed to bolster France''s maritime capabilities on a global scale, allowing them to maintain far-flung territories that they had gotten from the British in the Treaty of London.

    Regarding the organization of the French Navy, Napoleon implemented amand structure akin to the United States'' numbered fleet system. The First Fleet is designated to oversee the English Channel and the North Sea, with its headquarters located in Cherbourg. Meanwhile, the Second Fleet''s jurisdiction epasses the North Antic Ocean, and its central hub is situated in Brest. The Third Fleet is responsible for patrolling the Mediterranean Sea, with Toulon serving as its headquarters. Covering the South Antic Ocean, the Fourth Fleet has Cape Town in South Africa as its operational base. The Fifth Fleet has been tasked with monitoring the Persian Gulf and the Red Sea, with its headquarters in Jeddah. The Sixth Fleet oversees activities in the Indian Ocean, with Kolkata as its headquarters. Finally, the Seventh Fleet''s area of responsibility extends to Oceania and the Pacific, and its centralmand is based in Sydney.

    Each numbered fleet would bemanded by the Fleet Admiral, and then reported to the Grand Admiral of the French Navy, which would be Brueys d''Aigalliers, the man responsible for making the invasion of the British Isles a reality, and the Grand Admiral of the French Navy would report to the Minister of Navy, and then to the First Consul.

    The cost of construction, port facilities, refurbishments, and the ships would be covered by the French colonies through taxes. The people in the colonies were expected to contribute to these endeavors, as their resources andbor were essential to the sess of these ambitious naval reforms.

    As for the materials needed to construct those facilities, the industrial might of France that spurred sixteen years ago with Napoleon and Ci''spany as its center would manufacture the materials. French industrialists who spoke to Ci during the birthday celebration were encouraged to invest in the French colonies where they would start heavy industries such as steel manufacturing, lotive manufacturing, machine tool manufacturing, coal mining, oil refining, and electric power generation.

    Thisprehensive industrial infrastructure development aimed to ensure a self-sufficient and advanced manufacturing base for the production of materials, machinery, and technologies essential for the naval reforms and the broader industrialization of France and its colonies.

    "Your Excellency, I must say I''m impressed," Decr¨¨s praised. "Of course, an impressive undertaking must beplemented by an impressive ship."

    Napoleon smiled as his gaze flickered to San¨¦. "So, Monsieur San¨¦, is it ready?"

    "Of course, Your Excellency, one moment," San¨¦ rose to his feet and walked to the door. He signaled someone from the hallway before returning to his seat.

    "Your Excellency, I present to you, the future of the French Navy."

    As if on cue, men entered Napoleon''s office, pushing a card with curtain covering an object resting atop.

 Chapter 262 Ingenious Ship Design

    ?

    Napoleon leaned over his desk, his eyes fixed on the table being pushed by the men working for Sane. He knew that beneath the concealing curtainy the future of the French Navy. The anticipation was building inside him as he was eager to see what Sane hade up with.

    The men stopped, their synchronized movementsing to a halt as they positioned the table precisely in the center of the room.

    He nodded at San¨¦, signaling for him to proceed.

    With a flourish, San¨¦ stepped forward, his hands steady as he grasped the edges of the curtain.

    "Your Excellency," San¨¦ began. "I present to you the future of the French Navy."

    With a swift motion, San¨¦ whisked the curtain away, revealing the magnificent creation thaty beneath. Napoleon gasped slightly and his eyes widened in awe.

    Before them stood a scale model of a ship like none other. Its design was a marvel of engineering, too advanced from its time. The ship was sleek, with a streamlined hull that promised unmatched speed and agility on the open seas, instead of a mast, it was a chimney that dominated the center. And in the fore and aft part for the ships were twin long-muzzled barbette.

    There''s no mistaking it, without his intervention, a French Naval Engineer, came up with a design simr to the pre-dreadnought battleships.

    Napoleon was speechless, literally. He stared at it for a second without his eyes leaving it. As seconds passed by, Napoleon''s admiration towards the engineers of France were growing exponentially, and it was not an exaggeration.

    "Your Excellency, behold the future of our naval fleet. Instead of traditional wind propulsion, we''ve harnessed cutting-edge technology ¨C the steam engine, to be precise, an expansion steam engine. This marvel boasts three shafts, each equipped with triple-expansion steam engines, driven by a total of 20 water-tube boilers, capable of generating an impressive 14,350 horsepower. The vessel measures 117.7 meters in length, with a beam spanning 20.3 meters and a draught of 8.4 meters.

    Now, for its armament, we''ve equipped it with formidable firepower ¨C two twin 305 mm guns, apanied by ten single 138.6 mm guns and eight single 100 mm guns. And when ites to protection, with the invaluable assistance of the Ministry of Science, we''ve developed armor that can withstand direct hits from enemy main armaments. The belt boasts a thickness ranging from 110 to 400 mm, the decks are fortified with armor measuring 55 to 90 mm, the barbettes with 270 mm, the turrets with 320 mm, and the conning tower with a formidable 326 mm of protective ting.

    Based on our meticulous calctions, this vessel is projected to achieve a maximum speed of 18 knots and boasts an impressive range of 3,650 nautical miles."

    "That''s like many times better than our current ships of the line," Decr¨¨s eximed.

    "Ships of the line would be rendered obsolete once this ship is introduced to the world," Sane confidently said. "We must build this ship, Your Excellency, for I am sure that other nations, especially the Russian Empire, were also nning on constructing their own steam-powered warships."

    "There''s no doubt about that," Napoleon concurred. Given the fact that they had perfected the steam engine design, it was evident that other nations were also exploring its various applications, including marine propulsion. ording to his intelligence reports, the British had been the first to experiment with steam-powered vessels. However, after the British Empire''s defeat to France, most of its naval engineers had recognized that their ship designs were unlikely toe to fruition due to the economic turmoil in Britain. As a result, they sought opportunities in other countries instead.

    "So this is the ship that will rece the ships of the line," Napoleon said and continued. "But what about those other two?"

    "Ahh¡­this here Your Excellency is the smaller and faster version of this ship," Sane paused, realizing something amiss. "I shoulde up with a name for our new capital ship¡­Oh¡­how about cuirass¨¦?"

    The word cuirass¨¦ has a lot of different meanings, it could mean dreadnought, battleships, irond, et cetera. But the more fitting name for the ship is dreadnought.

    "Okay that''ll do," Napoleon said. "Please continue where you left."

    Sane nodded. "Your Excellency, this will be the frigate, and this other one here is a merchant ship that can carry more cargo than our current merchant ships. All of which are powered by steam engines."

    Napoleon rubbed his chin as he contemted. He couldn''t still move on by the fact that Sane was able to conceive such a futuristic design, though there would be some ws in it as it was experimental and prototype, it was nevertheless, impressive.

    He made a promise to himself that he would witness a battleship before he perished in this world. After all, a battleship was the greatest symbol of an empire, and not having one would be a lifelong regret. However, there was a looming problem; as soon as other nations witnessed France unveiling these colossal, metal-armored ships, a naval arms race would undoubtedly ensue.

    Heck, the Russians may have already started. In that case, he''ll have to construct a countermeasure for these battleships. One countermeasure is torpedoes. Historically, torpedoes are any underwater self-propelled explosive devices. It existed during the American revolutionary war and way back in the early seventeenth century. A submarine would carry the explosives and attach it under the hull of the ships of the line.

    Given the current technological advancement that swept France in thest fifteen years, it can undoubtedly build submarines built in thete neenth century. Electric motors are introduced and there are already experiments on the Ministry of Science about the prospect of oil as an alternative for coal.

    Of course if he were to introduce submarines or torpedo ships, he''ll have to introduce a countermeasure for it, and that would be a destroyer.

    In the past few days, Napoleon had prepared himself for this meeting. He drew schematic diagrams of different sses of warships that they could build once the modernization n for French ports werepleted.

    "Sane, how long would it take for you to build those ships should I decide tomission one?" Napoleon asked, his tone serious.

    "Hmm¡­factoring the refurbishment of the ports, I would say about three years. And per three years we could build up to 30 ships per major port. It all depends on the sizes."

    "Well Sane, you know the situation of France, to maintain our empire we need a strong navy. I may not look like it but I''m also a naval enthusiast and havee to draw my own design."

    Napoleon returned to his desk and grabbed a blueprint underneath. Sane looked curiously at the rolled scroll of the blueprint that Napoleon produced.

    "Here it is," Napoleon handed it to Sane.

    Sane grabbed and unfurled the blueprint. The moment his eyesy upon the schematics, it widened.

    "Your Excellency¡­this¡­it''s elegant! It''s detailed, elegant, and bigger than what I have originally designed," Sane eximed.

    "If we are going to introduce a new kind of warship where all European powers are nning on making their own, ours should be better and bigger. The bigger the ship, the more it damages our enemy, psychologically."

    Napoleon also handed Sane another batch of blueprints, all which are warship design.

    "Can it be built? It''s not that much of a difference to the ships that you presented to me," Napoleon mused.

    "We will do everything we can, Your Excellency," Sane replied and continued. "How many ships do you want us to build anyways?"

    "Oh about that¡­" Napoleon hummed aloud, after seriously considering it, he answered. "To be honest I don''t know, how about to be followed? Let''s focus on modernizing our ports first and then build one ship for every ss and then we discuss from there."

    Sane couldn''t hide his concern. "If we go through that process, Your Excellency, we won''t see a batch of warships in the next five years."

    Napoleon''s expression softened into a knowing smile. "That''s alright. Rome wasn''t built in a day, and neither will our navy be. We''ll take our time and ensure that when those warships do set sail, they''ll be a force to be reckoned with."

 Chapter 263 Some Financial Discussion Part 1

    ?

    Three dayster, in the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon remained confined to his office, deprived of any opportunity to spend time with his family. He rubbed his temples in frustration and muttered to himself.

    "I''m starting to despise this bureaucratic work. It feels like every day is just another day of endless paperwork."

    ncing at the towering stack of documents awaiting his attention, he sighed deeply. The never-ending administrative duties were taking a toll on him.

    "At this point, I''d prefer to be on the battlefield," Napoleon grumbled. "There, the paperwork is minimal, and the focus is onbat rather than these endless documents."

    Napoleon leaned back in his ornate chair, his thoughts drifting momentarily from the burdens of his office to memories of past battles and campaigns. He missed the thrill of leading his troops into the chaos of war, the smell of gunpowder in the air, and the strategic challenges that had once consumed his mind.

    The relentless paperwork before him seemed almost cruel inparison. He knew, however, that his role as First Consul of France required more than just military prowess. It demanded the careful management of the nation, and that meant slogging through mountains of bureaucratic documents.

    With a resigned sigh, he picked up a pen and got back to the monotonous task at hand.

    As Napoleon was grappling with the paperwork, there came a knock on the door. He nced up, a bit annoyed at the interruption.

    "Come in," he called out, his gaze fixed on the paperwork, his hands never halting.

    The door creaked open, and Beaumont entered. "Your Excellency, you have a visitor."

    "A visitor?" Napoleon repeated. "I don''t remember having an appointment with anyone today. Who is it?"

    "It''s Jacques Necker, Minister of Finance," Beaumont revealed.

    Napoleon stopped writing and looked up from the paperwork. "Necker?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency."

    "It must be an important one¡­" Napoleon sighed, setting down his pen and pushing the stack of papers aside. "Very well, send him in."

    Beaumont nodded and stepped back to allow Jacques Necker to enter the room. Necker, a man of moderate build with a receding hairline and spectacles, entered with a respectful nod to the Emperor.

    "Your Excellency," Necker greeted, "I hope I''m not intruding. I know you''re busy."

    Napoleon waved a hand dismissively. "No, no, Minister Necker, not at all. Please, have a seat." He motioned to the chair in front of his desk.

    Necker took a seat, adjusting his spectacles and clearing his throat. "I''vee to discuss the prospect of making our economy higher. Your Excellency, the establishment of the Banque de France is sessful in stabilizing the nation''s economy to a certain extent, but we still face significant challenges," Necker began, his tone earnest.

    Napoleon leaned forward, his expression attentive. "Go on, Minister. Tell me the details."

    Over the course of the meeting, Necker presented a detailed report on the state of France''s economy. They discussed revenue, expenditures, and the need for fiscal reforms to strengthen the nation''s financial stability. Napoleon listened carefully, his mind shifting from the paperwork that had burdened him earlier to the pressing matters of state.

    As for fiscal policy, Necker proposed tax Incentives for innovation, support for small and medium-sized enterprises, and debt management. Napoleon already made one, which is an investment in infrastructure. Necker wanted more and when the topic was about increasing the treasury of the government, Napoleon caved.

    "Also Your Excellency, a group of industrialists are calling for a tax break so that they could invest in infrastructure in France''s colony¡­"

    "Tax break, you say?" Napoleon mused, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Investing in the colonies, you mean."

    Necker nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency. The industrialists argue that offering them a tax break would incentivize them to channel their resources into developing infrastructure in our colonial territories, particrly in New France, French India, North Africa, and Australia."

    "But aren''t those industrialists making up most of the government ie? If we grant the tax breaks to those industrialists, how would we earn?" Napoleon asked, curious as to what Necker had in mind. After all, he won''t be suggesting it to him when Necker is also aware that it''ll drop revenue for the government.

    Necker cleared his throat, addressing Napoleon''s concerns.

    "Your Excellency, you are correct in noting that these industrialists are significant contributors to our government''s ie through corporate taxes and other revenues. Granting them tax breaks, even temporarily, would indeed reduce immediate tax revenue. However, the rationale behind such tax incentives is to stimte economic activity, job creation, and long-term growth, which can eventually lead to increased tax revenue in other forms."

    He continued, "Allow me to borate, Your Excellency. When industrialists are granted tax breaks and choose to invest in vital infrastructure, the effects on our economy are fourfold.

    Firstly, tax incentives serve as a catalyst for industrialists to direct their resources toward infrastructure development, business expansion, and other initiatives that stimte economic growth. This, in turn, results in heightened production, the creation of job opportunities, and increased individual ies, all of which contribute to the overarching expansion of our economy.

    Secondly, as our economy experiences growth, the tax base ¨C epassing the total ie and economic activities subject to taxation ¨C undergoes expansion as well. This signifies that even with the reduction of tax rates or the provision of tax incentives for specific endeavors, the overall tax revenue generated from a more extensive tax base can counterbnce the immediate revenue loss attributed to these tax breaks.

    Thirdly, the tax savings industrialists gain through these incentives often find their way back into their businesses. This encourages augmented expenditures on materials, equipment,bor, and various other goods and services. Such heightened economic activity not only further stimtes our economy but also generates additional tax revenue through mechanisms such as sales taxes and other indirect taxes.

    Lastly, tax incentives that promote increased hiring by businesses can effectively reduce unemployment rates. This, in turn, results in an upswing in personal ie tax revenue as more individuals be active participants in the workforce."

    Taking all that in, Napoleon sighed. "I understand now. So, how long should the tax breakst if I were to grant it?

    Necker responded with a straightforward and pragmatic tone, taking into ount Napoleon''s inquiry.

    "Your Excellency, the duration of the tax break, if granted, would ideally align with the projected timeline of infrastructure development and economic growth in the colonies. Since we are talking about heavy industries¡­" he paused and raised a hand. "Five years, grant them a five-year tax break and I assure you, Your Excellency, the economy of France would witness significant development and growth in that timeframe."

    Napoleon nodded. "Fine."

    "Great!" Necker beamed a smile. "Oh, I forgot to say this, Your Excellency, the Banque de France is issuing new banknotes to facilitate the increase in economic activities and trade within our colonial territories. This will further support the development efforts during the tax break period. And speaking of banks, Your Excellency, a lot of private individuals want to start their own banking business."

    Napoleon hummed aloud. "I don''t know about that. Let''se up with a regtory body and whatever things are necessary to ensure that these private banks operate within a framework that''s in line with our economic goals and stability. We don''t want unregted banking activities causing financial chaos."

    "I can help youe up with one, Your Excellency," Necker proposed.

    "That would be great," Napoleon said. "Okay, this has been a productive discussion. Is there anything else you''d like to discuss?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency. We could increase our economy in other ways. Your Excellency, how versed are you in the stock exchange?"

 Chapter 264 Some Financial Discussion Part 2

    ?

    When Necker asked him that question, an answer quickly came to mind. In his original world, the stock exchange was a ce where people bought and sold ownership shares ofpanies. These shares represented a stake in apany''s assets and earnings. Investors would purchase these shares with the hope that thepany would perform well, allowing them to sell the sharester at a higher price and make a profit. It was a way for people to invest their money and potentially grow their wealth over time.

    The problem is, is it the same here? As far as he knows, stock exchanges in the eighteenth century were unregted and decentralized. Unlike the structured and supervised markets of his time, where rules and regtions governed trading practices, these historical stock exchanges might be a far cry from the organized systems he was ustomed to.

    "Honestly, my knowledge about the stock exchange is limited. Why did you bring it up?"

    "Well, Your Excellency, I''m proposing a reform of our stock exchange system. Since France is experiencing unprecedented industrialization, causing a rise in the middle ss and a surge in business activities, it seems like the right time to establish a more organized and regted stock exchange."

    "What is the name of the stock exchange that we have here?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s called Paris Bourse, Your Excellency," Necker answered.

    "And how does it work?" Napoleon inquired, eager to understand the intricacies of this historical stock exchange system.

    "Paris Bourse, Your Excellency, functions as a gathering ce for brokers, where they facilitate the trading of government bonds,mercial bills, and shares of variouspanies. It operates primarily as an open-outcry exchange, where traders gather in a specific location, usually a designated trading floor, and engage in face-to-face transactions. Of course, trading is not limited to Bourse. What I envision is that we centralize the stock exchange and regte it as well."

    Napoleon gasped softly; he, too, had wanted to propose that idea, but it seemed that Necker had beaten him to it.

    "So we modernize our stock exchange¡­" Napoleon mused, his thoughts aligning with Necker''s proposal.

    "Yes, Your Excellency," Necker affirmed. "By centralizing and regting the stock exchange, we can establish clear rules and oversight, making it more transparent and trustworthy for investors. This, in turn, could attract more capital into our growing industries and stimte economic development."

    "Okay, whatever you need, I''ll provide. What regtory body should we establish to oversee the reformed stock exchange?"

    Necker considered the question carefully before responding. "We can name it the ''Commission for Financial Oversight.'' Thismission would be responsible for setting and enforcing trading rules, ensuring fair and transparent practices, and monitoring the overall stability of the stock exchange."

    Napoleon nodded in agreement. "The Commission for Financial Oversight sounds suitable for the task. How should we go about selecting its members?"

    "Your Excellency, I rmend appointing a mix of experienced financial experts, legal professionals, and representatives from the businessmunity. This diverseposition would ensure a bnced approach to regtion," Necker suggested.

    Napoleon agreed with the proposedposition. "Very well, Minister Necker. Please draft a proposal outlining the establishment of thismission, including its roles, responsibilities, and criteria for member selection. Once we have the framework in ce, we can proceed with the necessary reforms to modernize and regte our stock exchange. Also, do this to the banks as well. We have the national bank, now we need moremercial banks."

    Necker''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as he absorbed Napoleon''s directives. "Certainly, Your Excellency. I won''t fail you."

    Should they be able to implement what they have discussed here, there''s no doubt that would be in the economy. Commercial banks after all were the ones who would lend to the public, which would use that money to drive economic activities and further stimte growth.

    So far, there are nomercial banks in Paris. He wanted to introduce that now, and there''s no way he would miss the opportunity of opening one.

    ***

    October 15th, 1801.

    Just a week after Napoleon''s meeting with Necker, Necker returned to the Pce of Versailles, meeting Napoleon again in his office.

    "Necker. I didn''t expect you to return so soon," Napoleon mused.

    "That is because I couldn''t wait for long, Your Excellency. I have spent all day drawing up the initial ns for the establishment ofmercial banks in Paris and as well for the modernization of the stock exchange," Necker said with a determined look. "Can I show you the document? I have it here."

    "Okay, I can take a look at it¡­I still have time anyway before we leave for Madrid," Napoleon said.

    "Madrid?" Necker tilted his head to the side. "What are you going to do in Madrid?"

    "Oh, I haven''t told you about it. So, my wife, Ci, has a family in Spain, an influential one. I want to meet the parents of my wife," Napoleon exined.

    "I see¡­" Necker hummed in understanding. "So, Your Excellency, here is the document."

    Necker handed him the document detailing the ns for establishingmercial banks in Paris and modernizing the city.

    Napoleon epted the document from Necker and began to read it attentively. As he perused the ns for establishingmercial banks in Paris and modernizing the stock exchange, he could see that Necker had meticulously outlined the steps required for these ambitious reforms.

    The document described the process of selecting suitable locations for the newmercial banks, ensuring that they would be strategically positioned to serve the needs of both businesses and citizens. It also detailed the necessary regtory framework to govern these banks, emphasizing the importance of transparency and ountability.

    Regarding the modernization of the stock exchange, the document proposed centralizing the operations of the Paris Bourse and introducing regtions to enhance its transparency and integrity. Necker had clearly considered the potential benefits of these reforms in attracting investment and fostering economic growth.

    After a thorough review, Napoleon looked up at Necker and nodded with approval. "Minister Necker, these ns are well-conceived andprehensive. I can see that you''ve put a great deal of effort into this proposal. I''m going to sign this today and send it to the Senate."

    "Thank you, Your Excellency."

    "I can''t wait to open our firstmercial bank," Napoleon grinned and continued. "Which I will do once I return from Spain."

    "Well, Your Excellency, you''ll have toply with the necessary legal and regtory procedures," Necker chuckled.

    "That''s a good one, Necker," Napoleon chuckled in response.

 Chapter 265 To Spain

    ?

    A quiet hush filled Napoleon''s office, interrupted only by the creak of the door.

    Napoleon shifted his gaze from Necker to Beaumont, who had just entered.

    "Your Excellency, I apologize, but the carriage awaits you outside," Beaumont announced.

    Napoleon turned to Necker, breaking the silence. "This is our farewell, Necker."

    Necker nodded respectfully. "Safe travels, Your Excellency," he said, bowing deeply as Napoleon walked past him.

    Outside the Pce of Versailles, a procession awaited him. An opulent horse-drawn carriage, nked by Elite Consr Guards, stood ready.

    In the center of the convoy, a spacious stagecoach could hold up to ten passengers. Napoleon noticed his children peering out from the windows, beckoning him to join them.

    With a warm smile, he approached the stagecoach, and one of the Elite Consr Guards opened the door.

    Napoleon climbed into the stagecoach, settling himself beside his children.

    "What took you so long?" Ci inquired, reaching for Napoleon''s hand.

    Napoleon intertwined his fingers with Ci''s before answering.

    "I had some final matters to attend to, my dear," he replied, his gaze filled with affection as he looked at her.

    "From Necker," Ci said. "It must be about the financial situation of France. How is it?"

    "It''s good," Napoleon immediately replied and added. "And we are nning to make it excellent. I have signed a document that would make our n a reality. Let''s not talk about that, let''s talk about the journey you have made with your sister¡­"

    Napoleon looked at Isabe who had been watching their intimate moments from the corner of his eyes. "How was your visit to France?"

    Isabe''s face lit up with enthusiasm. "I can''t put it into words. There were so many things I enjoyed ¨C the soap, the perfumes, the clothes, the streets, the parks, the architecture, the hotels, and their modern indoor plumbing with water from a faucet. It felt like stepping into the future."

    Napoleon chuckled softly, pleased by her excitement. "I''m d you had a great time. That''s what I want for all visitors to experience in France ¨C the sense of a modern state. You''ll see another surprise soon, Ci."

    Ci nodded in confirmation. "You''ll be dumbfounded."

    "Oh¡­I can''t wait to see it."

    The stagecoach rumbled along the road as they chatted about their experiences. The children were brimming with excitement, and Napoleon couldn''t help but share in their enthusiasm.

    As they approached the Paris railway station, the scene outside the window began to change. The grandeur of Versailles was reced by the bustling energy of the city. People hurried about, and the streets were filled with the tter of horses, carriages, and trams.

    "We''re here," he announced as the stagecoach came to a stop near the entrance station.

    Ci and Isabe peered out of the window, their eyes widening at the sight of the grand railway station.

    The carriage door opened by one of the Elite Consr Guards outside, and Napoleon stepped out, followed by his excited children, his wife, and his wife''s sister. The station was a hive of activity, with people bustling about, baggage in tow, and the unmistakable sound of train whistles filling the air.

    The people who were at the station immediately recognized the face of Napoleon and started to surround them. The Elite Guards were quick to action and formed a protective barrier around Napoleon and his family as the crowd swarmed, their cheers and greetings echoing through the station.

    "That''s the First Consul of France!"

    "Your Excellency, notice me!"

    "I want to see him up close!"

    Napoleon acknowledged the well-wishers with a nod and a smile, his family by his side.

    "You are quite popr with the people," Isabe remarked.

    "Oh my papa is liked by the people because of the things he did for the country," Aveline enthusiastically exined.

    Francis had no reaction, in fact, he had been ustomed to the attention his father was getting.

    Isabe turned her gaze in front of her and she scanned the edifice of an under-construction building. "Where are we?"

    "This sister is the future Gare de Lyon," Ci introduced. "It''s going to be one of the sixrge mainline railway stations in Paris. It can service thousands of people, transporting them to cities like Marseille, Lyon, and beyond."

    "Wait¡­we are going to take a train inside even when the station is under construction?" Isabe asked.

    "Yes," Ci confirmed. "It won''t affect the train operation. After all, what we are constructing is its exterior to make it look impressive. The station interior is fully functional."

    With the crowd still buzzing around them, the family made their way towards the tform where their train awaited. The station official approached Napoleon with a respectful nod.

    "Your Excellency, we''re ready to board the train whenever you''re ready."

    Napoleon nodded, and with the Elite Consr Guards guiding them, they proceeded to the train.

    As they entered the train, Isabe gasped at the sight of the exterior of the train. "It''s ssy."

    Napoleon grinned inwardly upon hearing that praise. The train before them is a copy of one of the luxurious Pullman carriages that was introduced in the 1920s, serviced by the luxury service train, Venice-Simplon Orient Express. The interior was like any pce with ornate decorations and plush,fortable seats.

    The train has four amodations: Grand Suites, Cabin Suites, Twin Cabins, and Single Cabins.

    The Grand Suites are the most expensive and most luxurious spaces a passenger could experience. Each Grand Suite car had a private bathroom, a separate living area, and a bedroom with arge,fortable bed. The d¨¦cor was opulent, with rich wood paneling, sumptuous fabrics, and intricate details that harked back to a more elegant era.

    Isabe, wide-eyed with wonder, couldn''t contain her excitement. "This is like a pce on wheels!"

    Napoleon nodded, clearly pleased with his sister-inw''s delight. "Indeed, this is the newest fleet of our railwaypany. You''ll have your own Grand Suite, my wife and I are staying here."

    "What about us, father?" Francis asked.

    "You and your sister are going to stay in another room. The bed can only amodate two people."

    "Are we the only passengers on this train?" Isabe asked.

    Napoleon nodded. "Yes, I have bought all the tickets so that we can have this journey as a family without any interruptions."

    The family settled into their respective amodations, and soon the train began to move, gently gliding along the tracks. Inside their Grand Suite, Napoleon and Ci admired the elegant d¨¦cor, the soft lighting, and the overall ambiance of luxury.

    Not only did they beautify luxury trains but also passenger trains as well. Every railwaypany in France is buying the new Napoleon''s carriage, the equivalent of a 1920s, Pullman carriage in the real world, as the new car for their fleet.

    "It''s sad that we don''t have a direct line to Spain yet. In order to get to Madrid we''ll go first to Latour-de-Carol, transfer to another station that will get us to Barcelona, and from Barcelona to Madrid," Napoleon remarked as he gazed out the window at the passing scenery.

    "I can make a proposal to my father once we arrive, a joint venture where we''ll connect Paris and Madrid through the railway. Though I hope it will be easy. I haven''t seen my father for years, and I think he might get angry the moment we face one another. No, I think he hates me for abandoning them.

    "Don''t be so negative dear," Napoleon wrapped his arm around her shoulder and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "If it was the case your father won''t look for you. Also, this trip is significant to France¡­."

    "I know¡­you want to establish ties with my family in Spain," Ci turned her face towards Napoleon and chuckled. "It''s a simple political move."

    "I have my ambitions in Spain, especially in her colonies in South America. It has untapped treasures that are waiting for us to extract."

    "I want what''s best for France, so I will support you in any way I can. I''ll try to reconcile with my father and mother."

 Chapter 266 Arriving In Madrid

    ?

    Meanwhile, the same day, in the capital city of the Kingdom of Spain, Manuel Godoy, the Prime Minister, marched resolutely towards the King''s Office.

    Upon entering the King''s Office, he found King Charles IV reclining idly in his chair, a look of indifference on his face. Godoy cleared his throat to get the king''s attention.

    "Your Majesty," Godoy began, "I have urgent matters to discuss regarding the state of our nation."

    Charles IV, uninterested, yawned andzily propped himself up in his chair. "Can''t it wait, Godoy? I was just about to take a nap."

    Godoy sighed inwardly, but he couldn''t afford to let the king''s indolence deter him. "I''m afraid it cannot wait, Your Majesty. The situation in Spain is deteriorating rapidly, and we must address these issues promptly."

    The king reluctantly straightened in his chair. "Very well, Godoy. What is it that''s so pressing?"

    Godoy began to outline the various problems guing Spain ¨C the discontent among the people, the dire state of the economy, and the need for industrialization and political reforms. He stressed the urgency of taking action to prevent a potential uprising.

    Charles IV listened with a half-hearted interest, asionally nodding as if he understood the gravity of the situation. However, it was clear that his mind was more focused on leisurely pursuits than the affairs of the kingdom.

    As Godoy continued, he couldn''t help but feel frustrated by the king''sck of engagement. This was a critical moment in Spain''s history, and the monarch''s indifference was a significant obstacle to progress.

    "Your Majesty," Godoy concluded, "we must make some tough decisions and implement reforms to stabilize our nation. Your leadership is vital in these troubled times. Especially when France is getting stronger every day."

    "But isn''t France our ally? Why should we care about them?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, France is indeed our ally, but under the leadership of Napoleon Bonaparte, France''s ambitions are expanding rapidly. Their influence extends far and wide, and we must be cautious. If we do not take steps to strengthen our own position and address our internal issues, we risk bing pawns in France''srger game."

    Godoy was met with silence, having to go through all of this is making him frustrated. If only such reforms don''t need the King''s assent. Godoy''s frustration simmered beneath the surface, but he maintained hisposure. Maybe it''s time that he brings that topic up.

    "Your Majesty, you know of Duke Alfonso de Casteno right?"

    "The Industrial Magnate and Advisor to the Crown," Charles IV said with a long sigh. "What about him?"

    "Well, Your Majesty, his influence in the court and to the public of Spain is increasing by the day. What''s more, you won''t believe this other information."

    "What is it?"

    "Do you know that his long-lost daughter is the wife of the First Consul of the French Republic?"

    The moment Godoy revealed this information, Charles IV''s expression shifted from indifference to a look of genuine concern. He leaned forward, suddenly engaged in the conversation. "What did you say, Godoy Alfonso''s daughter, is married to the First Consul of the French Republic?"

    Godoy nodded gravely. "Yes, Your Majesty, it''s true. This marriage creates a direct link between one of the most influential figures in our court and the highest echelons of French power. It''s a potential threat to our sovereignty. Not only that, the French First Consul is on their way to meet him."

    Charles IV''s concern deepened upon hearing that the French First Consul was en route to meet with Duke Alfonso de Casteno, the industrial magnate with close ties to the Spanish court.

    "What should we do, Godoy?" the king asked a sense of urgency in his voice that had been absent earlier.

    "We first need to figure out why they are meeting in the first ce," Godoy proposed. "We''ll discuss the next step once we learn of his intent."

    ***

    October 10th, 1801, at the main railway station of Madrid, a steam lotive hissed and chugged as it came to a stop. The train had carried the First Consul of the French Republic, Napoleon Bonaparte, and his family to the heart of Spain''s capital.

    Napoleon, apanied by his wife Ci and their entourage, stepped off the train onto the bustling tform. Francis, Aveline, and Isabe followed behind.

    The arrival of the French leader had drawn considerable attention. A small crowd had gathered, both out of curiosity and anticipation of what his visit might entail. This is to be expected as Napoleon had sent a letter to the Duke of Casteno about his n of making a visit. The government''s postal office must have read that letter and informed them and made it public.

    "That''s a private letter for you," Napoleon grinned inwardly.

    The Elite Consr Guards stood ready for any action required to secure Napoleon''s safety. As the First Consul took in the sights and sounds of Madrid, he noticed a person approaching them.

    "Hey stop!" One of the Elite Consr Guards ordered, aiming his bolt-action rifle at the person approaching.

    "Rx, I''m the Kingdom of Spain Prime Minister," Manuel Godoy raised his hands in a gesture of non-hostility, his official attire clearly identifying him as the Prime Minister of Spain. The Elite Consr Guard who had aimed his rifle lowered it, and the tension eased.

    Napoleon acknowledged Godoy with a nod, his expression calm andposed. "Prime Minister Godoy, I did not expect you to make an appearance before me."

    Manuel chuckled. "It''s only customary for my job to greet the head of state of a foreign country."

    "But I didn''t inform you that I would be visiting Madrid," Napoleon said.

    "We have read your letter, and it''s clear that you are here to meet with the Duke of Casteno," Godoy continued. "However, there are certain diplomatic protocols that must be observed before such a meeting can take ce."

    Napoleon regarded Godoy with a measured expression. "There''s no such thing as protocol."

    "There is one, Your Excellency. The first one is meeting the King of Spain."

    "I have no interest in meeting the King of Spain, I am here simply to visit my wife''s father and get to know about him. This is a private visit, not a diplomatic one."

    The tension between the two grew tense with Napoleon narrowing his eyes slightly.

    "Prime Minister, I''ve stated my purpose in Spain, and I have no intention of deviating from it. My visit is a personal matter, and I do not see the necessity of engaging in formal diplomatic procedures. I came here to meet the Duke of Casteno, not engage in political posturing," Napoleon reiterated. "So step out of the way before my patience wears thin."

    "Is that how you talk to an ally, Your Excellency?" Godoy growled softly as if ready to challenge Napoleon.

    "There''s no such thing as a perpetual ally, Prime Minister, only alliances that serve the interests of the moment," Napoleon replied with a steely resolve.

    Before it could get intense, a man shouted from behind.

    "Enough!"

    Napoleon and Godoy flickered their gaze towards the source of the sound. It wasn''t the King of Spain, it was someone else. He was dressed in a finely tailored suit, his beard trimmed meticulously, and his piercing eyes held a blend of authority and wisdom.

    "Duke Alfonso¡­" Manuel uttered.

    "Mr. Prime Minister, those are my guests. Stop interfering." Duke Alfonso de Casteno''s voice cut through the tension like a de. His authoritative tone left no room for dispute.

    "Father¡­" Ci and Isabe intoned together softly.

 Chapter 267 Family Reunion

    ?

    "Your Excellency, Casteno," Godoy said, turning around to greet him.

    "Mr. Prime Minister, as I mentioned earlier, they are my guests," Alfosonso firmly reminded.

    "But this is a state visit from France''s head of state. It''s onlymon sense that France''s First Consul meets the King of Spain first, and then they can proceed with any business they may have with you."

    "We''re not budging on this," Napoleon clicked his tongue as he stepped forward. "How about this: I''ll go meet with the King of Spain, while my children and wife apany His Excellency, Mr. Casteno. Is that eptable, Prime Minister Godoy?"

    Godoy thought for a moment before nodding. "That''s eptable."

    "Great," Napoleon patted Godoy on the shoulder before turning to his children and wife. "Alright, as you''ve heard, I''m going with the Prime Minister of Spain. I won''t be long; I''ll be back soon. Behave yourselves, okay? We''re not in Paris."

    "Yes, father,"

    "Yes, papa,"

    Francis and Aveline replied simultaneously.

    Napoleon then looked at his wife. "Ci, take this opportunity to reconnect with your father."

    Ci simply nodded.

    "I''ll take care of her," Isabe said, holding her sister''s hand.

    "Thank you," Napoleon smiled warmly before turning around once more, joining Godoy.

    Godoy led the way to the carriage prepared by the Minister, and Napoleon followed. As he walked past the Duke of Casteno, Napoleon gave him a nod of acknowledgment. There was no need for introductions at this moment; he would do that when they arrived at his estate. For now, he would focus on his business with the King of Spain.

    Napoleon boarded the carriage, sitting next to Godoy. He wasn''t alone; a detachment of Elite Consr Guards apanied him as his security detail.

    The coachman flicked the reins, and the horses started moving.

    The carriage rolled forward, its wheels creaking slightly on the cobblestone road. Outside, Ci watched as Napoleon''s carriage disappeared into the distance. After a few moments, she started walking, right over to the person she hadn''t met for a long time.

    "Father¡­" Ci said softly as she got in front of him. "How are you?"

    Alfonso simply looked at his long-lost daughter as if not believing the moment. Hisst memory of him with her was a disagreement where Ci rejected his decision of her to marry the son of King Charles IV, Prince Ferdinand the eight.

    "Ci¡­" Alfonso uttered her name, he had never spoken that name for many years, and saying it right now was too much for him to handle. He couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch Ci''s cheek. "You''ve grown into a beautiful woman."

    Ci managed a soft smile, feeling a surge of warmth at her father''s touch. "Thank you, Father."

    Alfonso noticed a baby bump under Ci''s gown and his eyes widened with surprise. "Is that...?"

    "My third child, father," Ci said. "Oh¡­these are my children. Aveline and Francis."

    Francis and Aveline stepped forward and introduced themselves.

    "Hello, my name is Francis Bonaparte, son of Napoleon Bonaparte, the First Consul of the Republic of France. It''s a pleasure to meet you¡­grandfather."

    "And I am Aveline Bonaparte, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Grandfather," Aveline added with a warm smile.

    Alfonso was overwhelmed with emotions as he looked at his grandchildren.

    "It is a pleasure to meet both of you as well," Alfonso said, his voice choking with emotion. "Oh my god, you two look like your mother."

    "We get that all the time," Aveline giddily replied, her youthful enthusiasm infectious.

    "Uhm¡­I think we should head home first," Isabe suggested. "It''s been a long journey and we are all weary from our travels."

    Alfonso agreed to the proposal and then escorted them to the awaiting carriage that would transport them to his estate.

    While walking over to it, Alfonson spoke. "Are you wondering where your brother and mother are, Ci?"

    Ci shook her head. "No, Father, but Isabe told me that they are waiting for me at the pce."

    "You are right, they are preparing for your arrival. We have made a feast of weing at the estate. They can''t wait to see you," Alfonso said.

    "Father¡­I know my decision has caused you, Fernando, and Mother great pain for abandoning you all behind for selfish reasons. I want to apologize¡­but I know that it won''t be enough."

    "Save that apologyter when we get back home, Ci," Alfonso said.

    "Father is the right sister," Isabe interjected with a grin. "We should get home first and go emotionalter."

    ***

    Two hourster, Alfonso''s carriage, carrying everyone, arrived at their Pce. It was as grand as the Royal Pce in Madrid. Neossical architecture adorned its exterior, and the vast gardens surrounding it spoke of opulence and grandeur.

    As the carriage came to a stop, servants rushed forward to assist the family in disembarking.

    Alfonso helped Ci and her children down from the carriage. The pce''s imposing doors swung open, revealing avish interior with chandeliers and marbled floors.

    "Wee home," Alfonso said, looking at Ci.

    Memories of her early life flooded in Ci''s mind as she gazed upon it. She could see her younger self running through these grand halls, the sound of herughter echoing in her memory. It was a bittersweet moment, returning to a ce that held so many memories, both joyous and painful.

    "Ci¡­is that you?!" An eximed voice sounded from the grand stairwell. A woman in her mid fifties dressed in a sumptuous gown, her strawberry-blonde hair cascading down her shoulders rushed down the stairs.

    "Mother¡­" Ci rushed forward to embrace her mother, Catalina, who opened her arms wide to wee her daughter into a warm and loving hug. Tears of joy streamed down Isabe''s cheeks as she held Ci close.

    "My dear Ci, my precious daughter," Catalina whispered, her voice trembling. "I have missed you so much! I thought you were gone forever.

    Ci hugged her mother back, feeling a sense of guilt inside her.

    "I''m sorry Mom."

    Catalina pulled back slightly to look into Ci''s eyes, her hands cradling her daughter''s face. "There is nothing to be sorry for, my love. The important thing is that you''re here now.

    Catalina then turned her attention to Francis and Aveline, who had been watching the reunion.

    "And who do we have here?" she asked.

    Ci introduced her children to their grandmother, and Catalina knelt down to their level.

    "Francis and Aveline huh? You have the looks of your mother."

    "Grandfather just told that to us earlier," Francis remarked.

    "Really? Well, that is because it was apparent," Catalina chuckled softly.

    "Mother¡­where is Fernando?"

    "I''m here," a voice cut through the moment, and everyone turned to see a young man in his mid-twenties descending the grand stairwell. He was impably dressed in an expensive suit, his strawberry-blonde hairbed neatly, and an air of sophistication about him. "About time that you return, sister."

    "Fernando¡­"

    "Watch your tone, Fernando, she is your elder sister."

    "Yeah, whatever," Fernando coolly responded, his eyes sweeping through the visitors. "Where is your revolutionary president? Napoleon was it?"

    "He is in the Royal Pce, meeting the King of Spain. He''ll arrive here after that," Isabe interceded.

    "I''m not asking you, Isabe, I''m asking Ci here."

    "You don''t call her Ci, you call her sister," Isabe interjected firmly, her protective instincts kicking in. "Show some respect."

    "Respect to the one who has abandoned us? I don''t think so¡­"

    "Fernando¡­now is not the right time," Alfonso chided.

    Fernando sighed.

    "Now, we can''t have a feast if your husband is not here. Why don''t we wait in the stateroom and have our conversation there?"

 Chapter 268 Napoleon Meets King of Spain

    <h4>Chapter 268 Napoleon Meets King of Spain</h4>

    Meanwhile, an hour and a half earlier, Napoleon was escorted by his Elite Consr Godoy to the King''s office in the Royal Pce Madrid. The Elite Consr Guards that came with him were forced to wait outside as there was a rule that forbade foreign troops from entering the royal pce.

    It took Napoleon some time to assure his Elite Consr Guards that he would be fine and that they should wait patiently, to which they agreed reluctantly.

    "We are here," Godoy announced, pushing the door of the King''s office open.

    As he entered the room, he executed a polite bow. "Your Majesty, King Charles IV, it is an honor to be received by the Spanish Crown."

    King Charles IV nodded in acknowledgment, his expression formal. "First Consul Bonaparte, the pleasure is ours. We wee you to the Royal Pce of Madrid."

    Napoleon acknowledged the king''s words with a nod, showing his gratitude. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I appreciate the warm wee."

    Seated in the ornate chairs provided, the discussions began in earnest

    "I must say, your Prime Minister is quite persistent in wanting me to go here," Napoleonmented.

    "That is because when we found out that you are visiting Spain, we had to receive you formally. After all, it was thanks to you, that Spain has elevated its status to one of the first-rate powers in Europe."

    Napoleon chuckled but inwardly, he was scoffing. He didn''t consider Spain as a first-rate power, they were weak, carried only by France''s victory against the United Kingdom and Portugal. Well if he''s feeling that way, then he''d have to let him.

    "You made no mistake in allying with France, Your Majesty," Napoleon said.

    "Napoleon, may I ask why you want to see the Duke of Casteno?"

    "I have said this many times before," Napoleon began. "To meet the family of my wife, Ci. I want to receive their blessings and I heard that Duke Alfonso is an industrialist. I am an industrialist too and perhaps we can reach an agreement where we can connect France and Spain directly through railways. You see, we have to transfer from one station to another just to get to Madrid, which is inefficient if you don''t mind me saying."

    "I see¡­Duke Alfonso de Casteno was a very rich man, investing all of his wealth in these toys."

    "Toys?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side, confused. "What do you mean by that?"

    "It seems that everyone is fond of these new technologies, albeit they are expensive," Charles said.

    "Well, those technologies could help your country prosper through trade, Your Majesty. You see, an average caravan would take days to get from a rural city to the capital city. With railways, transportation bes faster, goods can be moved efficiently, and it opens up new opportunities for economic growth," Napoleon exined. "Everyone is doing it, even the British who are crippled through defeat are still doing remarkably well. So you have to thank Duke Alfonso for advancing your country. Because in the future, a country that has no modern technology will be left behind."

    Charles''s right corner of his lips curled upward as he considered Napoleon''s words.

    "Okay, now that I am here, Your Majesty, there is something I''d like to propose," Napoleon said.

    "What is it?" King Charles leaned forward.

    "Is it possible that we can have the territory of Florida for our New France in North America?" Napoleon revealed and added. "I also want Cuba and your western North American territories such as Alta California, Nueva Mexico, and Nueva Filipinas."

    King Charles leaned back in his chair, his expression shifting from curiosity to one of clear disapproval.

    "Well, the people have already hated me for handing the Louisiana territory to France¡­"

    "Louisiana is a French territory, we got it first, we only handed it to you because we lost in the Seven Years'' war," Napoleon said. "So you don''t have to feel bitter about it, it was never yours to begin with. As for the Florida and Cuban territory, that I acknowledge. I want to buy it."

    "That I can''t agree upon, First Consul Bonaparte. We have given you Louisiana, and you wanted more? How can you even control such vast territories that are sparsely popted, to begin with?"

    "I have ns on that," Napoleon said confidently. "Well, can''t say that I didn''t try right?"

    "Ever since you won against the British, it seemed to me that your ambition knew no bounds," Charles replied with a hint of resignation in his voice. He had seen firsthand the expanding reach of Napoleon''s empire, and it left him uneasy.

    "It''s normal for a ruler of a country to be ambitious," Napoleon said. "After all, being ambitious is the driving force behind progress and greatness."

    "But too many ambitions would surely end in conflict and chaos," Charles IV replied.

    "That is if you are not careful," Napoleon corrected.

    "I might be willing to negotiate about territorial changes if you agree to one thing," Charles asked, his tone growing serious. "My officers and generals who have seen the French weapons during our war in Portugal and Spain were interested in them. They wanted one for the army. If you allow us to buy those weapons from you, we can pay withnd that has an equivalent worth. What do you say?"

    "Okay."

    Without hesitation, Napoleon knew that it was the best deal he could have got. Until now, Napoleon had kept their weapons secret from the other powers. But since they already found out about it, and are making one on their own, essentially starting an arms race among European nations, profiting from his invention is the only logical choice, especially when the European nations don''t have infrastructure like France.

    Supplying weapons to another country would boost the economy of France in all sorts of ways. With France only being the sole provider of arms to everyone, she can control the world.

    For example, if a country that France is supplying deviates from France''s foreign policy, he could ckmail them by cutting off the flow of French weapons into their country. Weapons after all need ammunition, spare parts, oil for lubrication, everything to work. France is the major major manufacturer of it all.

    "We''ll draft a proposal when I return to Paris," Napoleon said as he rose to his feet. "Your Majesty, thank you for your time. I have to go now, I have someone waiting for me."

    With Napoleon exiting the Royal Pce of Madrid, he contemted.

    "It seems that I have to do things quickly from now on."

 Chapter 269 Napoleon Meets Cielaâ€™s Family

    <h4>Chapter 269 Napoleon Meets Ci''s Family</h4>

    "See, that wasn''t so hard, First Consul Bonaparte," Godoy said as Napoleon was boarding the carriage.

    Napoleon halted in his tracks and nced over his shoulder. "It was not. In fact, I have gotten something worth my while."

    "You made some arrangement with the King of Spain perhaps?" Godoy inquired.

    "Not an arrangement," Napoleon softly chuckled as he shook his head. "Rather a deal. Mr. Prime Minister, I''m afraid that I have to go."

    "No problem, First Consul Bonaparte. Have a safe journey to the Duke of Casteno''s estate. If there is anything I can do to assist, please don''t hesitate to contact us. The Kingdom of Spain would be willing to assist you," Godoy offered.

    Napoleon nodded appreciatively and climbed into the carriage. As the door closed behind him, he settled into his seat and gazed out of the window, lost in thought. The wheels of the carriage creaked as it began to roll forward, leaving the Royal Pce of Madrid behind.

    Thirty minutester, Napoleon arrived at the Pce of Casteno. The architecture of the pce was neossical, simr to the Royal Pce of Madrid but small in scale. Napoleon wasn''t surprised even in the slightest that the estate of Ci''s father would be this grand. After all, the Duke of Casteno was the richest man in Spain. Thanks to him, Spain has its heavy industry.

    The carriage pulled up to the grand entrance of the pce, where uniformed servants awaited to assist him. Napoleon stepped out of the carriage, and his boots hit the cobblestone courtyard.

    A liveried footman approached Napoleon with a bow. "First Consul Bonaparte," he said, "the Duke of Casteno is expecting you. Please follow me."

    Napoleon followed the footman through the pce''s grand entrance. The interior was just as impressive as the exterior, with gilded chandeliers hanging from the ceilings and priceless artworks adorning the walls.

    Finally, they reached avish drawing room where the Duke of Casteno awaited along with his family and Napoleon''s.

    "Papa!"

    Aveline waved her hand at Napoleon with a bright smile on her face. She was seated beside Ci, and Francis was seated on the opposite side of her.

    "Your Excellency," Duke Casteno stepped forward and bowed politely. "It''s an honor to host the First Consul of the mighty French Republic. Allow me to formally introduce myself, I am Duke Alfonso de Casteno, the Industrial Magnate and Advisor to the Crown."

    Alfonso then extended his hand, offering a handshake.

    Napoleon shook his hand without much of a thought and acknowledged him with an incline of his head. "The honor is mine, Your Grace."

    "This is my wife, Duchess Catalina de Casteno," Alfonso turned to introduce his elegant wife, who smiled warmly at Napoleon and performed curtsy.

    "A pleasure to meet you, First Consul," Catalina said.

    "And my son, Fernando de Casteno."

    Fernando, who had been quietly observing the interactions, nodded in acknowledgment but didn''t offer any words of greeting. His demeanor seemed reserved and perhaps even somewhat discontented.

    "I''m sure you already met my daughter, Isabe de Casteno."

    Napoleon chuckled softly. "I do, and she was a lovelydy. Well, Your Grace, you have a beautiful wife, beautiful daughters, and a handsome son. Truly exquisite. Now I know where my wife, Ci, gets her looks."

    Duke Casteno, seemingly relieved by thepliment, replied, "Thank you, First Consul. I must say, your family is equally charming."

    With pleasantries exchanged, Duke Alfonso suggested. "Since you are here, Your Excellency, why don''t we have a feast?"

    Napoleon rubbed his belly, feeling a sudden pang of hunger. He grinned in response. "A feast sounds delightful, Your Grace. I would be honored to join you."

    The Duke pped his hands, and servants were quickly dispatched.

    "Please follow us, Your Excellency."

    Duke Alfonso led the way to the dining hall of the pce, a grand room adorned with opulent decorations and a long, elegantly set dining table. The table was covered with fine linens, gleaming silverware, and crystal ssware. It was as exquisite as Versailles''s dining hall.

    As they took their seats, Napoleon found himself seated next to Duke Casteno, while Ci and Aveline were on the other side, engaged in lively conversation. The feast began with a variety of appetizers, such as churros, tapas, and olives, showcasing the rich and diverse vors of Spanish cuisine.

    The Duke, ever the gracious host, kept the conversation light during the initial courses. They discussed matters of culture, the arts, and even the beauty of the Spanish countryside. Napoleon found himself genuinely enjoying thepany of the Casteno family and appreciated their hospitality.

    As the main course was served, a sulent roast of Spanishmb. So far, the topics of conversation are amiable ones. As minutes flew by, Napoleon noticed Fernando''s disinterested behavior. He wonders what''s making him act like that. Is it about his sister''s sudden disappearance? Displeasing him? If that was the case, he understood why he was feeling that way.

    Fernando noticed Napoleon''s gaze trained on him and he simply averted his eyes, choosing to focus on his te.

    After a few more bites of the sulentmb, Napoleon decided to strike up a conversation with Alfonso.

    "So, Your Grace, you are an industrialist of Spain. You have brought railroads and steel manufacturing to your country. I wonder, where did you receive the know-how of those things?"

    Napoleon was curious as to how his invention from almost sixteen years ago spread around the world without him permitting it.

    "I learned it from the British," Alfonso revealed. "When I was traveling in London I saw thispany making steam lotives of a fine quality, and I decided to bring that to Spain. I hired some workers and from there started a business. Same scenario with steel manufacturing."

    "But you are aware that it was my invention right? I mean, I didn''t invent it first, but I''m the first who developed the practical applications for steam lotives and initiated widespread rail transport in Europe," Napoleon replied a hint of pride in his voice. "Sadly, I didn''t get a penny out of it."

    "Your Excellency, do you want me topensate you for all the years we benefitted and profited from your invention?" Alfonso asked, his tone serious.

    "No need, I just want to know how my invention reached Spain, that''s all. I can''t me thepanies, it was ourck of security¡­right darling?"

    Ci meekly nodded.

    "Oh¡­speaking of my darling, I want to know how you found my wife, or your daughter if you prefer," Napoleon asked.

    Alfonso nced at his wife and sister who were sitting on the opposite side of the table. Catalina gave a subtle nod, indicating that he had her permission.

 Chapter 270 Revelation after Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 270 Revtion after Revtion</h4>

    "It wasn''t easy, Your Excellency. The moment Ci disappeared, we hired investigators to find out where she went. They looked from the countryside, the capital, and even parts of Portugal, France, and Italy but they had no luck. We were devastated at that time, and I felt extreme guilt at that time. It was because of me that my beloved daughter Ci left our home. If only I could go back in time, I would never put her in a situation she won''t like."

    Hearing genuine words from her father, Ci''s heart swelled with mixed emotions. She had spent years away from her family, and though she had her reasons, seeing the pain her absence had caused them weighed heavily on her heart.

    Alfonso then continued, revealing that they had never stopped looking at her for even a decade. Until, a new government was formed in France, the Conste. Headed by Napoleon Bonaparte.

    Alfonso shared that it was only Napoleon that caught the interest of the public, not his wife. Napoleon''s achievements in the Italian, Egyptian, and Middle East, overshadowed Napoleon''s personal life until peace settled in the continent. Many people began to wonder who was the wife of this extraordinary leader.

    At the moment when Napoleon was giving a speech to the people of Paris at the future site of Arc de Triomphe, where he introduced Ci, newspapers that covered the speech spread throughout Europe, and from the newspaper, it was there how Alfonso saw a glimmer of hope. A name that he didn''t expect to read in a newspaper appeared.

    He sent his daughter to Paris to investigate, and Isabe took over the story. Isabe used her wealth to buy information visiting Napoleon''s school, the Brienne and Ecole Militaire, and about Napoleon''s family. There, Isabe found out that Napoleon had a maid working alongside him, it was Ci.

    And the time she joined Napoleon was a month after her disappearance. Coincidence? She wanted to confirm and it was at the time when Napoleon visited the construction of Pis Garnier she gained the courage to find out if Napoleon''s wife was her long-lost sister.

    When she peered through that opera ss and looked at Ci''s face, it was there she found out that it was her sister. Even if she hadn''t seen her for years, and had grown a lot, she would never forget her sister''s face. Her eyes, her smile, it was all unmistakably Ci.

    "So that''s how you find her huh?" Napoleon mused. "It was an admirable dedication."

    "Of course, I would go to such lengths to find my daughter," Alfonso interjected. "I''d go to any lengths to find my daughter. You see, I haven''t shared this with Ci yet, but the truth is, after I came to the painful realization that my own selfish choice led me to offer Ci to Prince Ferdinand, I couldn''t bring myself to do the same to Isabe."

    "So you mean¡­" Napoleon nced at Isabe.

    Isabe nodded. "The reason why I''m not yet married is because I haven''t found someone of my ideal type."

    "That''s admirable," Napoleon praised as he nced at the Casteno family. "I have something to say to each and every one of you. I love Ci with all my heart. There is no woman on this that could rece her in my affections. She is my muse, my inspiration, and my confidante."

    Upon saying that, Napoleon gazed at Ci affectionately and held her hand gently. Ci blushed and returned his affectionate gaze. Francis and Aveline let out a sigh of admiration at their father''s deration of love for their mother.

    "And my word is the same as Napoleon," Ci began. "I love Napoleon with all my heart, and I could never imagine a life without him. He has been my anchor, my support, and the love of my life."

    "I''m so envious¡­" Isabe cooed under her breath.? Napoleon noticed and chuckled.

    "You''ll find someone who will love you just as deeply, Isabe," Napoleon assured her with a warm smile.

    "I hope that day wille," Isabe replied.

    "Now now¡­" Catalina interrupted their wholesome moments. "Let''s finish our feast first before diving too deeply into matters of the heart."

    Everyone at the tableughed, except Fernando, and the atmosphere lightened.

    Twenty minutester, the feast ended and everyone''s tummy was satiated by the delicious food presented by the chefs of the Casteno family.

    "Your Excellency," Alfonso called. "Can we speak to my office?"

    "Of course, Your Grace," Napoleon epted the invitation as he wiped off his mouth with the cloth napkin, and stood up.

    "I''ll have a talk with my daughter. It''s been so long since we havest spoken mother-to-daughter style," Catalina said, looking at Ci. "The children can join of course."

    "I''ll see you allter," Napoleon said before following Duke Alfonso to his office. Fernando on the other hand, followed behind.

    As they were heading to Alfonso''s office, Napoleon asked. "Uhm¡­is your son Fernando included in this discussion?"

    Alfonso simply nodded.

    Alfonso pushed the door open of his office, and they all entered. The room was adorned with rich wood paneling and bookshelves filled with volumes of literature, journals, and business records.

    Once they were all seated, Alfonso cleared his throat and began, "Your Excellency, I must express my deepest gratitude for your understanding andpassion regarding our family''s situation. We owe you a debt of gratitude for allowing us to see our beloved Ciel."

    "Your Grace¡ª"

    "Please call me Alfonso," Alfonso interrupted. "You are higher than me so please, drop the formalities."

    "In that case, I suggest that you drop calling me His Excellency as well," Napoleon said.

    "Very well. So, Napoleon, first things first, I want to ask you¡­What is your opinion of Spain?"

    "Opinion huh?" Napoleon rubbed his chin as he contemted for an answer. "For me, Spain is a weak nation both economically and militarily. The people are losing confidence in their monarchy leading to discontent, and there are vast inequalities in the distribution of wealth. It''s a nation with immense potential, but it''s struggling under aplex web of issues."

    Alfonso nodded thoughtfully. "Your assessment is urate. Spain is indeed facing numerous challenges. And I have been trying to change that but the court is dominated by conservatives who are blind to the need for reform."

    Fernando, who had been silently listening, spoke up. "My father has been advocating for reform in Spain for years, but it''s been an uphill battle. The entrenched interests and resistance to change make it incredibly difficult."

    "I see¡­but why ask for my opinion in the first ce."

    "That is of course we are nning something big."

    "This sounds dangerous," Napoleon said softly.

    "My father is nning for a regime change in Spain. He wanted it to be led by people with the same thinking as us," Fernando revealed.

    "So a coup d''etat, is that what you are referring to?"

    Fernando nodded solemnly. "We need your help."

    After hearing that, Napoleon realized that what Duke Alfonso was doing by increasing his influence and reputation by doing charitable work was to conduct a coup d''etat.

    "Do you have allies?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes, some people in the court, ministers, and military generals."

    "Well, I suggest that you don''t do anything rash for a moment. Let everything as it is remain," Napoleon said.

    "What do you mean by that, Napoleon?" Fernando curiously asked.

    "You see, the moment I heard all about you from your daughter, my interest in Spain grew. I can see that together we''d be a pretty good team. I''ll help you but in exchange, the head of state of Spain shall be one of my children. Specifically, the one that is on Ci''s belly."

    Alfonso and Fernando''s eyes widened, they were speechless.

    "The people will ept it easily. After all, my wife is of Spanish descent from a renowned and revered family of Casteno."

    "But, Napoleon, if I may be candid, you are a president, not the King of France¡ª"

    "I''m nning to dere myself Emperor of France," Napoleon interrupted with a revtion and added. "In two or three years."

    "You? Dering yourself Emperor?" Fernando eximed.

    "Yes. Your daughter will be the Empress of France. Imagine the influence and power your family will hold, not just in Spain but in all of Europe," Napoleon exined with a confident gleam in his eyes.

    Alfonso and Fernando exchanged nces once more, this time with a mixture of astonishment and excitement.

    "That''s promising¡­" Alfonso remarked in awe.

    "Of course, if we were to change the regime, my one or two-year-old son or daughter won''t be able to lead. So, Alfonso, you''ll be the regent until the child is of age," Napoleon continued, outlining his vision. "We will need a transitional period during which your experience and wisdom will guide Spain through its transformation. Once our child is ready, they will ascend to the throne and be crowned as Emperor of Spain."

 Chapter 271 The Symbolizing Music

    <h4>Chapter 271 The Symbolizing Music</h4>

    Napoleon exited Alfonso''s office after their ten-minute discussion. Fernando sat there, his mind whirring with thoughts about Napoleon''s promation of himself as the Emperor of France.

    "Has something like this ever happened before? A man without royal lineage dering himself emperor of a nation?" Fernando mused, his gaze shifting to his father, who sat with his fingers intertwined, supporting his chin.

    "It is not unprecedented," Alfonso replied. "In the days of the Roman Empire, emperors were often elected."

    Fernando absorbed his father''s words, still trying to grasp the enormity of the situation. The weight of their conversation pressed down on him.

    "So, you believe in his vision, Father?" Fernando asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Alfonso leaned back in his chair, contemting the question. "Napoleon is a man of ambition, and he has achieved remarkable feats. His proposal is not without risks, but it also carries the promise of great rewards."

    Fernando nodded slowly. "And Ci... she will be the Empress of France?"

    A proud smile touched Alfonso''s lips as he thought of his daughter. "Yes, my son. Who would have thought that my daughter wouldnd herself with someone of great influence and power."

    "But have you really forgiven her genuinely father? You know during the early years of her abandoning our family, you were mad about it."

    "I was¡­Fernando, but not now. Not because she married a powerful man but because I''m a father. It''s time to let go of the past and think about the future."

    "Since you have forgiven her, I will forgive her too. But it doesn''t mean our rtionship will instantly heal. It will take time," Fernando admitted.

    Alfonso nodded understandingly. "Indeed, it will take time. We all need to rebuild the bonds that were strained by the past. But this opportunity, with Napoleon and Ci at the helm, offers us a chance to create a brighter future for our family and our nation."

    "You will be a regent to Napoleon''s child, father. Would that be okay with you? Why not negotiate that you should be the one to lead? After all, you are the one doing most of the heavy lifting prior to Napoleon''s entrance."

    "I find it fine," Alfonso said. "It''s going to be someone of our blood who will take the throne anyway. As long as France works in the best interest of Spain, I will work with Napoleon. And it''s best that we ally ourselves with France in these times, they are a superpower."

    "And what will be my role in all of this, Father?" Fernando asked.

    "You? I thought you didn''t like politics and would prefer to stay in our business. You will inherit our business, and grow it. It was how we got our family prestige in the first ce."

    "I understand, father. I''ll still continue to support you in any way I can, especially during these critical times," Fernando replied, hismitment unwavering.

    Alfonso ced a hand on Fernando''s shoulder and looked proudly at his son.

    "That''s the spirit. Now, we should join them."

    ***

    In one of the staterooms of Casteno Estates, Isabe, Catalina, Ci, and her children, Francis and Aveline were present.

    Ci''s mother, Catalina, spoke of old stories to Aveline and Francis about their mother, Ci, some were of her embarrassing moments, others were tales of her precocious disy.

    "Did you know that your mother could read and write at the age of 2? And perform basic mathematical calctions at the age of 4?"

    "Brother can do that too!" Aveline interjected, patting Francis on the back, puffing with pride.

    "Really?" Catalina nced at her grandson, Francis. "Then we now know where you got your talents from."

    "Actually, it''s from my fathers¡­" Francis corrected, and he felt a gentle pinch on his side. "Mother¡­that hurts¡­"

    "Are you implying that I''m not as talented as your father?" Ci teased, yfully pinching Francis again.

    "I didn''t mean it that way, mother. What I''m trying to convey is that arge percentage of my talents came from my father, and the rest are from yours," Francis exined, but still couldn''t escape his mother''s pinch.

    "I heard that Aveline can y piano and violin skillfully," Isabe chimed.

    "Really? That''s perfect, we have a grand piano in the music room," Catalina said. "Perhaps you can give us a sample of your musical talent right now, Aveline."

    "Of course, Grandmother," Aveline replied with a cheerful grin.

    "Okay, follow me," Catalina stood and led Aveline

    to the adjacent room, where the grand piano was waiting to be yed. The room was beautifully adorned with antique furniture, and therge windows allowed the soft afternoon sunlight to filter in, casting a warm glow across the room.

    Aveline approached the piano, her fingers gently caressing the keys before looking at her spectators.

    "Uhm, I''m going to y a piece, it originated from Scond and was one of the gifts my father gave to me after his return from London. It''s going to be a mix of English and Scottish melodies," Aveline exined, her fingers poised above the keys.

    "Oh¡­this is quite exciting," Catalinamented with a gleam of anticipation in her eyes.

    Just before Aveline could start, a person entered.

    "Papa!" Aveline waved her hand at Napoleon who just entered the door.

    "I see that you are going to y piano for your auntie and grandmother. Very well, I shall watch this also¡ªOh, I should call your grandfather and uncle. Wait for a minute, Aveline."

    Upon saying that, Napoleon exited the music room and fetched the two who were already walking down the hallway. Napoleon invited them to join the audience for Aveline''s performance. Alfonso and Fernando, curious and eager, followed Napoleon back to the music room, where they took seats next to Ci, Isabe, and Catalina.

    Aveline smiled warmly at her family as they settled in.

    "Okay, here we go," Aveline took a deep breath and began pressing the keys, filling the room with the familiar tune of "Auld Lang Syne."

    "Should all acquaintance be forgot, and never brought to mind..." Aveline''s fingers danced on the piano keys, and her voice joined in harmony with the music as she sang the opening lines of the traditional Scottish song.

    The room was enveloped in a sense of nostalgia and camaraderie as Aveline continued to y and sing. Her performance evoked memories of times past and the enduring connections between family members.

    Napoleon, Alfonso, and Fernando listened intently, each of them touched by the sentiment of the song.

    It was a fitting song, and Napoleon couldn''t be more proud of Aveline''s choice. She could have performed other pieces but she chose that song.

    Napoleon admitted Auld Lang Syne is a beautiful piece thatsts to the modern day. It was yed asionally in New Year celebrations and other significant moments of unity. He nned on poprizing it across Europe, where they''ll y it on New Year''s Eve at the end of the year.

    "¡ªWe''ll drink a cup of kindness yet¡­For the sake of auldng syne."

    The final notes of Aveline''s piano echoed in the room, and she concluded the song with a gentle, heartfelt smile.

    "How was it?"

    Napoleon was the first one to p. "That was beautiful dear!"

    And the rest followed.

    "You have an angelic voice, Aveline," Catalina praised.

    "One of the best pieces that I have heard in my life," Alfonso added.

    Aveline beamed at the warm apuse andpliments from her family. She rose to her feet and curtsied gracefully.

 Chapter 272 Return to Paris and a New Problem

    <h4>Chapter 272 Return to Paris and a New Problem</h4>

    ?

    Three dayster, Napoleon and his family have to leave and return to Paris. During those days, Napoleon discussed the possibility of linking Madrid and Spain through railways, improving Casteno''s manufacturing techniques by giving them the know-how of the newest technique, and starting an electricpany that would provide electric lights to the city of Spain.

    Before leaving the pce, Fernando arrived at Ci''s room and knocked on her door.

    He heard footsteps approaching from inside the room, and the door soon opened to reveal Ci. She wore a warm smile upon seeing her brother at her doorstep.

    "Brother," she greeted him warmly. "What can I do for you?"

    Fernando cleared his throat and spoke. "Can we talk?"

    "Okay," Ci stepped aside to allow Fernando to enter her room.

    Fernando entered the room. Then, he turned his attention back to his sister, who closed the door behind him.

    Ci''s warm smile persisted as she regarded her brother. "What''s on your mind, Fernando? It''s not often you seek a private conversation like this. In fact, it was our first time having this one-on-one talk."

    Fernando met her gaze, his expression serious. "You must know that you leaving our home has caused us emotional distress, and you can''t me me for hating you and giving you the impression that I don''t like you here. But all of that changed, partly due to my father talking some sense to me. I want you to know that as your brother, I value our family above all else. These past few days with Napoleon and his proposals have opened my eyes to the possibilities of a brighter future for our family and Spain. And I''ve realized that holding on to past grievances won''t help us move forward."

    "My husband''s proposal¡­Uh, you mean that?" Ci asked. "Of course, as the one who has caused such emotional distress, I understand you hate me. But I won''t hate you for that, because that would be illogical of me," she chuckled. "Still, I want to apologize, truly."

    "Apology epted¡­you have found your own happiness. That alone means a lot to me," Fernando replied sincerely. "I may not fully understand the path you''ve chosen, but I see that it''s brought you joy, and that matters the most. Okay¡­I''ll leave you be to prepare for your departure. But, Ci, please promise me one thing."

    Ci looked at her brother, her eyes curious. "What is it, brother?"

    "Promise that you''ll stay in touch with us," Fernando said. "Even if you''re far away in France, don''t let distance separate us further. Write to us."

    Ci smiled warmly, touched by her brother''s words. "Our mother has beaten you to it. Don''t worry, I''ll write to you."

    Fernando''s expression softened and gathered courage to spread his arms. "Can I?"

    Ci nodded and stepped into her brother''s open arms, and they shared a warm embrace.

    As they pulled away from the hug, Fernando spoke with sincerity, "Take care of yourself, Ci. And if you ever need anything, know that we''re here for you."

    With those parting words, Fernando left Ci''s room, leaving her with a sense of peace and closure.

    Thirty minutester, the Bonaparte family boarded the grand carriage waiting outside the Casteno estate. Aveline waved her hand at the Castenos, who waved back in return. Francis did the same, offering a polite smile.

    Napoleon, thest to step into the carriage, turned to face the Casteno family, and he bowed his head respectfully. "Don Alfonso, Don Fernando, Do?a Isabe, Do?a Catalina, thank you for your warm hospitality."

    Alfonso nodded in acknowledgment of Napoleon''s gratitude. "Your Majesty, it has been an honor to host you and your family. We look forward to the promising future our coboration may bring."

    After hearing that, Napoleon bowed once more before joining his family inside the carriage. The Elite Consr Guards nking the convoy of the First Consul''s carriage mounted their horses, and with a resounding call, they set the procession into motion.

    ***

    Two dayster, at the Pce of Versailles. Napoleon promptly returned to his administrative duties. In his office was the Foreign Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand, the Minister of Navy, Denis Decr¨¨s, and a person that Napoleon hadn''t met. Based on his appearance, he seemed to be in his seventies, and just like other old elite Frenchmen, he wore a powdered wig. The man had a distinguished air about him, and his presence exuded wisdom and experience.

    Napoleon, as he settled behind his desk, gestured for his guests to sit. He read thetest reports about their colonies.

    "So far, our colonies in North Africa and the Middle East have the potential to bring more profits by the end of the year. They are territories that are rich in iron, gold, oil, and other valuable resources," Napoleon stated, addressing his ministers and the distinguished guest. "The construction of the Suez Canal is expected to bepleted by the end of 1804, thanks to its huge poption participating in its construction. The prospect of our nation as an economic power is very high, especially when we are the sole manufacturers of high-quality industrial goods."

    Talleyand, Decres, and the guest he hadn''t met yet nodded in unison, agreeing to his words.

    "So, who do we have here, Talleyrand, Decres?" Napoleon asked.

    "Your Excellency, this person here is Georges Ren¨¦ Le Peley de Pl¨¦ville," Decres introduced. "He is a candidate for the position of Minister of Overseas, who will be responsible for overseeing our territories, dominions, mandates, departments, and collectivities."

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Excellency," Georges Ren¨¦ Le Peley de Pl¨¦ville said with a respectful nod.

    Napoleon studied Georges Ren¨¦ Le Peley de Pl¨¦ville for a moment, recognizing the wealth of experience and knowledge he must possess due to his appearance and the rmendation from his ministers. "The honor is mine, Monsieur de Pl¨¦ville. Tell me something about yourself."

    "Well, Your Excellency, I was a vice-admiral. I have been through a lot of wars such as the War of Austrian Session, the Seven Years'' War, the American War of Independence, and the French Revolution. I also have administrative backgrounds, serving as the governor of Marseille, and Minister of Navy for two years from 1797-1799."

    Hearing that, Napoleon hummed in acknowledgment, clearly recognizing Georges Ren¨¦ Le Peley de Pl¨¦ville''s extensive experience and contributions to the nation. "Your service to France has been distinguished, Monsieur de Pl¨¦ville. There''s no doubt you''d fit into this ministerial role. However, at your age¡­can you still serve your country?"

    Napoleon made a quick search of his system and found that Georges was going to die in 1804 in Paris and that he received the Legion of Honor, something that Napoleon had not introduced yet.

    "Your Majesty, I may be old, but I can still serve my country with dedication and vigor," Georges replied with vigor.

    "This Minister is going to be a huge one, that is because our territory expanded across the world. I am going to expect a lot from you given your experience, and I hope that we can forge a strong partnership to further strengthen France''s global presence and secure our interests in these territories," Napoleon said.

    Georges met Napoleon''s gaze with a determined expression. "I won''t let you down, Your Excellency."

    "Very well, we now have the Minister of Overseas. Speaking of overseas, is there something I should know?"

    "There is one, Your Excellency," Talleyrand spoke. "A conflict with the United States¡­should you pursue your interest in North America by sending troops to reassert our control, a war between the United States and the Republic of France would be inevitable."

 Chapter 273 The United States of America

    <h4>Chapter 273 The United States of America</h4>

    In the North American continent, there exists a prosperous colony of the British Empire, that is British America. It was founded in the early 17th century, a promising experiment in colonization, and of vast natural resources, fertile soil, and a mix of indigenous cultures. The settlers arrived seeking religious freedom, economic opportunities, and the promise of a better life.

    In those early years, British America thrived as the colonists established thriving farms, towns, and industries. However, as the years passed, a growing tension simmered beneath the surface. This was due, inrge part, to the British government''s attempts to assert control and extract revenue from the colonies.

    One of the pivotal moments came with the passage of the Stamp Act in 1765, which required colonists to purchase a British stamp for various legal documents, newspapers, and even ying cards. This tax was seen as a direct imposition of British authority and a vition of the colonists'' rights to govern themselves. The rallying cry of "No taxation without representation" echoed through the colonies.

    The situation worsened with the Tea Act of 1773, which gave the British East India Company a monopoly on tea sales in the colonies, leading to the infamous Boston Tea Party. The colonists were growing increasingly frustrated with British taxation and theirck of representation in Parliament. It became clear that reconciliation with the British Crown was bing less and less likely.

    Amid this turmoil, a man named Samuel Adams emerged as a prominent figure. A passionate advocate for colonial rights, Adams yed a pivotal role in organizing resistance to British oppression. He helped form the Committees of Correspondence, which allowed the colonies tomunicate and coordinate their efforts against British policies. Adams and others like him began to speak openly about the need for independence from Britain.

    The spark that ignited the mes of revolution came on April 19, 1775, when British troops marched to confiscate colonial weapons stored in Concord, Massachusetts. The first shots were fired at Lexington and Concord, marking the beginning of the American Revolutionary War.

    Over the next few years, the colonies united under the leadership of figures like George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, and Benjamin Franklin. They drafted the Deration of Independence, eloquently stating their reasons for breaking away from British rule. On July 4, 1776, the Continental Congress adopted the Deration, and the United States of America was born.

    The years that followed were marked by fierce battles, including the pivotal victory at Saratoga in 1777, which led to French support for the American cause. The war raged on until 1783 when the Treaty of Paris was signed, officially recognizing American independence. The United States had won its freedom through determination, sacrifice, and unwavering belief in the principles of liberty and self-governance.

    Of course, a newly independent nation is not without its problems in its first years. The United States, freshly liberated from British rule, faced numerous challenges as it embarked on its journey as a sovereign nation. The most pressing issue was how to establish a functional government capable of uniting a diverse collection of states and ensuring the rights of its citizens.

    One of the first attempts to address this challenge was the Articles of Confederation, adopted in 1777. However, this initial constitution proved to be weak and ineffective. It created a central government with limited powers, unable to raise revenue, maintain a standing army, or regtemerce effectively. The result was economic instability, disputes among the states, and a sense of vulnerability on the international stage.

    As a result of these problems, a group of delegates from the various states convened in Phdelphia in 1787 to draft a new constitution. This Constitutional Convention presided over by George Washington, led to the creation of the United States Constitution, a document that would be the bedrock of the American government. It established a system of checks and bnces among three branches¡ªexecutive, legitive, and judicial¡ªand outlined the rights and responsibilities of both the federal and state governments.

    From there, an economic boom in the country. The improved version of the steam engine developed by Napoleon Bonaparte revolutionizedmerce in the United States. Steam lotives, automated and mechanized factories, agriculture, and manufacturing experienced a period of unprecedented growth and innovation. Railroads crisscrossed the nation, connecting cities, and facilitating the movement of goods and people on an unprecedented scale.

    While Europe was tearing itself apart from the First and Second Coalition, the United States focused on itself.

    Until¡ªFrance won the First and Second Coalition, and with it, gained new territories, specifically British North America and Louisiana. The United States found itself again to the new threat of European powers.

    ***

    The year was 1801, October 5th.

    The United States of America currently has 16 16 states, most of which are situated in the eastern part of the continent. Thomas Jefferson, having been elected as the third President of the United States, was about to face a huge challenge.

    In the White House Yellow Oval Room, Thomas Jefferson was having his breakfast¡ªa simple meal of tea, bread, and butter. His tall, lean figure was hunched over the small table, simultaneously perusing a stack of papers, his piercing blue eyes focused intently on the documents before him.

    There was so much to do. First on his agenda was the national debt, which stood at a whopping 89 million dors. Secondly, Jefferson''s thoughts turned to the issue of the United States having a weak military, heavily reliant on foreign assistance. While the nation had won its independence through sheer determination during the Revolutionary War, itcked the military strength needed to defend itself in the face of new threats.

    Suddenly¡ªthere was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Thomas Jefferson called out, looking up from his papers. The door to the Yellow Oval Room opened, and in walked James Madison, his trusted Secretary of State.

    "Good morning, Mr. President," Madison greeted as he entered. He nced at the stack of papers and the serious expression on Jefferson''s face. "I see you''re already hard at work."

    Jefferson nodded, setting aside the documents for a moment. "Indeed, James. There''s much to address, and we can''t afford to dy."

    "Well, there is something that I''d like to add to your work, Mr. President. The Congress''s concern towards the Republic of France is growing. With them acquiring British North America from the United Kingdom and Louisiana from the Spanish, our country found itself in a precarious situation," Madison said.

    "I am aware of it, Madison. France is seeking to reestablish its control over the territories that they lost in the Seven Years War."

    "Most of the treaties that we signed with the Spanish to secure shipping in the Mississippi River were nulled," Madison continued, his voice grave. "With France in control of the Louisiana territory, we have virtually lost our ess to the Mississippi River and the crucial port of New Orleans. There are also words from France that Napoleon had struck a deal with Toussant Louvateure, promoting the status of Saint-Domingue into dominion and sending troops there. It''s without a doubt that the French are going to send troops to Louisiana to reassert their control over it. The Federalists see this as a significant threat to our national security."

    "Our country is not ready for another major war, Madison. What we can do is diplomacy. I''m nning on purchasing the territory of New Orleans from France."

    "Negotiating with France for New Orleans would be a wise step. It could help secure our ess to the Mississippi River and protect our economic interests. But who are you going to send?"

    "James Monroe and Robert R. Livingston. I already wrote a letter to them and are leaving for France next week."

    "But if the French rejected the offer? What should we do?" Madison asked.

    Jefferson was left speechless after hearing that question. The answer is obvious, but it''s easier said than done, and would possibly cause the dissolution of the country. He can''t allow that to happen.

 Chapter 274 Bulwark Stance

    <h4>Chapter 274 Bulwark Stance</h4>

    Upon hearing Talleyrand''s words, Napoleon wasn''t the slightest bit surprised. He knew that there was a possible conflict with the United States now that France had a huge swathe ofnds in North America, particrly Louisiana, a territory that the United States desperately needed as it wanted to expand westward.

    Napoleon won''t let the Americans have their own way. After all, he has his own vision of the North American frontier. The central and western part of North America is full of natural resources needed for industrialization. Minerals such as gold, iron, and coal, vast expanses of fertilend, and ess to the Mississippi River, would fuel Napoleon''s vision for a powerful French empire. The Louisiana Territory was not just a piece ofnd; it was the key to his ambitions. He would protect it at all costs, even if he had to go to war with the United States.

    "Who was the President of the United States of America?" Napoleon asked, though he already knew who was currently serving as its head of state, he wouldn''t naturally know given that he had been fighting a war and running a country''s affairs. And to look natural of course.

    "It''s Thomas Jefferson, Your Excellency," Talleyrand answered.

    "Thomas Jefferson," Napoleon repeated the name. "He was one of the founding fathers of America and fought against the British to secure their independence. Now I have reason to believe your words, Talleyrand, a conflict with the United States is indeed inevitable as they see us as a threat. But we won''t be thwarted.

    In their current state, the United States Army is not as formidable as European armies. They are weak and not much of a threat against our army. But their pros is that they are close to the Louisiana territory, so in the event of a war they have the advantage of supplying their forces efficiently."

    "You are right about that, Your Excellency. Also, we are in the process of securing our territorial gains from the British. Our navy is scattered. Fighting a war that is an ocean apart is not an easy task," Decr¨¨s concurred.

    "I concur with Monsieur Decr¨¨s, Your Excellency," the newly appointed Minister of Overseas, Georges added. "Perhaps we can ease the tension mounting through diplomacy."

    "I couldn''t agree more," Napoleon agreed without hesitation. "I''ll leave it to you, Talleyrand. For sure the Americans will do the same. They know more about their capabilities than us so there''s no doubt they are going to look for some agreement or deals."

    "I''ll do my best, Your Excellency," Talleyrand replied with a bow of his head.

    "Okay, if that is all, we are going to adjourn this meeting. I have a lot of work to do."

    With that, the three stood to their feet and prepared to leave.

    However, just as Georges and Decr¨¨s began to turn towards the door, Napoleon raised a hand, signaling for them to halt. "Wait,"

    The ministers exchanged puzzled nces before looking at Napoleon.

    "I have something to discuss with the Minister of Foreign Affairs," Napoleon continued, his piercing gaze shifting to Talleyrand. "So, Talleyrand, I request that you remain for a while. As for you two, gentlemen, you are free to leave. Thank you for your time and counsel today."

    Georges and Decr¨¨s acknowledged Napoleon''s directive with respectful nods, then turned on their heels, proceeding to exit the room. The heavy wooden door closed behind them, leaving Napoleon and Talleyrand alone

    Napoleon''s expression was pensive, and his eyes bore into Talleyrand''s with intensity. He had something of great importance to discuss, something that he believed only his trusted Minister of Foreign Affairs could handle.

    "Talleyrand," Napoleon began. "How is the referendum about me ascending to Emperor progressing?"

    "So far, only one and a half million voted so far, Your Excellency, but the turnover is? quite remarkable," Talleyrand replied and continued. "Of those who have voted, an astonishing 99 percent are in favor of you bing Emperor of the French. It seems that the people of France have rallied behind the idea."

    "1.5 million out of a poption of 42 million," he mused. "That''s approximately 3.57% of the poption who have cast their votes so far. I need more than that, Talleyrand."

    "We are in the process of mass-printing ballots and spreading the word, Your Excellency. By the end of 1802, all of France will havepleted their votes," Talleyrand exined. "We can''t deny the significance of the initial turnout, Your Excellency."

    "Then who are those who voted against the idea of me bing the Emperor?" Napoleon asked, feeling slightly annoyed. After all, he had done a lot for French people, did everything to increase the quality of life, and uplift a lot of impoverished people.

    Despite all his efforts to improve France, there are still those people who aren''t appreciative of his work.

    "Probably the royalists or the republicans, Your Excellency," Talleyrand replied. "Some may still hold on to the ideals of the old monarchy, while others aremitted to the idea of a republic. Change of this magnitude is often met with resistance from those deeply entrenched in their beliefs."

    "Royalists huh? They want monarchy, I''m giving them one, but it''s not going to be King Louis the Sixteenth, it''s going to be me," Napoleon scoffed. "As for the Republicans, well, some might criticize me for betraying the principles of the Revolution. But they fail to see that a stable government is necessary for France to flourish, and I believe that I can provide that stability as Emperor."

    A smile spread across Talleyrand''s lips as one memory of his was reyed in his mind after hearing that from Napoleon.

    "Remember when we first met, Your Excellency, that I said something along this line. ''Throughout my years in politics, I have encountered many individuals who imed to have noble intentions but ultimately sumbed to the temptations of power, wouldn''t that be the same to you?''"

    "I remember responding with a ''no,''" Napoleon replied. "I''m already demonstrating my loyalty to our nation. I''m striving to make it the most powerful in terms of economy, military, and culture. There will be a time when the whole world will know how to speak French. Don''t tell me, you are losing your faith in me?"

    Talleyrand chuckled as he shook his head. "No, I don''t see myself losing faith in you, Your Excellency," he smiled wryly. "You have consistently demonstrated your dedication to France and its people. So there''s that."

    There was a moment of silence between the two, and about five secondster, Napoleon broke the silence.

    "Very well. You are dismissed now, Talleyrand. Thank you for your time."

    ***

    November 15th, 1801, in the capital city of the Austrian Empire, Vienna.

    At the Belvedere Winter Pce, the former king of France, King Louis XVI was reading a referendum that was circting in France.

    The text of the referendum read:

    "To the People of France,

    In this crucial moment of our nation''s history, we ask for your voice. The question before you is whether First Consul Napoleon Bonaparte should ascend to the throne as Emperor of France.

    [ ] I support the ascension of General Napoleon Bonaparte as Emperor of France.

    [ ] I oppose the ascension of General Napoleon Bonaparte as Emperor of France.

    May your choice be guided by the best interests of our beloved France.

    Vive France!"]

    After reading the referendum, Louis XVI tore the paper into many pieces and threw it across the room in frustration.

    "NAPOLEON!"

 Chapter 275 To Brest

    <h4>Chapter 275 To Brest</h4>

    December 15th, 1801.

    Napoleon was on a train bound for Brest. His schedule for today is to inspect the troops who will leave France for Saint-Domingue and then New Orleans. The Ministry of War approved of the new equipment and weapons Napoleon had proposed, and he couldn''t wait to see it.

    Coming with him on this trip is the Minister of Science and Technology, Antoine Lavoisier, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Charles Talleyrand, Minister of War, Louis-Alexandre Berthier, and the Ministry of Interior, Lucien Bonaparte.

    As the train rumbled along the tracks, Napoleon and his esteemedpanions enjoyed their champagne in the Lounge Car. The huge rectangr windows provided a clear view of the passing French countryside.

    Napoleon took another sip of champagne before engaging in a conversation with them.

    "Is it really true, Talleyrand? That King Louis the Sixteenth wants to see me in person?" Napoleon asked.

    "How many times did you ask for that, Your Excellency? The answer would remain the same. The former King of France is seeking an audience with you on Christmas eve."

    "It must be because of you wanting to be an Emperor of the Republic of France. He must have felt disrespected by it. He thinks that he is the rightful ruler of France but we all know that he isn''t¡­and that there is only one who can rule France¡ªand that is you¡ªmy brother!" Lucien dered, raising his ss of champagne.

    "I agree," Berthier raised his ss of champagne in a show of support for Napoleon''s ascendance to the throne of Emperor.

    "How about you, Lavoisier? Do you support Napoleon?" Talleyrand asked, and all eyes were on Lavoisier.

    Antoine Lavoisier gently swirled his champagne ss before responding.

    "My primary allegiance has always been to the pursuit of science and technological progress. As long as I can continue my work, no matter who holds the title of ruler, I shall remain devoted to advancing the frontiers of knowledge."

    "No, I want to hear it from you, Lavoisier. You support me wholeheartedly right?" Napoleon interjected.

    Antoine Lavoisier met Napoleon''s gaze with unwaveringposure. He ced his ss of champagne down on the table and replied in a measured tone, "Your Excellency, I hold the deepest respect for your leadership and vision for France. I believe in the potential for progress and enlightenment that your rule represents. In that sense, yes, I wholeheartedly support your endeavors to guide our nation."

    Napoleon''s expression softened with satisfaction at Lavoisier''s response. "How''s the ammonia fertilizer productioning along?"

    "The ammonia synthesis process that we developed allowed us to produce up to 100 metric tons of ammonia per day. 85 percent are now being used as fertilizer all over France, and we are expected to see a significant increase in crop yields," Antoine Lavoisier exined. "There will not be a food shortage in France or in her colonies."

    "Ammonia, isn''t that one of the ingredients that we used to produce smokeless powder for the bolt-action rifles?" Berthier asked as he recalled something after hearing Lavoisier''s words.

    Napoleon simply nodded, confirming Berthier''s recollection.

    "Now, we are experimenting with this new type of fuel source. Derived from petroleum. So far, oil''s uses are heating, lubrication, and materials such as paraffin wax, naphtha, and tar. One of the junior scientists came up with this hypothesis, the possibility of using oil as a source of power for transportation. So far, nothing conclusive, but we are doing our best to explore that possibility."

    Napoleon couldn''t help but smile at the prospect. Of course, he could have told them that oil is a possible source of fuel but by doing so, he is stifling their critical thinking and innovation. But it doesn''t mean he won''t help them, he is indirectly giving them ideas through third parties, where the third parties will present an idea and they will work on it. It was an effective method that allowed engineers and scientists toe up with technology that existed eight to nine decades ahead of their time.

    Momentster a polite cough from the side of the lounge car drew all their attention. They were so engrossed in discussing with one another that they didn''t notice a well-dressed porter entering the car.

    "Pardon the interruption, Your Excellency and esteemed gentlemen," the porter said, addressing the group. "We are now approaching the station at Brest. We kindly request that you make your preparations to disembark shortly."

    Napoleon cast a quick nce at the window and saw the train slowing down as it approached Brest station. He exchanged a final nod with hispanions, signaling the end of their conversation for now. It was time to shift their focus to the matters awaiting them at their destination.

    With a graceful movement, Napoleon stood up from his seat, and the rest of the group followed suit. They gathered their coats and belongings, preparing to disembark.

    Exiting the train, Napoleon and his ministers were greeted by the locals living at Brest. They brought baskets filled with local delicacies and greetings, their faces filled with excitement as they walked past them.

    Napoleon acknowledged the warm wee with a nod and a smile, grabbing the baskets and then handing them to his Elite Consr Guards who would carry it for him.

    They were cheering and waving their hands to get the attention of the First Consul to them, some were even shouting that they voted in agreement with Napoleon bing the Emperor of France.

    Of course, having dealt with this kind of crowd before, Napoleon was simply doing what he did earlier, acknowledging their support.

    Finally, they made their way to the carriage and boarded. The carriage took them to the military barracks, where 90,000 troops were gathered.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the military barrack. Stepping out of the carriage, Napoleon was amazed at the sight before him. The soldiers weren''t wearing the uniform they used during the First and Second Wars of the Coalition. They were wearing the standard military uniform of the French Army during WWI, the horizon blue.

    The sight of the French soldiers in their horizon blue uniforms was a striking departure from the traditional attire Napoleon had been ustomed to. The double-breasted coats and two-piece backpacks, designed for both practicality and aesthetics, gave the troops a modern and unified appearance. The upper part of the backpack held their necessities, while the lower part carried non-urgent supplies, ensuring they were well-prepared for extended campaigns.

    As for the top of their head was an Adrian helmet, used by the French in WW1.

    Of course, not only their uniforms got a makeover, but their weapons as well.

    The repeating service bolt-action rifle was reced with a new one, that is the Karabiner 98k. It was an easy transition as most bolt-action designs are quite simr to one another.

    Located on the far right side of the formation is where the new artillery is disyed. It''s the French 75 mm field gun.

    And as for the machine gun section, it was redesigned simr to the MG08 simr to the Germans used in WW1. It''s basically an improved and best version of the machine gun they used during the Egyptian campaign.

    Since most European powers have already got their hands on the design of the weapons they used in the Egyptian campaign, the only thing they can do to secure their advantage is make a better one.

    "Let''s see them in action," Napoleon muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 276 Test Fire Of New Weapons

    ?

    As the troops stood in their impable horizon blue uniforms, Charles Talleyrand was the first to break the silence, offering his initial observation.

    "Quite a striking sight, Your Excellency," he remarked, his gaze sweeping across the rows of soldiers.

    "Indeed," Napoleon replied. "Uniformity and discipline are the hallmarks of a formidable army."

    "And look at those rifles, Your Excellency! They appear bigger than the previous bolt action rifle," Lucien Bonaparte chimed in, his voice filled with enthusiasm as he pointed to the new weapons that the soldiers were holding.

    Napoleon nodded approvingly. "Not only bigger, but an improved version of ourst bolt-action rifle. You see, duringbat, some soldiers were having a hard time reloading their rifles after firing all of their bullets. In the heat of the battle, some rounds would fall to the ground due to the pressure of the moment. This new bolt-action rifle that I call, Napoleon Bolt-Action Rifle Model 2, solved that problem by using clips to feed the rounds, ensuring a faster and more reliable reload."

    "Are we going to see how it performs, brother?" Lucien asked.

    "Of course, all of them¡ª"

    As they were having a discussion, three men approached the First Consul.

    "Your Excellency!"

    One of the men called, stepping forward and offering a salute.

    Napoleon instantly recognized the man from his ck appearance alone, it was Alexandre Dumas. One of the highest-ranking generals in the French Army, serving as themander of the 12th Corps.

    The two people behind him were General Leclerc and Desaix. Just like Dumas, they were also General, and amander of the Corps, 13th, and 14th respectively.

    The generals'' uniforms had undergone a significant transformation as well. They had shifted from the heavy woolen garments of the past to more practical cotton attire. Inspired by the style of World War II general uniforms, their new outfits predominantly featured a navy blue suit coat, matching trousers, and sturdy ck boots. Adorning their uniforms were the distinctive golden aiguillette, signifying their ranks and disyed on the shoulder, as well as the insignia of the French Army proudly centered on their peaked caps.

    Of course, this would not make them look gaudy like the armymanded by the original Napoleon, but the Napoleon of this world chose practicality over ostentation. He could have followed the same path but it would cost a lot more money. Wool is more expensive than cotton after all.

    Napoleon returned the salute and asked. "Dumas, how are you liking the new uniform?"

    "Well, Your Excellency, it''s morefortable and functional," General Dumas replied with a slight smile. "The cotton fabric is much more suitable for the demands of active service. It allows for greater mobility without sacrificing durability."

    "Good to hear that our changes are being well-received," Napoleon said. "Now, I believe that you have something prepared for us?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency. Please, if you would be so kind as to follow me," Dumas turned sideways and extended a hand towards the firing range.

    Napoleon and his ministers followed General Dumas to the designated viewing area, where they could observe the soldiers'' marksmanship.

    As they settled into their positions, all eyes were fixed on the soldiers'' downrange. General Desaix and Leclerc were standing among them.

    They watched as the soldiers took their respective positions. General Desaix, who stood by Napoleon''s right side, spoke.

    "Your Excellency, the weapons that you brought to us are magnificent. I want to know how long it would take for the whole army to be equipped with the same rifle."

    "Within the next two years," Napoleon answered without much of a thought. He knew well the capability of his arms factories and he had expected that one of the Generals might raise a question about it.

    "That''s good to hear. It''s always best if the soldiers use the same weapons rather than heterogeneous ones. It helps on the logistics side."

    General Leclerc, standing on Napoleon''s left, added to the conversation. "Indeed, Your Excellency. Standardizing our weaponry not only streamlines logistics but also ensures that our soldiers can share ammunition and maintain their rifles more easily in the field."

    "I get your points, General Desaix, General Leclerc," Napoleon replied with a nod, appreciating the practicality of the statement. "As a General myself, I know the importance of standardization, I don''t have to be reminded."

    Momentster, General Dumas approached them.

    "Your Excellency, we are ready tomence fire," Dumas informed.

    Napoleon acknowledged General Dumas with a nod and turned his attention back to the soldiers on the firing range. He watched as they adjusted their Napoleon Bolt-Action Rifle Model 2s, preparing to fire.

    "Aim¡­fire!"

    With a sharpmand, ten soldiers pulled the trigger, firing in unison.

    The ministers, particrly Talleyrand and Lucien who weren''t ustomed to the gunshot sounds flinched as the rifles roared to life. Trails of smoke billowed from the muzzles, and the sharp cracks of gunfire echoed across the firing range.

    Then they repeated the process, cocking their rifle again and again, eventually firing five bullets within ten seconds.

    After that, the soldiers reloaded, pulling out a clip from the pouches of their webbing gear, and inserting it into the magazine well of their Napoleon Bolt-Action Rifle Model 2s. They fired again, this time within six seconds. It seemed like the soldiers were practicing their weapons seriously.

    The next gun to test fire was the MG 08 or the Napoleon''s Machine Gun Model 2. One machine gunner sat behind the tripod-mounted MG 08, inserting the 250-round fabric belt. ording to the specifications, it can fire up to 450 rounds per minute. He wonders how long it''ll take for the machine gun to expend its entire belt of ammunition.

    With anticipation building, Napoleon and the gathered officials watched as the machine gunner, d in the new cotton uniform, aimed with the MG 08. Secondster, he pressed the trigger, and a continuous stream of bullets erupted from the muzzle.

    The rapid stato of gunfire filled the air, drowning out all other sounds. Brass casings ejected from the machine gun, creating a metallic cascade as they hit the ground. The gunner expertly traversed the weapon, sweeping it across the target area with controlled bursts of fire.

    33 secondster, the continuous stream of bullets from the MG 08 came to an abrupt halt as the belt of ammunition was expended. The machine gunner released the trigger, and the firing range fell into rtive silence after the intense barrage of gunfire. Smoke hung in the air, and the officials could see the target area downrange riddled with holes from the bullets.

    The officials pped their hands at the performance. As they apuded, their attention shifted to the final demonstration¡ªthe 75mm French artillery pieces.

    It was being towed by ten soldiers. Not only the 75mm artillery was being towed but its ammunition caisson as well.

    Six crews positioned themselves around the field gun, each with a specific role. Four men were stationed at the field gun itself. One adjusted the gun''s aim, another confirmed its status, a third handled reloading, and the fourth, an officer, gave orders to fire. The fifth and sixth crew members were stationed by the ammunition caisson. Their job was to retrieve shells and hand them over to the crew responsible for reloading.

    A minuteter, it was ready to fire.

    "Fire!" The officer yelled and the gunner released thenyard, striking the firing pin with a resounding ng. And in an instant, the field gun roared to life. The explosive force propelled the shrapnel shell towards the target dummies.

    The shell exploded mid-air with a deafening st, sending a shower of shrapnel in all directions. The target dummies, mere representations of the enemy marching in a line, bore the brunt of the explosion. Splinters and fragments filled the air, creating a deadly storm that shredded the dummies to pieces.

    The crew of the gun, repeated the sequence over and over again, firing 15 rounds in just a minute. There''s no way a line or cavalry would stand a chance against such a barrage.

    After the demonstration, General Dumas approached Napoleon.

    "I''m impressed," Napoleon said. "Now, as for your missions: You are to reassert French control over her North American territories. General Dumas, your task is in Saint-Domingue, while General Desaix and Leclerc will be in New Orleans. Remember the n that we nned for, three weeks prior to this. Make no mistake."

    "Yes, Your Excellency!"

 Chapter 277 Christmas Eve & Visitor From Austria

    ?

    On the eve of December 24th, 1801, as the clock struck six in the evening, Paris unveiled itself beneath a resplendent canvas of an orange-hued twilight. The ethereal radiance gently embraced the grand facades of its architectural marvels and trees, casting an enchanting aura over the city.

    Amidst this enchanting twilight, a revolutionary marvel graced the cityscape: neon lights, a pioneering technological innovation, embarked on their debut. Paris, a city already renowned for its artistic prowess, now added a vibrant tapestry of colors to its palette. These neon lights breathed new life into the city, infusing it with a luminous, electric vibrancy that left both visitors and locals mesmerized.

    It was in France that this groundbreaking leap in lighting technology first found its home, marking a departure from the traditional style of Christmas celebration. Not only that, the day was important to the French people as it was their first time celebrating Christmas due to a decade-long revolution that prevented them from openly observing this sacred holiday. This December 24th was not just a date on the calendar; it symbolized a rekindling of tradition, a return to the cherished customs that had been suppressed for over a decade by the tumultuous waves of revolution.

    In the wake of a ten-year-long upheaval that had reshaped the very fabric of French society, this Christmas Eve held a profound significance. The French people, who had long yearned for the freedom to openly celebrate their cherished traditions, now gathered under the luminous glow of neon lights to mark the asion.

    Gone were the days when Christmas was observed in hushed whispers and secret gatherings, for on this night, the streets of Paris bore witness to a public disy of joy and merriment. Families strolled hand in hand, buying foods from the Christmas market stalls adorned with wreaths and festive decorations.

    Children sang carols with voices as pure as the newly fallen snow, their melodies rising like a chorus of angels amidst the bustling cityscape.

    The shop windows, illuminated by both traditional candlelight and modern electric bulbs, disyed an array of treasures that beckoned to passersby. Delicate porcin figurines, handcrafted wooden toys, and glistening ornaments adorned the disys, which would serve as perfect gifts for loved ones during this special season.

    Last but not least, a big Christmas tree was erected in the future sight of the Eiffel Tower. Covered and draped with a tapestry of multicolored lights and shimmering tinsel.

    Beneath the grand tree, Parisians of all walks of life gathered, their faces aglow with the warmth. It was a ce of unity, where the divisions of the past were forgotten, and the bonds ofmunity were strengthened. As families, friends, and strangers alike gathered around, a sense of togetherness filled the air.

    Truly, the city of Paris became a city of light literally and figuratively.

    Of course, this is not only exclusive to Paris, other major cities were also decorated as well. Cities like Lyon, Marseilles, Toulon, Strasbourg, and Toulouse¡­literally illuminated their streets squares, and boulevards.

    If there was a bird''s eye view from space, the nation of France would look like a radiant constetion on Earth''s canvas. It would have dots of lights on every part, while its neighboring countries would be dark as lighting at Christmas is not yet widespread to them.

    ***

    In the streets that lead to Versailles, there was an ornate carriage driving along, escorted by guards who were mounted on their horses.

    Inside the carriage was the former king of France, King Louis the sixteenth. He looked out of the window and saw all of the lights illuminating the buildings and streets. It was a far cry from Austria, where the only lights being illuminated were the streets thanks to its street lights.

    But here in France, they were creative and made Christmas a more lively celebration. Instead of being happy because of how beautiful France looked, he was frustrated. After all, he had read about Napoleon''s n of bing an Emperor, basically taking all the power to himself.

    So that''s what he meant back then. He still remembered their past conversation when Napoleon visited Vienna. It goes something like this: "I''m not like my predecessors. Compared to them, I have a clear vision for France, and restoring the monarchy is not part of that vision."

    And also this when he asked him why he is so against the restoration of the monarchy: "Well, let me put it this way: once a person gains power, it bes incredibly difficult to let go of it."

    He is already giving hints of his intentions, and now, almost all the people of France seem to be supporting it overwhelmingly. They had forgotten their former king, and Napoleon seemed to have etched his ce in the hearts of the French people as their beloved leader.

    As King Louis the Sixteenth''s carriage approached the Pce of Versailles, he couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of nostalgia. It was within these grand walls that he had once held court as the reigning monarch of France. But those days were long gone.

    The guards escorting the carriage dismounted and opened the ornate doors. King Louis stepped out onto the cobblestone courtyard. Just like every building in Paris, the Pce of Versailles was decorated in magnificent Christmas splendor. Gands of evergreen and red ribbons adorned the grand entrance, and wreaths with golden ents hung from the majestic doors. The courtyard itself was aglow with the soft, warm light ofnterns, casting a magical aura over the pce.

    At the main entrance stood the family living on it, the Bonaparte. Louis recognized one of them, Napoleon. Thedy standing next to him must be his wife, Ci, and the two children standing on either side must be their son and daughter.

    King Louis approached the family and bowed slightly.

    "Wee, Monsieur Capet to the Pce of Versailles. We have expected your arrival and have prepared ordingly," Napoleon Bonaparte greeted King Louis with a cordial smile. He extended his hand in a friendly gesture, which King Louis epted reluctantly with a polite nod.

    "This is my wife, Ci Bonaparte. Our son, Francis, and daughter Aveline. We have oneing in two months," Napoleon introduced as he gently rubbed Ci''s bump.

    "So you are the former king of France¡­" Aveline said innocently.

    Louis didn''t respond, rather, he remained silent.

    "So, Monsieur Capet. You are the only one who visited huh? Where are the others?" Napoleon asked after noticing he was alone.

    "They are in Vienna, celebrating Christmas Eve," Louis answered. "My visit to France is a personal one so I didn''t bring them with me."

    "I see¡­in that case, let us enter and talk about that personal matter in morefort," Napoleon suggested as he motioned toward the grand doors.

 Chapter 278 Dropping The Bombshell

    ?

    As King Louis the Sixteenth followed Napoleon Bonaparte into the Pce of Versailles, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions. The opulence and grandeur of the pce reminded him again of his former life as the king of France, a time when he had resided in these very halls and wielded power. But now, he was a guest in his own former domain, it was a p in the face of his past glory.

    The interior of the pce was just as beautifully adorned for Christmas as its exterior. Lavish decorations adorned the walls and ceilings, and the scent of evergreen and spices hung in the air. Intricate wreaths, glistening ornaments, and gands of holly and ivy adorned every corner of the room. The interior was bright thanks to the electric light bulbs that illuminated every hallway of the Versailles.

    Napoleon led Louis to a luxurious sitting area near a grand firece, where a roaring fire crackled and cast a golden glow. Louis took a seat in one of the plush armchairs, and Napoleon settled across from him.

    Meanwhile, Ci walked forward and stopped by Napoleon''s side. She leaned forward and Napoleon whispered into her ears.

    Louis watched as Ci leaned in to whisper something to Napoleon. Although he couldn''t discern the exact words, their bodynguage suggested an intimate understanding between the two.

    After their brief exchange, Ci stepped back, and a warm smile graced her face as she regarded King Louis. She then gracefully walked over to the door where Aveline and Francis were standing.

    Louis nced over his shoulder, wondering what she was about to do.

    "Your father will speak with his guest. They''ll join us for dinner after," Ci said.

    "Understood mother."

    "Okay, mama."

    With that, the three of them left the room, leaving King Louis and Napoleon to continue their conversation in rtive privacy. For a moment, there was only the sound of the fire crackling but Napoleon broke the silence with a question.

    "So, Monsieur Capet, what do you think of the Pce of Versailles? It has been our residence since I became the First Consul."

    "I have noticed a lot of changes," Louismented. "For example, the furniture isn''t thest one I remembered. Some of the paintings on the hallways are gone, and it seemed like you electrified the pce."

    Napoleon smiled. "We have done a lot of renovations and refurbishment to make it appear more¡­how should I say this¡­contemporary. My wife is not keen on using the same furniture used by generations of the royal family who resided in Versailles."

    "I can understand that," Louis said.

    "So, Monsieur Louis, let us discuss why you are here in Paris," Napoleon began with a serious tone.

    "Here''s a question from me, Napoleon, why did you ept my request to visit you?" Louis returned a question.

    "I am the one who asked the question first so it''s only natural that you''d be the first to respond." Napoleon''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll answer your question after."

    "Okay, the reason why I''m here, Napoleon, is that''s why you proim yourself as Emperor," Louis revealed. "For me, this is a great insult. I''m the King of France; it is my birthright to rule France. You have no right to im the title of Emperor."

    Napoleon''s expression remained stoic, his gaze fixed on Louis. "The answer to your question is simple, Monsieur Capet. It''s to ensure stability in France and continue the legacy I have been working for our country."

    "How?" Louis asked.

    "Last year, I faced a grave threat to my life¡ªan attempt on my existence. It was a royalist plot that unfolded as my family and I were en route to the opera. This perilous moment wasn''t isted; there were other sinister schemes from the Jacobins that my Minister of Police sessfully thwarted. You see, the stakes were incredibly high. Had those assassinations seeded, the Bourbons or the Jacobins could have dismantled everything I''ve painstakingly worked towards for our nation.

    Think about it¡ªthe sweeping education reforms, the establishment of civil codes, the monumental infrastructure projects, and the painstakingly crafted machinery of our new government. All of it could have been swept away. It''s a harsh reality that in the event of my untimely demise, I had to ensure political stability and safeguard my political legacy. The only viable way to achieve this was to be an emperor and secure an heir who could continue the work and preserve the political order I''ve painstakingly forged, even if I were no longer here to oversee it.

    In a republic, political power is not inherited. The only ones who can leave power in inheritance are the nobles. I could not dere myself king, because that would go against the principles of the revolution. But an emperor, that is a different matter because people can vote for it."

    After hearing his exnation, Louis was slightly convinced by his words. But¡ª

    "Remember the time we spoke, Napoleon. That if you return me to my throne, I won''t undo all the progress you made?"

    "But I can''t trust someone with this," Napoleon replied. "Only I can execute my vision for France. You have your reign¡ªMonsieur Capet, it''s my time now¡ª"

    "IT''S MY BIRTHRIGHT!" Louis snapped, his voice crackling like a whip. Napoleon was unfazed by his outburst.

    "Your im to birthright, Monsieur Capet, is precisely the issue that led to the upheaval in France¡ªthe concept of birthright and inherited power. It''s a notion that our revolution sought to challenge."

    "But proiming yourself as Emperor of France would mean reintroducing that concept in France. When you die, your children will take over, and your children''s children."

    "You have a point, but I''m not the kind of father who would let an unprepared son take over the country. I have protocols in ce to ensure that the heir won''t lead France into ruin. Do these answers satisfy your question? If so, I can answer your question as to why I epted your request."

    "Is there¡ªreally no chance that you would allow the Bourbons to return to the throne?" Louis asked in a pleading tone.

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, and the people of France have already taken a liking to me. So even if I were to return you to the throne, a lot of people would demand you to abdicate. I''m speaking based on facts. So far, two and a half million people voted in support of my ascendance to the rank of emperor. Only zero point zero nine percent of them voted against. It''s a simple statistical reality, Monsieur Capet."

    Louis couldn''t deny the weight of such overwhelming support for Napoleon''s rule. It was clear that the majority of the French popce had embraced this new era.

    "You can answer my question now," Louis prompted.

    "The reason why I epted your request to visit me is simple. I need your help to convince the French royalists living in France or abroad. You haven''t formally abdicated your throne, but the government has considered that if you abandon the nation, you forfeit your position as king. However, your presence here can serve as a symbol of reconciliation between the old monarchy and the new order."

    "And why should I do that?" Louis asked as if challenging him to convince him.

    "Because you owe me your life, Monsieur Capet. If not for me, the mobs that stormed the Tuileries Pce during the insurrection that took ce on the 10th of August, 1792, would have killed you and your family on the spot. Remember thedy who saved you? The one d in the red dress? I was the one who sent her to rescue you and this is the proof¡ª"

    Napoleon flicked his fingers and a manservant entered the room carrying a box. The manservant opened it and Napoleon pulled out something that made Louis''s memories from 11 years ago resurface.

    "That¡ªthing," Louis uttered, his eyes widening.

    "This is the weapon that thedy used and the dress that she was wearing at that time," Napoleon revealed as he held the evidence in his hands. "Consider your participation as a way of repaying your debt to me, Monsieur Capet. I only ask for one thing, that is you support my ascendancy to the title of Emperor of France through a speech."

 Chapter 279 The Announcement

    ?

    On December 31st, 1801, the clock struck seven in the evening, and the night remained illuminated by the lingering Christmas lights that the people of France hadn''t bothered to take down.

    At the Arc de Triomphe, a diverse crowd had gathered for an event hosted by the First Consul of France. The attendees spanned various backgrounds and social statuses,pletely upying all twelve avenues leading to the site. There was hardly any space for carriages or trams.

    It was expected that millions would attend the event. To ensure the safety of each attendee, Napoleon had set up an extensivework of preparations:

    First is the substantial contingent of guards and soldiers that had been deployed throughout the area. They maintained a visible presence, ensuring that any potential disturbances were nipped in the bud.

    Second is food and refreshment Stands. Rows of stalls offered a variety of food and drink options, from warm mulled wine to hearty French cuisine. Hungry and thirsty guests could indulge without straying too far from the festivities.

    Third is medical aid stations. In case of emergencies, medical aid stations were strategically positioned to provide prompt assistance to anyone in need.

    Fourth is crowd control. The police had their hands full ensuring the flow of people remained orderly. They used ropes and a semnce of order amidst the sea of people.

    Last is public announcements. To keep everyone informed,rge boards had been set up at strategic points, disying announcements and schedules of the evening''s festivities. It ensured that no one missed out on the highlights of the night.

    As the clock continued to tick, the air was charged with excitement. The First Consul of France was about to make an appearance to officially inaugurate the Arc de Triomphe, a structure that had beenpleted just four days prior. Along with that, he has a speech prepared for them and an important announcement that ording to the posters, an announcement that they shouldn''t miss.

    Napoleon was at the Arc de Triomphe, walking around the monument in awe. In the original history, Napoleon hadmissioned it to celebrate French victory against coalition forces in Austerlitz, but in this world, Napoleonmissioned it to celebrate French victory in the first and second coalition wars, bringing peace to the continent.

    "It just looked the same," Ci, who stood next to him. "It''s bringing me some nostalgic vibes¡ªI thought I was never going to see this again. It''s so beautiful."

    "I agree," Napoleon replied in a whisper. "I only saw it from pictures and videos but now I''m standing before it. Now it''s making me want more. I''ll build the iconic iron structure that stood in the Champs de Mars."

    "Are you referring to the Eiffel Tower?" Ci whispered into his ears again.

    Napoleon simply nodded. "Yes. The engineers managed to build it in under two years, so we are going to build it within that time frame."

    "I can''t wait," Ci giggled softly before getting interrupted by one of Napoleon''s ministers.

    "Your Excellency¡ª"

    Napoleon doesn''t have to look over his shoulder to know who called him as he recognized the voice. It was Talleyrand.

    "I''ll see youter," Napoleon whispered into Ci''s ears. "Go and be with the children."

    Napoleon nted a kiss on her cheek before Ci made her way toward their children, who were at the Arc de Triomphe.

    Napoleon then turned his attention back to Talleyrand.

    "Your Excellency," Talleyrand began. "I wish to discuss something with you, can I have a moment of your time?"

    Napoleon checked the time from his pocket watch, and he nodded. "You have five minutes, Talleyrand."

    "It won''t take long¡­" Talleyrand assured and began. "First of all, I want to congratte you forpleting this beautiful monument. I''m genuinely impressed by its design and architecture. The second is you convincing the former King of France. Thirdly, it is about the diplomats from the United States."

    "United States?" Napoleon raised a brow. "What about it?"

    "Well, I have spoken to them, and they expressed their intention of purchasing New Orleans from us for 10 million dors or 53 million and four hundred thousand francs."

    Napoleon rubbed his chin as he pondered about the offer. So the United States has already begun their move huh? Securing New Orleans and possibly securing shipping rights in the Mississippi River.

    After seriously considering the offer, Napoleon shook his head. "I''m not interested. We are going to keep New Orleans for ourselves. It is going to be the de-facto capital of New France in our North American frontier."

    "But Your Excellency¡ªif you reject their offer, you are well aware that we will be at war with the United States?"

    "As I said before, I don''t see the United States as a threat to our empire. So stay firm, tell them that France is not interested in selling any parts of Louisiana. However, France is prepared to make some concessions. Shipping rights in the Mississippi River? That we can give."

    "Understood, Your Excellency¡ª"

    "Brother¡ª"

    Another minister interrupted. Napoleon flickered their gaze at the person who called him, it was Lucien, and standing next to Lucien was Napoleon''s older brother, Joseph.

    "It''s about time," Joseph informed, indicating that the event will start soon.

    "Very well," Napoleon acknowledged them with a nod before shifting his gaze once more to Talleyrand. "Talleyrand, excuse me for a moment, the event is starting soon."

    "Good luck, Your Excellency," Talleyrand bowed his head.

    With that, Napoleon was escorted by Lucien and Joseph to the erected tform where a podium with a microphone stood, ready for his address to the eager crowd.

    Napoleon, standing at the podium, took a moment to survey the sea of faces before him. Citizens from all corners of France united in this historic moment, awaited his words with bated breath.

    He invented the microphone solely for this asion. In order to address hundreds of thousands of people his voice alone wouldn''t reach those who were farther from the stage. So speakers are installed at interval points throughout the square, ensuring that his message would reach every eager ear.

    With a nod to his brothers and a nce at his family who were behind him, Napoleon stepped closer to the microphone and began to speak.

    "Citizens of France, esteemed guests from near and far," he proimed, his words reverberating through the square, reaching the ears of the multitude.

    The people far away from the Arc de Triomphe found themselves jolting at the sudden sound escaping from the speakers. It was their first time experiencing the power of this new invention.

    Napoleon continued. "Tonight, as we gather under this magnificent Arc de Triomphe, we celebrate not only thepletion of this grand monument but also the enduring spirit of our great nation. In this very ce where I stood, I promised you peace, and I have brought it. This monumental arch shall serve as the symbol of our great victory."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing through the night.

    "Also tonight, I have someone here who would like to address you all, someone you all knew," Napoleon said and the crowds fell silent, wondering who Napoleon was referring to.

    Napoleon nced over his shoulder and beckoned a specific someone to step forward.

    That someoneplied and walked over to the podium, and stopped next to Napoleon.

    The people near the Arc de Triomphe instantly recognized the person.

    "Wait¡ªisn''t that King Louis the Sixteenth?"

 Chapter 280 Formalizing

    <h4>Chapter 280 Formalizing</h4>

    The unexpected presence of the former King of France left the assembled multitude in a state of shock. Those who stood far from the? Arc de Triomphe had no choice but to rely on the whispers that swiftly spread through the densely packed crowd.

    Questions rippled through the masses like wildfire. What could have possibly brought the former King of France back to the heart of Paris? The notion that Louis Capet had abandoned his subjects had been etched into their collective consciousness by the relentless drumbeat of media propaganda. Their minds raced with spection.

    Louis Capet''s keen eyes scanned the sea of faces before him, searching for any sign of the reaction he had hoped for. He had dared to believe that, perhaps, a small fraction of France would wee his return with open arms. Yet, the expressions that met his gaze were far from what he had envisioned ¨C a sea of confusion and bewilderment painted across their faces.

    His return had elicited not joy, but puzzlement, which somehow pained his spirit more than outright rejection.

    As the seconds stretched into what felt like an eternity, Louis Capet found himself grappling with the enormity of the moment. This is the day he''ll say farewell to the people of France, to repay the debts he had from Napoleon.

    Napoleon was the one who saved his family at the height of the revolution, if not for him, they would have been at the mercy of the guillotine.

    Meanwhile, behind Francis was Napoleon, tilting his head to the side as he waited for Louis to speak. It''s been a minute now. Of course, he couldn''t simply walk over there and urge him to speak, that would have been bad optics for Napoleon. Maybe Louis was fighting his inner battles and turmoil, seeking the right words to address the masses who had long regarded him as a distant relic of a bygone era.

    Fifteen secondster, Louis cleared his throat and spoke into the microphone.

    "Citizens of France, I am Louis Capet, the former King of the Kingdom of France. I stand before you, my fellow countrymen and women, to announce my formal abdication of the throne and theplete abolition of the monarchy. Although I am well aware that the monarchy has long been dissolved, this act symbolizes my recognition of the authority that now governs the Republic of France. The future of France belongs to its people, not to the remnants of an old regime. I hereby renounce any ims to the throne, should the monarchy ever return to our beloved nation.

    When I ascended to the throne of France twenty-seven years ago, I solemnly swore an oath to serve this nation to the best of my ability. I once believed in my divine right to rule, but the passage of time and the unfolding events of history have humbled me. I acknowledge my failures, which ultimately led to a profound upheaval that forever altered the course of our cherished France.

    As to why I departed from France during the tumultuous years of the revolution, it was out of fear for the safety of my family and myself. I faced an agonizing choice: to remain a king and confront my people, or to be a father and protector for my family. I chose thetter path, and that choice has weighed heavily on my heart ever since.

    During the initial five years of France''s transformation into a republic, I harbored bitterness and resentment. I observed from a distance as our nation underwent numerous regime changes. It became painfully clear that the new governments that reced me were more concerned with their own interests than those of the people. I could not help but think that they were failing our great nation. I had envisioned a return, with the support of those who still believed in the monarchy, to set things right. However, due to France''s victories over its adversaries, that dream remained unfulfilled.

    I watched as France struggled under the yoke of corrupt leadership, believing that one day, the people would yearn for a savior. In my fantasies, I imagined myself as that very person, hoping to bring salvation to our belovednd.

    But then, Napoleon Bonaparte emerged as the leader of France, seeding the previous governments as the First Consul. I must admit that I was embittered by the sweeping reforms and drastic fiscal changes he initiated. He achieved remarkable progress, and I couldn''t help but feel resentment for doing my job well. My ire deepened when I learned of his aspirations to be Emperor of France. Yet, I recognized that the overwhelming majority of our fellow citizens ced their faith in Napoleon. I knew that if I opposed him, I would incur your disdain. Thus, I made the decision not to meddle in France''s internal affairs any longer and to ept the fact that you had embraced your new leader.

    So, to conclude this speech of mine, I wish to dere my support for Napoleon''s ascension to the title of Emperor of France. My message to Napoleon is simple: please continue to work tirelessly for the best interests of France and her people, just as you have done. Lead our nation towards prosperity, and may the empire you envision be a source of strength and unity for all French citizens."

    Louis Capet''s speech concluded with a sense of eptance and reconciliation. He had faced his past, acknowledged his regrets, and expressed his support for the man who had risen to power in his absence. The crowd, once bewildered, now began to feel pity andpassion for the former king.

    The silence that followed was broken by scattered apuse, hesitant at first but gradually growing in volume. It was not a thunderous ovation but a recognition of the courage it took for Louis Capet to return and speak his truth.

    As the crowd''s apuse echoed through Paris, Louis Capet stepped away from the microphone, his gaze once again sweeping over the faces of the people he had once ruled. This time, there were mixed expressions in the crowd¡ªsome still skeptical, some moved by his words, and others lost in thought.

    King Louis returned to where he originally stood, near Napoleon.

    "That was a great speech, Monsieur Capet," Napoleon praised.

    "The Emperor of the Austrian Empire will be mad for offering my support to you. The royalists of France will feel betrayed."

    "I can handle the royalists, thank you for your concern," Napoleon said.

    "I am not concerned, I''m just saying what will happen. So when do you n on bing the Emperor? Is there a date?"

    "Once all the people voted in support of me bing an Emperor," Napoleon said and continued. "Which I will find out by the end of the year 1802."

    "I see¡­"

    Meanwhile, watching them talk was Francis, who has now realized the words from his father during their stay in Mn.

    ''So this is what father meant. He''ll be an Emperor and I''ll be his sessor.''

    It was not known to Francis that his father nned to be Emperor of France until this.

    ''I guess I will have to study and work harder to meet my father''s expectations''.

 Chapter 281 The Start of a New Year

    <h4>Chapter 281 The Start of a New Year</h4>

    Two dayster, on January 2nd, 1802, the former king of France, Louis Capet, arrived in the Austrian capital of Vienna.

    As he stepped into the Schonbrunn Pce, the mansion''s manservants, serving under Emperor Francis II, greeted him warmly and escorted him to the Emperor''s study.

    A minuteter, Louis found himself standing in front of Emperor Francis II''s office. The manservant discreetly closed the door as Louis entered.

    "Louis, I''m relieved to see you''ve returned safely," Francis II remarked, his focus still fixed on the paper he was scribbling on with a fountain pen. He finally nced up from his work as Louis approached the desk.

    Setting aside his fountain pen and paper, Emperor Francis leaned back and met Louis''s gaze. "Louis, there''s a newspaper article I read just a few minutes ago," he said, reaching for the folded paper on his desk and unfolding it.

    He read the headline on the front page.

    "Former King of France, Louis the Sixteenth has renounced his im to the throne and dered his support of Napoleon''s ascendancy to the title of Emperor of France."

    After reading the headline, he set it down on his table and looked at Louis in disappointment.

    "Louis, why did you do that? It waspletely different from your intention of asserting your rights to the throne. It''s why I allowed you to visit France in the first ce. If you give up your im to the throne now, then there''d be no reason for me to keep you here in Vienna," Francis pressed.

    Louis met Francis II''s gaze with a calm determination. He had anticipated this moment during his journey back to Vienna and had carefully crafted his response.

    "When I arrived in Paris, I was shocked to see that it waspletely different from when I was in Paris a decade ago. Those days were sad, depressing, where the future seemingly had no hope," Louis began and continued. "The France I encountered this time was different, Your Majesty. The people have adapted, and the old divisions have begun to heal under Napoleon''s leadership. My return was met with confusion and skepticism, and it became clear that my presence as a imant to the throne would only stoke further unrest. The monarchy no longer holds the ce it once did in the hearts of the French people."

    "So that''s it? You are going to let some Corsican take over the highest authority in France without even putting up a fight?" Francis II interjected. "You are going to give up that easily?"

    "It''s not a matter of simply capitting, Your Majesty. It''s a matter of recognizing the realities on the ground. France has found a measure of stability under Napoleon''s leadership, and I believe it''s in the best interest of both France and myself to support this stability rather than resist it. You can''t deny his brilliance in governance, Your Majesty, even in military affairs."

    "But there are still people inside France supporting you," Francis pressed.

    "There are, but only a small minority," Louis said. "Look, Your Majesty, I already expected that you would find it hard to ept my concession, and I''m prepared to face any consequences of my action you see fit."

    Francis sighed deeply, and Louis could read on his face alone that he was extremely disappointed in him.

    "What did Napoleon say to you that prompted you to change your mind?" Francis asked, breaking the momentary silence. "You weremitted and staunch at first right? What actually happened in Versailles?"

    Louis sighed as he put himself deep in thought. The actual reason for him conceding was due to Napoleon saving his family back at the height of the revolution. There was no agreement or anything that forbade him from sharing that information. Perhaps this may help Francis understand his situation.

    So Louis began exining the actual reason, leaving no details.

    Francis listened attentively to his story and his initial disappointment and frustration

    gradually gave way to understanding as he absorbed the truth of Louis''s words.

    "So it was Napoleon who yed a significant role in ensuring your family''s safety," Francis mused, his tone softening. "I can see now why you would feel indebted to him."

    Louis nodded solemnly. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "But still, I can''t ept you giving up on the throne," Francis reminded. "Well, since you have decided, I have no choice but to improve ourselves. Industrialization and reforming. Anyways, have you asked Napoleon about his intentions on the European continent?"

    "There is one, Your Majesty, that is he assured me that France would no longer expand its borders beyond the River Rhine," Louis answered. "It seems to me he is focusing on expanding his influence overseas as he had fulfilled the vision that Sun King envisioned for France, to have all of her natural borders."

    "How the bnce of power shifted greatly on the side of France," Francis clicked his tongue.

    ***

    A month and a weekter, February 9th, 1802.

    At the capital of the United States, Washington. President Thomas Jefferson was in his Yellow Oval Office, talking to the two gentlemen that he had sent to France for a diplomatic mission.

    "Mr. Monroe, Mr. Livingston. Wee back to Washington. Now I want to hear the French response about our proposal to buy New Orleans in their Louisiana territory."

    Monroe and Livingston exchanged nces, as if voting for who would speak first. Finally, Livingston, the older of the two, cleared his throat and addressed President Jefferson.

    "Mr. President, we regret to inform you that our attempt to purchase New Orleans was met with rejection."

    "We even tried raising our offer to fifteen million dors and the Ministers we spoke to, Pl¨¦ville and Talleyrand, didn''t even reconsider. But they assured us we could still navigate through the Mississippi River for trade. However we know that they''ll excise control over the port of New Orleans and could restrict ess at any time," Livingston continued, his tone filled with frustration.

    "This will have a drastic effect on our economy," Monroe said. "Not only that, we have learned that the Republic of France is sending an army to the ind of Saint-Domingue, possibly as a staging ground for further actions."

    "If they started getting troops in Louisiana territory, the possibility of an armed conflict with the Republic of France is high. We don''t even know if they''ll stay within their borders. They might push back to the Appchian mountains."

    "That''s impossible, the French helped us during the revolution. There is no way they would invade us now, right?" President Jefferson mused, clearly concerned about the developments.

    "The Republic of France has a superior army and weapons. If we were in that position, we wouldn''t hesitate to use it to expand our borders in the North American continent," Livingston said.

    "If we allow France to control Louisiana, then we wouldn''t be able to expand westwards. A lot of problems would spark, including Americans living in the Louisiana territory demanding help from the central government," Monroe added.

    "There''s only two choices we have, acknowledge France as the country who has sovereign right over Louisiana, or go to war," Livingston said. "Judging on how serious our circumstances are, Mr. President, many would opt for atter."

 Chapter 282 To Saint-Domingue

    <h4>Chapter 282 To Saint-Domingue</h4>

    ?

    February 18th, 1802.

    Aboard the T¨¦m¨¦raire-ss ship of the line, the three corpsmanders, Dumas, Leclerc, and Desaix were on the upper deck of the ship, peering through their spyss, where they saw a cluster of inds from the horizon.

    "That''s it, gentlemen," Dumas announced. "We are arriving at Port-au-Prince."

    "After two months of voyage, we finally have arrived," Leclerc said with a sense of relief as he lowered his spyss.

    The journey across the vast expanse of the Antic Ocean had been challenging, with unpredictable weather and rough seas. The three corpsmanders, along with General Leclerc, had been tasked with a critical mission: to reassert direct control on their overseas territories, Saint-Domingue and Louisiana.

    Desaix, who remained silent at the prospect of arriving at the capital city of the Saint-Domingue territory, lowered his spyss and walked towards the portside railing of the ship.

    There, he nced at the ships trailing behind the gship. Theposition of the fleet consisted of 18 ships of the line, 15 frigates, 600 transports, 15,000 sailors, and 90,000 men.

    Such a fleet was a formidable force by any measure. To put it in perspective, it''s double that of the fleet Napoleon arranged during the Egyptian Campaign. The fleet alone could invade weak countries and hold them for two months without foraging or trading food from the locals.

    That''s how serious Napoleon Bonaparte was when reiming the lostnd of the Kingdom of France during the age of exploration.

    "So Saint-Domingue is not a colony but a dominion right?"

    Desaix overheard the question from Leclerc, who was talking to Dumas.

    "You''re right. The reason for that is the French government recognizing Saint-Domingue as a strategic asset in the Caribbean," Dumas replied, addressing Leclerc''s observation. "And that reestablishing Saint-Domingue as a colony would definitely lead to more bloodshed, as the people living there, mostly ves, were enlightened at the idea of freedom and equality."

    "That makes sense," Leclerc nodded in agreement with Dumas'' assessment. "Speaking of Saint-Domingue, you were born here, right?"

    "I am," Dumas confirmed. "I was born in the colony of Saint-Domingue, in the town of J¨¦r¨¦mie, to a French nobleman and an enved woman of African descent."

    "So what does it feel like to you? Returning to your homnd?" Leclerc asked and Dumas''s expression turned serious.

    "I may have been born in Saint-Domingue but my homnd is France. France is where I was educated, where I learned the art of war, and where I dedicated my life to the service of the Republic¡ª"

    "Empire," Leclerc corrected. "Soon, the Republic of France will turn into the Empire of France. Don''t tell you not to support His Excellency Napoleon?"

    Dumas shook his head. "You mistake my loyalty. I am a soldier, and my allegiance is to France, regardless of its political structure. I serve the ideals of liberty, equality, and fraternity that the Revolution brought forth, and I will continue to do so under Napoleon''s leadership."

    "What a loyal and patriotic man you are to a country that enved your origins," Desaix chimed in, locking gaze with Dumas.

    Dumas met Desaix''s gaze with a steady and unwavering resolve. "It is precisely because of my origins and the injustices I''ve witnessed that I ammitted to fighting for those very ideals of liberty and equality."

    "Whatever you say, let''s focus on the task at hand," Desaix said, changing the topic. "Now that we are nearing our approach to Saint-Domingue, we can move on to the next phase of our n. Obviously, this fleet of ours didn''te here just to reassert our control of our territory, it is to expand it."

    Three corpsmanders huddled together and Dumas spoke softly.

    "His Excellency wanted to take over the territory of Cuba and Florida from the Spanish Empire. Though His Excellency explicitly told the Spanish that France was going to buy it from them, it seemed not to be the case when he was suggesting this operation."

    "Invading a territory without justification would definitely make France look bad," Leclerc said. "We need reasons, and for that let''s hope that Toussaint Louvert would willingly cooperate in our n."

    "We would find that outter," Desaix said.

    ***

    Thirty minutester, the gship docked in the port of Port-au-Prince. Desaix, Dumas, and Leclerc walked down the gangway. It was a spectacle in the port, crowds cramming the streets and all through the city, draped in the tricolor of France, cheering and waving tiny gs over their heads as they disembarked.

    "This is odd," Leclercmented. "They are really that enthusiastic

    about our arrival."

    Dumas nodded, surveying the crowd with a thoughtful expression. "It''s a warm reception, indeed."

    "Whatever it is, we shall get going and meet Toussaint Louva¡ª"

    Desaix''s words were cut off by a short ck man wearing a French general uniform. There''s no mistaking it, even though he hasn''t met him, he is sure that it is Toussaint Louverture.

    "Wee, to the ind of Saint-Domingue," Louverture greeted warmly and bowed his head. "You must be the generals that His Excellency sent to reassert control on the territories it had gained from the Treaty of London."

    "And may I assume that you are the person governing this dominion?" Leclerc said as he regarded Louverture''s words.

    "I am indeed, Governor-General of the dominion of Saint-Domingue. Toussaint Louverture, at your service. I must say, the uniforms you are donning are not as gaudy as mine, was there a change in the uniform?"

    "There is," Dumas stepped forward as he confirmed Toussaint''s question. "I''m General Thomas-Alexandre Dumas, a pleasure to meet you, Your Excellency."

    "So this is where we have formally met huh?" Dumas said. "We have seen each other in the Pce of Versailles."

    "Uhm gentlemen," Desaix cleared his throat, getting the attention of the two. The moment all eyes were on Desaix, he spoke. "It''s best that we continue this joyful discussion somewhere private?"

    "Of course, General?"

    "Desaix, General Louis Desaix," Desaix introduced and extended his arms towards Leclerc standing on his side. "This is General Charles Leclerc."

    Toussaint Louverture acknowledged the introductions with a nod of his head. "General Dumas, General Leclerc, and General Desaix wee to Saint-Domingue once again. If you would be so kind as to follow me, there is an awaiting carriage that will take us to the National Pce."

    The threemanders followed Louverture to the waiting carriage. As they journeyed through the bustling streets of Port-au-Prince, they couldn''t help but notice the vibrant atmosphere of the city.

    "It seems that Saint-Domingue is recovering well from years of conflict," Dumasmented.

    "Indeed it was,"? Louverture chuckled softly. "The ntation, which was the source of ie and food, was recovering. Though we still depend on imports, in one to two months, the soil would be sufficiently fertile to sustain our needs."

    "Louverture, we are going to share with you something importantter when we arrive, something that will make France better than it was before," Desaix revealed.

    "It sounds serious, we are definitely going to talk about it in my office."

 Chapter 283 Napoleonâ€™s Ambitious Plan

    <h4>Chapter 283 Napoleon''s Ambitious n</h4>

    Ten minutester, the carriage carrying four distinguished figures pulled up at the grand entrance of the National Pce.

    Toussaint Louverture exined that the National Pce served as the Dominion of Saint-Domingue''s official residence, harking back to the days when it was also the French Governor General''s abode during the colony''s rule.

    Inside the carriage, the three generals gazed out the window, their eyes falling upon the elegant architecture of the National Pce. It was styled simrly to French vis and neossical designs. The building''s white fa?ade gleamed in the tropical sun, while ornate columns nked the grand entrance.

    Outside, a group of uniformed guards, adorned with plumed hats and polished bays, stood in formation to wee the delegation.

    With a graceful motion, Toussaint Louverture stepped out of the carriage, and the three generals followed suit.

    Louverture led the way toward the entrance, where the three generals noticed a ck man standing there as if waiting for them.

    The moment Louverture arrived at the entrance, he turned to the three French generals and introduced that person.

    "This man standing beside me is the Minister of State Affairs of the Dominion of Haiti. Jean-Jacques Dessalines."

    Dessalines stepped forward and performed a salute in a manner that exuded both respect and authority. His uniform, adorned with intricate gold braids, bore the insignia of a high-ranking official.

    "Wee to the National Pce, esteemed French generals," Dessalines said. And caught sight of a ck man. "Pardon mighte out as insensitive but are you a French general?"

    Just as Dumas was about to speak, Leclerc preceded him, stepping forward with a calm demeanor. "He is indeed a French general, Minister Dessalines."

    "It must have been hard to believe that their fellow people hold the highest rank in the French Army," Desaix scoffed softly.

    "Those are Leclerc and Desaix respectively," Louvateure introduced the two to Dessalines. "Now that we all know each other, why don''t we discuss what it is that you want to discuss in my office?"

    "Finally," Desaix eximed with a hint of impatience, eager to delve into the matters at hand. With that, they made their way through the grand entrance of the National Pce, its ornate doors opening to reveal marbled floors and walls.

    As they reached the meeting room, a long, polished wooden table dominated the space. Louverture took his seat at the head of the table, and the French generals followed suit, facing their Saint-Domingue counterparts.

    The servants of the National Pce entered the meeting room with a tray of coffee and a tiered dessert stand adorned with delicate ¨¦irs, ky croissants, and decadent macarons.

    They set it down carefully at the table, and the generals couldn''t help but admire the exquisite pastries that graced the stand.

    Leclerc''s stomach grumbled at the sight and couldn''t prevent himself from grabbing a piece of macarons. Desaix and Dumas simply smiled at the hospitality being shown to them and waited for Desaix to finish the macaron.

    Once Leclerc choked down the macaron, the meeting began with Desaix sharing the intentions and ns of the Republic of France to the territory of the Caribbean and the North American frontier. Dessalines and Louverture listened intently.

    As Desaix concluded his presentation, he leaned back in his chair, allowing the implications of his words to settle in the room.

    "You want to go to war with the Spanish Empire?" Louverture asked, looking at the three of them wide-eyed.

    "But aren''t the Empire of Spain and the Republic of France allies?" Dessalines added, confused as Louverture.

    ***

    It was November 1801 in the capital city of France.

    Desaix received a letter from the First Consul of France, asking for his audience in the Pce of Versailles. As a general serving the Republic, Desaix obliged and went to the Pce of Versailles.

    There, he met Napoleon in his office, the First Consul of France, looking at the huge map mounted on the wall with his eyes fixed on the western part.

    "General Desaix," Napoleon greeted without batting an eye, his attention still focused on the map.

    Desaix replied with a respectful nod. "Your Excellency, how may I be of service?"

    Napoleon turned away from the map, his gaze intense. "Come over here."

    Desaix walked over to where Napoleon was standing. He took a nce at the map which disyed the territories of the Republic of France in blue, the United States of America in green, and the Kingdom of Spain in red.

    The French blue color held sway over the central and northern reaches of North America, while Spain''s influence extended across the eastern and southern expanses of the continent. In vibrant green, the United States of America staked its im from the eastern banks of the Mississippi River to the Antic coast.

    He was in awe to see that their territory in North America had grown a lot after the Treaty of London. Standing there, Desaix couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride, an unspoken deration of "Vive France" echoing silently within him.

    Napoleon, his gaze now fixated on the map, posed a question. "What do you observe in this map, General Desaix?"

    Desaix wasted no time in responding, his voice filled with admiration. "Our territory in North America is truly immense, Your Excellency."

    With a subtle shift in his focus back to the map, Napoleon continued. "It is indeed extensive, but not extensive enough."

    Desaix''s brow furrowed slightly. What could Napoleon mean by "not extensive enough"? Was he nning to expand it even further?

    "I notice there are still regions marked in red," Napoleon remarked, his finger indicating the Spanish territories of Cuba, Florida, New Philippines, Santa Fe of New Mexico, Nueva Vizcaya, Nueva Navarra, Upper California, and Lower California. "I want those regions to be painted blue, not red."

    A sense of rity began to emerge as Desaix considered Napoleon''s words. "Your Excellency, do you intend to expand New France by annexing these territories?"

    Napoleon met Desaix''s gaze with a determined look. "Precisely, General. We will extend the reach of New France and secure these regions as part of our grand vision. This is an opportunity we cannot afford to pass up."

    "But doing so would lead to a war with the Kingdom of Spain, and isn''t Spain our allies?"

    Napoleon sighed as he had no choice but to exin everything to Desaix. "I never considered Spain as an ally, Desaix, until recently when I met the family of my wife who were powerful aristocrats in the Kingdom of Spain. Those aristocrats, especially my wife''s father, wanted to take over Spain''s governance as he was tired of the policy and the ipetence of the current king of Spain. I agreed on the idea so we will make a chaotic situation that would be too much for the Spanish royalty to bear and where people who rise up and call for a new leader."

    "So, Your Excellency, based on what I heard from you. You want to annex the territories of the Kingdom of Spain in North America while installing someone in power that would be basically under control by your hand?"

    Napoleon simply nodded. "Yes, and you are aware that I''m nning to be an emperor of France right?"

    "I do, Your Excellency, and I support you on that," Desaix said.

    "Well, the person who will govern the Kingdom of Spain shall be my wife''s father," he exined, his tone measured. "He will act as a regent for my child, who is still in the womb. When the childes of age, they will be crowned as the Emperor or Empress of Spain."

    "I see, Your Excellency, not only are you going to annex the territory in North America but make Spain your puppet state as well? It''s two birds in one stone. But how are you going to y it out exactly?"

    "We are going to make the territory of Cuba provoke a war with the Republic of France and use that incident as a justification to start a war and legally invade Cuba, Florida, and the western territories of Spain."

    "But what about the United States? They aren''t going to stand idly from this," Desaix voiced his concern.

    "The United States won''t be that much of a threat if I send arger modernized force in the region." Napoleon paused and sighed before continuing. "I remember that I promised Spain that I would buy Cuba from them with weapons, but I am taking back my words."

    "I understand, Your Excellency. Who will take part in this operation?"

    "Dumas, Leclerc, you, and the Dominion of Saint-Domingue," Napoleon replied. "I will inform the other two and our dominion about this operation."

    "And what happens, Your Excellency, if you seed?"

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile. "You''ll see."

 Chapter 284 Getting the Operation Started Right Away

    <h4>Chapter 284 Getting the Operation Started Right Away</h4>

    "So, Napoleon''s betraying the Kingdom of Spain," Dessalines pondered, his brow furrowing as he absorbed the detailed ount from General Desaix. "The future Emperor of France is evidently a man of boundless ambition."

    Desaix nodded in agreement. "Indeed, power has a way of consuming any man, leaving them thirsting for more. But His Excellency is different. I can feel it, and I want to be part of creating his great vision in this world. Since both of you are technically under the Republic of France, you are expected to contribute to this cause."

    "No problem for me," Louverture said, pledging his allegiance to the n. "The Dominion of Saint-Domingue could definitely help on this operation, General Desaix. First, let''s talk about the Spanish colony of Cuba. It is currently led by the Governor General by the name of Salvador Jos¨¦ de Muro, 2nd Marquis of Someruelos."

    Desaix leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Tell me about him," he prompted, focusing his attention on Louverture.

    Louverture cleared his throat before continuing. "Salvador Jos¨¦ de Muro is a seasoned administrator with a reputation for maintaining a strong grip on Cuba. He''s known to be a loyalist to the Spanish Crown and a staunch defender of its interests in the Americas."

    Desaix listened intently, absorbing the information. "How does the local poption view him? Are there any notable factions or movements that oppose his rule?"

    Dessalines chimed in. "Cuba''s poption is aplex mix of Spanish settlers, enved Africans, and free people of color. There have been murmurs of discontent among the various factions, especially among those who seek greater autonomy or even independence from Spanish rule. However, de Muro''s strong-handed approach has managed to keep most dissent in check."

    "Are there any Spanish administrative officials in Cuba that can be bought off with money? Preferably those part of the navy," Leclerc said.

    Louverture nced at Leclerc and shook his head. "Honestly speaking, we only know about the governor and the current internal affairs of it. For a specific name of an individual, not so much. Why do you prefer navy officials?"

    "They are the perfect candidates for this operation," Leclerc simply said.

    "Well, Louverture is wrong that we don''t have a specific name for an individual naval personnel from Spain," Dessalines interjected and everyone''s eyes were on him suddenly.

    "What are you talking about?" Louverture said, his brows furrowing.

    "While you were in France, Louverture, a Spanish ship docked at Port-au-Prince for a visit. The ship ismanded by Captain Antonio Boneo. Antonio and I spoke of many things, including his past. He was once part of the great Spanish Armada operating near Spain and an Admiral. However, after the Battle of Cape Saint Vincent, he was demoted to captain and was sent to the Caribbean. Of course, after such a decision, he hated the Spanish."

    Desaix nodded, understanding the significance of this revtion. "Captain Antonio Boneo could indeed be a key figure in our efforts. His demotion and subsequent assignment to the Caribbean may have left him disillusioned with the Spanish Crown. That could make him more receptive to our proposals."

    Leclerc leaned forward. "We need to reach out to Captain Boneo discreetly and ascertain his willingness to cooperate. If he''s disgruntled with his current position, the promise of power and wealth under the Republic of France might be enticing."

    "But we must proceed cautiously. If we approach him too aggressively, we risk exposing our intentions and endangering the operation," Dumas added pragmatically.

    "Oh don''t worry about that, Captain Antonio loves money," Dessalines assured Dumas. "Give me one week and I''ll have Captain Antonio Boneo in Port-au-Prince."

    ***

    February 26th, 1802, in the capital city of Saint-Domingue.

    A Spanish third-rate ship of the line was docking at the Port-au-Prince harbor. The warm Caribbean breeze carried with it the salty scent of the sea as the imposing vessel slowly made its way to the bustling port. Onboard, Captain Antonio Boneo stood on the quarterdeck, gazing out at the vibrant cityscape that weed his arrival.

    Captain Boneo was a man of middle age, with a weathered face and piercing eyes that hinted at a lifetime of naval service. He had once been an admiral in the formidable Spanish Armada,manding mighty ships of war in the waters near Spain. However, a twist of fate and the oue of the Battle of Cape Saint Vincent saw him demoted to the rank of captain and reassigned to the Caribbean.

    As the ship docked, Captain Boneo couldn''t help but feel a sense of bitterness about his current station in life. He had once sailed in the grand fleet of the Spanish Empire, defending its interests and glory. Now, he found himself relegated to a far-flung colony, a mere shadow of his former prestige.

    Waiting on the quay was a small group of individuals led by Jean-Jacques Dessalines, the Minister of State Affairs of the Dominion of Haiti. Dessalines had been diligently working behind the scenes, using hiswork of contacts to arrange this meeting with Captain Boneo.

    The gangnk was lowered, and Captain Boneo disembarked, his boots hitting the wooden nk. He adjusted his uniform, its rich blue fabric adorned with the gold braids of his rank. As he approached Dessalines, his stern countenance was etched with curiosity.

    Dessalines greeted him with a polite nod, a subtle smile ying on his lips. "Captain Boneo, wee to Port-au-Prince. I trust your journey was uneventful?"

    Captain Boneo responded in his deep,manding voice, "It was as uneventful as one can hope for in these waters, Minister Dessalines. May I inquire as to the purpose of this meeting?"

    Dessalines motioned for them to walk away from the bustling activity of the port, towards a quieter spot where their conversation could remain discreet.

    They entered a house, not far from the port, and inside were four individuals, two cks, and two whites. The three were wearing the same uniform while one of the cks donned a gaudy uniform.

    "Captain¡ªthese are French generals, Dumas, Leclerc, and Desaix. And this man over there is the Governor-General of the Saint-Domingue, Toussaint Louverture."

    Antonio acknowledged them with a nod and the four of them returned the gesture.

    "Please let us all take a seat," Dessalines gestured, and they moved to arge wooden table.

    Captain Boneo took a seat at the table, his gaze shifting between the two groups of men before him.

    Dessalines wasted no time in getting to the heart of the matter. "Captain Boneo, we are here to discuss a proposition of great importance. One that could change the course of history in this region."

    Captain Boneo leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "I''m listening."

    "The Republic of France wanted the colonies of Spain, particrly everything in the Western Coast, Cuba, and Florida. And you are going to help us," Leclerc revealed.

    "You expect me to betray my country for France?" Boneo asked, his eyes narrowing.

    "I do," Desaix said. "What has Spain done to you to make it worthy of your loyalty? Hmm? I heard that you were demoted. It was a shame and I know. I''m a soldier just like you but in a different field. Being demoted into something that is not our fault truly stings. It''s unfair."

    "Of course, we are not going to ask for your cooperation for free, we are willing to pay you," Leclerc added and with a flick of his finger, one French soldier approached the table and set the wooden chest down in the middle. Leclerc opened it, revealing a bullion of gold bars. The sight of such wealth had a visible impact on Captain Boneo, who couldn''t help but nce at the gold hungrily.

    "You can have it all, Captain," Leclerc said, enticing him further. "You only have to do one job for us."

    "Which is what?" Antonio asked.

    "I want your ship to fire upon a French transport ship," Desaix revealed.

 Chapter 285 Execution of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 285 Execution of n</h4>

    "You want us to fire on your own transport ships?" Antonio repeated, his eyebrows raised in surprise at French General Desaix''s audacious proposal.

    "If you fire upon our ships, we can use it as a justification for war, providing us with a legal basis to invade Spanish colonies in Cuba, Florida, and the rest of North America," Desaix exined with a calcted calmness.

    Antonio leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming on the worn wooden table. "I see. So, in return, I''ll receive a substantial sum of money. Your offer is undeniably tempting, but I must remind you, General, that persuading my crew won''te cheap. It''ll cost more than what you''re currently offering."

    Desaix''s lips curled into a wry smile as he recognized Antonio''s bargaining tactics.

    "Ah, the negotiator," Leclerc mused, amusement dancing in his eyes. "We already expected that you would require more than just a bag of gold to secure your cooperation, Captain Boneo. For that, we havee prepared."

    Leclerc flicked his finger again, and one of the French soldiers stepped forward, cing a chest on the table. The soldier opened it, and a bullion of gold gleamed inside.

    The sight again allured Antonio into a trance of contemtion. While he was at it, Desaix spoke.

    "I think we have struck a chord within you, Captain Boneo. This gold should definitely be enough to buy off your crews for participating in this operation."

    A momentter, Antonio snapped out of his trance and asked. "How will the operation be yed specifically?"

    "I take you raising that question as a yes to our proposal?" Leclerc asked, wanting to be sure of Antonio''smitment.

    Antonio nodded his head. "Yes, General Leclerc," he replied with a determined look in his eyes.

    "On March 3rd, 1802, a French transport ship will sail towards the Bahamas, a French-controlled territory, and your ship of the line will intercept it. You will fire upon it without warning which would sink it," Leclerc exined.

    "Hmm¡ªthis transport ship, is it crewed by the Frenchmen?" Antonio asked.

    Leclerc shook his head. "The ship is crewed with Africans from our colony in Egypt. There''s no way I would send Frenchmen to their death. Besides, it doesn''t matter if the ship is crewed by French or other nationalities, as long as the ship flies a French g, it will serve our purpose."

    "Okay, should there be a crew that survived, do we kill them or take them?"

    "Of course, you''d take them, we need witnesses after all," Leclerc said.

    "And what of the aftermath?" Antonio inquired. "Once the ship is sunk, what steps will we take after?"

    "Of course in response, our fleet will be sent to intercept your ship. There''d be a mock battle to which you will lose and allow us to capture your ships and crews. Don''t worry, we will treat you and your crew with the utmost respect and dignity," Desaix assured Antonio.

    Antonio listened attentively, his mind racing through the intricacies of the n. The sinking of the French transport ship followed by the staged battle made sense strategically.

    "Very well, General Desaix, General Leclerc, General Dumas," Antonio replied with a steady voice. "I ammitted to this endeavor, and I will convey your n and assurances to my crew. March 3rd, 1802, it shall be."

    Leclerc smiled, a look of satisfaction spreading across his face. "For our partnership, we shall drink," Leclerc flicked his finger and a servant entered the room, carrying a bottle of fine French wine and six crystal goblets.

    Leclerc poured a generous amount of wine into each goblet and raised his own in a toast.

    "To the sess of our venture," Leclerc said, his eyes locking onto Antonio''s with a sense of shared purpose.

    Antonio, the French generals, and the two officials from Saint-Domingue clinked their goblets together.

    ***

    Captain Antonio Boneo made preparations for the uing operation with the French Empire. He told the n to his crews and the mary rewards that came after it, emphasizing the wealth and opportunities that awaited them once they sessfully executed the mission. He assured them that they would be well taken care of and that their families would benefit from the substantial rewards.

    As the days passed, anticipation hung in the air aboard Captain Boneo''s ship. The crew members, a diverse mix of seasoned sailors and battle-hardened marines, understood the risks involved but were enticed by the prospect of a better life and the allure of gold. They trained rigorously, ensuring that they were prepared for the fateful encounter on March 3rd, 1802.

    Amidst the preparations, Captain Boneo received messages from his contacts in Port-au-Prince, updating him about the course the French transport ship would take and what time it would arrive at their designated location in the Bahamas.

    "The French are really serious about starting this war," Antonio muttered under his breath as he gazed upon the expanse of the Caribbean sea.

    "There''s no way our country would win against the French," his adjutant Jos¨¦ Butler. "Their modern weapons and tactics alone would definitely crush the Spanish armies stationed in the colonies."

    Antonio nodded in agreement. He was not that ill-informed about the development of the French Army in Europe. How they defeated the Austrians, subjugated North Africa, and invaded Great Britain.

    The Spanish Empire wouldn''t stand a chance against such a formidable force, and Antonio was acutely aware of this fact. The Empire is the shadow of its former self, and the impending war with the French would likely be a grim testament to its diminished power.

    ***

    March 3rd, 1802, one hundred kilometers off the coast of Cayo Romano. A French brig ship was sailing along the calm waters of the Caribbean, making its way toward the Bahamas. On board the ship, Egyptian sailors and crew members from Egypt went about their duties, unaware of the impending confrontation that awaited them.

    Captain Antonio Boneo, on his Spanish ship of the line, San Juan Nepomuceno, had meticulously positioned his vessel to intercept the French transport ship.? He watched the target from his spyss draw nearer on the horizon.

    "Assume battle stations!" Captain Boneomanded.

    The crew of the San Juan Nepomuceno sprang into action. Sailors scrambled up the rigging, adjusting the sails to maximize their speed. Gunners manned the cannons, ensuring they were loaded and ready for action.

    As the two ships drew closer, Captain Boneo waited for the right moment.

    Momentster, the San Juan Nepomuceno was within firing range, and Captain Boneo gave the order to open fire. Cannons roared to life, sending fiery projectiles hurtling through the air toward the French transport ship.

    The first salvo struck the transport ship with devastating force, tearing through its wooden hull and causing it to shudder violently. Chaos erupted on the French ship as crew members were thrown to the deck, and cries of pain and fear filled the air.

    Captain Boneo''s ship continued its approach as he watched the French brig sink under the water.

    Survivors from the French ship swam and clung to pieces of debris, struggling to stay afloat in the open sea.

    "There''s no turning back now," Antonio said.

 Chapter 286 The Invasion of Spanish Territories Begins

    <h4>Chapter 286 The Invasion of Spanish Territories Begins</h4>

    A weekter, word of the French transport ships'' demise reached the three French Generals stationed at Port-au-Prince.

    Gathered in the National Pce, they listened intently as the sailors from the ill-fated French vessels, now under their custody, recounted their harrowing experiences.

    "The Spaniards unleashed their cannons upon us without the faintest hint of warning!" eximed one of the sailors, his voice trembling with outrage. "Even as our proud French g fluttered defiantly in the breeze, they showed no mercy."

    General Desaix, Dumas, and Leclerc feigned shock and surprise after hearing the ounts.

    "That''s unforgivable!" Leclerc dered. "How could they have attacked you? They won''t get away with this."

    "A Spanish ship firing upon an unarmed cargo vessel without warning, and with the French g flying!" General Desaix added angrily. "This is an act of aggression that cannot go unanswered."

    "We must respond swiftly and decisively. The honor of France was at stake," General Dumas asserted.

    Leclerc nodded in agreement. "We shall mobilize our army and the fleet."

    "I''ll get on it right away," General Desaix affirmed, rising from his seat and leaving the room to carry out his duties.

    ***

    Two weekster, March 24th, 1802.

    The French Army and Navy stationed in the Caribbean began mobilizing for war. Ny thousand troops boarded their respective ships, each soldier brimming with resolve.

    General Leclerc oversaw the logistical operations. He ensured that supplies, ammunition, and provisions were meticulously loaded onto the waiting vessels. Warships with their formidable cannons were readied for battle, their sails billowing as they caught the Caribbean winds.

    The forces had been reorganized for maximum efficiency. General Dumas''s Corps would lead the invasion of Cuba, aiming to secure the ind from the Spanish crown. General Desaix was tasked with the invasion of Florida, while General Leclerc would lead the expedition to the New Philippines.

    Cuba, being the nearest target from Saint-Domingue, was the first to feel the wrath of the French invasion. The harbor of Havana now found itself in the crosshairs of French warships. Ships of the line, their decks crowded with cannons, positioned themselves strategically, forming a formidable line. As the morning mist dissipated, the residents of Havana gazed out at this ominous spectacle, their hearts heavy with dread.

    The bombardment began, cannons roaring as they sent fiery projectiles hurtling toward the city. Buildings shook, plumes of smoke and debris filled the air, and the people of Havana sought shelter wherever they could find it.

    Meanwhile, sailboatsden with French invasion forces made their way to the Cuban beaches.

    Coastal defense forts, cannons, and fortifications that had once protected Havana from pirates and rival European powers now faced the might of the French navy.

    The Spanish garrison stationed in Havana, though valiant, was ill-prepared to withstand the ferocious bombardment. The city''s fortresses, such as El Morro and San Carlos, fired back in desperation, but they were neutralized by French precise artillery.

    On the beaches, the French invasion forcesnded amidst the chaos. These were highly trained soldiers, battle-hardened from conflicts in Europe and Africa. Equipped with thetest weapons they tore down Spanish soldiers swiftly and efficiently, pushing ind as they encountered sporadic resistance from Spanish militia and local defenders.

    The streets of Havana became a battleground, with the Spanish defenders fiercely contesting every inch of ground. Yet, they were outnumbered and outgunned, and the city''s defenses were gradually crumbling under the relentless pressure of the French assault.

    General Dumas, leading from the front, inspired his troops with his unwavering determination. Together, they marched towards Pcio de los Capitanes Generales. The official residence of the Captain-General of the ind, and a symbol of Spanish colonial authority in Cuba.

    Inside the pce, the Spanish governor, Don Salvador Jos¨¦ de Muro y Szar faced a difficult decision. The Spanish troops are in disarray and routing, and the city is in shambles from the relentless bombardment of the French Navy.

    "This is wrong¡ª" Don Salvador uttered. "The French didn''t even give us a chance to exin the incident and cut off diplomatic channels."

    "Sir, the French are closing into the pce, we must evacuate immediately," one of Don Salvador''s advisors urged, anxiety etched across his face.

    A nearby explosion rocked the pce, causing Don Salvador to flinch, and sending shivers on everyone''s spine.

    Meanwhile, outside the pce, the Spanish troops formed a line, their muskets at the ready.

    About 400 yards in front of them, they could see a column of French troops with the French g and battle standards raised high above.

    "Are those really French soldiers?" One of the soldiers asked. "Their uniforms looked differ¡ª"

    Before that soldier could finish his sentence, his head was suddenly blown off by a French bullet.

    The soldiers standing on either side of him froze and had their eyes open wide. It was unimaginable, they were at least four hundred yards away and yet they could reach them with their guns from that distance?

    As seconds flew by, more and more Spanish soldiers fell under the precise and deadly fire of the French troops.

    The Spanish line disintegrated further as panic set in. Some soldiers attempted to return fire, but their shots werergely inurate and ineffective at long range. Not only that, the French soldier could fire continuously without reloading, shocking them further.

    "This is ridiculous! We are done for! Retreat!" One of the soldiers cried.

    Realizing the futility of their situation and the devastating uracy of the French fire, the soldiers began to scatter and rout.

    As the Spanish soldiers abandoned their defensive positions, a clear path opened up towards the Pcio de los Capitanes Generales.

    General Dumas and his well-trained troops continued to methodically pick off Spanish soldiers as they scattered in all directions. The rapid firing rate of the French repeating bolt action rifle, along with their uracy, gave them a clear advantage in this uneven battle.

    Back inside the pce, Don Salvador and his advisors could hear the sounds of gunshots.

    "There''s no way out¡ªour forces have been defeated and the French are already outside the pce," one of Don Salvador''s advisors said, his voice trembling with fear.

    "We have no choice but to surrender," another one of his advisors implored.

    Don Salvador nodded reluctantly, acknowledging the grim reality of their situation. "Prepare a white g of surrender. It seems we have no other option."

    As the sounds of gunfire continued to draw closer, the preparations for surrender were hurriedly made. A small white g was waved at the window of the Pcio de los Capitanes Generales.

    Outside, General Dumas spotted the white g. He raised his hand, signaling for his troops to cease fire once more. The French soldiers, who had been methodically advancing through Havana''s streets, obeyed theirmander''s order.

    With the fighting momentarily halted, Don Salvador, holding the white g, and his advisors emerged from the pce. They walked slowly towards the French forces.

    "We surrender! We surrender!" Don Szar said repeatedly.

    "Stand down," Dumas ordered, and the men lowered their bolt-action rifles that were aiming towards Szar.

    General Dumas and his officers approached Don Salvador and his advisors cautiously.

    General Dumas towered over the man who seemed to be in charge of Cuba, Salvador Jos¨¦ de Muro. He appeared to be in his fifties, wearing a white and red uniform adorned with epaulets that bore the symbols of his rank, his body was plump and his face streaked with sweat.

    Don Szar looked up to meet Dumas''s eyes and spoke again. "We surrender."

 Chapter 287 A Peek to Napoleonâ€™s plan for Expanding France Sphere of Influence and the News

    <h4>Chapter 287 A Peek to Napoleon''s n for Expanding France Sphere of Influence and the News</h4>

    April 5th, 1802. Nine o''clock in the evening.

    In the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon held his newborn son, cradling him gently as he rocked back and forth. The baby, swathed in fine silks,y quietly in his father''s arms, blissfully unaware of the world outside.

    Napoleon looked at his son, whom he named Tristan, affectionately. He was almost two months old, having been born on the 12th of February.

    "You will be the Emperor of Spain," Napoleon whispered softly to his son before cing a gentle kiss on his forehead.

    His wife, Ci,y on the bed nearby, her eyes filled with warmth and love as she observed the tender moment between father and son. The birthing had been difficult, and she still bore the signs of her ordeal, but seeing her husband with their child brought a deep sense of contentment.

    Ci reached out her hand, inviting Napoleon to join her on the bed. He carefullyid Tristan in a nearby cradle before sitting beside his wife.

    "So Tristan is to be the Emperor of Spain, but what about Aveline my dear?" Ci asked, curious as to where Aveline would y in part of expanding the French Empire.

    "I have already decided on that," Napoleon said, locking gaze with her. "She will be the future Queen of Italy. Italy won''t just be a state made up of northern territories. I wish to reunite it. The Kingdom of Two Sicilies would be no more thanks to me for defeating the British. Without the British protecting them, it would only be a matter of time for southern Italy to be reunited with northern Italy."

    "Aveline¡­Queen of Italy," Ci repeated. "It sounds good. Any other ns that you haven''t shared with me?"

    Napoleon nodded. "There are, darling. My Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand informed me that the Austrians and Prussians are thinking of creating a unified German nation. Such a nation would definitely pose a threat to our sovereignty so I wish to control it."

    "How?" Ci inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    "By forming an alliance with the State of Bavaria," Napoleon revealed. "It''s one of thergest states within the Holy Roman Empire. If we can persuade them to secede and operate under my guidance, working toward the creation of a unified Germany under Bavarian leadership, then we won''t have to worry about Germany being our enemy because it was us who made them. Not only that, it would serve as a buffer state against the Russians, whom I genuinely see as a threat. I already set up an appointment with the representative of the State of Bavaria and discuss it in the future."

    "Hmm¡ªBavaria could technically unify the German states in this era but would the Austrians allow that to happen? Bavaria is under control by the Austrian Empire, so I don''t think they''ll peacefully let them secede."

    "Ah don''t worry about it dear, I have ns for that. In fact, I already have ns for everything¡­Including which¡ª" he paused and grinned.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ci giggled, she realized where Napoleon was heading and so she asked simply. "How many?"

    "Well, this is me speaking from my heart, Ci. I want to have more children with you. Our children are the key to maintaining our Empire¡ª"

    "Just tell me how many, darling," Ci interrupted. "We are ying the monarch game and I don''t mind having many children with you. I''ll do anything for you and the Empire of France."

    Napoleon smiled warmly at his wife''s eagerness and raised three fingers. "I was thinking of three more, my love.

    Ci''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. "Three more? I suppose I should start preparing then, as you say."

    Napoleon leaned in and kissed her affectionately.

    Just as their tender moment was about to continue, a sudden knock at the door interrupted them.

    Both Napoleon and Ci turned their attention toward the door, momentarily startled.

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed slightly. "Who could that be at this hour?"

    Ci shrugged, her curiosity piqued. "Perhaps it''s an urgent matter that requires your attention, my dear."

    Napoleon rose from the bed, leaving Ci''s side as he moved toward the door. He nced back at his wife with a reassuring smile before opening the door to see who hade to seek his presence.

    When the door opened, Napoleon saw Beaumont, bowing his head politely.

    "I apologize if I interrupt something important, Your Excellency," Beaumont said respectfully, his eyes darting briefly to Ci before returning to Napoleon.

    "It''s quite all right, Beaumont. Please, speak. What brings you here?"

    Beaumont straightened himself, maintaining hisposure. "You have visitors, Your Excellency. The Minister of Foreign Affairs Talleyrand and the Minister of War, Berthier."

    Upon hearing those words, Napoleon''s eyes widened slightly. Minister of Foreign Affairs and Minister of War is abination that suggests a matter of great significance.

    He nodded to Beaumont. "Very well, Beaumont. Please inform them that I will receive them in my office shortly. Prepare some drinks and pastries for them."

    Beaumont gave a quick bow. "Of course, Your Excellency. I shall see to it immediately."

    With that, Beaumont departed to carry out Napoleon''s instructions, leaving the First Consul alone for a moment to collect his thoughts.

    Returning to the bed, Ci reached out for Napoleon''s hand, concern etched on her features.

    "So who were your visitors?"

    "Berthier and Talleyrand," Napoleon answered and Ci gasped softly.

    "The Minister of Foreign Affairs and the Minister of War? That sounds very serious, my dear. What could be so pressing that theye to you at thiste hour?"

    "Unfortunately, I am just about to find out about itter," Napoleon said. "I''ll let you know once I have met with them and learned the purpose of their visit. Until then, my love, please rest. I''ll return as soon as I can."

    Ci nodded, understandingly.

    As Napoleon was about to rise to his feet, he asked. "Anyways, what is your n tomorrow? Are you free?"

    Ci shook her head. "A short trip to Paris, where I''ll oversee the opening of the Bonaparte''s Bank. Why do you ask?"

    "I was hoping I could invite you for dinner but since you have ns, perhaps another time. I miss our dinners together," Napoleon replied with a touch of nostalgia.

    Ci smiled warmly. "I miss them too, my love. We''ll have our dinner together soon, I promise."

    Hearing that, Napoleon nodded and left their chambers to attend to his important visitors.

    ***

    At Napoleon''s office, Napoleon arrived and there he saw Berthier and Talleyrand having a brief amicable conversation. The moment they saw Napoleon, they immediately stood in attention and bowed.

    "Please, gentlemen, have a seat," Napoleon said as he settled into his own chair behind the desk. He noticed the serious expressions on their faces, which only deepened his curiosity. "So, why are you here?"

    "My apologies for thete hour, First Consul, but the matter we bring before you is of utmost importance and requires your immediate attention. We have good and bad news," Talleyrand exined.

    "Okay, good news first."

    Talleyrand''s lips curled into a faint smile. "The good news is that we have just concluded a significant portion of the plebiscite. So far, approximately five million citizens of France have cast their votes, and the majority of them are in favor of you bing an Emperor."

    "Okay," Napoleon said as if not surprised by the news coolly. "What''s the bad news then?"

    Talleyrand shot a nce at Berthier, beckoning him to speak.

    Berthier cleared his throat and began, "The bad news, Your Excellency, is that we find ourselves at war with the Kingdom of Spain."

 Chapter 288 Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 288 Conspiracy</h4>

    "Come on, Berthier, is that really bad news?" Napoleon''s eyes sparkled with mischief, and a collective chuckle filled the room.

    Berthier grinned, hisughter infectious. "You know, Your Excellency, it''s all about the dramatic ir."

    "We have bad news. We are at war with Spain¡ª"

    Talleyrand couldn''t contain himself, and hisughter rang out, causing Berthier and Napoleon to look at him as if he was crazy.

    "Okay, Talleyrand, that''s too overly dramatic even for you," Napoleon said.

    Talleyrand cleared his throat, finally regaining hisposure. "My apologies, Your Excellency. Let''s return to being serious for the moment. The Kingdom of Spain has bitten the bait."

    "With that, our forces in the Caribbean have invaded Cuba, Florida, and the New Philippines. Cuba was the first to surrender, followed by Florida. General Leclerc captured New Philippines and is pushing westward, towards California," Berthier outlined.

    "Since we have invaded Spanish territories in the Caribbean and in North America, it attracted the attention of the United States, whom we can imagine is not too pleased with our actions," Talleyrand added.

    "Can I assume that the Kingdom of Spain has received this news as well?" Napoleon asked.

    "Very likely, Your Excellency," Berthier replied.

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully and reached to one of his drawers. "Okay, let''s focus on the expedition."

    He rose to his feet and walked over to a side where a curtain was draped over the wall. He beckoned the two to follow him. The moment they were behind him, Napoleon pulled the cord, and the curtain slid aside, revealing arge, detailed map of the world. It was like the map he showed Desaix when he invited him over; the only difference is that mostnd in the North American continent is marked blue, except for the east side of the Mississippi River, which is marked red, indicating the territory of the United States.

    "What is this¡­Your Excellency," Talleyrand asked, his mouth gaped in awe.

    "This is the territory I want for New France. Everything that is marked blue is a must-havend," Napoleon said firmly. "The regions that are marked hold a treasure that we can extract, minerals such as iron, coal, and oil. Once we have fulfilled it, we are going to annex it."

    "Wait¨CYour Excellency, are you serious? Not even a colony? You are going to straight up annex it?" Talleyrand looked at Napoleon, astonished with a subtle mix of concern etching his face.

    "Of course, it''s a new frontier, settled by only natives with whom we can cooperate for a smooth transition, something that the United States failed to do. And then I''m going to introduce aw where we would grantnd to French people who cultivate and develop these regions. They will be an integral part of our expanding empire."

    "I guess we''ll have to send in reinforcements because the United States is not going to allow a European power to expand so significantly in North America without resistance," Berthier added.

    Napoleon nodded in agreement. "Which is why you will send sixty thousand men in the region. I will personally lead the troops myself."

    Dering that Berthier and Talleyrand were left momentarily speechless by the audacity of Napoleon''s n. Sixty thousand men, plus ny thousand led by the First Consul himself was a force to be reckoned with.

    "Do you really have to go there, Your Excellency?" Berthier asked, judging how warfare evolved over time, the head of state could simply appoint generals and do all the work, but Napoleon saw this operation as an opportunity to increase his poprity among the people.

    "If I personally lead our troops in the conquest of North America, It would make every French citizen like me even more, especially those who are still hesitant."

    "Understood, Your Excellency, if that is what you wish," Berthier acknowledged Napoleon''s decision.

    "Any moment now, the Kingdom of Spain and the United States representative wille to France for a diplomatic mission."

    "Let''s hope they arrive before I depart," Napoleon said and added. "Oh, Berthier, I want you to draft an invasion n towards Spain¡ªfor pressure tactics."

    ***

    Two dayster, at the capital city of the Kingdom of Spain. King Charles IV threw a goblet across the room in a fit of rage. The goblet shattered against the stone wall, its contents sttering in all directions. Charles IV, the ruler of Spain, was not ustomed to such humiliations, and the news he had just received had pushed him to the edge of fury.

    His advisor, Manuel Godoy, stood nearby, unfazed by the outburst.

    "Those damn French!"

    "Well if we think of it logically, Your Majesty, we are the ones at fault here. Our ship of the line attacked a French transport ship which gave them a casus belli. However, the extent of their response is beyond what anyone could have anticipated," Godoy replied, attempting to calm the furious King.

    Charles IV paused, his anger giving way to frustration. "Yes, you''re right, Godoy. But to lose Cuba, Florida, and the New Philippines so quickly... It''s a blow to our pride. Not to mention, it''s in the newspaper. The people already know¡­Yet still¡ªI remember the First Consul giving his words that he would buy Cuba from us¡ªonly to renege with war."

    "We are not alone in this, Your Majesty. In fact, the United States is seemingly looking to join our side. They see the French invasion of Spanish colonies as a threat to their national security," Godoy revealed.

    "Who was the stupid captain again that attacked French transport ships?" Charles IV asked.

    "It was Captain Antonio Boneo, Your Majesty," Godoy replied. "He is currently being held as a prisoner of war along with his crews."

    Charles IV clicked his tongue in infuriation. "And there were four dead, right? I can''t believe that we would lose our colonies in the Caribbean and North America over the shooting of a transport ship. Let''s talk with the First Consul, I shall write a letter to him and implore his reason, hoping that he might reconsider this unnecessary war."

    ***

    Charles then wrote a letter to Napoleon and after that, he had tasked a messenger to deliver it promptly to Paris.

    A dayter, the letter arrived at the Paris Post Office where Minister of Interior, Lucien Bonaparte took a look at it. He carefully removed the royal seal from the letter and read its contents.

    The tone of the letter was amiable and conciliatory but Lucien doesn''t want the letter in that tone.

    He handed the letter to a person behind him.

    "I want you to alter this dispatch, make it hostile and insulting," Lucien ordered the master forger hired by the Minister of State.

    "Understood."

 Chapter 289 Declaring War

    <h4>Chapter 289 Dering War</h4>

    April 9th, 1802.

    At the capital city of the French Empire. People from all walks of life were reading a newspaper that was printed today.

    The headline that dominated the front page sent shockwaves through the crowd:

    [The King of Spain Charles IV Insulted the First Consul of France for being Impulsive and Unreasonable.]

    The news spread like wildfire, and murmurs of disbelief and indignation rippled through the throngs of Parisians. In cafes, on street corners, on construction sites, and in factories, heated debates erupted as citizens dissected the contents of the newspaper.

    "How dare that king try and disrespect our beloved leader?!" eximed one of the workers at a bustling construction site, his voice rising above the tter of hammers and saws. He clenched his fists, his calloused hands betraying the passion of his words.

    At a nearby caf¨¦, where patrons sipped strong coffee and nibbled on croissants, a group of intellectuals engaged in a spirited discussion. A bespectacled man with a well-thumbed book in hand dered, "This is an affront to the First Consul. Their audacity of speaking such words when they were the ones who started the war."

    "You are correct," a man sitting across from him nodded in agreement as he ced the coffee cup on its saucer with deliberate care. "It''s a clear attempt to shift me onto the First Consul, to paint him as impulsive when it was Spain''s actions that ignited this conflict. We must not let such falsehoods stand."

    "There''s no doubt that an all-out war between the Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France was inevitable," chimed a woman at a nearby table. "If ites to that, I''ll support it wholeheartedly,"

    ***

    Meanwhile, within the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon was shifting his gaze between the actual letter from Charles the IV of Spain and the letter printed in the newspaper.

    The original letter.

    [Your Excellency,

    I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. I must admit that recent events have left me greatly perplexed, and I feelpelled to reach out to you in the spirit of diplomacy and friendship.

    The invasion of Cuba, Florida, and the New Philippines by your forces has indeed raised serious concerns for Spain. Our pride is wounded, and our people are anxious about the future. I cannot help but recall our earlier discussions regarding the potential sale of Cuba, and I had hoped we could resolve our differences through peaceful means.

    It is my sincere desire to avoid further bloodshed and conflict between our nations. I implore you to reconsider this aggressive action and to seek a diplomatic solution to the current crisis. Let us not allow a single unfortunate incident to define the course of our rtionship.

    I am willing to engage in open and honest negotiations to find a resolution that is mutually beneficial. Let us put aside our grievances and work towards a more peaceful and prosperous future for our two great nations.

    With utmost respect,

    Charles IV, King of Spain]

    Edited Letter:

    [First Consul Napoleon,

    I find myselfpelled to address you, although my expectations of a rational and reasonable response are quite low. Recent events have revealed your true nature as an aggressor, and I must say it suits you well. Your swift and ruthless invasion of our territories in the Caribbean and North America reflects your true character as an opportunistic warmonger.

    The invasion of Cuba, Florida, and the New Philippines, while certainly a source of frustration, is overshadowed by the shame your actions have brought upon yourself and your so-called empire. It is abundantly clear that your word means nothing, as you have reneged on our previous discussions regarding the potential acquisition of Cuba. Your deceitful and treacherous behavior is a stain on your character.

    I hold little faith in your capacity for reason, but I implore you to reconsider this unjust war. Your insatiable thirst for expansion and power has blinded you to the consequences of your actions. Perhaps, if you had the wisdom to see beyond your own ambitions, we could find a way to resolve this matter peacefully.

    I await your response, although I hold little hope that it will be anything other than further evidence of your arrogance and disregard for diplomacy.

    Charles IV, King of Spain]

    Napoleon''s eyes flickered with a mixture of amusement and admiration as hepared the original letter from King Charles IV of Spain to the audacious forgery printed in the newspaper. The skill of the forger employed by Lucien Bonaparte was nothing short of remarkable. The mimicry extended to the writing style, the king''s signature, the choice of paper, and even the meticulously recreated royal seal that was used to authenticate the deceitful letter.

    With a wry smile, Napoleon turned his attention to his brother, who was standing in front of him expectantly.

    "I have done a good job right, brother?" Lucien asked.

    "You''ve done splendidly, Lucien," Napoleon replied, acknowledging his brother''s cunning efforts. "Tell me, how''s the public opinion so far?"

    "They are enraged, brother. Some are even calling for an all-out war," Lucien revealed.

    "I see¡ªthen that means the tactic is really working."

    The tactic that Napoleon used in this case was not a unique one. It was inspired by one of the greatest diplomats and statesmen of the neenth century, Otto von Bismarck.

    Bismarck had famously employed a simr strategy to provoke France into war by editing and releasing a telegram that insulted both France and Prussia. The resulting outrage and fervor ultimately led to the Franco-Prussian War.

    In this matter, Spain had attacked a French transport ship, triggering an invasion of the French Army stationed in the Caribbean to the Spanish colonies. This series of events was followed by the insulting letter that made France appear at fault, painting it as an aggressor when, in actuality, it was Spain that had initiated hostilities.

    Napoleon, drawing from the lessons of history, understood the power of public perception in shaping international affairs. With Lucien''s help, he effectively manipted the situation to turn public sentiment in favor of France and against Spain. Now, it was time to take advantage of it while the fervor was high.

    "I will dere war on Spain in the afternoon," Napoleon said as he rose to his feet and walked over to the window. "It''s going to be our manifest destiny,"

    ***

    Six o''clock in the evening, at the Halls of Mirrors of the Pce of Versailles. The hall was filled with military officers, generals, and politicians, all of them looking toward their leader, Napoleon.

    "Everyone, as you have heard from the news, the Kingdom of Spain fired on a French merchant ship that was peacefully sailing towards the Bahamas, killing French sailors. They also sent letters that painted us as the aggressor. Do you think we can tolerate such insults to our nation and our honor?" Napoleon''s voice rang through the grand hall,manding the attention of all present.

    A resounding "No!" echoed from the assembly.

    Napoleon continued, "I have always sought peace and diplomacy, but there are times when we must defend our honor and protect our interests. The actions of Spain leave us with no choice."

    With a flourish, Napoleon produced the official deration of war. It was a meticulously crafted document,ying out the reasons for the conflict, emphasizing France''smitment to justice, and framing the war as a defensive measure against Spanish aggression.

    "As for this moment, the state of war between the Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France now exists. It is a war that we will win!"

 Chapter 290 State of War Now Exists

    <h4>Chapter 290 State of War Now Exists</h4>

    Three dayster, April 12th, 1802.

    "Those damn French!" Charles IV red in anger after hearing the news from his Prime Minister Godoy.

    "Your Majesty, your letter to Napoleon, is that how you wrote it?" Godoy asked.

    "No!" Charles IV denied it. "I didn''t word it that way. There is certainly some sort of fabrication on the side of the French¡ª"

    "But Your Majesty, the French im that the First Consul received the letter intact. The letter matched your writing style and bore your seal," Godoy exined with a tone of concern.

    Charles IV''s frustration grew as he realized the extent of the maniption. "They must have intercepted the original letter and reced it. Don''t tell me you don''t believe me Godoy!"

    "Of course, I believe you, Your Majesty," Godoy replied, and continued. "You have no reason to provoke a country with the most powerful army in Europe, especially in such a brazen manner. However, we have no conclusive evidence suggesting otherwise and what''s more, France already dered war. If that is France''s intention, then they won''t listen to any of our appeals."

    Upon saying that, a man in his sixties entered the king''s office.

    "Your Majesty," the man greeted with a gruff voice before bowing. "Pardon the intrusion, I have urgent news that needs your attention."

    "Who are you?" Charles IV demanded.

    "I am Juan Procopio Bassecourt y Bryas, Captain General of Catalonia," Juan introduced himself.

    "What news do you bring?" Charles IV prompted him to speak

    General Juan stepped forward and unfurled a map in front of the king, spreading it out on the desk.

    "Thousands of French infantry have been sighted at the cities of Bayonne, Pau, and Perpignan which are near to our border and are most likely preparing for a three-pronged attack to take out Madrid. Your Majesty, you have to mobilize all the Spanish Army to the north to repel this imminent threat," General Juan urgently informed the king.

    Charles IV studied the map, his expression grave. "How were they able to move so quickly?"

    "Because of railways, Your Majesty," Juan answered. "France''s railway infrastructure has grown to a point where every city is connected by railways, giving them logistical superiority that we cannot match at the moment."

    "Not only that, I have worked with the French Army before," Godoy chimed. "They possess powerful artillery pieces that can bombard a city from fourteen kilometers away. Not to mention their bolt-action rifles. This is going to be like David versus Goliath. Our army will certainly be decimated."

    "What are you suggesting, Prime Minister? That we don''t fight?"

    "I am not suggesting that, I''m simply stating our capabilities and limitations, Your Majesty," Godoy rified. "Not only that, we do not have allies that can support us. Britain is out, the Russians are far away, the Austrians won''t dare, and Portugal is useless."

    "But we have one right?" Charles IV reminded him. "I believe it''s the United States. They feared an invasion of France to their territories. What if we can secure an alliance with the United States?"

    "The United States is militarily weak, and far away like the Russians, Your Majesty. And there is a possibility that the French might strike a concession or a deal with the Americans to ensure their neutrality."

    "Ahh¡ªwhat should we do? It sounds like we don''t have any options but to fight," Charles IV hissed, and then an idea popped inside his head. "Oh, I know. Isn''t Napoleon''s wife a daughter of the Duke of Casteno? Why don''t we use him? Gain him an audience with Napoleon?"

    "That could work," Godoy rubbed his chin, contemting the possibility. "But I don''t think we can trust that man. His ideals and principles do not align with ours."

    "Still, I want you to try," Charles IV insisted before flickering his gaze towards Juan. "I will order a total mobilization of the army and send them north."

    "Understood, Your Majesty," Juan bowed his head before turning to his heel and leaving the King''s office.

    ***

    A dayter, April 13th, 1802. Manuel Godoy arrived at Casteno''s estate. Sitting across him is Duke Alfonso Casteno, sipping coffee.

    "So you want me to talk to Napoleon and reason with him?" Alfonso repeated and shook his head. "I''m sorry but I can''t help you with that."

    "Why? Your daughter is the wife of Napoleon. You can have an audience with him if you wish," Godoy said as his brows creased.

    "To tell you the truth, Prime Minister, my rtionship with the First Consul of France is not as close as you might hope," Alfonso lied.

    "That''s impossible, Napoleon stayed in your estate for three days. Don''t tell me you haven''t struck up a conversation with him that would improve your rtionship."

    "I''m sorry, Prime Minister. But I don''t think I can help you on this matter," Alfonso reiterated.

    "So you are letting France invade our country? Is that what you want?" Godoy pressed.

    "Yes it is," was the answer Alfonso wanted to say but couldn''t due to obvious reasons. It must be part of Napoleon''s n to engage in a war with Spain to oust King Charles IV and install him as the head of state. So it''s best not to interfere with it¡ª.

    He paused his thoughts as he realized something that could further their progress. Yes, he can do that.

    "It would look very bad for me if I deny this request of yours," Alfonso said, chuckling softly. "I just realized it by now. Very well, I''ll visit Paris and talk to Napoleon."

    Godoy was slightly surprised at the sudden change of Alfonso''s stance, but he concealed his surprise with a nod of gratitude.

    "Would that be all?" Alfonso asked.

    "Yes," Godoy said and after that, he left.

    As he was walking towards the carriage, he stopped and nced over his shoulder, his brows narrowing as he sensed something peculiar from Alfonso. He couldn''t put his finger on it.

    "Your Excellency," the coachman called, snapping Godoy out of his momentary thoughts. He climbed into the carriage, and it began its journey back to the royal pce.

    ***

    On April 15th, 1802, the French army, totaling thirty thousand troops, initiated their meticulously nned three-pronged attack. The first division, led by General Lannes, shed with the Spanish Army near Burgos, engaging in a relentless battle that spanned two grueling days.

    This encounter marked a pivotal shift in the paradigm of warfare. Equipped with bolt-action rifles, machine guns, and long-range artillery, the French forces abandoned the traditional tactics of marching in unwieldy columns and attacking in rigid lines. Instead, they embraced a more dynamic strategy, dividing their divisions into smaller, highly mobile units. This newfound flexibility on the battlefield was made possible by the formidable firepower of their innovative repeating bolt-action rifles.

    The French artillery yed a crucial role, operating in coordination with infantry units. They worked seamlessly to weaken Spanish defenses with devastating long-range bombardments before the infantryunched their assaults.

    In stark contrast, the Spanish army clung to conventional methods of warfare, adhering to the outdated practice of marching in columns and attacking in rigid lines. This made them vulnerable targets for the French artillery, whose thunderous explosions struck terror into the hearts of Spanish troops unustomed to such destructive power. The relentless shelling, coupled with the novel French tactics, often sent the Spanish forces into disarray.

    Moving to the second division,manded by General Ney, their target was Zaragoza. This city proved to be a tougher nut to crack than Burgos, disying fierce resistance. However, after a day of relentless fighting, Zaragoza ultimately sumbed to the relentless advance of the French forces.

    The third division, under themand of General Davout, directed its efforts toward Barcelona. Here, they encountered minimal resistance, as the Spanish defenders struggled to mount an effective response due to them being outnumbered and outgunned.

    April 16th, 1802, saw the French Army across three cities camped and reorganizing, taking the opportunity to resupply themselves.

    Taking those three cities provided a clear path towards Madrid. Not only that, Napoleon had warned soldiers not to loot, pige, and harass the local poption as it was crucial for France to secure the loyalty and cooperation of the Spanish people in the regions they upied.

    They wanted to make the Spanish locals sympathetic to the French, and they were doing it because their King provoked France into a war.

    ***

    April 17th, 1802. Thirty thousand more reinforcements arrived in the three cities, increasing their numbers to 59,800 with two hundred being a casualty in the war.

    The French forces marched towards Madrid. The might of the Spanish Army in the Penins, 80,000 thousand of it, congregated in the capital. France knew that it was going to be a decisive battle that would change the destiny of Spain forever, and Napoleon was eager to see it.

 Chapter 291 Thereâ€™s No Turning Back

    <h4>Chapter 291 There''s No Turning Back</h4>

    April 22th, 1802. Versailles, France.

    Duke Alfonso de Casteno looked out of his window, gazing upon the beautiful edifice of the residence of the First Consul, the Pce of Versailles.

    "So this is where my daughter is living huh?" Alfonso muttered under his breath before the guard outside opened the door.

    Alfonso stepped out of the carriage and followed the guard through the ornate halls of the Pce of Versailles.

    After a short journey through the grand pce, they arrived at a set of imposing double doors guarded by soldiers and one middle-aged man.

    "Don Alfonso de Casteno," Beaumont greeted with a bow.? "The First Consul will be seeing you now."

    Alfonso inclined his head in acknowledgment of Beaumont''s greeting and followed him through the imposing double doors into the inner chambers of Napoleon''s office.

    The room they entered wasvishly decorated, befitting the grandeur of the pce itself, and the territories it is governing.

    Napoleon, seated behind arge desk piled with documents, looked up as Alfonso and Beaumont entered.

    "Your Excellency, Don Alfonso de Casteno," Beaumont announced as Napoleon rose to his feet, extending his hand toward Alfonso. The atmosphere in the room seemed to shift, as the First Consul''s expression softened slightly.

    "Wee," Napoleon greeted warmly. "Beaumont, can you prepare some refreshments for our guests here?"

    "Of course, First Consul," Beaumont replied with a nod, before making his way out of the room to arrange for some refreshments.

    Napoleon gestured for Alfonso to sit in one of the ornate chairs ced in front of his desk. "Please, have a seat, Alfonso."

    Alfonso obliged as he settled into the chair.

    Napoleon, now standing, walked over to a side table where a decanter of wine and some sses were set. He poured a ss for Alfonso and one for himself before returning to his seat behind the desk. He handed a ss to Alfonso, who epted it with a nod of thanks.

    "Thank you, Napoleon," Alfonso said, the atmosphere turning casual.

    Napoleon raised his ss slightly in acknowledgment before taking a sip himself. "Now, Alfonso, how was your trip to France?"

    "It was amazing," Alfonso didn''t hesitate to answer. "My daughter Isabe was right, Paris is improving dramatically with wide roads, uniform architecture, beautiful monuments, interconnected cities, and more importantly, it''s not depressingpared to Madrid."

    "Thank you for thepliments, I have been striving to make it that way, whether we are in conflict or not," Napoleon said, chuckling.

    "Where is my daughter?" Alfonso asked. "I heard that she has already given birth to a boy."

    "Tristan¡ª" Napoleon said the name of his newborn son. "His name is Tristan and he is sleeping peacefully in the nursery. As for my wife and our children, they are in Paris, they love to explore and shop. You can see themter as they''ll be returning at five o''clock in the afternoon."

    "That''s great," Alfonso nodded with a genuine smile, relieved to hear about his daughter''s well-being and the newest addition to the family.

    He added. "Tristan, you said? A fine name. So he''ll be the future Emperor of Spain. Speaking of which, we should discuss the post-war."

    "It took our army three days to force Madrid into surrender," Napoleon began. "ording to the news from the front, we have suffered a casualty of 300 at the battle of Madrid, either killed or wounded. The Spanish Army incurred twenty times that."

    "We are so far behind in terms of weapons technology," Alfonso said, sighing. "Not to mention the King is stubborn for not seeing the futility of the situation, along with his minister, Godoy. Well, I have been sent here to discuss the terms. So what are France''s terms?"

    "This is where it starts to get serious, Alfonso. My terms are that Spain is to pay indemnity to France, I''m thinking fifty million francs, to cover all the cost of the war and the maintenance of our troops on Spanish soil. Furthermore, I expect Spain to cede its territories in North America and Italy. This will include Cuba, Florida, the New Philippines, Santa Fe of New Mexico, Nueva Vizcaya, Nueva Navarra, Upper California, and Lower California. As for Italy, the Kingdom of Etruria shall be ceded to the Republic of Italy. That''s all."

    Upon stating the terms, Alfonso leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. These were indeed substantial and far-reaching terms, and he knew that they would be met with significant resistance in Spain. However, he also recognized that this might be part of Napoleon''s n of taking over the country.

    "So you wish to create social unrest when Spain epts this treaty?" Alfonso asked.

    "Let me teach you about how a person usually takes over the government," Napoleon said, leaning forward and propping his elbows on the desk. "Let''s say Spain epted our terms, which they don''t have a choice because if they refuse, I will simply order my troops to stay within it. There would be resentment and bitterness towards the entity who agreed to it, which is the government of Spain. Because of them epting the harsh treaty, the economy crumbled, causing intion, and financial instability. This discontent among the people would naturally lead to unrest and, ultimately, a desire for change.

    "From there, a person must make an appearance, and dere that he can fix everything. That person would be you, Alfonso, given your poprity among Spanish nobles andmoners. In their eyes, the enemy is not France but the King and his government. You show them that your enemy is your enemy."

    "So a scapegoat?" Alfonso said.

    Napoleon nodded solemnly. "In a way, yes, a scapegoat for the problems that will inevitably arise from epting these terms. It''s a strategy as old as politics itself, Alfonso. But in this case, it''s not just about seizing power; it''s about creating an opportunity for Spain to transform itself into a modern and stable nation, aligned with the changing tides of Europe."

    "I see, but what if it fails?" Alfonso said.

    "It won''t fail," Napoleon assured. "Even I, a Frenchman, is not blind to the inefficient governance of the government of Spain. They have been growing unpopr to the masses due to the series of losses in wars, with a war against France being significant. You will take this opportunity, Alfonso. And once you have seized power, bing the de facto King of Spain, I will return the money Spain paid for indemnity. And you will announce that there''ll be a new king of Spain, Tristan Bonaparte."

    "Okay," Alfonso agreed. "I will deliver these terms to the Prime Minister of Spain."

    "Good luck," Napoleon extended his hand once more.

    Alfonso grasped it firmly, sealing the fate of Spain.

    ***

    May 1st, 1802. The Treaty of Madrid was signed in the Royal Pce of Madrid, effectively ending the conflict between the Kingdom of Spain and the Republic of France.

    The terms of the treaty are as follows:

    Territorial Cessions - The Kingdom of Spain agreed to cede several territories in North America and Italy to the Republic of France and the Republic of Italy. These territories include Cuba, Florida, the New Philippines, Santa Fe of New Mexico, Nueva Vizcaya, Nueva Navarra, Upper California, and Lower California. The Kingdom of Etruria shall also be ceded to the Republic of Italy.

    Indemnity - Spain shall pay an indemnity of fifty million francs to France to cover the costs of the war and the maintenance of French troops on Spanish soil.

    Amnesty - A general amnesty shall be granted to all individuals involved in hostilities against France during the conflict, provided they renounce any ims or actions against the Republic of France.

    Return of Prisoners - All prisoners of war shall be returned to their respective nations, and both sides shall facilitate their safe and speedy return.

    Signed by: Armand Augustin Louis, Marquis de Caincourt of the Republic of France, and Manuel de Godoy of the Kingdom of Spain.

    As Napoleon predicted, the people of Spain were enraged at the harsh terms presented in the Treaty of Madrid. News of the cession of valuable territories, the hefty indemnity, and the perceived humiliation of the Spanish crown spread like wildfire across the nation. It was as if the wounds inflicted by the war had been deepened by the terms of peace.

    In the streets of Madrid and beyond, discontent and anger simmered. Demonstrations and protests erupted, with crowds moring for the resignation of Manuel Godoy, the one who signed the treaty.

    The public sentiment turned decidedly against the ruling authorities, who were seen as having capitted to the French and betrayed the interests of Spain.

    As the turmoil unfolded, Duke Alfonso de Casteno, hosted a secret gathering for his new and old followers. Thousands of them attended. He stood at the podium and addressed the people.

    "People of Spain, I have witnessed for many years your suffering under the leadership of King Charles IV and Manuel de Godoy. When they signed the treaty, Spain lost its international prestige as one of the Great Powers of Europe. I have done everything I can to help you but if the government is inefficient and ineffective, then it falls upon us, the people of Spain, to rise and take control of our destiny," Alfonso dered passionately to the assembled crowd. "We shall remove the King of Spain, the Prime Minister, and others who support the crown? and have led us into this cmity. It is time for a new beginning, a Spain free from the shackles of ipetence!"

    Upon concluding the speech, the people cheered and roared with fervor, their collective voices echoing through the hall.

    Alfonso had ignited the mes, and there was no turning back.

 Chapter 292 The Flow Of Events

    ?

    Duke Alfonso de Casteno spearheaded an open rebellion against the Spanish Crown, founding the Spanish Reformist Party. In a matter of months, their ranks had swelled to hundreds of thousands of supporters.

    Their mission was clear-cut: dethrone the incumbent monarchs, King Charles IV and Manuel de Godoy, and elevate Alfonso de Casteno to power.

    Remarkable progress was witnessed across the nation, with major cities like Barcelona, Zaragoza, Aranjuez, Valencia, Seville, and Toledo joining the uprising.

    This led to a full-blown civil war, as the royalist forces loyal to King Charles IV and Manuel de Godoy shed with the rebel factions led by Duke Alfonso de Casteno.

    In the midst of the Spanish Civil War, the great powers of Europe remained cautious, their industrialization efforts taking precedence over foreign entanglements. They recognized that any intervention in Spain would not only risk the ire of Napoleon''s France but could also lead to a protracted and costly conflict.

    France, under the leadership of Napoleon, had solidified its position as a military powerhouse. Its armies were battle-hardened and disciplined, and its strategic reach extended across Europe. The memory of France''s military sesses still loomedrge in the minds of European leaders, making them hesitant to provoke the formidable nation.

    As for Napoleon, he received personal letters from the King of Spain, asking for support to quell the rebellion. Napoleon responded with a t no. After all, why would he help a monarch that he wanted removed? He is not even helping the Spanish Reformist Party that he encourages to rebel, concealing their involvement.

    So instead, he exined to Spain that France was busy with its affairs overseas.

    Speaking of affairs overseas.

    When France won the war against Spain, France received a huge amount ofnd in North America, controlling most of modern Canada, the United States, Mexico, Guatem, Nicaragua, Costa Rica, Panama, and Cuba.

    Amazing as it may be, Napoleon can''t rest on hisurels yet. There were loyalists among those colonies who didn''t want to submit to their new ruler. So, Napoleon, doing what other nations would do, suppressed the rebellions in the newly acquired North American territories with an iron fist. His armies quickly moved to quell any resistance, and many of the local leaders who had initially opposed French rule found themselves imprisoned or executed.

    The French Generals, Desaix, Dumas, and Leclerc, became Governor-General of Mexico, Cuba, and New France respectively.

    And about Napoleon sending reinforcements and leading and joining the expedition? It was canceled due to diplomats from the United States negotiating with Napoleon, guaranteeing that France wouldn''t invade the United States. To show theirmitment to that promise, Napoleon sold Florida to the United States.

    As for India, Napoleon found out that the ruler he wanted to establish rtions with when he was leading a campaign in Egypt, Tipu Sultan, was killed by his ministers in 1799.

    Now, you might be wondering, how did Napoleon miss that news? Well, the ship that is carrying the bearer of news was sunk by a storm. And Napoleon was upied with his ambitious campaign in Italy and Ennd. So there was not much attention to India until Napoleon won the war against Britain and the British East India Company had to transfer their ownership to the French East India Company.

    It was a shame that the Sultan died, Napoleon had ns reserved for him where he would make Tipu Sultan his puppet to govern the Indian subcontinent but with him gone, that''s no longer possible. So Napoleon decided that India shall be administered directly by the French East India Company and authorized thepany to expand using the tactics used by Britain where they''ll exploit existing rivalries among Indian princely states andmunities. Since the British East India Company ownership was transferred to the French East India Company controlled by the French government, that means they inherited the Zamindari systems and revenue collection mechanisms that the British had established in India. This gave the French East India Company a significant advantage in terms of administrative infrastructure as they began their expansion across the Indian subcontinent.

    Aside from North America and Indian territories, Napoleon also had to deal with their colonies in the Pacific and Oceania. In the Pacific, France controlled Indonesia. How? Indonesia is a colony of the Nethends, or more specifically, the Batavian Republic, a puppet state of France. Napoleon simply let the Dutch continue the status quo and adopt aissez-faire approach to governing Indonesia, as long as it continued to provide valuable resources and wealth to the French Empire.

    In Oceania, the resulting Treaty of London forced the British to cede Australia, New Zend, and the Solomon Inds to France. His n for the region is simr to his ns in North America. Sign mutually exclusive treaties and establish friendly rtions with the natives living in the region. Civilize them in a Western way and encourage French citizens to migrate to the new territories by passing aw of the Homestead Act of 1802.

    The Homestead Act of 1802 is aw offeringnd to anyone who is willing to develop it, settle on it, and make improvements, simr to the historical Homestead Act in the United States. And there were many takers, French citizens who were looking for a fresh start in new and promisingnds were the first to sail across the oceans.

    October 5th, 1802.

    Napoleon got his wife, Ci, pregnant with a fourth child as part of Napoleon''s wish. Also in the same month, Napoleon reorganized their colony across the globe with Napoleon establishing five dominions. Dominion of Canada, Dominion of New France, Dominion of North and South Africa, Dominion of Australia, and Dominion of New Zend.

    The motivation behind this restructuring was straightforward: governing such an extensive empire directly was a formidable task. To simplify the administration of their vast territories, Napoleon devised a n to create five additional dominions. Under this new system, each dominion would possess a certain degree of autonomy in managing its internal affairs while maintaining unwavering loyalty to the French Empire. This approach allowed for a more localized form of governance and administration, one that could be adapted to address the distinct characteristics and challenges of each region.

    In this new arrangement, Napoleon appointed a governor-general for each dominion, personally chosen by the First Consul of France. These governors-general would serve as the principal representatives of French authority within their respective dominions, ensuring that the interests of France were upheld and that the dominions continued to prosper and contribute to the strength of the empire.

    How about the Dominion of Saint-Domingue? As for the case of Saint-Domingue, Napoleon and the people of Saint-Domingue already recognized Toussaint Louverture as the rightful ruler or governor-general of the ind.

    However, a critical question arose concerning the citizenship of individuals residing in these newly established dominions. Were they to be considered French citizens or not? The answer, in principle, was yes. Those born in French territories were typically regarded as French subjects, as Napoleon viewed colonies as extensions of the French Republic. However, whether they enjoyed the same rights as French citizens living in Maind France depended on their descent. If an individual was of European descent, they were more likely to enjoy full French citizenship rights, while those of non-European descent might have faced different considerations which is something still debated in the Senate.

    December 3rd, 1802.

    The people of France have cast their votes on whether Napoleon should be an Emperor or not. Those who are in favor are 99.75 percent while 0.25 percent are those who didn''t support the idea. With the referendum finished, Napoleon bing an Emperor of France was now set in stone with the coronation to be held on January 1st, 1804.

    December 16th, 1802.

    The Spanish Civil War between the Royalists and the Reformists hase to an end with thetter winning a decisive battle in Madrid. Duke Alfonso de Casteno upied the Royal Pce of Madrid while King Charles IV and Manuel de Godoy were sent into exile in the Spanish colonies of Peru.

    Duke Alfonso de Casteno became the de-facto head of state of Spain and came with a deration.

    "With the Bourbons finally repulsed in the Kingdom of Spain, a new king shall be ced on the throne. No, it will not be me or my son, Fernando. It will be my daughter''s son whose father is the future Emperor of France. Tristan Bonaparte!"

 Chapter 293 Upholding The Promise

    ?

    The news of the de facto head of state of Spain dering Napoleon''s newborn son being the future King of Spain sent ripples across the entire continent.

    Napoleon found himself reading missive after missive from the diplomats of the European nation wanting to get confirmation from him and asking if he had been involved in Spanish affairs.

    Of course, Napoleon denied any involvement in the civil war and that denial alone was enough for every nation in Europe to grow more wary of France. They couldn''t simply believe it. Some conjectured that it was France who instigated the civil war, but they can''t find conclusive evidence of it.

    Not only were the Europeans wary of the decision of the de facto ruler of Spain. The popce was befuddled as to why Duke Alfonso was not dering himself king but instead relegated that to a child who wasn''t born in Spain.

    Alfonso eloquently and patiently exined the situation to the confused and concerned Spanish popce, beginning with a crucial fact that seemed to resonate with many: Napoleon''s son, Tristan, was also the son of his own daughter, Ci. Ci, he emphasized, was of pure Spanish descent, with Spanish blood flowing through her veins.

    This revtion served as a pivotal point in Alfonso''s exnation, quelling some of the skepticism and confusion that had gripped the nation. The people began to understand that Tristan''s royal lineage was undeniably tied to Spain, and he was, in essence, a Spanish prince by birthright. Alfonso argued that by designating Tristan as the future King of Spain, he was ensuring that a true Spaniard would ascend to the throne, one who had a direct connection to the country''s heritage.

    As Alfonso continued to speak, he stressed that Tristan, being an infant, was untouched by the political turmoil and rivalries that had gued the nation. This innocence, he believed, would make Tristan a symbol of hope and unity, transcending the divisions that had torn Spain apart. He urged the people to view this decision as a path toward reconciliation and stability.

    He also emphasized that proiming Tristan as the future King of Spain, meant that Spain and France would be perpetual allies through familial ties, as Tristan was not only of Spanish descent but also a member of Napoleon''s family. This, Alfonso argued, could potentially lead to improved rtions between the two nations.

    Not only that, he assured the people that he''d act as a regent for the young prince until. Tristan came of age.

    Gradually, Alfonso''s words began to sway public opinion. While doubts still lingered in some quarters, many Spaniards started to ept the logic behind his choice.

    Thus the issue was solved, and the Kingdom of Spain began its restoration after a seven-month civil war.

    ***

    December 20th, 1802. Pce of Versailles.

    At Napoleon''s office, Napoleon was bombarded with questions from his children, Francis, and Aveline, about the news they heard from the newspapers and staff.

    "Father¡­is it true that Tristan is going to be the King of Spain?" Francis asked.

    "How is that even possible?" Aveline added.

    "Your grandfather exined it, your mother is a Spanish noble, and Tristan is her son," Napoleon began, trying to simplify the matter for his curious children.

    "So if that is the case papa. Why is Francis not the one selected to be the king of the Kingdom of Spain?" Aveline interjected with genuine curiosity.

    "That is because Francis," Napoleon flickered his gaze at Francis and continued. "Is my heir when I step down in the future as Emperor of France."

    "I see," Aveline hummed with understanding, her young mind grasping the concept of inheritance and session a little better now. "Wait¡ªif Tristan is to be the King of Spain, would that mean Tristan is going to leave us?"

    Napoleon chuckled softly at the mncholic thought that had crossed Aveline''s mind. "No, he will stay here until he is fifteen years old."

    Hearing that, Aveline heaved a huge sigh of relief. "I thought Tristan was going to leave the Pce of Versailles. I would miss him if that were to happen. Because I won''t be able to cuddle and y with him," she admitted with a pout.

    Napoleon smiled warmly at Aveline''s attachment to her little brother. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, appreciating her sisterly love for the youngest member of their family, for now, as there is one on the way.

    As they were having their wholesome moments, the door opened with Ci and Alfonso entering Napoleon''s office. Ci was carrying Tristan on her arms cocooned in a soft nket, and the infant seemed to be peacefully asleep.

    "Mama! Grandpa!" Aveline jumped out of her seat and rushed toward her mother. She gazed up at the baby, tiptoeing as if wanting to get a closer look at the peacefully slumbering Tristan.

    Ci leaned down, allowing Aveline to gently touch her baby brother''s hand.

    "Ah¡ªhe''s so cute~!" Aveline cooed, her heart melting at the sight of her baby brother. She gently brushed her finger against Tristan''s tiny hand, marveling at his delicate features.

    Momentster, Ci straightened and beckoned Aveline and Francis to greet their grandfather.

    The two obliged and greeted Alfonso. After that, Ci spoke.

    "Aveline, Francis, would you leave us for a moment? Your grandfather and I have to speak matters with your father," Ci said gently, her eyes filled with warmth as she addressed her children.

    Aveline and Francis exchanged curious nces before nodding in understanding. "Of course, Mama," Aveline replied with a sweet smile, and together the brother and sister left the office.

    As they left the room, Napoleon rose to his feet as Alfonso and Ci walked over to his desk. Napoleon nted a kiss on Ci''s cheek and exchanged hands with Alfonso.

    Then he beckoned the two to take their seats.

    "So, Don Alfonso, how is the situation in Spain?" Napoleon asked as he returned to his seat.

    "Once it was precarious, now it was amicable. Some were bitter about my decision but they are only a minority with the majority supporting the idea. I''m d that Tristan is growing well."

    "Naturally he would grow well," Ci interjected. "She is my son, after all," she added with a soft, affectionate smile directed at her father.

    "No doubt about that," Alfonso chuckled. "A grandfather should see their grandson twice a year. Now, Napoleon. I came here to witness you upholding your promise to Spain?"

    Napoleon smiled as he grabbed a document on his desk and handed it to Alfonso.

    Alfonso opened the document and there he saw the contents.

    "Spain will receive foreign aid from France to help with your restoration," Napoleon began. "The indemnity is canceled and I will just think of it as purchasing your Spain territories in North America. Also outlined in the document are the trade deals and cooperation agreements that will help jumpstart Spain''s recovery and strengthen our diplomatic ties. We aremitted to seeing Spain flourish once more."

    Alfonso nodded approvingly as he read through the details. "This is a generous offer, Napoleon. Spain will undoubtedly benefit from this assistance."

    "Of course, I would be generous, it is to be my son''s kingdom in the future after all. Think of it as my personal investments in Spain''s future," Napoleon replied with a hint of pride in his voice. "In the future, France and Spain will be partners, should one find itself in trouble, the other is bound to help."

    Closing the document, Alfonso smiled in satisfaction. "With this, we will be a modern country like France. Napoleon, my dear Ci. I will now take my leave."

    "Have a safe trip back," Napoleon said. "Let''s see each other in the crown ceremony."

    "Oh, I''ll be there."

 Chapter 294 Napoleonâ€™s Vision for Italy and Prelude to Divine Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 294 Napoleon''s Vision for Italy and Prelude to Divine Blessing</h4>

    June 20th, 1803. At the Pzzo Reale di Mno Mn, Napoleon was having a conversation with the Vice President of the Republic of Italy, Francesco Melzi d''Eril.

    "Your Excellency, the news about you bing an Emperor of France is not new. It has been the talk in the Conste of what would be of the Republic of Italy when you be Emperor of France. Would it stay as a republic or it be a kingdom?"

    "The answer is obvious, Signor Melzi, The Republic of Italy will be the Kingdom of Italy," Napoleon announced.

    "And who will be its King?" Melzi asked.

    "Of course, it''s going to be me," Napoleon dered. "The Italian people would ept that as they saw me as liberators. Not to mention the fact that I was of Italian descent."

    "Your Excellency," Melzi began, "I have no doubt that the people of Italy hold you in high regard. Your Italian heritage and your role in liberating ournd are well-known. But the people want assurances that you are going to rule them like how you rule France, not just a puppet state."

    "Isn''t that evident from the social, economic, and political reforms that I enacted? And the modernization programs that I initiated?" Napoleon replied, his tone confident. "I have no intention of treating Italy as a mere puppet state. My goal is to strengthen Italy, to modernize its institutions, and to ensure its prosperity. A united Italy under the Kingdom of Italy will be one of the formidable forces in Europe along with Spain and France, and I believe this is in the best interest of all Italians."

    "Speaking of uniting Italy, do you perhaps mean uniting Italy as a whole? Including the South?"

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Melzi, recognizing the importance of the question.

    "Indeed, Signor Melzi, when I speak of a united Italy, I envision the unification of all Italian territories, including the southern regions. My aim is to bring together the various states and principalities that make up the Italian penins into a single, cohesive nation under the Kingdom of Italy. This includes Papal States, Naples, Sicily, and any other Italiannds that may be under foreign rule or divided governance."

    "But they are governed currently by the Bourbons," Melzi reminded. "I don''t think the Bourbons are going to agree on such an idea of unification of Italy."

    "If he doesn''t agree, we will simply kick them out. There was no reason for them to exist in the first ce," Napoleon flippantly said. "Anyways, I forgot one important thing to tell you, Signor Melzi."

    "What is it?" Melzi tilted his head to the side.

    "When I said I will be the King of Italy, I didn''t mean it in a way that I will rule Italy forever, I''m nning on appointing someone."

    "And who might that be, Your Excellency?" Melzi asked curiously, though he already predicted it wouldn''t be someone in Italy. He could tell because that is what he''d do if he was in Napoleon''s position.

    "My daughter, Aveline," Napoleon revealed. "Once I deem her worthy, I will abdicate the throne in her favor."

    Melzi considered the revtion for a moment, before responding. "Your Excellency, I heard that your newborn son Tristan is the future King of Spain. If I may be candid, is this your way of solidifying your control in the territories you conquered?"

    "If I said yes, would that change a thing?" Napoleon arched his brow.

    Melzi leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. He chose his words carefully. "Your Excellency, the people of Italy, like all people, seek not only prosperity but also self-determination. The perception of foreign control, even if well-intentioned, can be met with resistance. If your goal is to create asting legacy of a united Italy, it is important to ensure that the Italian people feel a sense of ownership over their future."

    "Oh, they will, just consider me ruling over the country like a father nurturing his children. Now, for an important question, Melzi, do you approve of my decision to be the King of Italy once the Empire of France is proimed?"

    Melzi bowed his head slightly, acknowledging Napoleon''s question with respect. "Your Excellency, your decision carries great weight, and it is not for me to approve or disapprove. My role is to offer counsel and support in the best interests of Italy and its people. I understand the reasons behind your choice, and I will do my utmost to ensure that this transition is as smooth as possible and that Italy''s interests are safeguarded."

    "Let me repeat the question, do you support me or not?" Napoleon fixed his prating gaze on Melzi, awaiting a clear and unequivocal response. He was known for his decisive actions and sought the same decisiveness from those who served him.

    Melzi, recognizing the importance of the moment, straightened in his chair. He met Napoleon''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Your Excellency, I support your vision for the Kingdom of Italy and your leadership in achieving this goal. I believe in the potential for a united Italy to thrive under your guidance. I pledge my loyalty to you and the future of Italy, for it is our shared destiny."

    A subtle smile of approval yed on Napoleon''s lips. "That is the kind of dedication I value, Signor Melzi. Together, we shall shape the destiny of Italy and ensure its rightful ce in the world, like it was once during the Roman times. But in our era, it is France that is the center of power."

    As they were about to conclude their meeting, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Napoleon called out, and the door swung open to reveal Lucien Bonaparte, Napoleon''s younger brother.

    Lucien entered the room with an air of urgency, and his eyes darted between Napoleon and Melzi. "I apologize for the sudden visit, brother, am I interrupting something?"

    Napoleon motioned for Lucien to enter fully. "No, Lucien, you''re not interrupting. In fact, Signor Melzi and I were about to conclude our discussion. So, what''s the matter?"

    Lucien stepped forward and announced. "The Napoleonic code has been passed in the Senate, you have to sign this to ratify it."

    Napoleon''s attention shifted entirely to the document Lucien held in his hands. The Napoleonic Code, also known as the Civil Code of 1803, was a crucial legal reform that Napoleon had long envisioned and worked on.

    He extended his hand to receive the document, his expression focused. "Hand it over, Lucien." He took the document and quickly scanned through it. "I have been waiting for this moment.

    Napoleon grabbed his fountain pen and signed his name at the bottom of the document, affixing his seal as First Consul.

    "Another thing, brother, I have something to show you," Lucien handed another document to Napoleon.

    Napoleonic Code aside momentarily, his curiosity piqued by the additional document Lucien presented. He quickly nced at it, recognizing it as an official report. His brow furrowed slightly as he read through the contents.

    "What is this, Lucien?"

    Lucien cleared his throat before responding. "In light of the diverse religiousndscape within our colonies, it is imperative that we establish a framework for religious governance that ensures harmony and stability of the French Empire."

    "It''s thick, this must be soprehensive," Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment of the report''s significance. "This is indeedprehensive proposal about religions. Though I already assured the people of a freedom of religion."

    "But the leaders of those religious faiths shall be controlled and watched by us to ensure they won''t act against our interest. This proposal would give us power on the appointment and oversight of religious leaders," Lucien exined.

    "I see," Napoleon closed the file and set it down on his table. "We''ll have a talk about this as I acknowledge its significance. Any other news?"

    "Yes brother, the Pope has epted your invitation to bless you as Emperor of France next year. He''ll meet you next month."

    A satisfied smile spread across Napoleon''s face. "Good, let''s prepare for a grand reception then."

 Chapter 295 Discussing Some Issues Before Meeting the Pope

    <h4>Chapter 295 Discussing Some Issues Before Meeting the Pope</h4>

    July 10th, 1803.

    Twenty days have passed since Lucien informed Napoleon about the pope epting his invitation to Paris.

    His eptance of his invitation meant one thing for Napoleon, and that is the Pope had epted to bless his crowning ceremony in January. He couldn''t help but feel excited at the prospect of actually bing an Emperor.

    He had been keeping it to himself, waiting and waiting for the right moment. And that moment came when the plebiscite was decided. With the trust of the people ced upon him, he will make sure that it will be a longsting empire, one that willst for centuries.

    Their carriage carrying him was driving down the streets of Lyon. Just like Paris, Lyon is undergoing beautification and modernization by demolishing old buildings to make way for new parks and boulevards, widening the streets, and excavating roads for sewage, drainage, and water pipelines.

    "It felt like I have never left Paris," Lucienmented as he was looking out of the window. "Just how much has changed since the revolution broke out. The old France is unrecognizable anymore, I don''t mean it in a bad way."

    "I always get thatment," Napoleon said. "How far are we from the rendezvous point?"

    "Thirty minutes, brother," Lucien answered. "Oh, brother, I heard that a civil war broke out in the Helvetic Republic a month ago. Is it resolved yet?"

    Napoleon nced at Lucien as the question brought back memories. A month ago, two weeks prior to his visit to Mn, he received news from the Helvetic Republic that a civil war broke out.

    The Helvetic Republic was established as a satellite state under French influence in 1798. It was meant to rece the old Swiss Confederation and bring about a more centralized government. However, the imposition of Frenchws, conscription, and taxation created tension among the Swiss cantons.

    The Helvetic Republic was a patchwork of regions with differentnguages, cultures, and traditions. The centralizing reforms imposed by the French administration shed with the desire for local autonomy in some cantons. This tension eventually escted into armed conflict.

    But what was the specific trigger for the civil war?

    The final straw was the enforcement of mandatory military service by the Helvetic Republic''s central government. Many Swiss resented being forced to serve in foreign wars under the French g. They saw it as a vition of their sovereignty and a betrayal of their neutrality.

    Discontent led to protests, uprisings, and shes between pro-French and anti-French factions within the republic. The situation escted quickly, and before long, a full-blown civil war erupted.

    At that point, Napoleon had to put his foot down and started making decisive actions to put a stop to it.

    "I sent General Ney with an instruction to resolve the issue quickly," Napoleon began. "ording to hisst letter, The representatives of the Helvetic Republic agreed with the terms to re-establish the Swiss confederation, acknowledging the traditional autonomy of individual cantons and recognizing their sovereignty, and reduced the number of cantons from 19 to 13. A Diet was established where each canton had representation. The Diet would have limited powers, primarily rted to foreign affairs and defense. Lastly, the Helvetic Republic would be renamed into the Swiss Confederation. It''s a good experiment."

    "Experiment?" Lucien tilted his head to the side. "What do you mean brother?"

    "Well, in the future, I n on centralizing the government of our puppet states, particrly Italy. We might encounter the same problem we faced in Switzend. I can use the same mediation we employed in Switzend to resolve the issues," he exined, sighing.

    In this world, the people were really averse to the idea of centralized government as they would rather be loyal to the states and regions they had known for generations. There was no sense of nationalism or unity like he had been able to foster in France.

    But it doesn''t necessarily mean a bad thing, because it would be easy to conquer states that are deeply divided andck a sense of national identity. If there was a perfect time for territorial expansion, it was in this era. It was evident in Italy where the northern region of Italy submitted to his rule.

    "Brother, I have something to ask you, is it okay?" Lucien asked in a serious tone.

    "What is it?"

    "Brother, you will be an Emperor in the first month of 1804. When you achieve that, what''s your n? Are you going to conquer the whole world?"

    "That is really a serious question," Napoleon remarked, chuckling softly.

    "I need to know, brother," Lucien replied with a hint of urgency in his voice. "Your ambitions have always been grand, and I know you have ns beyond France. I want to understand."

    Napoleon leaned back in the carriage, contemting Lucien''s question. It was true; his ambitions extended far beyond the borders of France. He had always envisioned a grand empire, one that would reshape the world order and bringsting change.

    "Conquering the world isn''t feasible, Lucien," Napoleon said. "Such ambitions are beyond the grasp of any one nation, no matter how powerful. However, I do intend to leave asting mark on the world. How will I do that? You''ll see."

    Lucien was slightly disappointed when Napoleon left him hanging. "Okay, another question brother. This won''t be about your ambitions but your solution to the problem."

    "Okay, I''m listening," Napoleon lent an ear.

    "Brother, a lot of Frenchmen have migrated to Paris for opportunities, and this led to a huge influx of people living in the city. In the case of transportation, horse-drawn carriage is the preferred mode of transportation. However, critics are already saying that in the next twenty years, the city of Paris will be buried under nine feet of manure. Some Parisians are alreadyining about the smell of horses."

    "Oh about that huh? Well, I have already heard about it," Napoleon said.

    "So what solutions do you propose?" Lucien asked.

    "There are already alternative transportations. The steam lotives and the electric trams."

    "But they are not enough, brother and you know it," Lucien said. "Constructing a railway line is expensive and there''s no way we will fill every street with sleeper rails and overhead wires for trams¡ª"

    "Oh, there is another one," Napoleon interrupted. "One that wouldn''t need horses, overhead wires, and steam."

    "What is it?" Lucien looked at Napoleon expectantly.

    "It''s not yet developed, but it''s going to hit the roads soon," Napoleon revealed.

    Napoleon was acutely aware of the challenges posed by horse-drawn carriages in the rapidly evolving modern world. The statistics were staggering¡ªeach average horse contributed 22 pounds of dung and discharged five gallons of urine daily. Considering the staggering number of horse-drawn trips in Paris alone, approximately 40,000 a day, and ounting for the fact that some carriages required multiple horses, the arithmetic painted a grim picture: a daily deluge of 1,100,000 pounds of horse dung and 250,000 gallons of urine.

    Such a scenario was almost inconceivable. 19th-century cities found themselves inundated by tons of semi-solid, adhesive horse waste, all of which had to beboriously transported out of the city every day. The consequences were dire¡ªa breeding ground for bacteria and swarms of flies that propagated diseases, turning city life into a perilous endeavor. And when the rain came down upon these mounds of refuse, there was the ever-present threat of it seeping back into the heart of the city,pounding the health hazards and furtherpromising the quality of life for its inhabitants. Horses aren''t a sustainable source of transportation in theing decades.

    What is the solution? Automobiles! Automobiles saved the modern city from the smells and diseases. Unlike horses, automobiles don''t urinate and defecate in the streets. What''s more, it doesn''t get tiring. It''s the reason why Napoleon is widening the roads in the first ce, to give way to the advent of automobiles.

    He is not introducing technology one after another just because he wants it but needs it. And it would be a shame if the capital city of a superpower is filled with horse waste in the years toe.

    "You''ll see my solution, Lucien, in about five years or so."

 Chapter 296 Discussing with a Pope and the New Addition

    <h4>Chapter 296 Discussing with a Pope and the New Addition</h4>

    Thirty minutester, they reached the rendezvous point, the Chateau de Saint-Priest, situated away from the busy center of Lyon.

    Napoleon aimed to keep the Pope''s visit low-key, avoiding any public announcement that might spark excitement and disrupt their carefully nned meeting. Stepping out of the carriage, Napoleon and Lucien were greeted by the sight of the grand estate surrounded by lush greenery.

    The chateau''s remote location made it ideal for their secret meeting with the Pope, ensuring that it remained discreet and known only to a select few. Its elegant fa?ade and expansive gardens offered a fitting backdrop for the historic encounter about to unfold.

    "Your Excellency," Murat greeted, he was the one who opened the door for them.

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment. "Murat," he replied, his focus on the uing meeting with the Pope. "Where is the Pope?"

    "Over there," Murat pointed towards a convoy of horse-drawn carriages that had just arrived at a discreet entrance to the chateau''s grounds.

    Napoleon''s anticipation grew as he saw the unmistakable figure of the Pope stepping down from one of the carriages. The Pontiff''s attire, with his distinct white robes and the traditional white skullcap perched on his head, was immediately recognizable. A pectoral cross hung from a golden chain around his neck, glinting in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees.

    As the Pope approached, Napoleon''s thoughts turned to the weighty matters they were about to discuss. The current Pope of the Catholic Church is Pius VII, the one who attended the crowning ceremony of Napoleon Bonaparte in the original world.

    Napoleon, with aposed demeanor, stepped forward to greet His Holiness.

    "Your Holiness, wee to France," Napoleon said, his tone respectful and his gaze steady. He extended a hand towards the Pope, offering a handshake.

    Pius VII, his countenance serene yet contemtive, epted the greeting with a gentle nod. His weathered hand, adorned with the papal ring, met Napoleon''s in a brief but significant sp.

    "Your Excellency, Napoleon,"? the Pope replied.

    "How''s your trip from Rome?" Napoleon inquired, guiding the Pope towards the entrance of the chateau, where they would find a more private setting for their conversation.

    Pius VII''s eyes held a hint of weariness from the journey, but his spirit remained steadfast. "The journey was long but the steam lotives made it short andfortable," the Pope replied, offering a faint smile.

    "You can thank me for that," Napoleon said as one corner of his mouth curled into a small grin.

    They made their way to the drawing room. Napoleon held the door open for the Pope, who entered with a regal grace.

    As they took their seats, Napoleon''s expression turned more serious. "Your Holiness," he began, his toneced with gratitude, "I would like to thank you once again for epting this invitation, to bless me as Emperor of France."

    The Pope leaned in slightly, his eyes holding a secret. "Well, that is indeed the intention, but there is another matter," he revealed.

    Napoleon''s curiosity was piqued. He raised an eyebrow and leaned forward. "Another matter?"

    The Pope sped his hands together before sharing the unexpected news. "Marrying you."

    Napoleon blinked, momentarily taken aback. "Marrying me? But I am already married, Your Holiness," he responded.

    Pope Pius leaned back, his expression unwavering. "During my long and arduous journey, one of my cardinals informed me that you and the future Empress have not been united before God."

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, considering the Pope''s words. "Oh, that may be true, but our civil marriage is no less valid," he pointed out.

    The Pope''s tone was resolute. "To me, the sacrament of matrimony is of the utmost importance. Rest assured, I shall be delighted to bless your union before God."

    Napoleon furrowed his brow, contemting the significance of this unexpected request. "Is that really important and rted to the crowning ceremony?" he inquired, seeking further rification on the matter.

    "Indeed, it is, Your Majesty. The union of marriage, sanctified before God, carries profound significance, especially on an asion as momentous as your coronation as Emperor."

    "I see," he murmured. "Well if it''s that important, we''ll go with that. I don''t mind marrying my wife again."

    Pope Pius VII''s eyes warmed with approval. "Your willingness to embrace this sacrament speaks volumes, Your Excellency.? It will not only strengthen the bond between you and the Empress before God but also add ayer of divine grace to your reign."

    "Oh, but I want it to be held in October, " Napoleon requested.

    "Why is that?"

    "Uhm¡­you see, Your Holiness, my wife is pregnant with our fourth child. She is expected to give birth in a day or two," Napoleon exined.

    "Is that so?" Pope Pius rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I understand. You said that it will be your fourth child with the future Empress. Your Excellency, may I ask how old your children are?"

    "Uhm, I have one twin, Francis and Aveline. They are both seven years old, they will turn eight in September. Tristan is one year old."

    "And I assume that they are not yet christened or baptized?"

    Napoleon nodded. "Yes, Your Holiness."

    "Well in that case I can personally administer the sacrament of baptism for your children before remarrying the future Empress."

    "You''d do that?"

    Pope Pius VII nodded with a warm smile.

    "Well, to have my child blessed by the Pope himself is a great honor. Very well, we''ll have that arranged. Since the crowning ceremony is in January, we have prepared your residence."

    "Where is it?" Pope Pius asked.

    "At Notre Dame," Napoleon answered. "It''s where the crowning ceremony will be held."

    Pope Pius VII nodded in approval. "Notre Dame is a fitting location for such a momentous asion. I shall look forward to residing there."

    "We''ll go to Paris at six o''clock in the evening via train."

    ***

    Two dayster, at the Pce of Versailles.

    Napoleon stood outside the delivery room. He could hear from beyond the door the muffled guttural grunting out from Ci''s mouth.

    "Papa¡­is mama going to be okay?" Aveline asked concernedly.

    "She will be," Napoleon reassured his daughter in a tender voice.

    "Mother," Francis muttered under his breath, and clenched his fist, hoping and praying for the sessful delivery of their new sibling.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the door to the delivery room swung open. A tired but jubnt midwife emerged.

    "Your Excellency, it''s done."

    Napoleon, along with his two children, rushed inside the delivery room. There, on the bed,y Empress Ci, her face flushed with exertion but also radiant with relief and joy. Cradled in her arms was a swaddled bundle, a crying newborn.

    "Napoleon," Ci called weakly. "It''s a girl."

    Napoleon''s heart swelled with pride and happiness. He hurried to Ci''s side, and with a gentle hand, he reached out to hold his newborn daughter, cradling her close to his chest. The baby''s cries softened as she nestled against her father''s warmth.

    "Another angel huh?" Napoleon whispered.

    "What would be her name, father?" Francis asked.

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged nces. They already agreed on a name for boy and girl. And since the newborn is a girl, the name is decided.

    "Daphne."

 Chapter 297 One Last Job

    <h4>Chapter 297 One Last Job</h4>

    Following the Pope''s counsel, Napoleon and Ci undertook their second wedding ceremony at Notre Dame the following month, officially sealing their maritalmitment.

    The day after their remarriage, Francis and Aveline had their firstmunion and were baptized by the pope, the day after their firstmunion and baptismal, Tristan got his own baptismal.

    With those ceremonies, the future royal family of the Empire of France was now officially recognized within the bosom of the Church. There is only one thing left for them to do, which is the crowning ceremony of Napoleon Bonaparte.

    ***

    In the months leading up to the grand event, preparations for Napoleon''s coronation as Emperor of France were in full swing. The Republic of France had extended invitations to the various royal families of Europe, a gesture aimed at fostering unity and cooperation on the continent.

    However, the response from some quarters was far from warm. Prussia and Austria, two of Europe''s powerful nations, declined the invitation.

    The reason for their refusal was simple and deeply rooted in the old European order. They could not ept a man who had risen from humble origins within minor nobility to ascend to the highest throne in France. Napoleon Bonaparte''s meteoric ascent challenged the traditional dynastic structures of Europe, where birthright and pedigree determined one''s im to power.

    In the grand salons of Vienna and Berlin, whispers of disdain circted among the aristocrats. They questioned the legitimacy of a self-made Emperor, doubting his right to rule over a nation that had long been governed by monarchs born into their roles. The French Revolution had upended centuries of tradition, and Napoleon''s rise was seen as an affront to the status quo.

    The Russian Empire also didn''t ept the invitation from Napoleon, despite the two countries being an ally. Tsar Paul I believed that Napoleon should only remain the First Consul, not an Emperor. Tsar Paul I doesn''t see himself as equal to Napoleon. He may have saved his life but his dignity and reputation are more important than attending the coronation of a man he considered an upstart.

    The Kingdom of Great Britain obviously rejected the invitation. After their defeat by France in the Battle of the English Channel and London, stripping them of their colonies overseas, they grew bitter and hostile towards Napoleon.

    Denmark, and Norway, not wanting to offend Prussia and Russia decided to align themselves with the stance of their neighbors and respectfully declined the invitation as well.

    As the denials poured in from these influential nations, Napoleon could simply sigh.

    "So even after defeating the British, the Austrians conquered North Africa and the Middle East. I am still not regarded as their equals¡­" Napoleon muttered under his breath as he rapped his fingers atop his desk. "It seems that I have to prove to them that I''m worthy and equal to them¡ªNo. Not equal, but higher than them."

    "Don''t let them get to you, Your Excellency. It''s only natural for them to ept the invitation," Talleyrand said.

    "Let them get to me?" Napoleon scoffed softly. "I don''t think so, Talleyrand. I don''t think so¡­"

    "Well, if you want good news, the President of the Republic of Irnd, the United States of America, and the Regent of Kingdom of Spain has sent word that they will attend the coronation," Talleyrand informed.

    "A fledgling nation attending the ceremony of a fledgling Empire, how ironic," Napoleon remarked, a wry smile dancing at the corners of his lips. He leaned back in his ornate chair and stared at the ceiling. "Any other news on the European front?"

    "There is one," Talleyrand confirmed. "The Duke of Zweibr¨¹cken, Maximilian, told me in writing that the Kingdom of Prussia is nning to unify the German-speaking states. The Austrians also expressed their desire for the idea. The state of Bavaria was invited to explore the possibility."

    Napoleon rubbed the bridge of his nose, contemting the implications of this news. The prospect of a unified German-speaking state, led by Prussia and supported by Austria, posed both challenges to France. Not only they will have a powerful neighbor, but hostile to France.

    "We can''t let that happen," Napoleon simply replied. "Not on my watch. If I want to unify Germany, it should be our puppet."

    "Fortunately, Your Excellency, the state of Bavaria has declined the proposition, and in fact seeking an alliance with you. They believed that allying with France was the only way of protecting their interest."

    Napoleon bit his lower lip and leaned forward. "Talleyrand, I have this idea of unifying Germany but led by Bavaria.? I have seen the industrialization progress of the Russian Empire. Tsar Paul I shifted his domestic policy, turning Russia from an agrarian society to an industrial powerhouse. If we can have a unified Germany in central Europe, it could serve as a buffer state."

    Talleyrand deeply contemted the idea Napoleon had presented. Moments passed, he spoke. "Your Excellency, should you do that, we will be at war with Austria and Prussia. Unifying German states under the leadership of Bavaria would mean the German states must secede from the Holy Roman Empire. Austria won''t let that happen. As for the Prussians, since they wanted to unify the German states under their leadership, there was a conflict of interest. The Russians and the British might join too. It will be a War of the Third Coalition."

    Napoleon pped his hands and pped the table. "That''s a perfect opportunity to prove France once more in Europe. That we are the strongest. Their refusal to attend my coronation is an insult to me. If I can defeat them in another coalition, so be it."

    Hearing Napoleon''s words of conviction, Talleyrand leaned forward.

    "I remember you saying that you don''t want another war, Your Excellency. I believe the reason is your family. Why the sudden change of heart?"

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the map of Europe hanging on the wall. He took a deep breath, his thoughts straying briefly to his family, especially Ci and their children.

    "You are right, Talleyrand. I have always sought to avoid another devastating conflict for the sake of my family, for their safety and happiness. But I have alsoe to realize that my vision for France won''t be realized if I were to take a lenient stance against European powers. They don''t respect us. Even though we have won in the first and second coalition, they still see us as a vige idiot," Napoleon exined.

    "So you are provoking a war in order to gain their respect and elevate France''s status on the European stage?" Talleyrand inquired, seeking to rify Napoleon''s intentions.

    "If I beat the coalition again, Talleyrand, what do you think will happen?" Napoleon asked.

    Talleyrand was speechless, but he understood Napoleon''s point.

    "How will you provoke a war," Talleyrand asked.

    "By openly dering that we will help Bavaria unify the German states under their leadership," Napoleon revealed. "We do that, we have another war of coalition. And I predict, this is going to be thest. Of course, we are going to do it after my coronation."

 Chapter 298 The Historic Moment

    ?

    January 1st, 1804.

    It was the first day of the New Year. Normally, it should be like any other New Year''s Day, but this is different.

    Eight o''clock in the morning. Inside the Pce of Versailles, the intermittent roars of the cannons have roused Napoleon from his sleep. He lifted his upper body and yawned.

    The door of his bedroom opened with Ci entering inside, and walking over to his side.

    "Darling, it''s the signal. You have to wake up," Ci said, shaking him.

    Napoleon rubbed his eyes, his sleep-fogged mind gradually clearing.

    "Today is our day, darling," Ci said excitedly. "Today we will be the Emperor and Empress of France!"

    "Ahh¡ªit is today huh?" Napoleon said softly.

    "What''s with that boring reaction?" Ci pouted.

    Napoleon chuckled softly before swinging his legs over the edge of the bed and stood. His robe hung loosely on his frame, and he knew he had no time for the usual morning routine. Every moment counts today, and he needs to be prepared.

    "Take a bath and be ready for the ceremony," Ci said. "I''ll be meeting you in three hours."

    Napoleon nodded and began the preparation. He took a bath, ate his breakfast, and headed to his room where he was being dressed by his servants.

    The servants worked with practiced precision, dressing Napoleon in the regal attire that befitted an Emperor. His white velvet vest, adorned with intricate gold embroidery and diamond buttons, gleamed in the soft morning light that filtered through the windows of the pce. The crimson velvet tunic, rich in color and texture, flowed elegantly over his form. Over this, they carefully ced a short crimson coat. Then, the servants ced a wreath ofurel on his brow.

    Finally, they adjusted his sash and secured it in ce. Napoleon stood before the mirror, checking his reflection.

    "Look how handsome I am," Napoleon muttered under his breath. This was not theplete set as he doesn''t have the iconic mantle. ording to the crowning ceremony itinerary, the remaining clothes would be donned on him in Notre Dame. He couldn''t wait.

    Satisfied with his looks, Napoleon made his way outside the Pce of Versailles, and there he saw Ci in the same splendor, her eyes sparkling with pride and excitement. Standing by her on either side was Francis and Aveline, dressed in a magnificent array of imperial attire.

    Behind his family was a royal carriage that would be drawn by eight bay horses. The security that would escort the royal family are the Mounted Grenadiers of the Imperial Guard and Elite Gendarmes of the Imperial Guard.

    "You look dashing, my dear," Ci praised as Napoleon walked over to her.

    "And you are the embodiment of grace and beauty," Napoleon replied, his gaze lingering on Ci with affection. "We shall go now, we don''t want to bete for our ceremony."

    "Agreed," Ci said.

    Napoleon, Ci, and their children climbed into the carriage. As for Tristan and Daphne, they are left behind at the Pce. It was a decision made by the two as they deemed it wouldn''t be good for the newborns to be in an borate ceremony.

    The doors were closed, and the carriage began its stately procession towards Notre Dame Cathedral. The city of Paris hade alive with excitement, and the streets were lined with cheering crowds, waving gs and banners in celebration of this historic day.

    Earlier, Napoleon was informed that thousands of spectators stayed all night and braved the chilly January air just to catch a glimpse of the procession.

    Two hourster, Notre Dame Cathedral came into view. The bells tolled even louder, their solemn peals resonating through the air. The square in front of the cathedral was a sea of faces, and the cheers of the crowd were deafening.

    The carriage came to a stop in front of the cathedral, and as the doors were opened, the cheering of the crowd reached a crescendo. The Bonaparte family stepped out, and the cathedral doors swung open to receive them.

    As they made their way inside, the grandeur of the cathedral enveloped them. The high-vaulted ceilings, the intricate stained ss windows, and the ornate stood before them.

    The cathedral was filled to capacity, with dignitaries from other nations, clergy, families, ministers, politicians, and generals who had gathered to witness this historic moment in French history.

    As outlined in the itinerary, Napoleon was donned by cathedral staff a long white satin tunic intricately embellished with gold thread embroidery. Over this, he wore the weighty coronation mantle. Ci, too, was attired in a white satin empire-style dress adorned with matching gold thread embroidery, and she carried a substantial coronation mantle.

    These mantles were exceptionally heavy, each weighing a staggering 80 pounds. Walking under such weight was impossible for the royal couple alone, so four distinguished dignitaries assisted Napoleon, while Napoleon''s sister provided support to Ci.

    After that, they made their way to the altar. Arriving at the altar, they faced the Pope. Francis and Aveline were escorted to the side where they''ll watch the ceremony unfold. The cathedral was now hushed as the Pope began the solemn coronation rites.

    Along the coronation rites, there would be pauses in the middle for the musicians to perform hymns, adding a touch of divine reverence to the proceedings. In addition, Napoleon was handed the Scepter of and Sword of Charlemagne.

    After that, the coronation proper began, which took another hour of listening to the singing of a hymn and versicle. It was also in that part of the ceremony where they were anointed with chrism.

    Following this, the culmination of the coronation approached¡ªthe crowning. Traditionally, the Pope would perform this significant act, cing the imperial crown on the Emperor''s head, signifying his ascent to the throne. However, Napoleon made changes on that part. Just like the original Napoleon, he nned to crown himself Emperor, signifying that the Pope doesn''t have power over the Emperor but rather it''s only the Emperor who holds power.

    Napoleon already informed the Pope about the changes, so after the Pope''s recital part, he sat back on the chair.

    Napoleon turned and grabbed the Crown of Charlemagne and crowned himself and then crowned the kneeling Ci with a crown tiara.

    After Napoleon''s enthronement the Pope began, "May God confirm you on this throne, and may Christ give you to rule with him in his eternal kingdom. May the Emperor live forever."

    After saying that, the mass was finished, and the Pope retired to the Sacristy. The Pope''s job was done. But not for Napoleon.

    With his hands on the Bible, Napoleon solemnly recited the oath of office. His voice resonated through the vast cathedral as he swore to uphold the honor and integrity of France, protect its borders, and ensure the welfare of its citizens.

    As he concluded the oath, a hushed silence fell over the cathedral. As if on cue, the organ began to y with the people inside chanting repeatedly.

    "Long Live the Emperor!"

    Napoleon and Ci, now crowned and anointed, made their way out of the cathedral. The day is not yet finished, there are a lot of things to do.

 Chapter 299 Marshal Of The Empire & Distribution Of Eagle Standards

    ?

    Five o''clock in the afternoon. Inside the Pce of Versailles Hall of Mirrors.

    Napoleon and Ci sat at their respective thrones, with Francis and Aveline standing on either side. Before them were the finest generals of the Republic of France, kneeling to their new Emperor.

    Napoleon rose to his feet, grunting softly due to the weight of the coronation mantle pulling him. But nevertheless, he stood straight. In this part of post-coronation, is one of his important duties. That is, recognizing the gantry of the generals that served during the revolution, the first and second wars of the coalition.

    "I shall now start the bestowment of the rank of Marshal of the Empire. It is the highest honor in the French military, and those who will receive it have shown exceptional courage, leadership, and dedication to the Republic of France," Napoleon dered.

    The generals, dressed in their finest uniforms, remained on their knees, yet their faces couldn''t hide the excitement and the pride swelling within them. They had spent years in the crucible of war, and this moment marked the pinnacle of their military careers.

    Napoleon''s gaze moved from one general to another, as if measuring their worthiness for this prestigious honor. His eyes finally settled on Louis-Alexandre Berthier, General during the Revolutionary Wars and the first and second coalition, and the current Minister of War.

    "Louis-Alexandre Berthier, rise," Napoleonmanded authoritatively.

    Berthier, who had yed a crucial role in Napoleon''s rise to power and had served as a loyal ally throughout their campaigns, stood up. His face remained stoic, revealing little emotion, but his eyes shone with pride. He approached the Emperor and Empress with a brisk stride, bowing respectfully before them.

    "Berthier, yourplex staff system has been essential to our military sesses. Your unwavering dedication to the welfare of our troops and the organization of our forces has been pivotal. For your contributions to the Republic and your service, I hereby bestow upon you the rank of Marshal of the Empire."

    Ci rose to her feet and carried a medal cushion. Resting on the medal cushion is the Marshal''s Baton.

    As Ci arrived next to Napoleon, he grabbed the baton and handed it to Berthier.

    Berthier epted it with a deep sense of honor, his heart filled with both gratitude and a profound awareness of the responsibilities that came with this esteemed title.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I ept this honor with humility and with a solemn vow to continue serving our beloved France to the best of my abilities."

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged a brief, approving nod before they continued with the ceremony.

    One by one, they recognized the other generals who had served France with distinction during the turbulent years of revolution and war. Each general received their Marshal''s Baton.

    Being a Marshal of the Empire is not just a recognition, ites with benefits such as higher pay and privileges. Not only that, they get to wear an official uniform exclusively for Marshals, adorned with borate braids and unique regalia that set them apart as the highest-ranking officers in the French military.

    The uniform is still being designed by Charles Percier, whom Napoleonmissioned.

    The bestowment took an hour and the generals that he had bestowed the title of the Marshal of the Emperor were.

    Joachim Murat, Jean-Baptiste Jourdan, Andr¨¦ Mass¨¦na, Pierre Augereau, Jean-Baptiste Bernadotte, Guiume Brune, Jean-de-Dieu Soult, Jean Lannes, ¨¦douard Mortier, Michel Ney, Louis-Nics Davout, Louis Desaix, Charles Leclerc, Thomas-Alexandre Dumas, Jean-Baptiste Bessi¨¨res, Bon-Adrien Jeannot de Moncey, Jean Victor Marie Moreau, Jean-Baptiste Kl¨¦ber, Fran?ois Etienne Christophe Kellermann, Fran?ois-Joseph Lefebvre, Catherine-Dominique de P¨¦rignon, and Jean-Mathieu-Philibert S¨¦rurier.

    When S¨¦rurier returned to where he stood, Napoleon began. "This concludes the bestowment of the rank of Marshal of the Empire."

    Upon saying that, the generals who didn''t receive the Marshal''s Baton exchanged nces, confused and evidently disappointed.

    "I know that some of you will be disappointed not to have received this honor today, but it doesn''t mean you will never get it," Napoleon said.

    "Serve the Empire with the same dedication and valor you have disyed thus far, and more opportunities wille your way, one of which will be bestowed with this esteemed title," Napoleon continued, addressing those who had not received the Marshal''s Baton on this asion.

    The generals who had been left disappointed exchanged nods of understanding and determination.

    "Now, for the next order of business, I shall start distributing the new standards which I call, the eagle standards."

    With the disappointment of some generals addressed Napoleon proceeded with the distribution of the new standards, the Eagle Standards. These symbolic banners were a representation of France''s military might and would serve as a rallying point for the troops on the battlefield. Each standard was adorned with the imperial eagle.

    Napoleon, joined by Ci, approached a table where the Eagle Standards were neatly arranged. He picked up one of the standards, its rich fabric unfurling with the imperial eagle disyed prominently. Ci did the same, holding another standard in her hands.

    Napoleon began the distribution, presenting each general with an Eagle Standard.

    "These Eagle Standards represent the might and honor of our Empire. They shall lead our brave soldiers into battle, and under their watchful gaze, we shall achieve victory."

    Distribution of the eagle standards took less time than the bestowment of the Marshal of the Empire. Once it was done, Napoleon addressed the people once again.

    "With that concluded, I shall now extend my invitation to all of you for a feastter to celebrate this momentous asion," Napoleon announced.

    With the ceremony concluded the generals who weren''t nominated to be Marshal of France convened in a private room.

    "I can''t believe Bessierres got nominated to be a Marshal," Marmont muttered, his disappointment evident in his voice. He had served faithfully alongside Napoleon, and this omission stung.

    "If Bessi¨¨res is a Marshal, then anyone can be," he added bitterly. "How about you Junot? How do you feel?"

    "I''m disappointed," Junot simply replied. "I don''t know what the criteria for promotion are."

    "Well, let''s just prove to Napoleon that omitting us is a mistake," Marmont replied with a determined glint in his eye. "We have campaigns ahead of us, battles to win, and opportunities to demonstrate our worth. The battlefield is where our fate will be decided."

    ***

    Seven o''clock in the evening, Napoleon and Talleyrand walked down the hallway.

    "Your Majesty, why aren''t you removing that coronation mantle? Isn''t it heavy?" Talleyrand asked, confused as to why he was still wearing it.

    Napoleon chuckled lightly. "Well, it''s good looking and I kind of like the way it feels. I might not want to remove it," he teased.

    Talleyrand shook his head with a smile, understanding the Emperor''s penchant for theatrics.

    "So, Talleyrand, is he already in the room? The Duke of Zweibr¨¹cken?"

    "He is waiting for us," Talleyrand confirmed.

 Chapter 300 Provocation

    ?

    Napoleon and Talleyrand arrived at the room where the Duke of Zweibr¨¹cken was staying.

    There were two guards standing on either side of the door, who promptly presented arms and saluted to the Emperor.

    Talleyrand stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    "Come in," a voice called from within.

    Talleyrand opened the door, and Napoleon, with his coronation mantle still draped over him, entered the room.

    The Duke of Zweibr¨¹cken, Maximilian, was seated on a sofa. Upon seeing the Emperor, he stood up immediately and bowed.

    "Your Majesty," Maximilian greeted reverently.

    Napoleon scanned the man, he seemed to be in histe fifties, with grayish hair that clung to his scalp, almost bald in the front. Just like any other aristocrat, he wore a finely tailored coat of dark blue, adorned with intricate gold embroidery that denoted his status and nobility.

    "Duke Maximilian," Napoleon acknowledged with a nod. "You may raise your head."

    Maximilian, following the Emperor''s directive, lifted his head and met Napoleon''s gaze with a respectful expression.

    "We shall keep this exchange sinct, for our dinner approaches. I have been informed by Talleyrand of a missive from the Prussian government concerning the consolidation of the German states. Is this urate?"

    Maximilian nodded. "That''s correct. But I rejected it."

    "May I ask why?"

    "Bavaria boasts a Catholic majority, while Prussia leans toward Protestantism and liberalism. I deemed it in the best interests of Bavaria to remain independent and retain our cultural and religious identity," Maximilian exined. "Not to mention the Austrians are nning to do the same, though I don''t know how that would work as Austria is made up of many minorities."

    "You are correct on one thing, Maximilian, in the issue of religion. However, in this ever-changing world, such a position could potentially render Bavaria vulnerable. Austria, Prussia, and Russia are rapidly advancing through industrialization and modernization. A smaller state such as Bavaria may find itself at a disadvantage should it choose to remain isted, while theserger powers continue to expand their influence."

    "So what do you have in mind, Your Majesty? I ammitted to signing an alliance with you," Maximilian said.

    "And I am willing to sign that alliance on one condition," Napoleon pauses for dramatic effect. "Instead of Prussia or Austria, I want Bavaria to unify the German states."

    "Unify the German states under Bavarian leadership?" Maximilian repeated. "Your Majesty, it is an audacious idea. Theplexities of such a task, the diverse interests of the German states... It would be a monumental undertaking."

    "I know, but in your current state, you don''t have yet to offer to France. In fact, signing an alliance with you would drag France into conflict with the Prussians and Austrians. It''s a bad deal from the start. So in order to make this alliance worth it, you are to convince the other German states of the viability and benefits of Bavarian leadership in a unified Germany," Napoleon continued, his gaze unwavering. "This would create a powerful and stable ally for France in the heart of Europe."

    "We are aware of the differences of cultures and interests, but let us deal with it," Talleyrand chimed. "We wille up with an effective charter that respects the sovereignty of each German state while fostering cooperation and unity. You can trust the French on it."

    Maximilian pondered deeply for a moment, considering the offer. Secondster, he spoke. "If I were to ept this, it would mean war with the Austrians and the Prussians."

    "War is the fastest way of creating a unified Germany," Napoleon mused.

    Maximilian tilted his head to the side. "Wait¡ªdoes that mean you are willing to go to war with the Austrians and Prussians?"

    Napoleon and Talleyrand nodded their heads, indicating their willingness to entertain the idea of conflict if necessary.

    Napoleon spoke with a calcted resolve. "We have never shied away from war when it serves our interests. Do you not?"

    Maximilian contemted again. Currently, France has the strongest military and navy in the world. The Austrians were defeated two times by France but for Prussia? It''s been long since Prussia saw battle, and during the Revolutionary Wars, they lost. Joining France seemed to be a good choice but he knew that things can get unpredictable. Like what if France lost the war, that would mean ceding territories to the victorious allied forces.

    "This offer of ours is a take it or leave it kind. You either stand with us or against us," Napoleon stated firmly, his tone leaving no room for ambiguity. "We are prepared to support you in this endeavor. But we require your unwaveringmitment to the cause."

    Maximilian weighed the potential risks and rewards once more. He understood that this alliance with France was a pivotal moment in Bavaria''s history, one that could elevate his state to new heights or plunge it into uncertainty and conflict. Yet, the promise of a united Germany under Bavarian leadership held a powerful allure.

    With a resolute expression, Maximilian extended his hand towards Napoleon. "Very well, Your Majesty. I ept your offer andmit Bavaria to this alliance. Where do I start?"

    "You can start by securing a partnership with King Frederick I of W¨¹rttemberg. Once the Austrians or Prussians got news of the nned unification, that''s where it will start," Napoleon revealed as he shook his hand.

    "It''s going to be the War of the Third Coalition," Talleyrand added. "Our goal is simple: we start a war, we win it, and the Austrians dissolve the Holy Roman Empire, and with it, the whole German states, except for Prussia of course."

    "King Frederick I of W¨¹rttemberg, would he even agree to participate in this?" Maximilian asked concernedly.

    "Oh, King Frederick of W¨¹rttemberg. He was an elector because I made him an elector. A word from me would be more than enough to persuade him," Napoleon replied with confidence."

    "Okay, I''m all in."

    "Great, join us for dinner," Napoleon invited.

    ***

    A weekter, in continental Europe, the news headlines were still dominated by France turning into an Empire with Napoleon as its Emperor.

    In the Sanssouci Pce, King Frederick William III was reading that newspaper.

    "It''s been a week and I still can''t get over it!" Frederick cussed, his nose ring with frustration. He crumpled the newspaper in his hand and tossed it aside, where itnded on a table cluttered with maps and documents.

    Suddenly, someone entered the door. King William jolted in his seat.

    "Ferdinand von Bismarck! You can''t just enter my office without knocking!" King Frederick William III eximed, visibly irritated by the unannounced intrusion.

    Ferdinand von Bismarck, a close advisor to the King, wore an expression of urgency as he approached the monarch. "My apologies, Your Majesty, but I bring news that cannot wait."

    The King leaned forward, his annoyance momentarily forgotten. "Speak, Bismarck. What news do you bring?"

    Bismarck wasted no time. "The Empire of France has signed an alliance with the Electorate of Bavaria. The Electorate of Bavaria unified with the Duchy of W¨¹rttemberg."

    "So?"

    Bismarck frowned after hearing that flippant reply. "Uhm¡ªYour Majesty, the Electorate of Bavaria is on the path of uniting the German states under their leadership. We can''t let that happen. We have to put our feet down. I have already informed the council and they are demanding war."

    "But isn''t France the strongest military nation in Europe? You advised me to modernize first."

    "I did say that Your Majesty, but France is not that yet an all-powerful nation. We already reverse-engineered their bolt-action rifle, the Austrians and the Russians as well. This is a great opportunity for us to attack France."

    "Alone?"

    "No not alone, I have spoken with an Austrian diplomat and they share the same concern. I''m also convincing Russia to join the alliance and bring an end to France''s domination."

 Chapter 301 An Overhaul In Versailles

    ?

    Pce of Versailles, January 10th, 1804.

    Eight o''clock in the morning.

    Napoleon stirred from sleep as the invading sunlight streamed into the windows. His eyes blinked against the morning light as he reluctantly rose from his luxurious bed, but he couldn''t do so easily. He realized that his right arm was pinned beneath the weight of Ci''s head. Her strawberry-blonde hair cascaded over the pillow, and her soft breathing indicated that she was still deep in slumber.

    He couldn''t help but smile as he looked down at his wife, but he couldn''t help but be distracted by the noise of the footsteps ringing on the floor. He flickered his gaze to the man that is sliding the heavy curtains aside.

    It was the Lord Chambein of the Imperial Household, Beaumont.

    "Good morning, Your Majesty."

    Napoleon acknowledged Lord Chambein with a nod. When he was crowned Emperor in Notre Dame ten days ago, Napoleon overhauled the organization of the Pce of Versailles staff and made it simr to the British Royal Household.

    Beaumont is the Master of the Household, meaning he is responsible for organizing official ceremonies, events, and royal asions. The office also oversees matters like state banquets, investitures, garden parties, tea parties, and more.

    "What wonderful weather we have today," Napoleonmented as he gazed at the window.

    Beaumont nodded in agreement, his usually stern expression softening slightly. "Indeed, Your Majesty. A clear day, it seems."

    "Okay, we have a long day ahead of us, better start to work."

    Gently, he tried to extricate his arm from beneath Ci, but his movement caused her to stir. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing warm blue eyes that met his gaze. A small smile yed on her lips as she realized that she had been using his arm as a pillow.

    "Good morning, my love," she whispered.

    Napoleon leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Good morning, my dear," he replied tenderly. "If you are still sleepy, you can stay here and rest a while longer."

    "I think I''ll do that," Ci said sleepily.

    Napoleon smiled affectionately at Ci and tucked the covers around her. He nted another gentle kiss on her forehead before rising from the bed.

    Just like any other person, Napoleon started his day by taking a bath and getting dressed. After that, he walked alongside Beaumont down the hallways. While at it, Beaumont spoke.

    "Your Majesty, the men you have nominated for the roles of Private Secretary and Master of the Household are already outside your office," Beaumont informed.

    "How about the employment of additional pce staff?" Napoleon asked.

    "It went quite well, Your Majesty. Today, the Pce of Versailles now employs 30 footmen, 50 kitchen staff, 30 housekeepers, 100 security personnel, 20 administrative staff, and 30 gardeners and groundskeepers."

    Along the way, Napoleon and Beaumont would asionally encounter housekeeping staff dusting the paintings, furniture, floors, and chandeliers that adorned the pce''s corridors. Outside the window, Napoleon could see gardeners and groundskeepers tending to the meticulously manicured gardens of Versailles.

    Arriving at Napoleon''s office, he saw two men sitting on the hallway chairs. They rose to their feet and bowed promptly.

    "Your Majesty," the two men intoned together.

    "This must be the person you are referring to, Beaumont," Napoleon mused.

    "They are, Your Majesty."

    "Introduce yourselves," Napoleon ordered to the man on the left.

    The man on the left raised his head.

    "Your Majesty, the name is Armand-Augustin-Louis de Caincourt, at your service."

    Napoleon scanned the man''s appearance. He seemed to be in histe twenties with a youthful andposed demeanor. His attire was impably neat, a reflection of his attention to detail.

    Napoleon turned his gaze to the man on the right. There was no need for an introduction as he already knew the man. He is like the aide-de-camp for Beaumont, Lucas. Who has been working in the Pce of Versailles since Napoleon moved to the pce.

    "Armand¡ªlet''s talk inside my office," Napoleon said. "As for you, Lucas. You don''t have to join us. You are epted as the Master of the Household."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Lucas acknowledged with a respectful nod

    Napoleon motioned for Armand-Augustin-Louis de Caincourt to follow him into his office, and they entered, leaving Lucas outside.

    Inside the office, Napoleon took his seat behind arge mahogany desk, and Armand stood attentively before him.

    "Please, take a seat," Napoleon offered, gesturing to a chair opposite his desk.

    Armandplied and settled into the seat, his posture remaining impable. He awaited the Emperor''s instructions.

    Napoleon already knew who Armand was, he was a soldier who fought in the Revolutionary Wars, but he was also a good statesman, a polyglot, and a politician. Despite his young age, he had achieved a lot, one of which was signing the Treaty of Madrid that ended the Franco-Spanish war resulting in a massive gain of territories in North America.

    In the original history, Armand is the Grand Marshal of the Pce. Simr to that of the Lord Chambein in the British. The reason why he didn''t adopt the organization Napoleon created was because it was too militaristic, and some of the positions listed would be extinct in the near future. So it''s inefficient.

    "No beating around the bush, you are good on paper, Armand," Napoleon began. As the title of the position implies, you''ll handle sensitive matters, both political and administrative. Your role will require you to be my right hand when ites to managing the affairs of the state. Your responsibilities will epass a wide range of duties. You will serve as my principal advisor on constitutional issues, state affairs, and matters of national significance. You will also y a crucial role in liaising with government officials, foreign dignitaries, and diplomats. Additionally, you will be responsible for managing my daily schedule, ensuring that I am well-informed and well-prepared for meetings, events, and engagements. That''s pretty much it. Can you handle it?"

    "Uhm, Your Majesty, such a task for my age is immense. You are cing a significant trust in me," Armand responded with humility and continued. But I am ready to rise to the asion. I have dedicated myself to the service of France, and I will do everything in my power to fulfill the duties of this esteemed position."

    Napoleon pped his hands. "Berthier please give him all the necessary documents for him to fulfill his job."

    "As you wish, Sire," Beaumont whipped out the documents and handed them to Armand with a courteous nod.

    "You will report back to me in one hour, Armand. You can go now," Napoleon said.

    Armand nodded, his determination shining in his eyes. "I will not disappoint you, Your Majesty."

    With that, Armand stood, holding the documents securely, and gave a respectful bow to Napoleon. He then exited the Emperor''s office, leaving Napoleon and Beaumont to continue their morning proceedings.

    "Beaumont, we are still missing some key roles in the Imperial Household, such as the Imperial Collection, the Press Office, the Crown Equerry, and the Privy Purse. I need a list of rmendations tomorrow so we can fill it."

    "I''ll get it done, Your Majesty."

    "As for the Imperial Protection Command, I''ll be the one looking for a suitable candidate. Setting that aside, I''m hungry. Where is my breakfast?"

    "I''ll bring it to you, sir."

    Beaumont bowed respectfully and went to fetch breakfast. In a short while, he returned with a tray carrying a ssic French breakfast. On the tray, there were warm croissants, pastries filled with custard, fresh berries, and a steaming cup of tea. The croissants, still warm, had a buttery aroma, and the pastries were sprinkled with powdered sugar.

    "I suggest that you try the tea first, Your Majesty," Beaumont said as he ced the tray on Napoleon''s desk.

    Napoleon nodded in agreement, and he carefully took a sip of the tea.

    "It tastes and smells lovely, what tea is this?" Napoleon inquired.

    "That''s a jasmine tea, Your Majesty. From the Qing Dynasty."

    "Qing Dynasty you say¡­" Napoleon mused.

    "Ever since the French East India Company took over the British East India Company, tea imports skyrocketed. This particr jasmine tea has be quite popr among the upper ss in recent years."

    "Is that so¡­I haven''t been in touch with the French East India Company yet. I will soon nationalize it and make the whole of the Indian subcontinent a French colony."

    "India has a poption of approximately 180 million. That''s three and a half timesrger than us. How will you pull that off, Your Majesty?"

    "Just like the British," Napoleon said as he took a bite of his croissant.

    ***

    One hourter, Armand entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Your Majesty, I am ready to report."

    "Proceed."

    "At ten o''clock in the morning, Your Majesty, there is a scheduled meeting with the French Minister of Foreign Affairs. Following that, at twelve o''clock, there is a luncheon nned with Mr. Thomas Jefferson, President of the United States. At two o''clock, there is a ceremonial drive scheduled down the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es. Then, at four o''clock, there is a garden party arranged at Luxembourg Pce, which is expected to host approximately 30,000 children. At six o''clock, there is a piano performance by Her Imperial Highness Aveline scheduled at the ¨®pera real de Versailles. Finally, at eight o''clock in the evening, there is a dinner event nned at the Porcin Dining Room. It appears, Your Majesty, that this day will be quite busy."

    Napoleon smirked. "Easy."

 Chapter 302 Diplomatic Talks

    ?

    ording to the schedule, Napoleon was about to meet with the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand. The time stood at five minutes to ten, affording him a brief window to make final preparations.

    Having relinquished his role as the First Consul of France, he had shed the once-iconic red sash and uniform that had symbolized his leadership during the Conste era. Instead, Napoleon had opted for a more contemporary and meticulously tailored ensemble.

    His attire consisted of a refined gray suit,plemented by a matching long-sleeve button-down shirt, a discreetly cut vest, a neatly knotted necktie, and an emblem denoting the Legion of Honor tastefully affixed to his suit''s cor.

    It was a gift from his wife, Ci, after his coronation. He liked the style and so he decided he''d ask her for moreter.

    Napoleon ran a hand through his hair, ensuring that every strand was in ce. And with a final adjustment of his tie, Napoleon was ready.

    As the clock struck ten, the door of his office swung open with Armand entering.

    "Your Majesty, the Minister of Foreign Affairs is here," Armand announced.

    Normally, it would be Beaumont announcing Napoleon''s visitors, but after the overhaul of the organization of his administrative staff of the Pce of Versailles, that role now passed to the Private Secretary, Armand.

    "Show him in," Napoleon ordered.

    Armand nodded in acknowledgment and retreated to usher in the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand.

    .

    "Good morning, Your Majesty," Talleyrand greeted with a slight bow of his head. "I trust the day finds you in good health and high spirits."

    Napoleon acknowledged the formal greeting with a dignified nod. "Indeed, Minister Talleyrand, I am well. Please, be seated," he replied, gesturing to the chair opposite his own.

    As they settled into their respective seats, Talleyrand began.

    "I have been apprised of amunique from Maximilian, the esteemed Elector of Bavaria, which conveys the receipt of a missive from His Prussian Majesty, Frederick William the Third. The substance of this correspondence constituted an unequivocal ultimatum, stipting that unless Maximilian abandons his ambition to consolidate the German states under the banner of Bavarian leadership, dire and forceful actions shall be resorted to by the Prussian monarchy."

    "What''s with you? Why are you speaking so formally?" Napoleon asked, cringing at his choice of words.

    "You do not like it, Your Majesty? You are an Emperor, so it is only normal for me to present myself with the decorum befitting your exalted station."

    "Please drop it," Napoleonmanded and added. "So, he''s threatening the Bavarian state with a war huh? Just what we are hoping for."

    "Not only that, Prussia has made an alliance with Austria with the same goal of teaching the Bavarian state a lesson. I was also told that Russia was looking to join the coalition. By sending a word to Maximilian and instructing him to reject the ultimatum France will be at war with the Austrians, Prussians, and the Russians. I must add, their military has adopted simr weapons to our modern infantry."

    "It won''t change a thing," Napoleon said confidently. "We can win this war, just like I told you. Send a telegram to Munich. Tell them to reject the ultimatum."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    "And also send a telegram to Baden. Urge them to join the confederation."

    Talleyrand nodded.

    After a meeting with Talleyrand, Napoleon prepared for his next order of business, which was a luncheon with the President of the United States, Thomas Jefferson, at twelve o''clock.

    But thirty minutes before the Luncheon, Napoleon invited Thomas to his office.

    "Mr. President,"

    "Your Majesty,"

    Both heads of state exchanged polite greetings, acknowledging each other''s positions with the respect they deserved, before taking their seats.

    "Your Majesty, once again, congrattions on your ascension to the imperial throne," President Thomas Jefferson began.

    "Oh please, let us dispense with the formalities for a moment. We have much to discuss in a limited time. This is going to be yourst day in France after all, and we can''t discuss politics in the middle of the luncheon, am I right?" Napoleon said.

    "You are indeed right, Your Majesty," Thomas chuckled.

    "So, this is the trade deals and agreements that we''d want the United States to consider," Napoleon continued, shifting the conversation to matters of trade and diplomacy. He leaned forward, reaching for a document that had been prepared for the asion.

    Thomas Jefferson, intrigued, extended his hand to ept the document. He began to peruse its contents, his brows furrowing slightly as he absorbed the details.

    "These proposals," Napoleon exined, "are designed to enhance the economic ties between our nations. France and the United States share amitment to the principles of liberty andmerce. I believe that by strengthening our trade rtions, both our nations can thrive and set an example for the world."

    The document outlined a series of trade agreements that would reduce tariffs and facilitate the exchange of goods between France and the United States. It also included provisions for mutual cooperation in scientific endeavors, cultural exchange, and diplomatic coboration.

    However, not all of it was good for Thomas as there was part in the document about very.

    "What do you mean by this part suggesting that we abolish very?"

    Of course, Napoleon had expected this would happen. After all, Thomas Jefferson had six hundred ves in his possession. It''s natural for him to react that way.

    "Mr. President, I understand that the matter of very is a sensitive topic. However, it is my belief that embracing abolitionism aligns with the principles of liberty and equality that both our nations hold dear. The world is advancing, and instead of using ves to harvest crops, we have a machine that would do work equal to 100 ves per day. This way, we will reduce the tension in the south. ves are illegal in our dominions. And I can see in the future that if war were to happen between us, the cause of it would be ves. It also might start a civil war between north and south."

    Thomas Jefferson gulped at the mention of the potential causes of conflict. He leaned back in his chair, a contemtive expression on his face. very was indeed a deeply ingrained and contentious issue in the United States, and it had the potential to lead to internal strife and external conflicts.

    "Your Majesty," Thomas Jefferson began slowly, "I am not blind to the moralplexities and the challenges posed by the institution of very. It is a deeply divisive matter in our country, and I have long wrestled with its implications. However, it is also a matter that touches upon the core of our economic system and, in many ways, our way of life in the southern states."

    "And I''m saying that there is a technology that would rece the negroes. It won''t affect the economic system significantly. In fact, it might even enhance it," Napoleon replied earnestly. "Consider the potential benefits of adopting modern farming equipment. Not only would it alleviate the moral dilemma posed by very, but it could also lead to increased agricultural efficiency and higher yields."

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but I don''t have supreme authority to do everything at will like you. Decisions of this magnitude require the support of our states and their representatives in Congress," Thomas emphasized.

    Napoleon sighed. "Fine, you can forget about that line. Let''s just hope that the situation I mentioned does not happen."

    "It won''t happen as long as no one instigates it."

    Napoleon''s brows narrowed.

    "Since you have taken Canada, Louisiana, Cuba, and Mexico the United States Congress has been wary of France," Thomas said. "Some feared that you might invade at any moment. Even though we have your guarantee we can''t dismiss the possibility entirely."

    Napoleon nodded in understanding. The expansion of the French Empire across the Americas had indeed raised concerns and suspicions among various nations, including the United States. His previous assurances of peaceful coexistence were met with skepticism.

    "I understand the apprehensions, Mr. President," Napoleon replied. "I assure you that France has no intention of initiating hostilities with the United States. We only seek trade and mutual prosperity. However, I am willing to take steps to alleviate these concerns further. Perhaps we can explore the idea of formalizing our rtions through a treaty, one that underscores our mutualmitment to peace and cooperation."

    Thomas Jefferson considered Napoleon''s proposal carefully. A formal treaty could indeed serve to rify their intentions and provide a framework for future interactions. It might help ease the tensions and uncertainties that have arisen due to recent territorial acquisitions.

    "That is a prudent suggestion, Your Majesty," Thomas Jefferson said thoughtfully. "Very well, let''s do it."

    "I''m afraid we don''t have much time. The luncheon is starting," Napoleon checked the time on his pocket watch. "We will send a draft to Washington in a month or two."

 Chapter 303 Respite On The Palace Of Versailles

    ?

    At the Royal Opera of the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon and Ci sat together in the front row, quietly enjoying the performance of Aveline''s "The Magic Flute."posed by Mozart.

    Napoleon had never been the type of person who would explore the grandeur of the Pce of Versailles, he had always remained himself in office for thest five years. He didn''t know that the Kings of France had a private opera inside Versailles.

    The interior design was simr to that of high-end opera houses, with plush velvet seats and ornate chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. The gold and red color scheme gave the ce avish feel, matching the extravagant reputation of Versailles.

    As they watched the performance, Napoleon couldn''t help but be impressed by Aveline''s rendition of "The Magic Flute."

    He had always been a man of strategy and politics, not particrly known for his appreciation of the arts. However, this evening was a departure from his usual routine, and he found himself surprisingly drawn into the music and the spectacle.

    Ci, on the other hand, had a deep appreciation for the arts and had convinced Napoleon to join her for this evening. She enjoyed seeing him out of his element, embracing a different side of life beyond the demands of his role as a leader.

    "I think our daughter can win thepetition," Napoleon remarked.

    Ci, ncing at Napoleon with a smile, nodded in agreement. "I have no doubt about that," she replied, her eyes fixed on the stage. "But I wonder if thepetition would still go forward if France were to go to war again with its neighbors."

    Thepetition that they were referring to is the music festival that will be held at the future Opera, the Pis Garnier. ording to thetest report, the Pis Garnier will bepleted on February 5th, 1804. Though it was estimated to bepletedst year, dys urred, causing thepletion to move by another year. But this one is certain.

    "It will still go on," Napoleon assured.

    "But you are going to attend right? There''s no way you''ll miss Aveline''s performance at the Pis Garnier," Ci asked concernedly.

    "Of course, my dear. I will make every effort to attend and support our daughter. Besides, there''s not a chance that the allies will start a war in February, it''s still winter."

    Ci''s worries began to ease as she listened to Napoleon''s reassuring words.

    "Why are we going to go to war again?" Ci asked.

    "Didn''t I tell you, I''m creating a unified Germany under Bavarian leadership? United Germany that we can control. Naturally, the Prussians and the Austrians don''t like the idea so they''ll be forced to dere war on Bavaria, and then since Bavaria and France are allies, we are treaty-bound to support Bavaria in the conflict," Napoleon exined. "We win this war, France will be Master of Europe."

    "Aren''t we already the Master of Europe after defeating the British?" Ci tilted her head to the side.

    "Not ording to the Russians," Napoleon softly chuckled.

    "You better not lose against the coalition, Napoleon. I don''t want us to lose everything we have worked for."

    "I promise you, darling. I have no ns on losing against the coalition. If someone is going to lose, that''d be them. Imagine the rewards once we win this war. We be a superpower, dictating terms, and a possibility of helping another country to arise."

    "Country? What country are you referring to?" Ci inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    "Pnd," Napoleon revealed. "For thest three decades, Pnd has been partitioned by its neighbors, Russia, Prussia, and Austria. I n to restore Pnd as a sovereign state, a buffer between the great powers of Europe."

    "Oh, I heard about that. I believe the original Napoleon had a mistress there. Marie Walewska¡­hmm¡­"

    "Why are you staring daggers at me?" Napoleon chuckled nervously.

    Ci couldn''t help but chuckle at Napoleon''s reaction. "I''m not staring daggers, my love. Just pondering the historical connections," she replied with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.

    "Do you think I would cheat on you over that woman?"

    Ciughed, shaking her head. "No, my dear Napoleon, I trust youpletely. I know you won''t stoop so low as to do things like that. History is history, and we are here in the alternate present."

    "Look, if I were to choose between France and you, I would choose you without hesitation," Napoleon said. "That''s how much I love you. I''m so in love with you that I can''t imagine my life without you by my side. Oh my god, why are we talking about this now? I shouldn''t have brought that woman''s name."

    Ci giggled. "Now now, we should focus ourselves back on the music. Aveline might notice that we are not paying attention to her."

    "Maybe you, I can listen to her music and at the same time converse with you," Napoleon smugly replied.

    Five minutester, the musical piece ended with an arousing crescendo, and the two erupted into apuse.

    Aveline rose to her feet and bowed in front of her parents. She rushed towards them and looked at their eyes with her sparkling eyes.

    "How do you like it, mama, papa?" Aveline asked giddily.

    Napoleon and Ci continued to apud enthusiastically as they rose to their feet to greet their daughter.

    "Magnificent, Aveline!" Napoleon eximed. "You were absolutely brilliant. Your performance was captivating. You will definitely win thatpetition."

    Ci, equally delighted, embraced Aveline and nted a loving kiss on her forehead. "You''ve left us speechless, my dear. Your talent is beyondpare. We couldn''t be prouder of you."

    Aveline blushed at their praise, her heart swelling with happiness. "Thank you, Mama, Papa."

    Napoleon took a moment to scan her daughter''s appearance. She has grown a bit taller and is looking a lot more beautiful like her mother in her younger years.

    "What is it, papa?" Aveline asked, tilting her head to the side with a cute smile across her lips.

    "I''m enchanted by your beauty," Napoleon praised.

    "Papa~!" Aveline yfully punched her father''s arm, her cheeks flushing with a deeper shade of pink.

    "What''s with you all of a sudden?" Ci asked.

    "I just think that Aveline here looks like you in your early years. If she were to grow to fifteen or twenty, she''ll grow beautiful like you," Napoleonmented.

    Ci blushed at Napoleon''spliment, and a fond smile graced her lips. She looked at Aveline, a twinkle in her eyes, and then back at her husband. "Well, I must say she does look like me in my younger years, though Aveline is more beautiful than I am."

    Aveline, who was listening to their exchange of words, simply chuckled bashfully.

    "Speaking of appearances, only Tristan inherited my ck hair. Francis, Aveline, and Daphne are blondes."

    "Maybe my genes are just strong I guess?" Ci said and added. "It''s sad that Francis couldn''t join us."

    "Brother said that it would spoil the mood for him if he were to watch me practice," Aveline said. "So, instead, he''ll watch me perform at the Pis Garnier," Aveline exined.

    "Sounds like Francis," Napoleon chuckled.

    ***

    And so on February 5th, 1804. At the newly constructed Pis Garnier.

    The Pis Garnier was a marvel, its grandeur rivaling even that of the Pce of Versailles. The opera house was adorned with intricate gold ents, dazzling chandeliers, and luxurious red velvet seats, creating an atmosphere of opulence and elegance.

    Almost every prominent individual in France attended the opening. Ministers, generals, industrialists, scientists, and more.

    As the curtains rose, Aveline stood on the stage, her presencemanding the attention of the entire audience. She began to y the piano with grace and skill, the notes resonating through the magnificent hall. The piece she chose was aposition of her own creation, a beautiful and haunting melody that seemed to transcend time and space. The audience was spellbound, their eyes fixed on Aveline as her fingers danced across the keys.

    As the final notes of the piano echoed through the hall, the audience erupted into apuse, their admiration and awe filling the air. Aveline took her bows, her face radiant with happiness and aplishment. She had not only met their expectations but had exceeded them.

    She won the music festivalpetition and returned home with a trophy.

    However¡ª.

    "Brother, you have to look at this," Lucien said, handing him over the newspaper.

    "What''s this?" Napoleon asked.

    "You''ll see."

    Napoleon unfolded the newspaper, his eyes widening as he read the bold headline: "Scandal at the Pis Garnier: Emperor''s Daughter used of Winning Music Competition Unfairly."

 Chapter 304 Immediate Action And Comfort

    ?

    His grip on the paper tightened, crinkling it slightly as he tried to fathom the audacity of such an usation. It was an attack not just on Aveline''s talent but on his family and his honor.

    "This is outrageous!" Napoleon eximed, his voiceced with fury. "They dare to question my daughter''s achievement simply because she is my daughter?"

    "Aveline gave it to me earlier before going to her bedroom," Ci said and continued. "She locked herself and won''t even let anyone in. She''s devastated by these usations, and rightfully so."

    Napoleon''s expression softened as he looked at Ci. He could see the concern etched on her face, mirroring his own worry for their daughter. "I''ll try talking to her¡ª"

    Napoleon trailed off as he felt Ci''s deadly aura radiating from her. He turned his gaze toward her, surprised by the sudden shift in her demeanor. Her usually warm and gentle expression had transformed into something far more intense and unsettling.

    "Unforgivable¡­unforgivable¡­unforgivable¡­.unforgivable," Ci muttered repeatedly under her breath. "How dare that person publish this article? I may be retired, but I can still take lives."

    "Easy there darling," Napoleon rose to his feet and gripped Ci''s shoulder to get her attention.. "I''ll take care of that person. I promised you that I would protect our family right?

    Ci''s deadly and menacing aura gradually began to recede as Napoleon''s soothing words and touch grounded her. She blinked the haze of anger slowly lifting from her gaze. She looked at Napoleon, her eyes softening as she realized the truth in his words.

    "I lost myposure there for a second," Ci said, sighing. "Well, you better take care of this darling. Because if you don''t, I''ll take matters into my own hands."

    Napoleon was unfazed by Ci''s killer vibes and smiled affectionately at her.

    "Let''s go to her room together, shall we?" Napoleon suggested and Ci nodded in agreement.

    "Before that¡ªArmand!" Napoleon called out loud, and Armand, the Private Secretary of the Imperial Household promptly entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Your Majesty, you called upon me?"

    "Come over here," Napoleon said as he turned to his desk and grabbed the newspaper with the nderous article. He handed it over to Armand, who took it with a grave expression.

    "I want you to send a telegram to the Minister of Police, Fouche. Tell him that His Majesty the Emperor of France has ordered him to find out who published such a defamatory article regarding my daughter." Napoleon instructed.

    Armand nodded in acknowledgment. "I will ry your orders to Minister Fouche immediately, Your Majesty."

    With that, Armand hurried off to carry out Napoleon''s orders, leaving Napoleon and Ci to make their way to Aveline''s room.

    Arriving at Aveline''s bedroom, Napoleon and Ci saw Francis, who was gently knocking on her door.

    "Aveline¡­Aveline¡­what''s the matter?" Francis asked with a concerned tone

    "Leave me alone," Aveline''s voice sounded from behind the door.

    "Francis," Napoleon called and Francis turned around and saw his father and mother approaching.

    "Father¡­good thing you arrived. Aveline won''te out. I was heading towards my study room until I ran into her running down to her bedroom downcast."

    "Francis," Napoleon called out, and Francis turned around, his eyes widened as he saw his father and mother approaching.

    "Father¡­good thing you arrived. Aveline won''te out. I was heading towards my study room until I ran into her running down to her bedroom, looking really downcast," Francis exined.

    Napoleon approached the door and knocked on the door. "Aveline, this is your father, open the door. Let''s talk."

    There was no response from Aveline for a moment.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, a faint shuffling of feet could be heard from within the room. Napoleon pressed his ear against the door, straining to listen, and there he heard a muffled sniffling and crying sound.

    His heart sank at the sound of his daughter''s distress. He exchanged a worried nce with Ci and then turned back to the door.

    "Aveline, sweetheart, please," he implored softly. "That article is nothing but lies. Your performance was really wonderful and you deserve the win."

    Again, no response.

    "We need a spare key."

    "I have handled that father. The footman that I ordered is probably on his way back here," Francis said.

    Napoleon nodded in approval, appreciating his son''s thoughtfulness.

    Momentster, the footman dressed in a blue livery arrived. "Here''s the key, Your Majesty."

    Napoleon took the key and inserted it into the lock, turning it gently. The door slowly swung open, revealing Aveline''s tear-stained face. She sat on the edge of her bed, hugging her knees close to her chest. Her eyes were red and puffy, and her cheeks wet with tears.

    Napoleon entered the room, followed by Ci and Francis.

    Aveline didn''t mind the intrusion; in fact, she seemed to find sce in their presence. Napoleon sat down beside her and rubbed her back gently, offering herfort as she continued to cry. Ci took a seat on her other side doing the same.

    Francis stood there, saddened that his sister was going through such a difficult time. He watched as his father and mother provided the emotional support that Aveline needed. As much as he wanted to help, he didn''t know how.

    "Father¡ª" Aveline began. "Is it true that the judges chose me as the winner because you are the Emperor of France? Did you speak to the judges before thepetition?"

    "My dear Aveline. I want you to know with all my heart that I would never do such a thing. Do you know why?"

    "Why?"

    "Because I am confident in your skills. You were amazing, all those who have watched you perform were in awe of your talent. You won thatpetition fair and square, based solely on your abilities," Napoleon replied.

    Ci added, "Your father has always believed in your talent, Aveline. He would never tarnish your achievements by interfering with the judges."

    Aveline looked into her father''s eyes, searching for any hint of deception but found only honesty and love. She slowly began to believe in his words, her doubts melting away.

    "But a lot of people may hate me for this. I don''t think I''ll be able to y again¡­"

    Napoleon gently cupped Aveline''s tear-stained cheek and looked into her eyes with unwavering support.

    "Aveline, my love, do not let the actions of a few misguided individuals rob you of your passion and talent. There will always be those who seek to undermine your sess, but that should not deter you.

    "I agree," Francis chimed. "If I were to judge each participant''s performance, I''d rank you in first, not because you are my sister, but because you are the one that stood out."

    Aveline looked at her brother, her mother, and her father with gratitude. Their words of support were like a lifeline, pulling her back from the depths of despair.

    "Thank you, all of you," she said, her voice quivering but resolute.

    "Now if you want some time alone, we''ll leave you. In a day or two, you won''t feel so overwhelmed."

    Aveline nodded, managing a small smile amidst her tears.

    ***

    Two dayster. Pce of Versailles, Napoleon''s office.

    In the room was Talleyrand, doing his weekly report to Napoleon.

    "ording to our informants in St. Petersburg, Russia is mobilizing its army, preparing for war. The Kingdom of Naples and the Kingdom of Sweden too were seemingly invited to join the coalition. Your Majesty, the moment the winter ends, we will now find ourselves fighting five countries."

    "What about the British?"

    "As for the British, they are going to sit this one out. They are facing an internal crisis at this moment. Scond wants to break away from the United Kingdom."

    "Good," Napoleon said.

    Secondster, there was a knock on the door. Armand entered the room and announced.

    "The Minister of Police, Fouche."

    Upon the announcement, Fouche entered Napoleon''s office.

    "Your Majesty, I bring good news. The person who published the article and the newspaperpany that published it is now under our custody," Fouche announced.

    "Oh, is this about the issue in the Pis Garnier?" Talleyrand said, looking back at Napoleon.

    "Yes, it''s a good news indeed."

 Chapter 305 Fathers Duty

    ?

    As the carriage carrying Napoleon and Fouche heads towards H?tel de Juign¨¦, the headquarters of the Minister of Police. Fouche was debriefing him about the one responsible for ndering his daughter.

    "So the name of the newspaperpany that published the article is Le Monde Parisien, it opened just a year ago. The name of the owner is Henri Laurent, he is a former emigr¨¦¡­"

    Napoleon listened to Fouche''s words while looking out of the window where he saw the infrastructure development of the city. Paris is starting to look more modern with Haussmanian buildings dominating the skyline and the roads being widened and paved with concrete.

    Though these are just parts of it. Napoleon had been thinking of a way to get the infrastructure project to speed up, and he had an idea, importingborers from populous countries such as India and China. As of right now, most workers they outsourced are from their colonies in North Africa and the Middle East, they aren''t enough.

    "As for the one who wrote the article, the name was Gul Bureau, he is an independent journalist, a new one to the field. Probably trying to make a name for himself"

    "Well, certainly the fastest way to get recognized is to write a controversial and scandalous article. Of all the people he could have selected to target, he chose my daughter," Napoleon replied.

    "You are going to meet him very soon, sir," Fouche said and five minutester, they arrived at the headquarters of the Minister of Police.

    Fouche was the first to step out, followed by Napoleon. The guards stationed outside the headquarters quickly presented arms for the Emperor.

    Napoleon acknowledged the salute of the guards and strode purposefully into the headquarters of the Minister of Police. His mind was now focused on the task at hand: confronting Gul Bureau and getting to the bottom of this nderous article.

    As they entered the building, Fouche led the way through thebyrinthine corridors, past stern-faced agents and bustling clerks who would bow reverently as Napoleon passed by.

    Finally, they reached a small, dimly lit interrogation room. Gul Bureau was sitting at a table, nervously tapping his fingers on its surface. He looked up as Napoleon and Fouche entered, his face pale.

    "Yo-Your Majesty?" Gul stammered.

    "Do not ''Your Majesty'' me," Napoleon coldly interrupted. He fixed his prating gaze on Gul Bureau, who seemed even more uneasy under the Emperor''s stern scrutiny.

    Gul Bureau, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, desperately searched for words to exin his actions to the Emperor. He knew that his future depended on convincing Napoleon of his motivations.

    "Your Majesty," Gul began, his voice trembling, "Ie from a humble background. My family has struggled for generations, and I saw journalism as my way out of poverty. I wanted to tell stories, to shed light on the truth, but breaking into thepetitive world of journalism is not easy."

    He took a deep breath and continued, "I had no intention of causing such harm to your family, sir. I thought that by writing a controversial story, I could capture the public''s attention and finally make a name for myself in this cutthroat industry. I didn''t realize the consequences it would have."

    "No intention you say? Do you have any idea how damaging your article is to my daughter? Now everyone thinks of her as a cheat, who won thepetition because her father is an Emperor of France. Do you even have any evidence backing up your article?"

    Napoleon''s voice grew colder as he pressed Gul for answers. The Emperor''s frustration was evident in his piercing gaze.

    Gul shifted ufortably in his chair. "Your Majesty, I... I did not have concrete evidence."

    "THEN WHY THE HELL YOU WROTE THAT ARTICLE?!" Napoleon''s voice cracked like a whip.

    Napoleon''s outburst caused Gul to recoil in his chair, and he was speechless, unable to find words to defend his actions.

    "Writing nderous articles is a crime, you know. You will be sentenced to hardbor where you will mine coals every day until your sentence is served. Speaking of sentences, how long is the sentence for nder under the currentws, Fouche?" Napoleon turned to his Minister of Police, Fouche.

    Fouche, who had been quietly observing the interrogation, replied, "Your Majesty, under the currentws of France, nder can carry a punishment of hardbor for up to one year, along with a fine. However, in more severe cases, such as this, the penalty may be more severe. Five years."

    Hearing that, Gul gulped nervously. Five years of hardbor in coal mines is a harsh sentence, and the weight of his actions pressed upon him even more heavily.

    "I''ll be willing to reduce it to two if you were to write an article about you apologizing that what you have written is nothing but lies," Napoleon offered. "Of course, the damage is done and some may not believe what you say because you were told to by the Emperor of France. I guess I''ll have to get help from the judges in thepetition."

    Gul Bureau nodded vigorously, his face pale but hopeful. "Yes, Your Majesty, I will do as you say."

    "Now, Fouche, bring me the owner of the newspaper that published his article," Napoleon ordered.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Fouche replied with a nod and left the room to carry out Napoleon''smand.

    A short whileter, the door to the interrogation room swung open, and Henri Laurent was escorted in by Minister Fouche. Laurent, a middle-aged man with a well-groomed beard, looked nervously at the Emperor and Gul Bureau.

    Napoleon wasted no time. "Mr. Laurent, I trust you are aware of the nderous article published in your newspaper, targeting my daughter and impugning her reputation."

    Laurent stammered, "Your Majesty, I-I assure you, I had no knowledge of the article before it was published. Le Monde Parisien is run independently by its editorial team. I had no involvement in the content."

    Napoleon''s gaze remained intense as he responded, "Mr. Laurent, whether or not you had direct involvement, the fact remains that it was published under your newspaper''s banner, and you bear responsibility. nderous usations have consequences, and I will not tolerate such attacks on my family''s honor."

    "What''s going to happen then, Your Majesty?" Laurent inquired, though he probably knew what was going to happen.

    "Yourpany will be suspended for six months during which time it will be closely monitored by the authorities. Your editorial team will need to undergo thorough scrutiny, and your newspaper''s practices will be subject to strict oversight," Napoleon dered firmly.

    Laurent''s face paled further upon hearing this. A six-month suspension and intense scrutiny of his newspaper''s operations would undoubtedly have a significant impact on his business and reputation."

    Napoleon continued, "During this period, your newspaper must issue a public apology for the nderous article and take corrective measures to rectify the damage done to my daughter''s reputation. Once the suspension is lifted, your publication may resume, but under strict adherence to the ethical standards of journalism."

    "I think I should writews to govern the press more clearly," Napoleon mused aloud. "Fouche, I''m done here. Process their sentences ordingly, and ensure that the necessary measures are taken to address this matter," Napoleon instructed Fouche.

    Fouche nodded and promptly organized for the proper paperwork and procedures to be followed. Gul Bureau and Henri Laurent would each have their sentences carried out as agreed upon, and Le Monde Parisien would face its suspension and oversight.

    ***

    Three hourster. At the Pce of Versailles.

    "Come on sister, Why are you still sad?" Francis said as he tried cheering up her sister, Aveline. "Father said he is going to take care of it and he is probably on his way back from the headquarters of the Minister of Police."

    "Brother, I''m not in the mood. And why are you still inside my bedroom? Don''t you have a book to read?"

    "I do, but if my sister is sad like this, I don''t think I can read a book. I need you to smile for me first. As your brother, it''s my duty to make you happy. So smile now¡­smile!"

    Francis urged as he pulled the corners of her lips gently.

    "Fine, fine," Aveline caved and smiled. "Does that make you happy?"

    "You look beautiful when you smile, sister," Francis replied.

    "Nugh¡­what are you saying all of a sudden? Dummy," Aveline bashfully said.

    "Why are you blushing?"

    "Because you never said those words to me before," Aveline confessed.

    "Oh?" Francis gasped softly. "Well even if you are sad, you are still beautiful, but when you smile, you''ll be more beautiful than the brightest star in the sky," Francis said genuinely.

    Aveline''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink, but a genuine smile yed on her lips. She gently pushed her brother away, pretending to be annoyed.

    "Moah¡­enough."

    Suddenly, Napoleon arrived in Aveline''s bedroom.

    "Papa," Aveline uttered.

    "What''s happened, father?" Francis asked. "Is it done?"

    Napoleon nodded. "Yes. In a day or two, an article will be published where the journalist and the newspaperpany will apologize to Aveline."

 Chapter 306 Moments before Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 306 Moments before Conflict</h4>

    April 7th, 1804. Pce of Versailles.

    Francis was walking down the hallway leading to his father''s office. He clutched thetest book published by the French Academy of Sciences, the Atomic Theory of John Dalton.

    He had been studying it since he got the bookst week where Dalton stated that atoms were the fundamental building blocks of matter and that chemical reactions urred when atomsbined in fixed ratios. Francis had always been fascinated by science and had a natural curiosity about the world around him. It was all thanks to his father, Napoleon Bonaparte, who had encouraged his schrly pursuits.

    But he had a problem with the theory, a nagging doubt that he couldn''t quite shake off.

    Francis knew about electricity, it was a flow of charged particles, but he couldn''t reconcile it with Dalton''s atomic theory. If atoms are indivisible, then howe electricity, a phenomenon clearly involving the movement of charged particles, could exist?

    Francis believed that there must be some sort of particles surrounding the atoms to ount for the movement of charged particles in electricity. His father might have an idea but of course, he might not entertain the idea, especially when his father is the Emperor of France.

    He couldn''t just barge inside and ask about theoretical concepts that would be time-consuming. Fortuitously, he was told to visit his father''s office today. The reason may be omitted but the chance to speak to his father directly couldn''t havee at a more opportune moment.

    "Oh, brother¡ªgood morning!"

    A feminine and cheerful voice came in front of him. He snapped out of his thoughts and turned to see his younger sister, Aveline, standing in the corridor. She was dressed in an elegant gown, her strawberry-blonde hair cascading in curls around her shoulders.

    Behind her was a group of young cute personal maids, one of whom was Audrey, who was their personal caretaker but focused more on Aveline. All of the maids were in full curtsy, holding their skirts out from their bodies with their heads low.

    "Oh, Aveline," Francis greeted her with a warm smile, grateful for the interruption from his internal musings. "Good morning to you too."

    "Where are you off too?" Aveline asked.

    "To Father''s office," Francis answered. "How about you?"

    "I am headed to the nursery to see Tristan and Daphne. How I miss their sweet faces," she giggled lightly. "Mother is expecting me presently. Perhaps you could join uster after you have finished your business with Father?"

    Francis nodded appreciatively at his sister''s suggestion. "That sounds delightful, Aveline. I''ll be sure to do just that once I''ve concluded my business with Father."

    As he bid his sister and her entourage farewell, Francis continued on his way to his father''s office.

    Arriving at the imposing door of his father''s office. He knocked firmly on the door and awaited the Emperor''s invitation to enter.

    "Come in," came the Emperor''s authoritative voice from within.

    Francis stepped into thevishly adorned office, where his father, Napoleon Bonaparte, sat behind a grand desk, reviewing documents and stamping seals.

    "Take a seat," Napoleon gestured to a chair on the opposite side of his desk without looking up from his work.

    Francis took a seat and prepared himself for whatever next.

    Napoleon finally set down his fountain pen, grabbing one document before looking at Francis with a keen gaze.

    "Why are you stiff?" Napoleon asked.

    "Do I?" Francis chuckled sheepishly.

    "You do," Napoleon confirmed. "It feels to me that you have something to say."

    "You have read me well, father," Francis smiled warmly, appreciating his father''s perceptiveness. "But before I bring that up, you go first, father."

    Napoleon opened the document he had grabbed and read it.

    "History, full marks. Science, full marks. Mathematics, full marks. Philosophy, full marks. Sociology, full marks. Everything is full marks. These are the grades you have gotten since I personally tutor you."

    "It''s the best I can do to prepare myself for being next in line, father," Francis

    responded, acknowledging his father''s praise with gratitude.

    Napoleon nodded in approval. "And you have done exceptionally well, my son. But we all know that knowledge without experience is nothing. You must apply the knowledge you have gained in the real world."

    "A wise word indeed, father," Francis said.

    "Which is why, when you are fifteen, you are going to be the viceroyalty of New France," Napoleon dered. "From there, you''ll govern the territory, make it a prosperous dominion using the lessons I taught you. When it is economically sufficient, it can be fully integrated into our empire. By integrating, I mean annexing it."

    Francis breathed deeply upon hearing his father''s announcement. "I am honored by your trust in me, Father. I will do my utmost to fulfill this duty to the best of my abilities and bring prosperity to New France."

    Napoleon nodded. "Great. Now, let''s talk about the thing you have been holding on to."

    "Uhm¡­before that, father, there is something I''m curious about," Francis said.

    "What is it?"

    "Father, what of Aveline? I''m curious about how she''ll y a role in the Empire of France. Do you have a n for her?"

    "I do," Napoleon smiled warmly, evidently pleased that Francis was taking an interest in his sister''s future. "Aveline is a bright and capable young girl. When the time is right and she has received the necessary education, I intend to make her the Queen of Italy."

    Francis raised his eyebrows in surprise. The idea of his sister bing a queen was unexpected, but he trusted his father''s judgment implicitly.

    "Regarding Italy, it remains a republic, does it not? Do you harbor intentions of transitioning it into a monarchy? For it seems incongruous to have a republic when France stands as a monarchy."

    "I intend to transform the Republic of Italy into a Kingdom next year," Napoleon divulged. "And I shall assume the title of its king. However, I will appoint a viceroy to oversee the region on my behalf."

    "I see," Francis said, nodding in understanding. "Now, father, concerning something that has been upying my thoughts. I''ve been studying the atomic theory of an English chemist, John Dalton. ording to his theory, atoms are indivisible and fundamental building blocks of matter. They are identical in sizes,? mass, and other properties."

    "And?"

    "I think it''s wrong," Francis said.

    "How do you say so?"

    "Father, while Dalton''s atomic theory is elegant and supported by much evidence, I believe there might be more to the story. I find it difficult to reconcile the concept of indivisible, identical atoms with certain phenomena, like electricity. We know that electricity involves the flow of charged particles, and if atoms are truly indivisible, how can they ount for the movement of charged particles in electricity? It leads me to wonder if there might be smaller, subatomic particles that interact with atoms in some way to create the flow of electricity."

    "Hoh?" Napoleon mused. "That''s a good observation. I too believe that there are subatomic particles."

    "Really father?" Francis beamed with eager anticipation at his father''s response.

    "I do," Napoleon grabbed a piece of paper and wrote a model of atoms. Minutester, he showed it to Francis.

    "In this drawing, there is a negatively charged particle orbiting around the positively charged nucleus of an atom. This negatively charged particle," Napoleon exined, pointing to the smaller orbiting object, "could be what we call an ''electron.'' It is these electrons that move about and carry charge, allowing for the flow of electricity."

    Francis leaned forward, studying the diagram closely. "How did you arrive with this model, father? Do you have proof or experiment conducted?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "I don''t, it''s just my imagination. But I do have an idea how to test that hypothesis."

    "How?"

    "I''ll give you the list of equipment you''ll need for the experimentter. I don''t have it on me," Napoleon said.

    Just as Francis was about to thank his father, there was a discreet knock on the door, and it opened slightly. Armand entered the room with a look of urgency on his face.

    "Forgive the intrusion, Your Majesty," Armand said, addressing Napoleon. "Talleyrand seeks your audience."

    "Okay," Napoleon said before flickering his gaze back to Francis. "You may leave now Francis."

    Francis rose to his feet and gave a respectful bow to his father. As Francis made his way towards the door, Armand bowed respectfully to him, acknowledging his presence.

    After that, Talleyrand entered the room.

    "Your Majesty, we have urgent news," Talleyrand said as he rushed over to him with his arms extending towards, carrying a letter.

    "What is it?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s best that you see it, Your Majesty," Talleyrand unfolded the letter and handed it to Napoleon.

    Napoleon read the contents. "Prussia, Austria, Naples, and Russia dered war on France."

 Chapter 307 Prelude to the War of the Third Coalition

    <h4>Chapter 307 Prelude to the War of the Third Coalition</h4>

    Napoleon folded the letter Talleyrand had just handed to him and leaned back in his chair, exhaling deeply.

    "So it has begun, huh?" Napoleon remarked.

    "Indeed so, Your Majesty. I think it''s best that we bring in your generals. We are a nation at war," Talleyrand said with a sense of urgency.

    Napoleon nodded before reaching out to the new technology recently installed in the Pce of Versailles: the telephone.

    He picked up the receiver and dialed a familiar number.

    "Connect me to the Minister of War headquarters," Napoleon said.

    He waited for a few moments. Finally, a voice on the other end responded,

    "Minister of War headquarters, this is Minister of War, Berthier. To whom am I speaking?"

    "Berthier, this is Napoleon."

    "Oh, Your Majesty."

    "I''m pretty sure that you know why I''m calling you right now," Napoleon said.

    "Of course, Your Majesty. I just received the telegraph from the Minister of Foreign Affairs. We are at war with Prussia, Austria, Naples, and Russia."

    "I want you toe over here at the Pce of Versailles to discuss this matter in person."

    "Understood, Your Majesty."

    After that, Napoleon hung up the telephone. Talleyrand and Armand let out a soft gasp of amazement.

    "So that''s the telephone huh?" Armand noted. "The telegraph was a wonderful piece of technology where you transmit messages over a long distance. But on this telephone, you can hear the person speaking."

    "It''s an extraordinary invention by His Majesty," Talleyrand added. "I have one installed at my house and in the headquarters of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. With a telephone, you won''t have to spend time traveling from one ce to another and speak to that person."

    Napoleon simply smiled at thements and praises of the two. While waiting for Berthier to arrive, Talleyrand began sharing the reasons why Austria, Prussia, Naples, and Russia dered war on France.

    For Austria and Prussia, it was simple. France wanted to create a unified Germany under the leadership of the state of Bavaria. Bavaria was under the influence of the Holy Roman Empire so Austria didn''t like them breaking off from the Empire''s grasp. Prussia, on the other hand, also nned to unify the German states under the Prussian leadership.

    So having two states wanting to unify the German states under different leaders was a recipe for conflict.

    "As for Naples," Talleyrand continued, "they fear our expansion into Italy, particrly given our annexation of the Kingdom of Etruria. They view our presence on the Italian Penins as a direct threat to their control over the region."

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment, understanding the Neapolitans'' concerns about France''s growing influence in Italy. Not to mention the fact that Napoleon had expressed his desire to unify the Italian penins under the Kingdom of Italy, currently a Republic because Napoleon hadn''t proimed himself king yet.

    As for Russia, the Prussians lobbied for an alliance against France. The Russians agreed to join the coalition due to fear of France expanding their influence near their borders.

    "What about the Kingdom of Sweden? Aren''t they going to join the war? They had once expressed their intentions earlier, right?"

    Talleyrand considered for a moment. "Your Majesty, as of now, the Kingdom of Sweden has not dered war on us. However, they were under pressure from both Russia and Prussia to join the coalition against France. It remains to be seen how they will decide."

    "But what do you think, Talleyrand? Or Armand if you have an idea."

    "Well, if you are going to ask me, Your Majesty," Armand cleared his throat before revealing his observation. "I think the Kingdom of Sweden doesn''t have anything to gain by joining the war against us at this moment. Their interests lie more in the north, particrly in the Baltic region. Joining the coalition against France might not align with their strategic goals."

    Armand was right, there was no reason for the Kingdom of Sweden to join the war. In the original world, the reason why the Kingdom of Sweden joined the coalition was due to the execution of a known nobleman called Louis Antoine, Duke of Enghien.

    Louis Antoine, Duke of Enghien, was a member of the Bourbon family, a prominent noble house in France. He had lived in exile for years and had be associated with various royalist and anti-revolutionary factions.

    Their goal was simple, to remove the revolutionaries that stole the French throne and restore the Bourbon monarchy. But in this world, the former king of France, Louis Capet renounced his ims to the throne, with it, the royalists and anti-revolutionary factions died out. If King Louis didn''t want to fight for the throne anymore, why would they?

    With that, Napoleon wouldn''t even have to capture Louis Antoine and execute him as had happened historically.

    Fifteen minutester. The Minister of War, Berthier, arrived at Napoleon''s office.

    "Your Majesty," Berthier performed a deep bow upon entering.

    Napoleon acknowledged the gesture with a nod before beckoning Berthier toe closer.

    "Here, have some sweets. We have macarons, profiterole, and religieuse. Help yourself," Napoleon offered.

    "Uhm¡­Your Majesty, I thought we were going to talk about the war situation," Berthier said, chuckling sheepishly.

    "We are," Napoleon assured. "We were just waiting for you. Instead of looking at one another silently, we decided to indulge in some of the finer pleasures. We wouldn''t be able to eat it once we are on the battlefield."

    Berthier couldn''t help but smile at the remark and took a macaron from the tray. "Very well, Your Majesty. We must savor such moments when we can."

    As they settled around the table, Napoleon leaned forward and said "Now, let us turn our attention to the matters at hand. Minister Berthier. This is the make or break for our fledgling empire, we can''t afford to lose. How many soldiers do we have in France?"

    "We have at least 300,000 troops, Your Majesty. All of them havebat experience in Italy, Great Britain, Egypt, Portugal, and Spain. At your orders, we will have ten corps formed ready for deployment across our borders," Berthier replied. "Are we nning an offensive, Your Majesty?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, we let theme to us first. Once they do, we are going to strike."

 Chapter 308 War of the Third Coalition

    <h4>Chapter 308 War of the Third Coalition</h4>

    June 14th, 1804.

    Somewhere along the west bank of the River Rhine. It was 8 o''clock in the evening, and Napoleon sat beside the bonfire. He warmed himself up by the crackling mes. The night was cool, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees. Around him, the low murmur of his soldiers having a sense of camaraderie filled the air.

    One of the generals approached Napoleon.

    "Your Majesty, this is thetest newspaper from Paris,"

    Napoleon nced up, meeting his gaze with one of his trusted generals, Joachim Murat.

    "Give me that," Napoleon extended his hand, and Murat ced the newspaper into his Emperor''s grasp. With the paper now in his possession, Napoleon began to read thetest reports. The headlines were filled with reports of the ongoing war, which is not much because the war hasn''t even started.

    By that, the news meant that the war had already started and the nations involved in the war had mobilized their forces but there had been no actual fighting yet. The next headline is about the people of France supporting the war effort with unwavering patriotism. The newspapers were filled with stories of ordinary citizens contributing to the cause, from donating to enlisting in the army.

    It was heartening for Napoleon to see the indomitable spirit of his countrymen and women, all rallying behind the banner of France.

    He folded the newspaper and handed it back to Murat.

    "I need an update about the movement of the Austrian Army into Bavaria," Napoleon ordered.

    "ording to thetest information we received from the Bavarians. The Austrian Army has entered Bavaria and is pushing deeper."

    Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile upon hearing that news. So even in this world, the Austrians remained uncooperative and disconnected from their allies.

    Napoleon rose to his feet and walked towards his tent. Murat trailed behind him.? Napoleon''s tents were illuminated by candles and served as the center ofmand. Maps were spread out across tables, and Generals were busy analyzing thetest intelligence reports and discussing strategic options.

    As Napoleon entered, the generals stood at attention, ready to receive their orders. He moved to therge map of the region, where markers represented the positions of both French and Austrian forces. His finger traced the path of the Austrian advance.

    "The Austrians are seemingly eager to fight us," Napoleon began. "That we are going to give them."

    "What''s the n, Your Majesty?" Ney asked.

    Napoleon grabbed a small wooden pointer from the table, and with it, he outlined his strategy on the map.

    "We will feign a partial withdrawal, luring the Austrians deeper into Bavaria," Napoleon paused as he grabbed another marker and marked key positions on the map. He continued. "As they advance, we will do a nking maneuver from the North, specifically the Danube River, cutting them off their retreat."

    Napoleon pointed to specific points on the map. "General Murat, you will lead our cavalry and perform the feign. The rest of you will execute the n."

    "Yes Your Majesty!"

    ***

    June 16th, 1804.

    At the city of Ulm.

    General Karl Freiherr Mack von Leiberich was riding at the head of his column. His Austrian troops marched in disciplined formation as they advanced deeper into Bavaria. General Mack was confident, perhaps overly so. He had, after all, spotted the French cavalry near Ulm and he was pursuing them.

    Not only that, General Mack''s troops, half of it, are equipped with the newest weapon technology, the bolt-action rifle, machine gun, and howitzers. He had seen its performance during the experiment and testing, and the result was remarkable.

    Now, he is eager to test it on the battlefield. But the French aren''t allowing him as instead of facing them head-on, they were retreating.

    ***

    Somewhere around the Ulm, Napoleon was in hismand tent, listening to the tapping of the keys of the telegraph operator working inside it. The messages that they are decoding areing from the French forward observers and scouts who were closely monitoring the movements of the Austrian army. As the reports came in, it became clear that General Mack was taking the bait.

    "Give orders to Marshal Ney, Davout, and Lannes. They are to perform the nking maneuver as nned," Napoleon instructed his staff. The telegraph operator immediately transmitted the orders to the designated marshals, who were prepared to execute the critical phase of the operation.

    While the telegraph operators were doing that, Napoleon chuckled inwardly. The Austrians were still using outdated tactics, marching in great columns. Despite having thetest weaponry that they reversed engineer from France, their doctrine is outdated.

    Napoleon knew that this outdated approach by the Austrians would work to his advantage, especially when he had in store with them.

    "Send orders to the artillery," Napoleon began. "Open fire on the enemy columns when ready."

    The orders were promptly ryed, and the French artillery units prepared for action. They have loaded 155mm high explosive shells into their cannons.

    "Fire!" The artillerymandermanded, and the cannons roared to life.

    ***

    Back at the Austrian lines.

    General Mack flickered his gaze to the horizon. "What''s that?"

    Despite his old age, he could still hear pretty well.

    "A thunder?" one of his aides-de-camp mused.

    "On a clear day? I don''t think so," said the other aide-de-camp as he squinted toward the horizon.

    General Mack looked up to see the sky, they were clear indeed. So what made that sound? When his gazended on the artillery the horses were towing, his eyes widened in realization.

    "EVERYONE TAKE COVER!"

    The soldiers under hismand were surprised at first. But then, a massive explosion erupted in the middle of the column, sending shockwaves through the ranks.

    General Mack, still mounted on his horse, was blown away from his seat by the force of the explosion. Hended several feet away, dazed and disoriented.

    Simultaneous explosions erupted throughout the Austrian column as the French artillery shells found their marks. The ground trembled under the relentless barrage, and chaos reigned among the Austrian troops. Horses whinnied in terror and men were thrown to the ground as the explosions continued unabated.

    There were shouts and cries from the Austrian soldiers as they desperately sought cover from the devastating artillery fire. Men stumbled over fallenrades, and the once-imposing formation of the Austrian column disintegrated into chaos and panic.

    General Mack, despite his disorientation, managed to regain his senses and scramble to his feet. He knew that he had to take decisive action to prevent further carnage among his troops. Through the thick smoke and dust, he bellowed orders to his officers, instructing them to order an immediate retreat.

    Austrian soldiers, their morale shattered by the relentless bombardment, began to withdraw in disarray. Horses were abandoned, and artillery pieces were left behind as the men fled for cover. General Mack''s once-confident advance had turned into a disastrous rout.

    But their retreat route was blocked by a French Army scattered across the ins. Bolt-action rifles of the French were fired, creating a wall of lead that took tens of lives per volley.

    Since it was a repeating bolt-action rifle, in a matter of seconds, the French infantry unleashed a continuous hail of deadly urate fire upon the retreating Austrian soldiers.

    Some Austrian soldiers tried to counterattack using their own bolt-action rifles but under great stress and pressure, they couldn''t perform wellpared to the French who hadbat experience with bolt-action rifles.

    Minutes turned to hours, and the casualties on the Austrian side continued to mount. The relentless fire from the French infantry, armed with their repeating bolt-action rifles, machine guns, and artillery, was too much for General Mack.

    "Sir! The French Cavalry! It''s returning back to us!" One of his aides-de-camps shouted.

    General Mack looked to his left and saw the French Cavalry they had been chasing for the past two days were indeed turning back.

    "So that''s what you are nning huh?" General Mark realized that he was trapped by the French Army.

    "What should we do sir?"

    General Mack sighed deeply, he knew that he would be held ountable for this.

    "We are in a bad position, continuing the fight is futile, and our allies are too far to help us." General Mack admitted with a heavy heart. "Order our men toy down their arms and surrender. We have no other choice."

 Chapter 309 Francis II Decision

    <h4>Chapter 309 Francis II Decision</h4>

    June 18th, 1804.

    In the heart of Vienna, within the walls of the Hofburg Pce, Emperor Francis II sat at his desk, reading the reports of the Battle of Ulm. His expression shifted from surprise to anger as he absorbed the grim numbers.

    "One thousand six hundred thirty-three dead or wounded, and sixty thousand prisoners," he muttered, his voice filled with frustration. His nostrils red, and he mmed a fist on the desk.

    "What in God''s name happened in that region?" he eximed, his agitation evident.

    His advisors and courtiers in the room exchanged nervous nces. The emperor, known for his usuallyposed demeanor, was clearly shaken by the news.

    Emperor Francis II stood up, his agitation causing him to pace back and forth. He was acutely aware that the defeat at Ulm was not just a military setback; it was a major blow to the Austrian Empire. Not to mention, that the army was equipped with thetest weaponry which was expensive to build and manufacture, their defeat meant those were captured by the French.

    "Why is it that whenever we fight Napoleon, our army always loses?!"

    One of his closest advisors cautiously stepped forward. "Your Majesty, it appears that the French army tactics with the technology they invented caught us off guard. General Mack''s troops don''t have sufficient training to operate the bolt-action rifle."

    "So you''re telling me, that I have spent thousands of florins on these advanced weapons, and yet our soldiers cannot even use them effectively?"

    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, it seems we rushed to adopt these technologies without providing our troops with the proper training and preparation. This oversight has cost us dearly."

    Emperor Francis II clenched his fists, his frustration mounting. "And what of our allies? The Russians?"

    "The Russians are already facing Napoleon''s whole army and are being pushed back as we speak," his advisor replied grimly.

    "What of the Prussians?"

    "As for the Prussians, General Blucher and Duke of Brunswick will arrive in Vienna next week."

    "That is good news to hear," Francis''s anger subsided somewhat as he considered the forting Prussian assistance. He knew that unity among the European powers was essential in countering Napoleon''s rapid expansion.

    But¡ªthe advisor''s grim expression remained grim as he still had news to deliver.

    "Your Majesty,"

    "What?"

    The advisor hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Your Majesty, there is more news. Disturbing news."

    Emperor Francis II turned to him, his eyes narrowing with concern. "What is it?"

    The advisor took a deep breath. "It pains me to say this, but the situation with the Russians is dire. Our intelligence reports indicate that they won''t be able to hold out for much longer. Napoleon''s forces are advancing swiftly, and it is only a matter of days before Vienna falls into the hands of the French."

    The emperor''s heart sank at the revtion. The news was worse than he had feared. Vienna, the heart of his empire, was on the brink of capture by the enemy.

    "In two days'' time, if nothing changes, Vienna will be under French control," the advisor added.

    Emperor Francis II clenched his fists once more. "Where the hell is our army?!"

    "Our army is currently engaged on the Italian front," the advisor replied, his voice heavy with concern. "They are facing strong resistance from Napoleon''s forces there, and if we divert more troops to General Kutuzov, it could jeopardize our defense in the south."

    "There''s no option but to evacuate Vienna, Your Majesty," another one of his advisors added.

    Emperor Francis II''s jaw clenched at the dire suggestion. Evacuating Vienna, the heart of his empire, was a bitter pill to swallow, but he understood the extreme circumstances they were facing... The city''s defenses were not prepared to withstand a full-scale assault from Napoleon''s forces. He read that the French are in possession of an artillery that can fire high explosive shells from fourteen kilometers away.

    He doesn''t want Vienna to be reduced to rubble. Evacuating the capital city doesn''t necessarily mean surrendering to the enemy forces. It just means that you will fight them on another front. But it was still a painful decision, and he knew the repercussions it carried.

    "If I were to evacuate Vienna, where would we go?" Francis II asked.

    "To Olm¨¹tz," the advisor replied.? "It is a well-fortified city in Moravia. We will reorganize what''s left of our forces there with the Prussians and the Russians."

    "Does the Russian General, Kutuzov, know about this?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Hearing that, Francis II sighed defeatedly. He knew that it was going to be a strategic retreat but the idea of surrendering Vienna to France was just too much for him to bear. But he had no choice. He has to follow the advice of his advisors who knew the dire state of their military situation better than anyone. Surrendering Vienna was a painful necessity to preserve the Austrian Empire and regroup for a future counteroffensive.

    "Fine."

    ***

    June 19th, 1804. Near the capital city of the Austrian Empire. General Kutuzov was taking notes of the French tactics in hismand tents.

    "Cavalry is useless in the face of machine guns. Artillery and infantry worked together as they pushed into defensive lines. They don''t fire on lines and march on columns as they know they''ll be an easy target for the enemy artillery. They spread their army apart yet too close to support one another¡­"

    General Kutuzov continued noting the intricacies of the French tactics, well aware that they were dealing with a formidable adversary. His brow furrowed as he considered how best to counter these new methods of warfare.

    "General¡ªthe French are moving in on us! We have to move."

    General Kutuzov set down his quill and closed the ledger. "If we are to leave here, the French are going to capture Vienna."

    He clicked his tongue. "Napoleon Bonaparte¡­such a young man yet possessed of a brilliant mind for warfare. He was able to integrate and develop the use of modern technology seamlessly into his army. What''s more, he is a scientist who invented those weapons andmunication devices. What an extraordinary individual. It''s unfair for a man like him to exist in this world."

 Chapter 310 Prelude to the Battle of Nations

    <h4>Chapter 310 Prelude to the Battle of Nations</h4>

    June 20th, 1804. Austrian Empire Capital City, Vienna.

    Napoleon and his Grand Army advanced through the streets of Vienna, heading toward the Hofburg Pce. Along the sides of the road, the atmosphere was heavy with gloom and despondency.

    The once-thriving city now bore the weight of impending upation. As the French troops pressed forward, the local poption watched in silence, their faces etched with worry and fear.

    Napoleon himself rode at the head of the column. He observed the somber scene around him, taking note of the austere expressions on the faces of Vienna''s residents.

    Soldiers, disciplined and battle-hardened, marched in unison, their uniforms crisp and their weapons gleaming. Their footsteps echoed through the cobblestone streets, a stark contrast to the hushed tones of the city''s inhabitants.

    Napoleon''s eyes never wavered from his objective¡ªthe Hofburg Pce. It stood as a symbol of Austrian power, and its capture would mark a significant victory for the French Emperor. But capturing the capital city of the Austrian Empire doesn''t mean they have won the war.

    He received word that the Emperor of the Austrian Empire dered the capital as an open city, sparing it from the devastating bombardment and destruction that often befell conquered cities. This doesn''t surprise Napoleon in the slightest, as it would have been the wisest move the Emperor could do.

    And even if they didn''t dere it as an open city, he wouldn''ty waste on their capital. Vienna is a city that is rich in history, culture, and beautiful architecture.

    He remembered hisst time visiting Vienna when he was First Consul. The Sch?nbrunn Pce, Hofburg Pce, and the magnificent St. Stephen''s Cathedral had left asting impression on him.

    "Your Majesty, we are approaching the Hofburg Pce," Murat, who was riding next to him, announced, bringing Napoleon''s thoughts back to the present.

    Ahead of them was the Hofburg Pce with its grand facade and imposing presence. While looking around the streets once more, he didn''t notice that there were power lines and street lights installed along the streets, a sign that Austria are modernizing like France.

    ***

    Ten minutester, Napoleon was inside the throne hall of the Hofburg Pce. The throne room was a grand chamber, adorned with tapestries and paintings that celebrated the Habsburg dynasty''s long reign. Its beauty rivals that of Versailles.

    He walked over to the throne and sat on it. The ornate carvings and gilded details of the throne contrasted with the simplicity of his uniform. Even when he was Emperor, Napoleon dressed simply in a battle.

    His marshals and advisors stood respectfully before him, awaiting his orders.

    "The war is not yet over," Napoleon began. "The Austrian Emperor is regrouping with his allies, the Prussians and Russians. We are going to rest for a few days and after we have regained our strength, we will continue the chase."

    The marshals and advisors listened attentively to their Emperor''s words with respect and their heads low.

    "Now, I want all your men under yourmand not to pige, loot, or anything that would harm the city or its people. We are a powerful and professional army. We do not do barbaric things like some. Vienna''s culture and heritage shall be preserved."

    Marshal Ney stepped forward and spoke with a determined tone. "Your Majesty, you have our word. Vienna shall remain unspoiled."

    Other marshals such as Davout, Lannes, and Bernadotte, nodded in agreement.

    ***

    June 27th, 1804.

    One week had passed since Napoleon''s forces upied the capital city of the Austrian Empire, Vienna. During this time, the coalition forces'' heads of state convened a crucial meeting at Hauenschild Pce.

    The King of Prussia, Frederick William III, took his seat at the ornate conference table. He was followed by the imposing figure of the Russian Emperor, Paul I, who had traveled a great distance to attend this gathering. Finally, the Austrian Emperor, Francis II, joined the assembly,

    King Frederick William III spoke first. "So, the French defeated the Austrian Army at Ulm in just hours and took Vienna a day after General Kutuzov failed to thwart the French advances. This is a serious development.

    Emperor Paul I of Russia, his demeanor stern, rebutted. "The Russians weren''t defeated, they were simply outnumbered. If General Kutuzov had more troops, the oue might have been different."

    Emperor Francis II of Austria, though weary from the recent events, asserted. "The Austrian Empire was not defeated yet by France."

    "But your capital is captured," King Frederick William III countered. "Vienna is under Napoleon''s control, and that cannot be ignored."

    "That is correct, but was there a treaty signed by Austria surrendering to France? I don''t think so," Emperor Francis II of Austria replied with a firm tone.

    "Now everyone. Let us mature and reflect upon the situation at hand," Tsar Paul I interjected. "I have General Kutuzov here who would like to share something he learned after fighting the French Army. General Kutuzov, you may proceed," Tsar Paul I said, giving the floor to General Kutuzov.

    General Mikhail Kutuzov, his uniform showing signs of wear from recent battles, stepped forward. He addressed the assembly with a measured tone.

    "Gentlemen, the French Army, are ahead of their time. The tactics that they used at the Battle of Ulm and our encounter were nothingpared to the traditional mode of warfare ten years ago. Using old tactics against a modernized army with modern tactics would surely lose. Fighting an enemy in their own game also presents challenges. It was evident at the Battle of Ulm.

    Our menckbat experience with bolt-action rifles, machine guns, and long-range artillery. In addition, the French were using railways effectively to transport troops and supplies. Even if webine our forces and outnumber the French, there is a high chance that France would emerge victorious."

    After hearing General Kutuzov''s assessment, a heavy silence fell over the assembly.

    "General Kutuzov," Tsar Paul I broke the silence. "I think you are overestimating the abilities of the French and at the same time underestimating the strength of our coalition."

    "I am simply stating the fact, Your Majesty," General Kutuzov replied with conviction.

    "So what are we going to do? Negotiate with Napoleon?" King Frederick William III snorted. "There''s no way I would do that. We have adopted their weaponry and Prussia has thousands of capable men that can push the French back to the River Rhine."

    "As I have said before, the menckbat experience with new weapons," Kutuzov reiterated and added. "And no, we are not going to negotiate with Napoleon. It''s quite the contrary."

    "What do you propose? Do weunch an offensive?" Francis II asked.

    Kutuzov shook his head. "We let the Frenche to us. We will dig trenches and set up cannons at strategic positions. This battle is not going to be about maneuverability, it''s about attrition. We have a force of over 100,000 men, the French have roughly about the same. Thest man standing wins."

 Chapter 311 Battle of Nations

    <h4>Chapter 311 Battle of Nations</h4>

    On July 5th, 1804, at Hofburg Pce, Napoleon worked on renovating one of the state rooms to transform it into a war room. His intention was to have amand center from which he could oversee and direct the French Army''s actions currently engaged in battle against coalition forces at Austerlitz.

    Aware that the coalition forces possessed advanced weaponry, such as bolt-action rifles and artillery, the safety of a head of state in the midst of battle had be a concern. Stray bullets or artillery fire posed significant threats.

    But even when he was far away from the battlefield, Napoleon could vividly picture the unfolding battle through reports from the Corps Generals.

    The coalition forces had fortified their position in front of the Pratzen Heights, diligently digging trenches that created a deste no man''snd just before their defensive lines. This barren stretch of terrain had been fortified with machine guns, turning it into a deadly obstacle for any advancing forces.

    Not only that, but the coalition had a formidable arsenal of both old and modern artillery, relentlessly pounding the advancing French forces. To shield the troops from the relentless bombardment, the French had to respond by digging their own defensive positions.

    Days turned into weeks, and the battle of Austerlitz continued to rage on. With both sides gaining nothing but an inch ofnd.

    "So this is the future huh?" Armand, Private Secretary of the Imperial Household,mented as he looked at the map.

    Napoleon clicked his tongue. He had brought it upon himself and this is one of the results. A trench warfare from World War 1. Over the course of the battle, almost 300,000 shells were fired, two million bullets, the casualties are in the tens of thousands with the French suffering fifteen thousand, and the coalition 25,000, making it the singlergest casualties in the war of Europe. It kept increasing by the second, minute, and hour.

    Heavy factories in France were in overdrive, churning out an incessant stream of bullets, shells, and artillery pieces to sustain the brutal conflict at Austerlitz. The demands of this modern warfare were unlike anything the world had encountered before. The world has really adapted fast.

    "There''s no problem," Napoleon said confidently. "This is the war that we can win."

    Armand tilted his head to the side, quizzically.? "How so, Sire?"

    Napoleon leaned closer to the map, his finger tracing the intricate lines of the battlefield. "Because Armand, to maintain their hold on the Pratzen Heights, the coalition forces need an endless supply of ammunition and fresh troops. They may boast arge pool of recruits, but when ites to industrial output, we have the upper hand. Our factories have been well established for thest twenty years, churning out the necessary supplies to keep our army moving."

    He continued.? "This is not a battle of old tactics and grand maneuvers. It''s a battle of attrition, where the strength of our industries will determine the oue. We''re not just fighting on the battlefield; we''re fighting in the factories, the workshops, and the foundries. Those who can produce more bullets, shells, and soldiers will ultimately prevail."

    Napoleon already realized what the coalition forces were doing prior to the war, instead of advancing towards Vienna, the coalition forces decided to be on the defensive. It must be one of their Generals suggesting they do that. Their idea was good, prolonging the conflict and when both sides were exhausted, favorable peace terms may emerge. But what they failed to ount for was the industrial might of France and its extensivework of railways.

    Railways are utilized to transport troops and essential supplies from France to Vienna efficiently. And those materials are then delivered to the front, every day. The coalition force? They don''t have such capability. They were industrially behind France, their railways weren''t that extensive and connected. Russia, who was the only nation that could rival France in terms of industrial output,gged behind in terms of logistics.

    There was no direct route from St. Petersburg to Berlin; the railway connection was still under construction, leaving a logistical gap. So Napoleon knew that time was on his side in this modern war of attrition.

    But that doesn''t mean Napoleon would let things be the way they were. He wanted to end this conflict by the end of August. And with that, he devised a n that was created months prior to the start of the conflict.

    ***

    August 30th, 1804, two months into the Battle of Austerlitz. At the coalition forces headquarters. The three heads of states were in a meeting.

    Tsar Paul I mmed the table with his fist. "This war is getting expensive by the day. It''s been a month and yet nothing significant has changed on the battlefield!?"

    "Who would have thought that the ammunition needed for those modern weapons would be so vast and insatiable?" Emperor Francis II chimed in.

    "If this continues for another month, the treasury will run dry," King Frederick William III of Prussia added, a deep sense of concern etched on his face. "I knew the battle of attrition General Kutuzov made was bad. Yes it did stop the French from advancing but it''s bleeding us dry, and it''s not achieving the decisive victory we hoped for," hemented.

    "Latest report from the front said that our forces are running low on ammunition. My factories in St. Petersburg, who is producing most of the needed munitions, is working day and night, but it can barely keep up with the demand. Not to mention the fact, it takes five days to get here. This is the reason why both of your nations have to industrialize. Without us, your countries would have been overrun by the French," Tsar Paul I said, his gaze flickering at the two.

    Francis II and Frederick William III were silent after hearing that. What he said was true, if Russia was not in the war, the situation for the coalition forces would have been dire indeed.

    "We''re really not ready in this modern warfare," Francis IImented, breaking the ice.

    "If France wins this war, its position as Master of Europe is sealed," King Frederick William III added gravely. "We shan''t show weakness to the enemy."

    ***

    At the bottom of the Pratzen Heights was a line of trench systems, fortifications, and a continuous string of machine gun emcements. This defensivework was a formidable obstacle, and the French forces under Napoleon''smand had encountered great difficulty in advancing further.

    General Kutuzov was peering from his binocr, looking towards the French entrenched position. His brows furrowed as he wondered where they were. Their shelling stopped, it was dead silent.

    As much as he wanted to fire artillery shells on their position, he couldn''t due to supply shortages. The reports from the front lines had been grim, with dwindling ammunition supplies and exhausted troops. The coalition forces were stretched to their limits, and Kutuzov knew that the situation was bing increasingly dire.

    He is starting to regret his n of exhausting the enemy. At first, he didn''t know how powerful France''s industry was, but now it had be painfully clear. He had so much to learn.

    Suddenly¡ªthe night sky above the battlefield was momentarily pierced by a series of bright shes as the French fired illumination shells.

    The battlefield, which had been shrouded in darkness, was now lit up like a surreal dreamscape.

    Before anyone could react, a deafening roar echoed across the battlefield as the French artillery opened fire. Shells rained down on the coalition trench positions, causing explosions that sent plumes of earth and debris into the air.

    Kutuzov quickly ordered his men to take cover in the trench bunkers, which is something the French favorite of doing. But this time, it was different.

    Kutuzov observed a concerning development from the north: French soldiers advancing steadily toward their position, all the while artillery shells rained down ahead of them.

    The machine gunners couldn''t fire because the French artillery shells created chaos and confusion within the coalition trenches.

    The relentless bombardment was designed to disrupt the defenders and keep them pinned down, effectively neutralizing their ability to return fire.

    In the midst of the chaos, Kutuzov barked orders to his officers, urging them to maintain discipline and keep their men calm. But¡ªit was futile.

    Momentster, the French infantry arrived at their trenches, jumping down, and a fierce closebat ensued. Bays shed and the sound of bolt-action rifle fire echoed through the smoke-filled trenches.

    The coalition forces fought desperately, trying to hold their positions against the onught of the French infantry. It was a brutal and chaotic melee, with soldiers from both sides locked in deadlybat.

    General Kutuzov, covered in mud and sweat, continued to rally his troops. He knew that their survival depended on holding the line against the French advance. If they lose this, then the French would have a clear path to Berlin.

    Even though it''s not his country, if Berlin falls, so does Austria. It will be only Russia to stand against France. However, the battle of Austerlitz drained them of precious resources¡ªWait that was it!

    The French could have done their tactic earlier in the war but chose not to. Because they believed that if they did so early, the Russians would simply retreat near the border. But they were manipted to staymitted to this battle. They were led to this false sense of?mitment, the initial battle where they sessfully repelled the French advance made them think the attrition was working. But it''s not.

    Now even if Russia were to retreat near their border, they won''t have the resources to fight France.

    "How terrifying!" Kutuzovmented. Now he understood the true concept of new modern warfare.

 Chapter 312 Major Blow to the Coalition Forces

    <h4>Chapter 312 Major Blow to the Coalition Forces</h4>

    Hauenschild Pce, 50 kilometers north of Austerlitz.

    The Hauenschild Pce served as a residence for the head of states of head of state of the coalition forces. Each of them had personalized state rooms where they could fulfill their diplomatic duties of their countries and a bedroom where they could sleep.

    Today, August 31th, 1804. The three heads of state were sleeping in their respective bedrooms¡ªUntil someone forced their way inside.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Tsar Paul I was roused from his slumber by the urgent voice. He blinked away the remnants of sleep, his eyes adjusting to the dimly lit room.

    "Your Majesty, wake up!" the voice insisted, more insistent this time.

    Tsar Paul, I threw off his heavy nkets and sat up in his bed, instantly alert.

    "What''s the matter with you, Alexei? Can''t you see I''m sleeping?"

    Alexei was visibly flustered as he stood at the foot of the Tsar''s bed. His face was as pale as a sheet, and sweat glistened on his brow.

    "Your Majesty, I apologize for the intrusion, but there has been a grave development at the front lines!" Alexei eximed, the urgency in his voice cutting through the stillness of the night.

    Tsar Paul I''s drowsiness vanished in an instant upon hearing that. "What do you mean by that?"

    He swung his legs over the side of the bed and sat up, the cold marble floor sending an involuntary shiver through his body.

    "Speak, Alexei. What has happened?" Tsar Paul I demanded.

    "It''s best that I report it in the drawing room where the Prussian King and the Austrian Emperor are present. It concerns the coalition forces. Follow me, Your Majesty."

    Without further dy, he led Tsar Paul I to the drawing room, where Emperor Francis II and King Frederick William III were hastily gathering with their own advisors.

    The atmosphere was heavy with tension as the three heads of state gathered around arge wooden table covered in maps and documents.

    Emperor Francis II, his usuallyposed demeanor strained, was the first to speak. "So what happened? Reveal it to us now that we are awake."

    "It''s the French forces, theyunched a surprise attack at Austerlitz," Alexei announced. "They were pushed out of the Pratzen heights and are now on the run."

    Hearing that, the three heads of state rose to their feet, shocked and rmed by the unexpected news.

    They exchanged worried nces, realizing that the French attack could jeopardize their alliance and their campaign against Napoleon.

    King Frederick William III of Prussia spoke, his voice tinged with concern. "How did this happen? We had fortified our positions on the Pratzen Heights. They were supposed to be impregnable."

    Emperor Francis II nodded, his brow furrowed. "This is a major setback. If we lose the Pratzen Heights, France has a clear pathway towards here, and then possibly to Berlin."

    "The French areing to Berlin?" King Frederick William III scoffed. "No way, there''s no way. We have invested hundreds of thousands of troops in that area, and don''t tell me the French just defeated them at the Pratzen Heights? This is absurd. Order them to hold out."

    Alexei shook his head. "That''s not possible, since our coalition forces are on the run, they can''t set up defensive positions. What they can only do is dy them through skirmishes, but it is only a dying tactic. Sooner orter, the French will arrive here. Which is why we have to leave this ce immediately."

    "But if we leave this ce, we are going to lose Austria," Tsar Paul I said and the room fell silent.

    "Well, it''s Austria''s fault why they were in these extreme circumstances to begin with. If their forces weren''t so easily defeated at Ulm, we wouldn''t be here. Instead, we''d be in Paris celebrating victory."

    "What did you just say, William?" Francis II aggressively walked up to him.

    King Frederick William III''s face reddened in anger.? The tension in the room escted as the two monarchs locked eyes, their tempers ring.

    Tsar Paul I quickly intervened with amanding tone.

    "Enough! Bickering among ourselves will not solve our current crisis. We must make a decision and act swiftly. It''s clear that staying here puts us at risk, but abandoning Austria is a difficult choice as well. But looking at the situation, Austria has already lost the war."

    "I have a country to protect," King Frederick William III said. "Emperor Francis, reality is a hard pill to swallow. If you were in my position, you would understand the necessity of ensuring the survival of our nation. We cannot afford to be stubborn when the very existence of our states is at stake."

    Emperor Francis II, though still visibly upset, reluctantly nodded. William was right, if he was in his position, he''d do the same. He can''t spare his forces to protect a foreign country. It was a bitter truth, but the survival of their respective nations had to take precedence.

    "Then it''s settled. We will withdraw from Hauenschild Pce and regroup at¡ª" Tsar Paul I paused and nced at Alexei. "Where is the optimal ce?"

    Alexei leaned forward and whispered into his ears.

    "Ahh¡­Dresden. What''s left of the Prussian and Russian armies will regroup at Dresden. Fortify it. But we won''t have time if the French continue to chase us. So Emperor Francis, why don''t you help us here? You stop the French advance by negotiating with them. It will buy us time."

    Emperor Francis II considered the suggestion carefully. Negotiating with France meant the surrender of Austria and epting harsh terms. But if Prussia and Russia were able to defeat the French at Dresden, then whatever treaty he was going to sign with France would be nullified. It was a difficult decision, but he saw the wisdom in it.

    "Very well," he finally said. "Make sure you win against that Boneyman."

    The two heads of state nodded their heads.

    ***

    Hourster, the Prussian King and the Russian Emperor left the Hauenschild Pce, their respective forces in tow, heading towards Dresden to regroup and fortify their positions.

    Emperor Francis II, on the other hand, prepared to send envoys to negotiate with Napoleon, hoping to secure a temporary ceasefire and buy the much-needed time for his allies.

    September 1st, 1804.

    At Vienna Hofburg Pce.

    Napoleon and Talleyrand weed the envoy the Austrian Emperor had sent.

    "Wee, Prince Johann I Joseph and Ign¨¢c Gyy to the Hofburg Pce. I am Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-P¨¦rigord, Minister of Foreign Affairs and this is¡ª"

    "I am Napoleon Bonaparte, Emperor of France. Let''s get this settled with."

 Chapter 313 A Prospect Of Another Victory Part 1

    ?

    Empire of France. September 3, 1804.

    In the bustling industrial cities of France, it was lunchtime. Workers took a break from theirbor-intensive tasks. Some sat down to eat their meals, while others engaged in games and gambling with their fellowborers.

    "Newspaper from Paris! Fresh prints avable now! Get yours for just two francs!" cried out a vendor as he walked through the bustling square, holding up a stack of newspapers. The factory workers, their hands still stained with the toil of theirbor, paused to consider the offer. Two francs was a small but significant expense for them.

    Amidst the clinking of coins and the exchange of money, newspapers began to circte among the workers. They gathered in small groups, eager to catch up on thetest news from the capital.

    As they unfolded the papers, their eyes scanned the headlines, and a murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. The news was electrifying, and it spread like wildfire.

    "The Empire of France defeats the Austrian Empire! Treaty of Hofburg signed!" one worker eximed, reading the headlines aloud for hispanions.

    Cheers and shouts of victory erupted, drowning out the ttering of machinery. The workers, their fatigue momentarily forgotten, exchanged triumphant nces.

    They were the ones who had toiled tirelessly, day and night, in the factories, producing ammunition, shells, and weapons for the soldiers on the frontlines. Their hands, calloused and stained, had yed an indispensable role in the triumph of the Empire of France.

    "Long Live the Emperor!" the factory workers chorused, their voices resonating with pride and patriotism.

    The vendor, his stack of newspapers rapidly diminishing, smiled as he witnessed the workers'' jubtion. He had seen many headlines in his career, but none had elicited such a passionate response from theborers.

    "Long Live the Emperor!"

    The joyful chorus of the factory workers reached the ears of the Empress of France, Ci Bonaparte, as she sat inside one of the factory offices.

    Ever since the war started, Ci made sure that the logistics and the materials produced in her factory were on time and of the highest quality. She knew that the Empire''s military sess depended not only on the bravery of its soldiers but also on the efficiency and dedication of its workers.

    As much as she wanted to cheer for her husband, she couldn''t yet. The reason is, the war is not yet over. The Empire of France only knocked out Austria. Prussia and Russia remained at war with France.

    Her husband updated her about the development on the front. ording to it, France is engaging the Prussian and Russian forces at Leipzig.

    Napoleon said to her that if they won at Leipzig, Berlin would fall, and with it the Prussian involvement in the war.

    If that were to happen, Napoleon''s n of creating a puppet state of the Kingdom of Germany would be realized.

    "France had won two times against the coalition and it seems that it would win the third as well. I think by this point, France should annex all the countries that it had defeated," Etienne said jokingly.

    "If only that were easy," Ci responded with a wry smile. "Well, it seems that everything is in order, Etienne. Good work. I have to go back to Paris and fulfill my role as the mother of the Empire."

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Shall I have the honor to escort you to your carriage?"

    Ci nodded, appreciating Etienne''s courteous offer. "Yes, please, Etienne. I''d appreciate yourpany."

    Outside the factory, many immediately noticed the presence of the Empress of the Empire. Dressed in her finest gown, she exuded an air of regal authority and elegance. The factory workers, who had been celebrating the news of the recent victory, promptly removed their berets and knelt before her.

    Ci gracefully epted their homage, acknowledging their respect with a nod.

    As Ci and Etienne continued toward the waiting carriage, the factory workers remained on bended knees, watching their Empress with admiration and pride.

    Among the workers couldn''t help but whisper to themselves.

    "Our Empress is truly beautiful! Like a goddess who has descended from the heavens."

    "A beautiful Empress and a strong Empire, it''s making me more and more patriotic with each passing day," another worker whispered.

    "France is truly lucky to have Emperor Napoleon and Empress Ci. I couldn''t imagine what France would look like if they weren''t the one ruling France."

    "Probably it will be like the National Convention and the Directoire who didn''t understand the needs of the people," another worker spected.

    ***

    September 5th, 1804. About eight hundred meters south of Leipzig. Napoleon was in themand tent, overseeing the development of their forces and the enemy''s position on the battlefield.

    "The Prussians and Russians are holding out better than I expected," Napoleonmented, praising the defense of the coalition forces. "What''s thetest update on the enemy movement?"

    "The Prussians and Russians are continuing to shore up their defenses behind Leipzig, specifically at Wittenberg. Should it fall, it will be just demolishing a barrier, only to demolish another ahead," Berthier reported. "But most of their forces are in Leipzig. Leipzig was entrenched and our artillery was growing ineffective. They would simply hide under the bunker until the bombardment ends."

    "We can''t also employ the same tactic used in Austerlitz. The Prussians and Russians have learned from their mistakes," Bessierres added.

    "The only way we can break this deadlock is through cavalry charges, spearheaded by Marshal Murat," Berthier proposed.

    "I agree," Napoleon nodded his head. The best course of action they can see now is Murat''s heroic charge. It''s going to be like the Battle of Eu. "Murat!"

    "Yes Your Majesty?" Murat stepped forward and bowed.

    "Marshal Murat, at midnight, you will lead a daring cavalry charge to the enemy lines. We have to neutralize Leipzig now or else the Prussians and Russians would set up fortresses like this in Leipzig."

    "I will do my best, Your Majesty. I''ll ensure that the cavalry is prepared and ready for the charge. We''ll strike swiftly and decisively."

    With a final salute, Murat turned and briskly left themand tent, his thoughts already on the uing battle. He gathered his officers, detailing the n meticulously.

    As the hours passed, tension hung in the air like a stormcloud, both among the soldiers and themanders. The night was pitch ck, with only the faintest sliver of the moonlight breaking through the clouds. The silence was deafening, broken asionally by the distant sounds of cannon fire.

    Atst, the appointed hour arrived. The troops were in position, eleven thousand horses ready, their breaths visible in the chill of the night.

    One minuteter, French mortars fired illumination shells into the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. The bluish light illuminated thendscape, revealing the enemy positions.

    Murat, on his ck charger, surveyed the scene. He could see from his spyss the dark forms of the enemy artillery positions, their cannons looming ominously. The machine guns were positioned strategically to protect them, ready to unleash a hail of bullets on any approaching threat.

    Murat raised his sword high, the de gleaming in the unearthly light of the illumination shells. It was time.

    With a thunderous roar, the French cavalry surged forward, their horses galloping at full speed towards the enemy positions. The noise of hooves pounding against the earth was deafening, but it was overshadowed by the deafening crackle of enemy machine guns.

    Horses fell in front, causing those behind to tumble, but the French cavalry pressed forward with relentless determination.

    Two minutester, Murat''s cavalry prated the enemy lines and stormed toward the enemy artillery positions. Just like in Austerlitz, a closebat ensued.

    But, Murat''s cavalry was outnumbered three-to-one. Thirty thousand forces were defending Leipzig while Murat''s men were only 10,000.

    Napoleon already anticipated it would happen and so had sent Marshal Lannes, Soult, and Davout to support Murat''s daring cavalry charge. As the French cavalry fought fiercely against the entrenched enemy forces, the timely arrival of Marshal Lannes, Soult, and Davout provided much-needed reinforcements and support.

    The battle on the outskirts of Leipzig intensified and it went on for hours. The Prussian General tasked with defending Leipzig, the Duke of Brunswick, was shot in the head and fatally wounded during the heatedbat. The fall of such a prominent enemy leader sent shockwaves through the Prussian forces.

    Amid the chaos, the Frenchmanders coordinated their efforts, exploiting the momentary weakness in the enemy''s resolve. Marshal Lannes, with his seasoned troops,unched an assault on one of the key defensive positions, while Marshal Soult and Davout led their forces in a coordinated push against another vulnerable nk.

    The battle for Leipzig raged on with fierce intensity until morning, when Prussian and Russian forces were forced to retreat to their next defensive lines at Wittenberg, thest line of defense of Prussia.

    Napoleon smiled in satisfaction from hismand tent.

    "We will not give Prussia and Russia a break, continue towards Wittenberg, and to Berlin. Crush all their forces! Let''s end this war by the end of the year!"

 Chapter 314 Treaty Of Hofburg

    ?

    Two hours earlier, Napoleon and Talleyrand strolled down the hallway making their way towards Emperor Francis II''s office in the Hofburg Pce.

    Upon reaching the office''s entrance, Napoleon casually moved towards the desk, his eyes fixed on a rolled parchment. Meanwhile, Talleyrand quietly closed the heavy wooden door.

    Napoleon deftly untied the string securing the parchment and carefully unfurled it.

    Talleyrand approached Napoleon, taking his ce beside him as soon as he arrived.

    Napoleon gently ced the parchment on the desk, revealing a meticulously drawn map of Europe, representing the state of affairs in the year 1802.

    "Now, the Austrians have expressed a desire for peace," Napoleon began in a measured tone, his gaze locked onto the map. "And where there is a desire for peace, negotiations inevitably follow. And within negotiations, concessions must be made," he continued, his voice carrying an air of confidence, "Specifically, territorial concessions."

    Talleyrand nodded thoughtfully. "You want to takends from the Austrians again?"

    Napoleon paused for a moment, his gaze lingering on the map, tracing the intricate borders of European nations with his finger.

    "Yes," he finally replied. "Austria has dered war on us three times. It''s only natural that they''d be punished for it."

    "But¡­Your Majesty, if you n on punishing them severely, it would send ripples across the European continent," he pointed out and continued. "They will fear France, and remain hostile to us."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed as he considered his response carefully. "They should fear us," he said flippantly, though the underlying seriousness of his tone was unmistakable. "Lessons shall be made so that others won''t dare challenge us."

    Talleyrand acknowledged the weight of Napoleon''s words. "Understood, Your Majesty. So, what territorial concessions do you wish to secure from Austria in these negotiations?"

    Napoleon''s gaze remained locked onto the map as he contemted the question. His finger traced the borders of Austria, France, and neighboring states. "First and foremost, the territories we gained in previous conflicts must remain under French control."

    Talleyrand nodded in agreement. "Maintaining our recent acquisitions is a sensible demand, Your Majesty. What else?"

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed in deep thought. "We should also press for further territorial gains along strategic frontiers," he proposed. "We''ll take this, this, and this. Divided it between our puppet states. Italy and Bavaria."

    "If you do that, Your Majesty, you will strip Austria of ess to the ocean. Are you sure?"

    Napoleon nodded, he was determined to make Austria pay.

    ***

    Back at the actual time.

    The two representatives of the Austrian Empire, Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, and Hungarian Count Ign¨¢c Gyy took their respective seats.

    Napoleon and Talleyrand sat across the long negotiation table, their demeanorposed yet charged with intent.

    Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, spoke first.

    "Your Majesty, wee to these negotiations in the spirit of reconciliation and peace. We seek to end hostilities and establish asting understanding between our two great nations."

    Napoleon leaned forward, his eyes locked onto the Austrian representative. "Peace is indeed our shared objective, Your Highness. But to achieve it, terms must be agreed upon that ensure the security and interests of both our nations. Now, my Minister of Foreign Affairs will recite France''s proposed terms, which we believe are fair and just."

    Talleyrand cleared his throat. "Your Highnesses, we recognize the importance of territorial integrity, and as such, we propose that the borders established by previous treaties remain unchanged. Reiteration of French gains from previous treaties of Campo Formio and Lun¨¦ville."

    "Moving on to the territorial concessions. The Austrian Empire must cede the territory of Tyrol, Vorarlberg, Swabia, and Salzburg to Bavaria. Istria, Dalmatia, Vo, and Illyrian Provinces to the Republic of Italy.

    The Austrian Empire must also recognize the creation of the new state called the Kingdom of Germany, which would beposed of German states. Thus, the Austrian Empire shall renounce its ims on the German states, and an indemnity of forty million francs must be paid to the Empire of France. That is all. ept the terms, and peace between our nations shall be secured," Talleyrand concluded.

    Johann I Joseph and Count Ign¨¢c Gyy exchanged grave nces. They both knew that the terms demanded by the Empire of France were harsh and unprecedented.

    Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, took a deep breath before responding. "Your Majesty, Your Excellency. The territorial concessions that you are demanding, would make the Austrian Empire andlocked country. This treaty is harsh and would have far-reaching consequences for our nation. It is not a decision that can be made lightly."

    "Well, if you are in our position, I''d reckon you do the same to us," Talleyrand coolly remarked, maintaining the unwavering stance of the French delegation. "The terms are non-negotiable. You can either ept it or not. But should you not ept the terms, war will continue."

    "Your Excellency, we understand your perspective. However, these terms would not only have consequences for the Austrian Empire but for the bnce of power in Europe as well. We implore you to consider the broader implications of this treaty," Count Ign¨¢c Gyy interjected, his tone firm yet diplomatic.

    Napoleon remainedposed. "Your Highnesses, we have outlined our position clearly. The terms on this parchment are the terms we seek. The choice, ultimately, lies with you."

    Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, exchanged a final, somber look with Count Ign¨¢c Gyy."

    After a tense pause, Johann I Joseph spoke with a resolute tone. "Your Excellency, Your Majesty, we request a brief recess to confer and deliberate on these terms. We understand the seriousness of the situation and shall return with our response."

    "Request denied," Napoleon rejected and added. "We are still at war with Prussia and Russia. You have to make your decision now."

    Johann I Joseph and Count Ign¨¢c Gyy exchanged another nce, a silent conversation passing between them. The French are forcing them to make a decision under intense pressure.

    With a deep breath and a sense of solemn duty, Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, spoke once more. "Your Majesty, Your Excellency. In the interest of peace and to spare further suffering to our people, we ept the terms outlined in your proposal."

    Napoleon pped his hands together, a sign of approval. "Very well, Your Highness. The terms are epted, and peace shall be secured. Let''s sign the treaty and bring an end to the conflict between our nation."

    With that, documents were quickly produced, and both sides prepared to formalize the agreement. Johann I Joseph, Prince of Liechtenstein, and Count Ign¨¢c Gyy, on behalf of the Austrian Empire, and Napoleon and Talleyrand, representing the French Empire, signed the treaty with solemn expressions.

    Since Napoleon was one of the signatories of the treaty, it was instantly ratified by the Empire of France.

    "The ink is barely dry, but I expect the terms of this treaty to be honored without hesitation. Any deviation will be met with severe consequences."

    Johann I Joseph and Count Ign¨¢c Gyy nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Now, let''s focus our attention on Prussia and Russia."

 Chapter 315 A Prospect Of Another Victory Part 2

    ?

    With the coalition forces defeated at Leipzig, Napoleon now had the momentum to push upwards toward Berlin.

    On September 6th, 1804, Napoleon''s army swiftly advanced through the defenses erected by the Prussian and Russian forces in the town of Wittenberg. Approximately twenty thousand French troops led the charge.

    As the French forces advanced, the coalition forces fought valiantly, determined to defend their position at Wittenberg. The battle raged on for hours, with both sides exchanging volleys of bolt-action fire, artillery barrages, and fierce cavalry charges.

    The Prussian and Russian troops, despite being outnumbered, disyed remarkable courage and resilience. They held their ground, refusing to yield to the advancing French forces. The streets of Wittenberg became a battleground, with buildings reduced to rubble and the air thick with smoke and dust.

    Napoleon, from hismand post, closely monitored the progress of the battle. He knew that breaking through Wittenberg was crucial to achieving his goal of reaching Berlin and possibly ending the war.

    r. The French troops pressed forward relentlessly, inch by inch, paying a heavy price for every yard gained.

    As the day wore on, fatigue and desperation began to take their toll on the coalition forces. Their ranks thinned, and their ammunition ran low. Despite their valiant efforts, it became increasingly clear that the French were gaining the upper hand.

    In thete afternoon, a decisive moment arrived. The Prussian and Russianmanders like General Gebhard Leberecht von Bl¨¹cher and Russian General Pyotr Bagration realized that Wittenburg was a lost cause. Reluctantly, they ordered a retreat, pulling back their remaining forces from Wittenberg.

    Napoleon''s army had prevailed, securing a hard-fought victory in the battle. The French tricolor flew high above Wittenberg as the town fell into French hands. The coalition forces, battered but not broken, retreated in two separate locations.

    The Prussian forces retreated back to Berlin while the Russian forces retreated to Russia.

    Napoleon had two choices, it''s either split his forces into two, chase both armies, or he could focus on defeating the Prussian first and then redirect all of his strength to Russia.

    Ever since the war of the Third Coalition started, Napoleon had suffered 25,000 deaths, and 11,000 wounded. While the enemy forces lost a total force of 60,000.

    The war was getting expensive on both sides with Napoleon knowing that if the war prolonged after the end of the year, the economic strain on France would be unbearable.

    So, he chose thetter option, Napoleon would focus on steamrolling Prussian first, and Russia could go.

    And so he did.

    Napoleon wasted no time after the triumphant battle at Wittenberg. With his forces reinforced and morale high, he set his sights on Berlin, the Prussian capital. On September 12th, 1804, the streets of Berlin witnessed an unprecedented sight as Napoleon''s troops, led by Marshal Davout and his III Corps, marched through the city''s gates. The Prussian forces, overwhelmed by the sheer determination of the French, had no choice but to surrender the city.

    The very next day, on September 13th, 1804, further east at Prenu, General Friedrich Ludwig, Prince of Hohenlohe-Ingelfingen, formally surrendered to the Grand Armee''s Fifth Corps. The surrender marked yet another significant blow to the Prussian resistance.

    But the campaign didn''t stop there. Just three dayster, on September 16th, 1804, the city of Lubeck witnessed intense fighting as General Blucher and his 30,000 troops fought valiantly to hold the city.

    The sh of bolt action rifles, the roar of cannons, and the chatter of machine guns echoed through the streets as the French pressed forward relentlessly. Despite their determination, General Blucher''s forces were ultimately driven out of Lubeck, and he had no choice but to surrender to the French army.

    Prussia''s army was devastated by what Napoleon would call, "Napoleonic Blitzkrieg." The Prussian forces had been dealt a severe blow, losing nearly 40,000 soldiers, while a staggering 160,000 were taken as prisoners of war. Additionally, the French captured 900 guns and 300 battle standards, further cementing their control over the region.

    Speaking of Napoleon, he was staying in the Sanssouci Pce, the royal residence of King William Frederick III.

    Seated at the King''s ornate desk, Napoleon meticulously examined the reports that poured in from each of his corps. The reports told stories of relentless advances, fierce engagements, and the inexorable march of the Grande Arm¨¦e.

    He couldn''t be more proud of the achievement of his Army. But what made him even happier was that the King of Prussia, Frederick William III was captured by Bernadotte''s Corps trying to flee towards Russia. In addition, reports of Marshal Moreau and Massena''s sessful invasion of the Kingdom of Naples added to his sense of triumph. The Neapolitan forces, inferior and ill-prepared, had been no match for the modern French army.

    Ferdinand I, King of the Two Sicilies fled to Sicily. However, the two great Marshals, Moreau and Massena, were not about to let the King of Two Sicilies slip through their grasp. Reports indicated that they had devised a n to invade Sicily and bring Ferdinand I to submission, further extending Napoleon''s influence and control in the region.

    Since there was no British to help Ferdinand I, the invasion, supported by the French Navy, would be an easy operation.

    Napoleon''s dreams of unifying Italy and Germany under his authority were inching closer to reality. He was wrong that he didn''t want the war of the third and fourth coalition, he needed it.

    ***

    September 25th, 1804. Sanssouci Pce.

    Napoleon sat at arge dining table enjoying a hearty breakfast. On his te were various Prussian dishes such as the K?nigsberger Klopse, savory Sauerbraten, and delicate Kartoffelst. The room was filled with the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries.

    While having those breakfast, Talleyrand reported the news to Napoleon.

    "The Polish are revolting, Your Majesty."

    Napoleon paused mid-bite against Russian upation," Talleyrand said. "They''re seeking your support and assistance in their fight for independence."

    Napoleon paused, his fork halfway to his mouth. The news intrigued him. After all, it''s one that he had been anticipating.

    "Prepare a message to the Polish leaders. Tell them that France stands with them in their struggle for freedom. Once we defeated thest enemy of France, Russia. I will secure their independence."

    "Understood, Your Majesty. As for the next order of business, the Prussian King, Frederick William III, is ready to meet and discuss your terms of peace," Talleyrand continued.

    Napoleon nodded, contemting the negotiation ahead. "Very well."

 Chapter 316 Napoleons Unexpected Proposal To The Royal Family Of Prussia

    ?

    An hour after breakfast, Napoleon and Talleyrand headed towards one of the staterooms in Sanssouci Pce. Just as they were about to reach the door, Napoleon had a realization.

    "Wait," Napoleon muttered in a hushed tone.

    Talleyrand, following closely behind, leaned in to hear better. "What''s the matter, Your Majesty?"

    Napoleon looked at Talleyrand, his expression serious. "I think it might be a mistake to negotiate with the Prussians now."

    Talleyrand furrowed his brow, puzzled. "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"

    Napoleon exined, "The Poles are in open rebellion against both Prussia and Russia. If we strike a deal with the Prussians now, it might result in an independent Polish state carved only from Prussian territory. I want the Poles to regain their Russiannds as well."

    Talleyrand''s eyes widened as he grasped the significance of Napoleon''s concern. He nodded in understanding.

    "I see your point, Your Majesty. It would indeed be more advantageous to ensure that the Poles regain both Prussian and Russian territories.

    Napoleon appreciated Talleyrand''s quick grasp of the situation. "Exactly. We need to leverage our current position to ensure a favorable oue for the Poles."

    "So, would that mean you are not going to meet the royal family of the Kingdom of Prussia? They are just there beyond that door," Talleyrand said, his eyes pointing at the door.

    "Well, I guess we can," Napoleon nodded thoughtfully.

    With that, Napoleon proceeded to the door and opened it, revealing the grand stateroom. Inside, the Prussian royal family, including King Frederick William III, Queen Louise, their advisors, and a young girl.

    "Thank you for waiting," Napoleon said, stepping forward. "First and foremost, my stay in the Sanssouci Pce is top-notch. Sublime, I''m d that you modernized with electricity and indoor plumbing. If not for those renovations, I wouldn''t stay here."

    King Frederick William III, maintaining a regalposure, spoke, "I''m d to hear that you had afortable stay here in my own pce."

    Queen Louise, a graceful and dignified presence, offered a polite nod but said nothing. Her eyes, however, betrayed a hint of tension beneath her courteous facade.

    "Shall we proceed to the negotiation now?" Frederick William III said, gesturing towards the ornate chairs arranged around a polished mahogany table in the center of the room.

    Napoleon shook his head. "The negotiation will be dyed until we defeat the Russians."

    Both the royal couple and their advisors exchanged confused nces at Napoleon''s unexpected statement.

    King Frederick William III, recovering from his initial surprise, cleared his throat and spoke.

    "May I inquire about the reason for this decision, Napoleon?"

    "You''ll learn about it once we defeat the Russians," Napoleon simply answered. "I came here just to see the royal family. Now that I have seen you, I will now go and continue my campaign against the Russians."

    As Napoleon turned to his heels and walked towards the door with Talleyrand, a voice belonging to a child sounded.

    "You are the worst!"

    Napoleon and Talleyrand halted in their tracks, surprised by the unexpected outburst. They turned to see the source of the voice¡ªa young girl. She is about the same age as Aveline, defiantly red at him.

    Queen Louise, embarrassed and concerned, stood and grabbed the young girl.

    "I apologize for the behavior of my daughter, Napoleon."

    King Frederick William III also tried to appeal to Napoleon''s understanding. "Please forgive the impertinence of youth. She is just a child."

    "Why are you stopping me, mother, father?" Hilda, still held by her mother, continued to shoot defiant nces in Napoleon''s direction. "You told me that Napoleon is a monster that rose from the mire. He killed our people, and destroyed our cities¡ªwhy are you acting so differently now?"

    "Stop!"

    Napoleon, though taken aback by the girl''s frankness, regarded her with curiosity. He walked forward and crouched down to her eye level.

    Hilda''s defiance wavered as she met Napoleon''s gaze. She hesitated for a moment before asking. "What? Isn''t what I said true?"

    Napoleon paid little attention to her words, his gaze instead falling upon her appearance. She had a small frame, with a face that was more oval-shaped than not. Her hair was deep, jet-ck, and her eyes, though unusual in color, were a shade of purple. Despite her young age, she possessed soft, gentle features that gave her a pleasant appearance.

    She wore a white frilly dress befitting a young royal princess, and despite her bold words, there was an innocence about her that could not be denied.

    He offered a faint smile and gently spoke to her. "You speak your mind, young one, and that is a trait to be admired. What''s your name and how old are you mein Fr?ulein?"

    "My name is Charlotte. Princess Charlotte of Prussia," she answered confidently and with a sharpness in her tone. "I''m eight years old."

    "Charlotte, that''s a beautiful name. You see, in war, people kill one another for their country. Do you know why Prussian soldiers were killed? Because France and Prussia are at war. And do you know who started it?"

    "It''s you!" Charlotte eximed.

    Napoleon''s smile remained gentle. "No, mein Fr?ulein, Prussia dered war on France first. And what my soldiers did to your country, Prussia will do as well. So, there is no one side that is entirely innocent in war."

    Hearing that, Charlotte''s defiant expression waveredpletely, as if learning the real truth.

    Napoleon continued. "Still, I admire your courage to speak to me. When you grow up, you''ll be a finedy."

    Napoleon stood up and faced her parents. "I have taken a liking to your daughter, William, Frederick. Which leads me to want to propose something."

    "What is it?" Frederick William III asked curiously.

    "As you are aware, I have a son, Francis. He is the crown prince of the Empire of France. In the future, he would need to have his own empress. So, why don''t my son Francis and your daughter Charlotte form an engagement? An arranged marriage would bring peace between our nations and ensure a prosperous future for both. It''s a gesture of goodwill and reconciliation," Napoleon proposed.

    Queen Louise and King Frederick William III exchanged surprised and somewhat rmed nces at Napoleon''s proposal. It was clear that such a proposition had not been anticipated, and they were taken aback by the suddenness of it.

    "No, there''s no way I would let my daughter marry a man with no noble lineage," Queen Louise retorted sharply.

    "What do you mean no noble lineage?" Napoleon''s brows narrowed. "I am the Emperor of France."

    "That may be true, but you were not born a king or a noble," Queen Louise replied firmly. "Our family has a long and esteemed lineage, and we cannot simply arrange a marriage with someone from a different background, even if he is an emperor."

    "So you have shown your true colors huh? Queen Louise. I heard rumors that you really hated me. Well, I can confirm that now. Unfortunately, I can''t take no for an answer. Your approval will be part of the treaty we are going to sign in the future. You two must realize that I''m imposing peace and that I can break that peace if you don''t agree to our terms."

    After saying that, Napoleon nced down at Charlotte, confusion etching her face.

    Napoleon smiled warmly at her before turning around and leaving the room with Talleyrand.

    Outside, Talleyrand spoke.

    "Your Majesty, this goes against your n. If you arrange a marriage between the Prussian King''s daughter, that would look like you are in support of Prussia rather than Bavaria."

    "No, this won''t affect the n at all. In fact, it would speed up the unification of the German states. As I said before, the Kingdom of Germany will be a federal state with individual states within it. Each king will have their own autonomy, and that they represent the diversity of the German people. So it doesn''t really matter who marries who."

    "Well, if I were to think about it, Maximilian is just our puppet to rule the Kingdom of Germany for us. He doesn''t really have much of a say," Talleyrand remarked.

    "Let''s finish this war," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 317 Napoleons Arrival At Warsaw

    ?

    On November 4th, 1804, Napoleon and his Grand Army undertook an arduous march of 575 kilometers from Berlin to Warsaw, the capital city of the former European powerhouse, Polish-Lithuania.

    As Napoleon rode on horseback, he couldn''t help but notice the throngs of Polish citizens lining the streets. They enthusiastically waved small gs bearing the insignia of the Empire of France as the army made its way through the streets of Warsaw. The atmosphere was electric, with Poles whistling, cheering, shouting, and showing their exuberant support for the French forces.

    "It''s reminiscent of that when we first arrived in Italy," Murat, who was riding a horse next to him,mented.

    "You are right, it exactly looked like this," Napoleon concurred, his eyes ncing at the sea of faces before him. Memories of their triumphant march through Italy flooded his mind. The simrities between that moment and this one were striking.

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted from the crowd to the grandeur of Warsaw itself. The city stood as a testament to its storied history, with its towering spires, impressive architecture, and the remnants of its once-great empire.

    As the procession continued, they passed by histordmarks, including the Royal Castle and the Cathedral of St. John.

    The Royal Castle''s imposing walls and the intricate sculptures on the Cathedral of St. John were reminders of the grandeur that had once defined this city. Napoleon couldn''t help but appreciate the rich cultural heritage of Pnd-Lithuania, even as he led his army through its streets as a conqueror.

    Polish-Lithuania, also known as the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, was a significant European power that existed from thete 16th century until its eventual dissolution through a series of partitions in thete 18th century. Its history is marked by a unique political structure, cultural diversity, and periods of both strength and decline.

    The Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth emerged from the Union of Lublin in 1569, which united the Kingdom of Pnd and the Grand Duchy of Lithuania into a single state. This union created one of thergest and most populous countries in Europe at the time, with a rich blend of cultures,nguages, and religions, including Catholicism, Orthodox Christianity, and Judaism.

    During its early years, the Commonwealth experienced a period of prosperity and expansion. It yed a key role in repelling Ottoman invasions and thwarting the expansionist ambitions of the Russian Empire and Sweden. The Commonwealth''s constitution, known as the "Noble''s Democracy," granted significant power to the nobility (schta), which, in turn, contributed to a vibrant cultural and intellectual environment.

    However, over time, the decentralized political structure and the liberum veto, a parliamentary procedure allowing any noble to veto legition, led to instability and weakened central authority. The Commonwealth struggled to adapt to changing geopolitical circumstances, and it became vulnerable to external pressures.

    The beginning of the end for the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth came with the First Partition of Pnd in 1772 when Prussia, Russia, and Austria seized significant territories. These partitions continued, with the Second Partition in 1793 and the Third Partition in 1795, effectively erasing the Commonwealth from the map. Pnd-Lithuania ceased to exist as an independent nation.

    This turbulent history of foreign domination and territorial loss had deeply impacted the Polish-Lithuanian people. By the time of Napoleon''s arrival in 1804, Pnd-Lithuania had been divided among three neighboring empires, and the Poles longed for their nation''s restoration and independence.

    So there was no surprise to Napoleon that he would be weed with open arms by the Poles, for they saw him as a liberator¡ªa figure who could potentially help them reim their lost sovereignty and revive their national identity. The passionate reception in Warsaw was not merely an expression of admiration for the French Emperor but also a fervent hope for a brighter future.

    Dismounting from his horse and stepping onto a makeshift stage, Napoleon addressed the crowd and the dignitaries before him. "Citizens of Pnd," he began. "Your nation was wiped off the map due to the insatiable hunger of your neighbors. I have seen your pain and I am bringing you a remedy. For that, the Empire of France shall help you reim your rightful ce among the nations of Europe."

    Napoleon''s words resonated deeply with the Poles, who had endured decades of foreign rule and partition. He continued, his voice carrying through the square, "The Empire of France stands by your side, ready to support your aspirations for independence and sovereignty. Together, we shall work tirelessly to rewrite the pages of history and resurrect the great nation of Pnd."

    The crowd erupted in thunderous apuse, their cheers echoing through the heart of Warsaw. Napoleon bowed his head before stepping down the makeshift tform to the sound of roaring cheers.

    As he made his way through the crowd, Napoleon was met with countless expressions of gratitude and hope. Polish men and women pressed close to him, offering heartfelt words of encouragement. The sight of Polish children waving the gs of both France and Pnd filled him with a sense of responsibility toward their future.

    Two hourster, he had to retreat back to his temporary residence in Warsaw, the Royal Castle of Warsaw itself. The interior of the Royal Castle of Warsaw was sumptuous, luxurious, and replete with opulence. But that''s only that, outside, it was depressing, bleak, and sad.

    Warsaw was an impoverished state, with no modern infrastructure like electricity, railways, or proper sanitation systems. Well, it was to be expected as it was a conquered state, and conquered states were rarely developed by the conquerors as they would rather spend the money on their own cities.

    But Napoleon was different, he wanted a strong ally in central Europe, and in order for that to happen, he''d have to modernize Pnd.

    He went to one of its staterooms which he could use as an office.

    At one of the grand staterooms of the Royal Castle of Warsaw, Napoleon sat at an borately adorned desk. And there, he pulled out a map of Europe in 1804. He wished to revive Pnd with its border simr to the 21st century. That would mean, shaving off Prussia''s entire easternnd.

    Prussia would definitely not be happy when they saw his terms. But if Prussia could erase a country off the map through partitions, their country could be erased as well.

    Now the matters at hand, Russia. It''s still at war with France. Napoleon didn''t want to stay in Warsaw for long, he needed to defeat them decisively and return home. He had just missed Francis and Aveline''s birthday so all the more reason to end this war quickly.

    But as he was about to draw up ns, Armand entered the door.

    "Your Majesty, there is someone here that would like to see you," Armand informed.

    "Who is it?" Napoleon asked.

    "She introduced herself as Marie Waleska, Your Majesty," Armand revealed.

    "Marie Walewska," Napoleon repeated, recognizing the name, "Okay, let her in."

 Chapter 318 Brief Moments Before The Decisive Battle

    ?

    Napoleon''s gaze shifted to the office door, which creaked open slowly. In walked a young woman, appearing to be in herte teens. She was dressed in a vivid red gown, her hair neatly tied back, falling in loose tendrils around her face. As she stepped further into the room, her posture straightened, revealing a blend of nervousness and resolve.

    She curtsied and introduced herself, "Your Majesty, I am Marie Walewska. It is a great honor to meet you."

    "How old are you, woman?" Napoleon asked.

    "I''m eighteen years old, Your Majesty," Marie replied, still in a curtsy. Her voice was soft yet carried a sense of earnestness.

    "Marie Walewska, I don''t have all the time in the world, so we will make this quick. Why did you wish to see me?"

    "Your Majesty, I have heard your impassioned speech about helping the Poles gain their independence from their conquerors. I came here to offer you my assistance in realizing that noble goal," Marie responded, her eyes meeting Napoleon''s with unwavering determination.

    Napoleon studied her for a moment, his expression contemtive.

    "How can a young Polish noblewoman like you aid me in securing Pnd''s independence? Do you have connections or resources that could be of use?" Napoleon inquired,

    Marie met his gaze with unwavering determination. "Your Majesty, I do have connections among the Polish nobility, and my family holds some influence in our region. My father served as a trusted advisor to a prominent Polish noble, and I have ess to influential circles. I can gather information, facilitatemunications, and work discreetly to advance your cause among those who might be hesitant to openly support it."

    Napoleon let out a sigh. "Okay, do so as you wish. You may leave now, Marie."

    Marie''s eyes widened as she was taken aback by the Emperor''s direct response. She had anticipated a more extensive conversation, perhaps a challenge to prove her worth further.

    Nevertheless, sheposed herself and curtsied once more. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will not disappoint you. You shall hear of my progress in theing days."

    "Your Majesty, why did you let her go so fast? Shouldn''t you discuss your ns further with her?" Armand asked, his concern evident in his voice.

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant as he contemted the encounter.

    "Armand, sometimes you must trust your instincts. There was something in her eyes that would seem to draw any man in. But I''m not the kind of man who would easily fall for charms."

    "Charm?" Armand tilted his head to the side.

    "That''s right, Armand. Charm. The strongest weapon of a woman is her beauty, and Marie possesses it in abundance. She probably nned on using that weapon against me to guarantee an independent state of Pnd. But she doesn''t have to do such a thing. I''m not into young girls, and I already have a wife and children. Not to mention, my wife is way more beautiful than her when she was eighteen years old. I''d be stupid to fall for such tactics," Napoleon concluded.

    "Uhm, Your Majesty? Aren''t you being a bit judgmental? I mean, she dide here with a sincere offer to assist us," Armand ventured cautiously.

    "Let''s just say I have foresight, Armand," Napoleon said. "Think of it as the reason why we have always been winning the war. Because I can see things ahead of others, and I can see through people''s intentions."

    Armand chuckled and nodded. "Very well, Your Majesty. If you say so."

    ***

    November 14th, 1804.

    Ten days since Napoleon arrived in Warsaw. The war between France and Russia continued.

    About two kilometers from the front, amander''s tent was set up to house Napoleon and his Marshals as they nned their next moves. Maps and reports were strewn across arge table, and the room was filled with the tapping of the keys of the telegraph operators.

    Napoleon, dressed in his military uniform, stood at the head of the table, listening to the reports.

    "Your Majesty," Marshal Berthier reported, "the Russian Army has crossed the Alle River and entrenched themselves at Friend. We had a skirmish between General Grouchy and the Russian cavalry, which saw our forces sessfully repelling the enemy. The second front is at Sorck Wood. General Oudinot''s elite grenadier division engaged the Russian left wing in fiercebat, resulting in a deadlock with both sides returning to their initial positions. However, there is no doubt, Your Majesty, the Russian Army is now firmly situated at Friend."

    "Meaning we can win this war," Napoleon said as the corners of his lips curled up in a confident smile. It''s like fate, the Russian army is at Friend, and behind them is an Alle River. So if theymit a frontal assault against the Russians, the Russians would have no choice but to fight or retreat into a river, which would be disastrous for them.

    "How many men do we have left?" Napoleon asked.

    "We have seventy-thousand men ready to march, Your Majesty," replied Marshal Berthier. "Our forces are in good spirits and well-rested. We are prepared for the battle ahead."

    "Good, now I need the photograph that was used to gather intelligence on the Russian forces," Napoleon ordered.

    Marshal Berthier quickly ordered his aide-de-camp to grab the photographs taken during reconnaissance missions. The aide-de-camp hurriedly presented a ck-and-white photograph depicting the Russian positions at Friend. It was a grainy image, but it provided valuable insights into the disposition of the Russian forces.

    Napoleon scrutinized the photograph, his sharp eyes analyzing the details.

    "I need a pen and a paper," Napoleon requested, and a nearby aide promptly provided him with the necessary writing materials.

    Napoleon then began performing mathematical equations that looked alien to those who watched.

    "Uhm, Your Majesty?" Marshal Berthier spoke. "What are you doing?"

    "I''m calcting the exact coordinates of the pontoon bridges the Russians built to cross the River Alle," Napoleon answered. "That''s their only way of retreat should our frontal assault start to overwhelm their forces. We cut off their retreat, we decimate the entire Russian forces."

    It''s easier said than done to calcte the exact coordinate. First, he would have to take into ount the exact position of the person who captured the photograph, the angle at which it was taken, and any recognizablendmarks in the image.

    When he got the reference points, he would then use trigonometry and geometry to triangte the exact positions of the pontoon bridges, which would give him the coordinates.

    Thest part of the calction is the projectile motion. He calcted the right angle for his 155mm howitzer to hit the pontoon bridges urately. The projectile motion calction took into ount factors such as the initial velocity,unch angle, and gravity.

    Once he had determined the precise angle and coordinates, Napoleon marked them on a map of the area, indicating the optimal firing positions for his artillery units. With this information, his forces would have the best chance of hitting the Russian pontoon bridges and cutting off their retreat effectively.

    "Impressive," Marshal Berthier said in awe.

    "At one hour, we willunch our attack," Napoleon said. "And with it, France''s domination of the European continent."

    Everyone inside themand tent saluted. The stage is set.

 Chapter 319 Battle of Friedland

    <h4>Chapter 319 Battle of Friend</h4>

    November 14th, 1804.

    Friend, a town poised on the brink of history,y nestled amidst the rolling hills of Eastern Europe. Russian General Prince Bagration squinted through his dusty spyss, beads of sweat trickling down his furrowed brow, as he peered northward. What he saw sent a chill down his spine.

    The French Army, a relentless and imposing force, was converging on the horizon. Their troops, like ants scurrying to a feast, were amassing with a purpose that boded ill for the Russians.

    "I warned the Russian High Command about this disastrous position," Bagration muttered, frustration evident in his voice. "If we face the full might of the French Army here, we will be crushed, and the consequences will be dire."

    He lowered his spyss, casting a concerned gaze to his aide-de-camp, who stood nearby, awaiting his orders.

    "Send an urgent message to the Tsar," Bagration instructed, his voice urgent. "We must request permission to retreat before it''s too¡ª"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, a shrill whistle pierced the air, making him crane his neck upward. A surreal orange glow streaked across the sky, descending upon them with menacing speed.

    "French artillery! Take cover!" Bagration shouted, his heart pounding as the impending danger loomedrge.

    But time betrayed them. The artillery shells struck the earth with devastating force, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Bagration''s head snapped upward, his eyes wide with rm as he tried to discern the impact points.

    To his left, chaos erupted as a colossal column of water surged into the air. The shells had found their target¡ªthe pontoon bridge! The vital lifeline connecting the Russian forces to safety nowy shattered and splintered, severed by French precision.

    Four more deafening explosions followed, their concussive force sending shockwaves through the tense battlefield. Plumes of water and shattered wood filled the air as each shell found its mark on the beleaguered pontoon bridges, rendering them impassable.

    Bagration''s heart sank. The lifelines of escape were obliterated, and a grim realization dawned upon him¡ªtheir retreat was now impossible. The French knew the weakness of their position. What''s more, to be able to hit urately from a distance¡ªit''s just unfair!

    "General! The French! They are charging!" Prince Bagration''s aide-de-camps shouted as he pointed northward.

    Fear gripped General Prince Bagration''s heart like a vice as he turned to face the oing storm. The ground trembled beneath the thundering hooves of French cavalry, their sabers glinting menacingly in the pale sunlight. Bagration clenched his fists, his mind racing for a strategy, a way to turn the tide against this relentless adversary.

    "Prepare the infantry! Hold the line at all costs!" Bagration bellowed.

    Russian soldiers hurried to their positions, their faces etched with determination, despite the encroaching terror.

    But before others could get into the position, high-explosive shells struck Friend. Twenty,? no, forty shells exploded in rapid session over the town of Friend. The deafening concussions sent shockwaves through the very earth, shattering buildings and bodies alike. The air was filled with the acrid stench of burning timber, dust, and the cries of the wounded and dying.

    General Prince Bagration''s heart sank further as the French bombardment rained down upon his beleaguered troops. Buildings crumbled into heaps of rubble, and the streets were transformed into a nightmarishndscape of destruction. Hundreds of soldiers and civiliansy sprawled amidst the debris, their lives cut short by the merciless barrage.

    The first salvo had been devastating, but it was followed by a second, and then a third. The French artillery continued to rain death upon Friend, unrelenting in their ferocity.

    In the midst of the chaos, Bagration and his surviving officers struggled to maintain order and morale among their battered troops. The Russian infantry, who had been holding the line with unwavering determination, now faced the horror of a city under siege.

    "Steady, men! Hold your ground!" Bagration shouted, his voice strained against the cacophony of destruction. But the situation grew increasingly dire with each passing moment.

    The French fired the hundredth shot into the heart of Friend, and in total, killed almost 20,000 Russian soldiers.

    The Russian forces were reduced to 30,000 men, neutralized their defensive positions where the machine guns were set up, and their cannons destroyed.

    The French bombardment stopped to give way to the advancing French cavalry and infantry that were about to crash on the Russian lines.

    The French cavalry led the charge, their sabers shing in the pale light of the smoky battlefield. Behind them, the infantry followed with grim determination, their bays fixed, and their faces set in a mask of ruthless resolve.

    General Prince Bagration, standing amidst the ruins of Friend, knew that the moment of reckoning had arrived. The remnants of his once-mighty army, battered and bloodied, prepared to face the onught with thest of their strength.

    "For Russia!" Bagration shouted, his voice hoarse from the smoke and dust that filled the air. The Russian soldiers, though greatly outnumbered, stood firm, their bolt-action rifles aimed at the approaching French forces.

    The first sh between the two armies was brutal and chaotic. Russian and French soldiers locked in hand-to-handbat, bays gleaming as they thrust and parried. The streets of Friend ran red with blood as the battle raged on.

    General Bagration fought alongside his men, his uniform torn and his face smeared with dirt and sweat. He swung his saber, striking down French soldiers who dared to approach. However the French numerical superiority was overwhelming, and the Russian lines began to falter.

    The battle raged on for hours, the streets of Friend bing a nightmarish battleground. The Russian soldiers fought valiantly, but their strength waned with each passing minute. General Bagration, despite his fearless leadership, could not change the tide of the battle.

    Three hourster, the Russian resistance finally crumbled. The French forces surged forward, overwhelming the beleaguered Russians. General Bagration, still defiant to the end, was shot down by a French infantryman in the midst of the chaos, his saber falling from his grasp.

    Amidst the smoke and the carnage, another Russian officer, A. I. Gorchakov stood tall, rallying the few remaining men under hismand. They were locked in a fierce back-and-forth shooting, French infantry armed with their bolt-action rifles versus Russian infantry.

    The French bolt-action rifles were faster to cycle than the Russians. So at the rate of fire alone, the French held an advantage. Not only that, the entire forces of the French Army are now at Friend, pushing the Russians deeper with their backs against the River Alle.

    Some Russian soldiers who wanted to escape death swam across the River Alle. Not all Russians could swim, so others drowned in their desperate attempt to evade the encircling French forces.

    The French Army has 66,000 men, four thousand of them perished while the Russians only have 8,000 men, and they are perishing at an unprecedented rate. The morale was low, especially after Prince Bagration died on the battlefield.

    A. I. Gorchakov, his uniform stained with blood and his voice hoarse from shouting orders, found himself facing an impossible situation. The once-proud Russian army had been reduced to a mere shadow of its former self, and their situation was growing increasingly dire by the minute.

    With the River Alle at their backs and the relentless advance of the French Army before them, surrender seemed to be the only option left. A. I. Gorchakov knew that continuing to fight would only result in more needless deaths.

    "Cease fire! Cease fire!" he shouted, waving a white handkerchief in a desperate plea for a truce.

    The Russian soldiers, exhausted and demoralized, reluctantly lowered their weapons. The cacophony of battle slowly gave way to an eerie silence, broken only by the distant cries of the wounded and the victorious cheers of the French.

 Chapter 320 Prelude to the Congress of Versailles

    <h4>Chapter 320 Prelude to the Congress of Versailles</h4>

    November 19th, 1804.

    On a chilly November morning, Tsar Paul I met with his trusted advisor, Alexei. There was a serious look on Alexei''s face, and the Tsar knew what wasing.

    "Our army at Friend was crushed by Napoleon. We''ve got no troops left, and the Russian court is worried about a possible invasion. They''re imploring for you to make peace with France."

    "So the battle is truly lost?" Tsar Paul I stammered.

    Alexei nodded gravely. "As much as I hate to say this, Your Majesty, but yes, Russia has lost."

    "I can''t believe this," Tsar Paul I hissed. "How a single nation defeated the coalition forces."

    "Your Majesty, we are truly not ready for this kind of warfare Napoleon and his troops have already mastered," Alexei reasoned.

    "You are right, we are not ready," Tsar Paul I concurred. France won because they had superior technology and modern tactics. There are no countermeasures to match their expertise in the field," Tsar Paul I sighed in resignation.

    After a long, contemtive silence, Tsar Paul I finally spoke, "Very well, Alexei, arrange for emissaries to open negotiations with Napoleon. We must seek an end to this conflict, for the sake of Russia."

    With a solemn nod, Alexei departed to carry out the Tsar''s orders, leaving Tsar Paul I alone in the room.

    "Napoleon, why does such a man like you exist in this world?!" Tsar Paul I frustratingly muttered to himself.

    November 20th, 1804.

    At the city of Warsaw, the Poles celebrated the victory of the French Army against the Russians. They knew the significance of the battle. With the Russians defeated, their path towards independence and self-determination seemed clearer than ever.

    The streets of Warsaw were alive with jubnt crowds, waving French gs and chanting slogans in support of Napoleon. Bonfires were lit, and the sound of music and revelry filled the air.

    As news of the Russian defeat spread, more and more people joined the festivities. Polish men and women danced in the streets, their faces beaming with hope for a brighter future.? But for the French soldiers, it was quite the opposite.

    The French had marched hundreds of kilometers and wanted to go home as fast as possible. They had fought valiantly and now desired respite from the hardships of war.

    Napoleon wasn''t slow to notice the exhaustion that gued his troops. In fact, he too yearned to return home and be with his wife and children. He missed Ci and his four children who were waiting for him back home.

    As he was imagining himself back with his family, Armand suddenly entered his office.

    "Your Majesty, a telegraph from Friend," Armand announced as he walked closer to Napoleon''s desk.

    Napoleon took the telegraph and quickly read the message. His expression shifted from contemtive to attentive as he absorbed the contents.

    "Under the decision of the Emperor of the Russian Empire, peace negotiations are to be initiated. We recognize the necessity of ending hostilities and seek terms for a ceasefire," Napoleon read aloud.

    A sense of satisfaction washed over him as he processed the message.

    "It''s over," Napoleon whispered to himself.

    "How shall we respond¡­Your Majesty?" Armand asked.

    "Tell the Russians that I don''t want to meet the emissaries that he had sent. I want to meet the Emperor of Russia himself¡­" Napoleon paused as he nced at the map of Europe. "Here, at Tilsit."

    Armand nodded and quickly left the room to convey Napoleon''s message to the Russian side.

    As the message was dispatched, Tsar Paul I received word of Napoleon''s request.

    "Napoleon wanted to see me personally?" Tsar Paul I said.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty," one of Tsar Paul I''s advisors confirmed. "Napoleon has proposed a meeting at Tilsit, where he wishes to hold face-to-face negotiations."

    "He''s not ying around anymore, Your Majesty," Alexei said. "It seems to me that Napoleon no longer wants to dy for much longer and opted to face you directly, seeking a swift resolution to the conflict."

    "Where is Tilsit?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    "Tilsit is a town located on the banks of the Neman River," Alexei answered. "It''s a suitable location for such a meeting, as it lies between our territories and the territory controlled by Napoleon."

    Tsar Paul I nodded.

    "Very well," Tsar Paul I said resolutely. "Prepare for my journey to Tilsit."

    Preparations for the journey to Tilsit began immediately.

    November 23rd, 1804, marked a significant day as two rafts departed from opposite banks of the Neman River. On one raft stood the Emperor of France, Napoleon Bonaparte, and on the other, the Emperor of Russia, Tsar Paul I.

    As the rafts approached each other in the center of the river, an eerie silence hung in the air. French and Russian soldiers from their respective banks watched with bated breath as their leaders closed in on one another.

    Finally, the two leaders'' rafts met in the middle of the Neman River.? As Napoleon and Tsar Paul I stepped onto the floating tform, both emperors locked gaze as if studying one another.

    Napoleon, looking determined, spoke first. "Your Majesty," he began. "It''s been long since we met each other personally."

    Tsar Paul I nodded. "I believe you were just a First Consul back then. Now, you are the Emperor of France."

    "And when we were meeting back then, I gave you information that allowed you to stand before me."

    "I haven''t forgotten about that."

    "Let''s end the conflict between our nations with a handshake," Napoleon said, extending his hand, offering a handshake.

    Tsar Paul I hesitated for a moment, his gaze still fixed on Napoleon''s outstretched hand. After a long pause, Tsar Paul I finally extended his own hand and sped Napoleon''s in a firm handshake, signifying the end of the conflict between France and Russia, and with it, the War of the Third Coalition.

    "Okay, Napoleon, what are your terms?"

    Napoleon smiled and beckoned Tsar Paul I to take his seat in the middle of the raft. There, a table is set, and two chairs where each Emperors could take their ce.

    As Tsar Paul I settled into his chair, Napoleon began.

    "Paul, can I call you Paul? Because I''m already an Emperor, which makes me an equal to you in rank," Napoleon said with a faint smile.

    Tsar Paul I, though displeased inwardly with the idea, reluctantly epted.

    "So about the peace terms, that would be discussed at ater date," Napoleon revealed.

    "Later date? What do you mean? Isn''t the reason why we are meeting here to discuss the terms?"

    "No, this meeting is to formally end the war between our two nations," Napoleon calmly exined. "As for the peace terms, I want you to attend the Congress of Versailles, where you''ll be joined by the Prussian King, the Austrian Emperor, representatives from Kingdom of Denmark, and others. In that meeting, I''ll state the terms."

 Chapter 321 The Grand Welcome Of Paris

    ?

    On December 1st, 1804, in the capital city of the French Empire, Paris, the streets were abuzz with anticipation. Crowds of Parisians had gathered along the thoroughfares, each one clutching a small French g as they eagerly awaited the grand procession of the Grand Arm¨¦e, a formidable force that had yed a pivotal role in the recent War of the Third Coalition.

    The weather that day was far from amodating; a biting chill hung in the air, and a somber gray sky threatened rain. Despite the difort of the cold, the Parisians remained undeterred, their collective enthusiasm serving as a stark contrast to the wintry conditions. They huddled in small groups, their breath forming visible plumes in the frigid air, but their spirits were anything but frosty.

    As the rhythmic drum beats grew louder, the atmosphere in the city intensified. The anticipation was palpable as the crowd watched for the first glimpse of the approaching procession, their gs snapping briskly in the cold breeze. The moment was marked by a sense of unity and pride, as the people of Paris came together to honor the warriors who had fought bravely for their nation.

    The processionmenced with the cavalry, their horses proudly adorned and carrying the eagle standards that were the embodiment of the French Empire''s strength. Thousands of cavalrymen, dressed in their resplendent uniforms, rode in tight formation, their mounts stepping in unison, creating a rhythmic cadence that echoed through the streets.

    Following the cavalry, the infantry units came into view. These foot soldiers, arrayed in their distinctive uniforms, marched in disciplined ranks. The nk of their bays and the synchronized thud of their boots striking the cemented streets reverberated through the city.

    The infantrymen, like their equestrian counterparts, bore the symbols of the Empire - the tricolor gs and the imperial eagles.

    The procession continued as it passed under the grand Arc de Triomphe. And at the Arc de Triomphe, is an orchestra, ying the national anthem of France, "Le Chant du d¨¦part" or in English, "''The Song of Departure", on a loop.

    During the promation of the Empire of France, Napoleon introduced some changes to the national anthem. In the revolutionary era leading up to the Conste, the anthem had been "La Marseiise," or in English, "The Song of Marseille." But now that France is an Empire ruled by an Emperor or a monarch, the national anthem of La Marseiise does not fit the new order of things.

    Its somewhat violent lyrics that called for "impure blood" were no longer in line with the more orderly and authoritative tone of the Empire. Hence, "Le Chant du d¨¦part" had been chosen to represent the new spirit of France under Emperor Napoleon.

    Speaking of Emperor Napoleon, his open-top royal carriage was now approaching the eager crowd. The people, their faces alive with anticipation, strained to catch a glimpse of their Emperor. And there he was, Napoleon Bonaparte, sitting tall and regal in his open-top royal carriage, drawn by a team of magnificent horses.

    Napoleon''s eyes scanned the faces of his subjects, his expression a mix of pride and benevolence. The cheers of the crowd intensified as they saw their Emperor, their shouts of "Vive l''Empereur!" resonating through the air. In response, Napoleon smiled warmly, acknowledging the adoration of his people. With a gracious wave, he saluted his subjects, his gesture met with even louder cheers and fervent g-waving.

    Of course, it was not all that cheery when the next wave of procession appeared.

    The next part of the procession was a wagon, and inside it were the solemn remains of Frenchmen who had given their lives in service to their nation.

    This sight served as a poignant reminder of the sacrifices made for the glory of the Empire. The crowd, once jubnt, now stood in respectful silence. The tricolor gs that had been waving with enthusiasm now hung at half-mast.

    As the procession moved on, the atmosphere shifted from exuberance to a more solemn and contemtive tone. The people of Paris, along the thoroughfares, showed their gratitude for those who had fallen in the service of their nation.

    Momentster, Napoleon arrived under the Arc de Triomphe and the procession stopped as he stepped out of the royal carriage. The orchestra, which had been ying the national anthem, came to a halt, and the city fell into a hushed expectancy.

    Napoleon stood at the foot of the Arc de Triomphe and gazed up at the arch. Secondster, he walked over to the podium that had a microphone attached to it. The crowd watched in rapt attention as Napoleon stepped up to the podium. His expression was serious, his eyes scanning the faces of the people who had gathered to witness this historic event.

    "Citizen of France," Napoleon''s voice was amplified by the microphone, carrying his powerful words to the ears of every person in the crowd. "On April 4th, 1804. The coalition forces consisting of Austria, Prussia, and Russia dered war on our beloved France. To defend the sovereignty of our nation, France dered war on its enemies. During the course of seven months, we fought the coalition forces in Austria, Prussia, and near Russia. And we have won them all, securing another victory for France!

    But that victoryes at a cost, as we have suffered almost 20,000 dead and ten thousand wounded. Their sacrifices will not be in vain as we honor their memory today. These brave men who gave their lives for France, we salute them with the deepest gratitude.

    To those families who have lost their father and brother, let me assure you that the Empire of France won''t abandon you. You will bepensated for your losses and ensure that your lives will continue infort and prosperity. The state shall sponsor the education of the children left fatherless by this war.

    To the wives who have lost their husbands. The Empire of France will provide pensions to support you and your families, ensuring you are not burdened by the absence of your loved ones.

    It is our solemn duty to care for those who have sacrificed for the nation. We will establish programs to support the wounded veterans, providing them with the medical care and assistance they require.

    Now, the war has ended, and so has our bitterness towards enemies. It''s time that we make peace and look toward the future. Where our children and grandchildren will grow up in a world not defined by conflict but by prosperity and unity. We have proven to the world that we are a force to be reckoned with, and now we must harness that strength to build a better future.

    Next week, delegations from the Austrian Empire, Russian Empire, Kingdom of Prussia, Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, and Kingdom of Spain will arrive to discuss the post-war peace terms. One that would end all wars in Europe.

    That''s all, thank you for weing the men who fought for France. Vive France!"

    Concluding his speech, the crowds chanted back.

    "Vive France! Vive l''Empereur!"

    And the orchestra continued.

 Chapter 322 Napoleon At It Again

    ?

    After concluding his speech, Napoleon made his way back to thefort of his open-top royal carriage. The grand procession resumed its slow and stately journey from Paris to Versailles, a process that stretched over a period of three hours. The royal carriage inched forward, guided by the measured pace of the horses and the diligence of the coachmen.

    As the procession approached the road leading to the Pce of Versailles, the number of onlookers grew evenrger. The crowds lining the thoroughfares had swelled, with both locals and visitors from distant regions eager to catch a glimpse of the imperial entourage.

    The road itself was a wide and well-kept avenue, nked by rows of stately trees. The branches of these trees arched gracefully overhead, forming a leafy canopy that dappled the procession with shifting patterns of sunlight. It was a wee respite from the chilly Parisian streets, and the atmosphere, though no less reverent, had a different quality.

    The gates of the Pce of Versailles opened, giving way to the royal carriage. Officially, the procession has ended with the Emperor returning home. Yet, for the people, it was far from over. They stood outside the perimeter of the Pce of Versailles, cheering and shouting.

    At the main entrance of the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon''s gaze fell upon his family. His wife, Ci, appeared strikingly elegant, standing with their twins, Francis and Aveline, one on each side. The couple''s younger children were wide awake and nestledfortably in their stroller, taking in the grand surroundings with curious, alert eyes.

    The royal carriage stopped and Napoleon exited it gracefully as he stepped down from the carriage. The moment was simple and heartfelt, a father reuniting with his family after a long month. Ci''s smile was one of warmth and familiarity, and the twins reached out their little hands toward him.

    This is the best moment for being a father, someone waiting for you after a long absence. Napoleon relished in the simple joys of fatherhood. His children''s small hands grasped his own, their eyes brimming with excitement at his return. It was a moment of pure, unadulterated happiness, and he couldn''t help but share in their enthusiasm.

    "Congrattions father, for winning the war," Aveline said formally.

    Napoleon tilted his head to the side, a smile gracing his lips as he was taken aback slightly at Aveline''s formality. She''s often enthusiastic and spirited. He tousled her hair affectionately and said, "Thank you, my dear."

    "Congrattions father," Francis said. The way he carried his words with an air of formality didn''t surprise Napoleon, as it was to be expected from him.

    Napoleon simply nodded in response to Francis''s formal greeting.

    Then his wife, Ci, looked at him with a knowing smile. He wrapped his arm around Ci''s and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    "I miss you," Napoleon whispered softly into her ears.

    "I missed you too," she replied, her voice equally soft and filled with affection.

    Napoleon released Ci from his embrace and his eyes scanned her appearance. No matter how many times he repeated it, Ci is just so beautiful. Despite having borne four children, she still looked as if time had barely touched her. Her grace and elegance were as enduring as ever. Truly, her title as the Empress of the French Empire fits her perfectly.

    Last but not the least, is his two new children. Tristan and Daphne. Tristan is already two years old with Daphne being one of the newest additions to their family. Their innocence and curiosity shone brightly in their wide eyes, and their smiles were infectious.

    While gazing at Daphne, he wondered what realm he should give to her. Australia? Canada? Francis is the crown prince of the Empire of France, Aveline would be the future Queen of Italy, and Tristan as the future King of Spain.

    Well, a lot of things would change in fifteen years, so maybe when that timees, he''ll decide.

    "Let''s go inside?" Ci invited.

    Napoleon''s thoughts turned to the future as he looked at his growing family. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the pce grounds. With a smile, he nodded in agreement with Ci''s suggestion.

    "Yes, let''s go inside," he replied warmly.

    Together, they made their way into the Pce of Versailles, leaving behind the cheers of the crowd and the grandeur of the day.

    Once inside the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon spent the rest of the day catching up with his family. He asked about the day of their birth, what gifts they received, and how they had been spending their time in his absence.

    The twins, Aveline and Francis, eagerly recounted their adventures and lessons, and the younger children, Tristan and Daphne, babbled and giggled in their own charming way. Ci shared updates about the household and thetest news about how Paris is now beginning to look like modern Paris.

    As the day turned to evening, they all gathered for a family meal in the grand dining room of the pce. Napoleon missed the day eating together with his family. On the battlefield, he would only eat rations despite being an Emperor, and he would eat sometimes alone or with his Marshals.

    As the evening wore on, they eventually retired to their chambers. Napoleon took his time tucking his children into their beds, nting kisses on their foreheads and whispering words of love and protection.

    After ensuring that their little ones were soundly asleep, Napoleon''s footsteps carried him towards the bedroom, where Ci awaited him. As he gently pushed open the door, his eyes were instantly captivated by the vision of Ci adorned in a sensuous, pale pink silk nightgown. The garment gracefully caressed her form, its hem resting slightly above her knees, teasingly revealing her shapely thighs.

    As he looked up, charmed, his gaze continued its exploration, lingering on her vicle, a delicate curve that added to the allure of the enchanting scene before him.

    "Oh my," Napoleon eximed softly as he stepped closer to Ci.

    Ci giggled. "I thought you might appreciate this little surprise,"

    Napoleon closed the distance between them and took her in his arms, pulling her close. "Oh, I love surprises."

    Upon saying that, Napoleon leaned in to capture Ci''s lips in a tender yet passionate kiss.

    With their lips still locked, Napoleon gently guided Ci towards therge, opulent bed that dominated their chamber. He slowly lowered her onto the soft sheets.

    His hands then traced a trail of fire across Ci''s body, causing her to moan softly. The pale pink silk nightgown slipped from her shoulders, revealing her body in all its splendor.

    Napoleon got up to his knees, looking down on Ci''s seductive body. He removed and unfastened his belt.

    "We are going to have our fifth baby here, darling. Let''s see how many rounds you can endure," Napoleon grinned.

    "I should be the one saying that, because I''m going to suck you dry," Ci smirked.

 Chapter 323 Hours Before The Congress Of Versailles

    December 7th, 1804.

    One weekter, at the Pce of Versailles, the clock struck six in the morning. The room shrouded in darkness, was suddenly bathed in the golden light of the rising sun as the Lord Chambein of the Imperial Household drew back the heavy curtains.

    Napoleon''s eyes squinted against the sudden invasion of light, reluctantly pulling him from his slumber.

    "Good morning, Your Majesty," Beaumont, the Lord Chambein, greeted, his voice hushed but respectful.

    "Good morning," Napoleon said weakly as he tried to lift his body up, but found himself unable to move. His wife, Ci,y beside him, her head resting on his chest, her soft breaths tickling his skin.

    "Your Majesty, shall I bring you breakfast?" Beaumont inquired, noticing Napoleon''s struggle to move.

    Napoleon managed a nod. Ci stirred slightly, her fingers tracing his toned chest absentmindedly, a gesture so familiar it brought a small, affectionate smile to Napoleon''s lips.

    Ci''s eyes fluttered open as she slowly awoke from her peaceful slumber. Her gaze met Napoleon''s, and she offered a warm, drowsy smile.

    "Good morning, my love," she said softly and then crawled up. Her lipsnded on Napoleon''s and both shared an intimate and sweet morning kiss.

    Beaumont discreetly left the room, giving the couple a moment of privacy before their busy day began.

    As their lips separated, Ci smiled again before mounting on top of him. "Say, darling. Why don''t we do one round before we get up, hmm?"

    "But haven''t we been doing this every day since I returned darling? You are literally sucking me dry."

    "But I want it," Ci cooed. "I thought you wanted six babies? I only gave you four, so there''s two to go."

    Napoleon sighed. "Okay, but let''s make it quick. Today is an important day for us. We can''t afford to bete."

    "Oh don''t worry, thirty minutes will do," Ci grinned.

    ***

    Fifteen minutester, in the corridors of the Pce of Versailles leading to the Imperial couple''s bedroom, Beaumont was serving a cart. As he got near to their bedroom, Beaumont stopped as he heard a sounding from behind the door.

    It was a moan, belonging to the Empress of France.

    "Oh god," Beaumont stepped back. "I knew this would happen. They are doing it every day."

    He looked at the food on the serving cart and sighed again. "His Imperial Majesty doesn''t like cold food, so I guess I''ll have to return it back to the chicken and have one made again."

    ***

    Another fifteen minutester, after their intimate morning interlude, Napoleon and Ci began to prepare for their day. They each took turns in the bath, Ci humming a soft melody as she washed herself, and Napoleon thinking about the matters that awaited him. The sun was fully above the horizon now, casting a warm glow throughout the pce.

    Dressing casually, Napoleon put on a simple uniform, while Ci chose an elegant yet modest dress suitable for a morning meal. They met in the dining hall, where the Imperial Family would have their breakfast.

    Seated at the long, polished wooden table, the couple exchanged polite smiles. Joining them were their children, the future heirs of the Empire. Napoleon would ask about Francis and Aveline''s n for today to which they will reply to their usual routine where they''ll attend the private lessons of a tutor Napoleon hired from the French Academy of Sciences, and then do their hobby in their own rooms.

    After breakfast, Napoleon began his morning routine. Exercising at his personal gym in the Pce of Versailles.

    He lifted weights, performed pull-ups, and did calisthenics to keep himself and his body in peak condition. It''s why his body is shredded with muscles like a Greek statue.

    Physical fitness was crucial for a man in his position, as he needed both mental acumen and physical prowess to lead an empire.

    After his session in the gym, Napoleon''s next destination is the royal stables of the Pce of Versailles, where he would personally inspect the horses, discuss matters with the stable masters, and ride a fine stallion.

    Ci, on the other hand, attended meetings with herdies-in-waiting and visited the local orphanage in Paris, offeringfort and support to the children. Her phnthropic work endeared her to the people of France, which gained her the title, of the Mother of the Empire.

    For Ci, children are the future of the nation, if one of them were disced or didn''t attain any education, it''s considered lost to the Empire.

    In thete neenth century where childbor was a normal urrence, Ci was one of the main proponents of aw that made childbor illegal in France. She was horrified when she first saw a video of it during her first life. For her, children belong to a school and not to the factories. This is a reason why elementary and high school education is free for all.

    Back at the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon met with his ministers, discussing various matters of state. They reviewed thetest reports, addressed pressing issues, and strategized on the future of the French Empire.

    It took him two hours of his time, and after that, Napoleon made his way to the Halls of Mirror.

    In the center of the room, a massive rectangr conference table dominated the space. The table was polished to a high shine, its dark wood gleaming under the crystal chandeliers that hung above.

    Respective seats for delegates from various countries were arranged around the table, each chair meticulously positioned to amodate diplomats from different nations. Microphones and gs were set up in front of each seat.

    In addition to the diplomatic delegations, there were designated areas for journalists, cameras, and recording equipment, all strategically ced to ensure that the proceedings were well-documented.

    Napoleon walked around the table and approached the head of the table, where he would sit. He squeezed the leather chair with his hand, feeling the cool texture beneath his fingertips.

    Taking his seat at the head of the table, he looked at Armand.

    "Recite the names of the attendees," Napoleon ordered.

    Armand cleared his throat and began reciting the names.

    "Representative of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, Crown Prince-Regent of Denmark-Norway Frederick VI. Representative of the Austrian Empire, State Chancellors of the Habsburg Monarchy, Ludwig von Cobenzl. Representative of the Russian Empire, Tsar Paul I. Representative of the Kingdom of Prussia, Prime Minister of Prussia, Karl August von Hardenberg. Representative from the Kingdom of Spain, Regent Alfonso de Casteno. Representative of the Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, Foreign Secretary, Viscount Castlereagh. Representative of the Republic of Italy, President of the Republic of Italy, Napoleon Bonaparte, Representative of the Empire of France, Emperor of the French, Napoleon Bonaparte¡­."

    It was a long list, but all the three kingdoms that were part of the German Empire, and its grand duchies are attending the Congress of Paris.

    The Congress of Paris is going to be like the Congress of Vienna in 1814. But instead of the coalition powers dictating terms, it''s going to be Napoleon himself.

    "That''s all, Your Majesty. They''ll arrive at six o''clock in the evening."

    "Very well."

 Chapter 324 Congress Of Versailles Begins

    ?

    Five o''clock in the afternoon and all the Imperial Household Staff of the Pce of Versailles were busy in preparation for the iing Congress of Paris.

    Tables were being set, floors polished, and every detail was double-checked to ensure perfection. Beaumont, the experienced Lord Chambein, supervised the hustle and bustle with a keen eye, his directives clear and concise. The international delegates were expected to arrive within the hour, and every member of the staff was acutely aware of the importance of their roles.

    Napoleon, on the other hand, was in his study, reviewing the final notes and documents for the Congress. His desk was strewn with papers, maps, and treaties. The magnitude of this event was not lost on him; decisions made during this Congress would chart the course of Europe''s future.

    Ci was in her quarters, attended by her maids, who were helping her dress for the evening. The atmosphere was palpable, a mix of excitement and anxiety. She was to stand beside Napoleon, a symbol of grace and power as the world''s eyes turned towards France.

    Back in the hallways, the ttering of dishes and faint conversations filled the air. The aroma of the evening''s banquet wafted through the pce, which would be served in the evening.

    As the clock approached six, final preparations were underway. The gardens were in perfect condition and the halls were adorned in anticipation of the guests. Amid these preparations, the Pce of Versailles came to life as the electric lights were turned on. The entire estate, from the intricately decorated halls to the meticulously groomed gardens, was instantly illuminated

    Napoleon nced at the clock, took a deep breath, and steeled himself. This was the moment of truth, a juncture that would solidify his legacy.

    With papers in hand, he left his study, and went to the main entrance of the Pce of Versailles, standing with his wife, Ci, and his children Francis and Aveline.

    One by one, delegates from different nations began arriving in their carriages. The first carriage arrived, bearing the crest of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway. Crown Prince-Regent Frederick VI stepped out, dressed in resplendent attire. He was received warmly by Napoleon and Ci, exchanging pleasantries before being escorted by the servants to the Halls of Mirrors.

    Soon after, another carriage adorned with the emblem of the Austrian Empire made its entrance. Ludwig von Cobenzl, the State Chancellor of the Habsburg Monarchy, disembarked with aposed demeanor. Formal greetings were exchanged, and Napoleon, with his family by his side, weed Cobenzl personally before the Austrian delegate was also directed towards the Halls of Mirrors. Every arrival was marked with the same level of formality and respect, setting the tone for the interactions that were to follow during the Congress.

    Tsar Paul I of the Russian Empire, Prime Minister Karl August von Hardenberg of Prussia, Regent Alfonso de Casteno of Spain, and Viscount Castlereagh, the Foreign Secretary of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, each made their entrance.

    As this was happening, additional carriages pulled up to the entrance of the Pce of Versailles. The delegates from the Electorates of Saxony, W¨¹rttemberg, Baden, Bavaria, and every Grand Duchies within the Holy Roman Empire, arrived in session. The carriages, each bearing the distinct crests of their territories, halted smoothly before the grand steps of the pce.

    The delegates, having been weed, were now escorted to the iconic Hall of Mirrors.

    "Okay, this is it. I''ll see youter in dinner," Napoleon said as he nted a kiss on Ci''s cheek.

    "Good luck over there, darling," Ci replied with a supportive smile, squeezing Napoleon''s hand reassuringly.

    "Father, you said that I''ll meet someone important? Where is that person?" Francis asked curiously.

    "Ah that," Napoleon chuckled. "You will meet that person tomorrow morning."

    "Could you tell me who would it be, father? Why are you keeping it a secret?" Francis''s curiosity was apparent, but Napoleon simply ruffled his son''s hair.

    "You''ll see, Francis. Patience," Napoleon replied with a smile. "Now, I have to join the delegates. We are on a strict schedule tonight," he added before walking towards the Hall of Mirrors where the delegates were gathered.

    Inside, the seating was arranged in a manner that reflected the stature and significance of each participating nation and state. The electric lights cast a clear, bright ambiance that highlighted the opulent surroundings and the distinguished gathering. Each delegate took their seat, the gs of their respective nations disyed prominently before them.

    Napoleon watched their reactions keenly, seeing that they were puzzled by the microphone installed in front of their chairs, and the cameras that were set up in the far back center of the room. This technology was new to many, and Napoleon saw it as another opportunity to underline France''s advancement and sophistication.

    As thest of the delegates settled, Napoleon stood to address the assembly. The silence was almost tangible as each representative turned their attention to the host of the evening.

    He cleared his throat and began speaking.

    "Good evening, first off, I would like to thank you all foring to this esteemed Congress. We have gathered here with a united goal ¨C to forge pathways of cooperation, peace, and prosperity for our nations and for the entire continent of Europe," Napoleon stated. His voice was amplified by the microphone. The sound system, one of thetest innovations, ensured that every word was heard clearly by all present.

    "I know that many of you havee from great distances, with one delegate hailing from St. Petersburg," Napoleon said, ncing at the Emperor of Russia, Tsar Paul I, who nodded in acknowledgment. "But rest assured that what we are about to discuss in this meeting would be of utmost importance. Okay, what else do I have to say? Oh right, wee to France. I hope that your trip here wasfortable and that your stay will be both pleasant and productive."

    "Now, let us focus on the agenda at hand," Napoleon''s tone shifted to a more serious note. "Our first order of business is to negotiate the terms of peace, aiming to conclude the ongoing war involving the Empire of France, the Kingdom of Prussia, and the Russian Empire.

    Secondly, we will discuss the proposed establishment of a new Kingdom of Germany and address matters rted to the creation of the Kingdom of Pnd.

    Third on our agenda is the consideration of recognizing the Italian annexation of the Kingdom of Naples.

    Lastly, we shall deliberate on the prospect of gaining overseas colonies peacefully in the new frontier of Africa. Or what I would call, the Scramble for Africa."

 Chapter 325 Congress of Versailles Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 325 Congress of Versailles Part 1</h4>

    Upon hearing the outlined agenda, the room was filled with a subtle yet palpable tension. Delegates shifted in their seats, discreetly exchanging nces and whisperedments. The ceasefire between the Empire of France, the Kingdom of Prussia, and the Russian Empire had been a fragile one, and its formal conclusion was a matter of utmost priority for all parties involved.

    Delegate Karl August von Hardenberg from the Kingdom of Prussia adjusted his spectacles and took a deep breath. He had been privy to backroom discussions about the impending peace treaty, and he knew that the road to a resolution would be fraught with challenges. Beside him, Tsar Paul I, representing the Russian Empire, tapped his fingers impatiently on the table. The future of Eastern Europe and the bnce of power hinged on the decisions made in this room.

    The topic of Italy''s annexation of the Kingdom of Two Sicilies, however, brought a different kind of anxiety. With Napoleon himself representing the Republic of Italy due to his position as its president, many nations were wary. The Republic of Italy''s increasing influence was evident, and its ties to the Empire of France raised concerns about the bnce of power in Southern Europe.

    But it was the mention of Africa that raised the most eyebrows. The concept of a "Scramble for Africa" was foreign to most of the delegates. Many of them had limited knowledge about the vast continent, its resources, and its potential strategic importance. The term itself was provocative, suggesting a race orpetition to stake ims on uncharted territories.

    Viscount Castlereagh, representing Great Britain and Northern Irnd, leaned over to Sir James Dous and whispered, "Scramble for Africa? What''s Napoleon thinking?"

    Castlereagh, always one for diplomacy, replied, "It''s a bold move, to say the least. But let''s hear him out."

    Napoleon watched as the room''s conversations dwindled to muted whispers, and then toplete silence. With every eye in the Hall of Mirrors fixed upon him, he took a moment to gather his thoughts. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, the delegates waiting for him to shed light on the outlined agenda.

    "Firstly," Napoleon began, "I wish to address the ongoing hostilities between the Empire of France, the Kingdom of Prussia, and the Russian Empire. It''s in the interest of all our nations, and indeed of Europe, to find a peaceful resolution. I propose that we formally conclude a peace treaty. The Empire of France is willing to establish terms of amity and cooperation with both the Kingdom of Prussia and the Russian Empire."

    Delegate Karl August von Hardenberg of Prussia exchanged a nce with Tsar Paul I Ivanov of Russia. This is it, the moment they have been waiting for.

    "As the victorious nation of the War of the Third Coalition, our terms are clear. That is the creation of a new state in Central Europe. The Kingdom of Germany and the Kingdom of Pnd."

    Maximilian, the electorate of the Electorate of Bavaria, adjusted his tie and nced at the Prussian delegate, a smirk gracing his lips. The electorates of the German nation-states were also exchanging nces, wondering how Napoleon would n this out.

    "In the treaty we signed with the Austrians, the Holy Roman Emperor, Francis II agreed to renounce his ims to all German states, leading to the dissolution of the Holy Roman Empire. This has created a void in Central Europe, particrly in the German states. A collection of small German states would lead to an unforeseen problem, only unification can solve it. Not only will it solve future conflicts but strengthen Germany as a whole. This proposed Kingdom of Germany would consolidate these states into a single entity, bringing stability and strength to Central Europe."

    There were audible murmurs in the room, with representatives of the German states particrly keen on understanding the implications of this move.

    Tsar Paul I interjected, "And the leadership for this proposed Kingdom of Germany? It''s Maximilian, the electorate of Bavaria, isn''t it?"

    Napoleon nodded, "Indeed. We suggest that the leadership be offered to Maximilian of Bavaria, given his prominent position among the German states and his proven leadership abilities. However, the selection process will involve the input of all German states to ensure that the choice is agreeable to the majority."

    "Your Majesty, I would like to ask, are the Prussians included in this unification of German states? Because if it is, then I am afraid Prussia won''t agree to this proposition," Delegate Karl August von Hardenberg stated firmly. "The Kingdom of Prussia has its own interests and has long been a significant power in Central Europe. Merging it with other German states under a single leadership might not be in our best interests."

    "I don''t think you haven''t understood your position here, Herr Hardenberg. The Kingdom of Prussia was defeated in the war, you don''t get to make the terms, I do. And one of the terms of the treaty is Prussia integrating into the new Kingdom of Germany," Napoleon responded with a stern tone.

    Delegate Karl August von Hardenberg sighed, "Your Majesty, while I acknowledge the current circumstances, it''s vital to consider the long-term stability of the region. A forced unification without the consent of the major states involved might lead to further conflicts in the future."

    "There won''t be conflict if no one instigates," Napoleon said.

    "How do you address the difference between Prussia and Bavaria? Or the north and south of Germany for that matter?" Hardenberg countered. "There are significant cultural, religious, and economic disparities between the various German states. Each state has its own history, traditions, and interests. How do you propose to bridge these differences and ensure a cohesive and united Kingdom of Germany?"

    Napoleon paused for a moment, clearly considering the weight of the question. "Every nation has its internal differences," he began. "However, the goal here is to create a strong, unified front in Central Europe. The differences can be addressed through regional autonomy and by ensuring that each state has a voice in the central government."

    Maximilian, the electorate of Bavaria, added, "While I am in favor of unification, it''s crucial to ensure that the unique identities of each state are preserved. We cannot ignore the deep-rooted traditions and values of each region. A one-size-fits-all approach won''t work."

    Napoleon nodded, "I agree. That''s why it''s vital to have representatives from each state involved in the decision-making process. This will ensure that the concerns of each region are addressed and that the Kingdom of Germany truly represents the interests of all its constituents. But as for who will decide the foreign policy, military decisions, and economic strategies, those will be determined at the national level. The individual states will have autonomy in their internal affairs, but for matters of national importance, the central government will take precedence. It''s like the United States but instead of states, we have German principalities and regions."

    Delegate Karl August von Hardenberg replied, "Yourparison to the United States is noteworthy. But the United States was formed on the premise of shared values and a shared history of colonization. The German states have centuries of distinct histories and varying degrees of economic and military power. How do you ensure equitable representation?"

    Napoleon responded, "By setting up a bicameral system, perhaps. One house of the legiture could be based on poption, benefiting therger states, while the other could give equal representation to each state, ensuring that even the smaller states have a voice. I have already drafted a constitution to which you can consult. If there is something you''d like to change, discuss it among yourselves. As for you Russiams, as part of what''s going to be our treaty, you will recognize the creation of the Kingdom of Germany."

    "What would the Kingdom of Germany look like?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    Napoleon flickered his finger, signaling a staff that promptly pulled a board in front of the gathering. The board was covered with a curtain, leaving the attendees in suspense. After ensuring it was properly positioned, the staff gave a nod to Napoleon, who then gestured for the cover to be removed.

    As the curtain was drawn away, a detailed map was revealed, showing the territories of the proposed Kingdom of Germany and the Kingdom of Pnd. The map was intricately designed, highlighting the borders, major cities, rivers, and other geographical features. The delegates leaned forward, studying the map closely. The territory outlined for the Kingdom of Germany closely resembled the 21st-century map of Germany, while the Kingdom of Pnd looked very much like its modern-day counterpart.

    "This is going to be the future map of Central Europe."

 Chapter 326 Congress of Versailles Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 326 Congress of Versailles Part 2</h4>

    There was a brief pause in the room as the delegates took a closer look at the map of Central Europe.

    A voice broke the silence, "Hold on a moment. Why is Eastern Prussia marked as part of Pnd on this map?" The Prussian delegate''s Hardenberg was sharp, and his expression mirrored his confusion and concern.

    The room grew tense as all eyes turned to Napoleon, awaiting his exnation. The Russian delegate shifted in his seat, sharing a nce with the representative from Austria. It was clear that this detail had caught many off guard.

    Napoleon, everposed, cleared his throat. "The territory adjustments are based on various factors, including strategic military positions, poption distributions, and historical ims. Eastern Prussia has a significant Polish poption. It only makes sense for it to be under Polish governance."

    The Prussian delegate, clearly agitated, responded, "But Eastern Prussia has always been a vital part of our territory."

    "Also!" The Austrian Empire representative, Ludwig von Cobenzl, the State Chancellor of the Habsburg Monarchy, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up.

    "Why does the new Polish territory encroach upon our current territory in Galicia? We''ve already made significant concessions in the Treaty of Hofburg, cedingnds to your allies in Bavaria and Italy. How much more is Austria expected to give up?"

    Napoleon''s eyes met Ludwig''s. "Well, rest assured, Chancellor von Cobenzl, that Galicia won''t be ceded to the new Polish state without an exchange. The Polish state will purchase it."

    "No," Cobenzl shook his head firmly. "There won''t be any concession that the Austrian Empire will make."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed. "May I remind you, Chancellor von Cobenzl, that you don''t have the power to oppose my decision here? You have taken Galicia from Pnd during the partition, and now it''s time to rectify that. The Polish people have a right to theirnd."

    Cobenzl retorted, "While history cannot be changed, present agreements and treaties must be respected. The Treaty of Hofburg was clear about the territories Austria would cede. Adding more demands now is not in the spirit of the agreement."

    "Then we will make a new agreement," Napoleon simply stated.

    "You can''t do that," Cobenzl hissed.

    "I can, and I will," Napoleon countered.

    The Russian delegate interjected, "Napoleon, this new Polish state also incorporated parts of the Russian Empire¡­."

    "It would be part of the peace treaty," Napoleon exined. "You will give up barely anything, Paul."

    "But the Prussian Kingdom will lose a lot of territories!" Handerburg protested.

    "Look, Handerburg, you shouldn''t bother about the territorial changes rather focus on the circumstances at hand, which is Prussia joining the Kingdom of Germany."

    "Then what about the infrastructure project that we have built in the territory that would be part of the Polish state? Are we to bepensated?"

    Napoleon shook his head. "Look, why are you three so mad about the new territory of this Polish state? Didn''t you literally take their territory and incorporate it on your own during the partitions of Pnd?"

    "I thought we havee here to give Europe peace, but it seems that you are doing quite the opposite," Tsar Paul I responded, clearly frustrated.

    Napoleon responded, "Peace requires adjustments. We are rectifying past wrongs. The goal is to have a bnced Europe where nations and their people thrive."

    Hardenberg interjected, "But at what cost? You can''t just redraw borders and expect stability.

    Cobenzl added, "We agreed to the Treaty of Hofburg with specific terms. You can''t just change those terms without proper discussion and agreement from all involved parties."

    Napoleon replied, "The Treaty of Hofburg was a starting point. Situations change, and we need to adapt. I am not disregarding the treaty; I am suggesting modifications for the greater good."

    The Russian delegate said, "The greater good for whom? It seems like the changes benefit France and its allies more than anyone else."

    Napoleon sighed, feeling slightly frustrated. It seems like those three can''t understand. He contemted for a moment, thinking of convincing words that would make the three nations ept his n.

    "Okay, let''s assume a hypothetical alternate scenario. During the war of the third coalition, we defeated Austria, leading to the signing of the Treaty of Hofburg. The war continued because we were still at war against Prussia and Russia. Let''s say France lost in that war. Do you think the treaty would be upheld when her allies emerged victorious? No, it would be nulled and voided. The same principle applies here. The reason why I didn''t include Galicia is because it doesn''t make sense during that time. I have to defeat Prussia and Russia to realize a Polish state."

    The room fell silent for a moment, processing Napoleon''s words. Tsar Paul I leaned back in his chair, looking thoughtful. Hardenberg shifted his gaze to the floor, while Cobenzl stared intently at the map of Central Europe spread out on the table.

    After a few moments, Cobenzl broke the silence, "So, you''re saying that the current state of affairs and the bnce of power justify these territorial changes?"

    Napoleon nodded. "Exactly.

    Hardenberg sighed, "But the infrastructure, the investments we''ve made in those territories... How do we ount for that?"

    "Well, if you are so keen on having those investments returned, we can work outpensation agreements."

    Tsar Paul I added, "While I understand your reasoning, Napoleon, it still feels like a significant loss for the Russian Empire. And I''m sure Austria and Prussia feel the same. Especially the Prussians, because they are the ones who will lose a lot."

    Cobenzl, still seeming unsatisfied, said, "We will need to discuss this further with our respective governments ande to a mutual agreement. But I must say, your arguments today have given us a lot to think about."

    Hardenberg nodded in agreement, "Yes, this is not a decision we can make on the spot. We need to weigh the pros and cons and consult with our leaders."

    "No problem," Napoleon waved his hand dismissively. "This Congress of Versailles will end when all our objectives are met. But I hope that we cane to a resolution before New Year. Okay, let''s move on to the next agenda. The Kingdom of Italy and the Kingdom of Naples."

    Napoleon flicked his fingers and a new board with a map was brought forward. This map detailed the regions of Italy, prominently disying the territories of the Republic of Italy and the Kingdom of Naples.

    Tsar Paul I, looking at the new map, questioned, "And what are the proposed changes here?"

    "The Kingdom of Naples will cease to exist and will be part of the Republic of Italy."

    "Is the war between France and the Kingdom of Naples not yet concluded?" Cobenzl asked.

    "My army, led by General Moreau and Massena are in Sicily as we speak. Fighting the remnants of the Kingdom of Two Sicilies armies. It''s only a matter of time before the Neapolitan Kingdom falls," Napoleon answered confidently. "My terms here are simple, you will recognize the territorial changes. Oh, it won''t just be Naples and Sicily. Sardinia will also be integrated into the Republic of Italy."

    "Well, I have no objection here," Tsar Paul I said.

    "The British as well will recognize any territorial changes in Italy," British representative, Viscount Castlereagh, raised his hand in agreement.

    And everyone followed.

    "Okay that was easy," Napoleon mumbled to himself. "Well, to thest agenda, which would be the Scramble of Africa¡­"

 Chapter 327 Congress of Versailles Part 3

    Chapter 327 Congress of Versailles Part 3

    "Your Majesty," began Crown Prince-Regent Frederick VI of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, his blue eyes piercing. He raised a hand,manding the attention of all present. "Before we move forward, might I inquire about the purpose of the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway''s attendance in this Congress? We have sat through hours of discussions without a single mention of our kingdom''s relevance to these proceedings."

    Napoleon paused, his usually unyielding demeanor showing a rare hint of hesitation. He brushed a hand over his face, momentarily revealing the weight of the discussions that had taken ce earlier. "Ah, Crown Prince-Regent Frederick," he began, his voice apologetic, "I must admit that amidst the intense negotiations, I had momentarily overlooked the matter pertaining to your kingdom. My apologies."

    Frederick VI''s brows furrowed, awaiting the French Emperor''s boration.

    Napoleon straightened, taking a deep breath. "The reason for your presence here, and one of utmost importance, pertains to the territories of Schleswig-Holstein. As we discuss the future of Central Europe and the proposed unification of the German states, the inclusion of Schleswig-Holstein bes paramount."

    Frederick''s expression grew steely. "Are you suggesting that the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway cede these territories?"

    Napoleon nodded slowly. "For the vision of a unified Germany to be realized, the incorporation of Schleswig-Holstein is crucial. However, let me assure you, that Denmark-Norway will not be expected to make such a concession without fairpensation. We propose a generous mary settlement in exchange for these territories."

    A hushed murmur spread through the room. The implications of such a transfer of territory were significant. The delegates of various nations leaned forward, eager to hear Frederick''s response.

    Frederick VI''s concerns about the territories of Schleswig-Holstein were rooted in their historical significance to the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway. The Duchies of Schleswig and Holstein had long been associated with the Danish crown, though their affiliations differed. Schleswig was directly tied to the Danish crown, while Holstein had historical connections to the Holy Roman Empire. Over time, a series of dynastic rtionships and treaties further integrated these duchies with the Kingdom of Denmark.

    Theplexities didn''t end with mere territorial affiliations. Schleswig, in particr, was home to a diverse poption of both Danes and Germans. This mix had given rise to a unique culturalndscape that was distinct from the rest of Denmark and the German-speaking regions surrounding it. Handing over this territory wasn''t just a matter of changing borders on a map; it would directly impact the people living there, their allegiances, and their very identities.

    "The territory of Schleswig-Holstein has been affiliated with Denmark for centuries," Frederick VI continued. "In 1460, Christian I of Denmark became both Duke of Schleswig and Count of Holstein. While Holstein was a part of the Holy Roman Empire, Schleswig, on the other hand, was a Danish fief. Over the years, this connection led to closer ties between the two regions and Denmark.

    In 1721, following the Great Northern War, the Treaty of Frederiksborg confirmed Denmark''s sovereignty over both territories. And now, in 1804, you''re suggesting we simply hand it over for the sake of creating a new German state? I don''t think the Council of State would approve of such an idea."

    "But I think they''ll consider it if we sign a trade deal that would definitely industrialize and modernize your Kingdom," Napoleon proposed. "The world is evolving, Frederick. Should you reject our proposal, there would be a time when this new Kingdom of Germany would wage war just to take over that country. And I believe that in those regions, there lived a people who would yearn to unify with the new German state.

    Instead of losing the territory without receiving anything, you should consider this opportunity to strengthen the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway both economically and politically. By epting our proposal, not only will you receive substantial marypensation, but you''ll also gain a favorable trade agreement that can propel your kingdom into a new era of prosperity."

    Frederick VI pondered Napoleon''s words, weighing the potential benefits against the loss of territory. "Our primary concern is if the people would want such unification. How about this, we hold a referendum in those regions, choosing between remaining with Denmark or joining the proposed German state. The voice of the people should be the deciding factor in this matter."

    Napoleon hummed aloud, considering the suggestion. Momentster, he made his decision.

    "Okay, let''s have that national referendum."

    "If the local popce were to choose to leave Denmark, you will pay for the territory," Frederick IV stated.

    "The Kingdom of Germany got you covered," Napoleon said.

    "And if the result of the referendum was the former, the Empire of France and the Kingdom of Germany must respect the sovereignty of Denmark-Norway over Schleswig-Holstein and refrain from any future attempts or discussions to annex these territories," Frederick VI asserted.

    Napoleon nodded in agreement, "If the people choose to remain with Denmark-Norway, then the matter will be settled, and both France and the emerging German state will respect that decision."

    "Then we have an agreement. That would be all, we can discuss the trade deals that you have proposed tomorrow," Frederick IV said coolly.

    Napoleon leaned back in his seat and grabbed a ss of water from his table. He took a sip, clearing his throat.

    "Now moving on to our next agenda. The Scramble of Africa. Let me exin this to you all, by telling first that I believe in Western supremacy. I believe that the West should conquer the world because we are at the top of the civilization pyramid. The African continent holds vast resources and untapped potential, which is just waiting to be dug out.

    Of course, it''s inevitable that a conflict would arise among us due to that interest. Which would result in thousands or hundreds of thousands of casualties. We can prevent that if we already decided what regions of Africa a Western nation could colonize. And as such, it would be recognized, resulting in a more organized and peaceful colonization process.

    I have sent prospectors and surveyors in Africa and do you know what they found out? They are literally and figuratively backward in all aspects of modern civilization. I say that we civilize them while we exploit them for our gains. What do you think?"

    The room was once again filled with murmurs. The delegates seemed to be in agreement with Napoleon''s proposition.

    "So far, this is the territory we control in Africa," Napoleon said, ncing over his shoulder and extending his hand toward the board containing the map of Africa. A blue coloryer indicates French-controlled regions.

    "What is the light blue color?" One of the delegates asked.

    "The light blue, which you can see isyered over almost the entire North Africa and the South, is the territory that we will im in this scramble. The uncolored regions of Africa are free for you all to im," Napoleon exined, pointing to various areas on the map.

    "Wait, why is it that you get most of the continent while we are left with less than forty percent?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    "Well because we are the first to find them," Napoleon exined simply. "So, shall we start carving out Africa?"

 Chapter 328 Congress of Versailles Part 4

    Chapter 328 Congress of Versailles Part 4

    The delegates'' attention was drawn to a grand map of the African continent disyed prominently on arge board. It was as if the entirety of Africa had been transported and pinned up for the world powers to dissect. The delegates, representing their nation''s interests, stood in front of it, eyes raking over the vast territories yet to be imed. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation and tension. Discussions began, and what was initially a murmur grew into an orchestra of voices, each delegate vying to be heard.

    The British, German, and Spanish representatives staked territories across Africa and were too delineated their desired regions, sometimes ovepping with another''s im, leading to fervent discussions and eventualpromises.

    The French, having already spread their influence widely, asionally interjected to rify a boundary or suggest a trade-off between two squabbling nations. The Republic of Italy, which was a puppet state of Napoleon, marked territories in the Horn of Africa and as for the Kingdom of Pnd, Napoleon chose the territories of modern Mozambique and the Republic of Congo. Throughout, Napoleon yed the role of an observer and asional mediator, ensuring that discussions did not spiral into outright confrontations.

    While the scramble was intense, the Russians and Austrians remained notably absent from the discussions. They justified their non-participation by pointing out that Russia already had vast territories in Asia, spanning beyond the Ural mountains, and Austria felt their interestsy closer to home in Europe and citing that due to the Treaty of Hofburg that turned their nation into andlocked Empire, having an overseas territory was not of immediate strategic value to them.

    As the hour progressed, the room was filled with a mix of agreement, disagreement, andpromises.

    As the map gradually filled with markings, annotations, and notes, the scramble began to take shape. It was evident that while some nations would leave the Congress content with their gains, others would depart with ns for further negotiations or potential conflicts in the future.

    After the intense discussions and negotiations, Napoleon rose from his seat, signaling the end of the first meeting of the Congress of Versailles. "Gentlemen," he began, "I appreciate the efforts andpromises made today. Let us reconvene tomorrow to finalize our decisions. For tonight, I invite all of you to a dinner prepared by the Pce of Versailles'' finest chefs."

    "Your Majesty, if I may," the Austrian delegate, Cobenzl raised a hand. All eyes were suddenly on him.

    Napoleon sighed inwardly. It must be another thing he forgot, but he wondered what it would be.

    "You may speak," Napoleon granted and Cobenzl cleared his throat before speaking.

    "Your Majesty, in our second agenda, about the creation of the Polish state, I wonder, who would be its head of state, or king for that matter?"

    Napoleon sighed again. "I apologize everyone if this information was omitted to all of you earlier when we were at that agenda. Let''s just say I was so engrossed in the matters at hand that I have a tendency to forget about it. So returning to your question, the future Polish King would be someone named Prince J¨®zef Antoni Poniatowski."

    Upon revealing the name of the future Polish king, a ripple of recognition went through the delegates. Prince J¨®zef Antoni Poniatowski was a well-known figure in Pnd. He is the son of the brother of thest King of Pnd, Stanis?aw August Poniatowski. His military achievements and leadership during the Polish-Russian wars had garnered him respect and admiration both in Pnd and abroad.

    Napoleon chose him not because he was a Marshal of the original Napoleon Bonaparte, but because he was one of the candidates the Polish nobility and popce would support. Even though he hadn''t met him yet, Napoleon was sure that Poniatowski would be a loyal ally of Napoleon.

    But why not install a foreign ruler like his brother or someone close to him? Well, if he did that, there would be domestic strife and potential uprisings from the Polish people. They would not easily ept a foreign ruler, especially after being partitioned for so long by the surrounding powers. Having a Polish king, especially someone as recognized and respected as Prince J¨®zef Antoni Poniatowski, would ensure stability and loyalty from the Polish state.

    The Prussian delegate, von Hardenberg, interjected, "I assume this decision, to ce Poniatowski on the throne, is also to ensure that Pnd does not be a mere puppet state of France but stands as a sovereign nation?"

    The corners of Napoleon''s lips curled into a smile upon hearing that question. They sure are wary.

    Napoleon shook his head and responded.

    "Your assumption is correct, von Hardenberg. Pnd will be its own sovereign nation. While France will naturally have a close rtionship with Pnd due to us liberating them it is not our intent to turn Pnd into a mere satellite state. Pnd''s sovereignty and its people''s wishes are of paramount importance.

    Now as I was saying earlier, we have been talking for almost two hours. Let''s adjourn for now and have respite for the night. Tomorrow will be another long day, and we must be well-rested."

    There was a murmur of agreement throughout the room. Delegates from all nations began to gather their notes, documents, and other belongings. Many were seen forming small groups, discussing the day''s events, and specting about the next day''s agenda.

    As the delegates left the hall, they were guided to the grand dining area, where avish spread awaited them. The aroma of the sumptuous dishes prepared by the Pce of Versailles'' chefs wafted through the air, reminding everyone of Napoleon''s promise of a fine dinner.

    Napoleon, taking his ce at the head of the table, raised his ss. "To a sessful Congress and a prosperous future for Europe."

    The delegates raised their sses in unison, echoing the sentiment. "To Europe."

    ***

    As the night wore on, the delegates from the participating nations retreated to their private quarters within the Pce of Versailles. Armed guards patrolled the hallways to ensure the safety of the delegates.

    Napoleon was in Francis''s bedroom.

    "Son, you have to wake up early tomorrow, okay?" Napoleon said gently.

    "Understood Father," Francis said.

    "Good, because tomorrow, just like I said to you earlier, you''ll meet someone," Napoleon reminded.

 Chapter 329 The Day He Met Her

    Chapter 329 The Day He Met Her

    December 8th, 1804.

    The clock struck eight thirty in the morning at the Pce of Versailles when the unmistakable sound of carriage wheels echoed through the courtyard. A grand royal carriage, bearing the emblem of the Kingdom of Prussia, came to a halt at the entrance.

    Stationed at the gate, the guards promptly approached. One of them, with a firm voice, requested, "Papers, please." Without hesitation, a window of the carriage slid down and a letter was handed over.

    After a brief inspection of the documents, the guard nodded in acknowledgment. "Everything seems in order. Wee to the Pce of Versailles," he stated, handing back the letter. At his signal, other guards moved to open the heavy metal gates, allowing the carriage to pass.

    Inside the carriage were the distinguished members of the Prussian royal family: King Frederick William III, his graceful wife, Queen Louise, and their young daughter, Charlotte, who was all of nine years.

    As the carriage approached the main entrance, waiting with anticipation were Napoleon and his wife, Empress Ci. Both stood tall and regal, ready to extend a warm wee to their esteemed guests.

    The horses pulling the carriage stopped, and a footman dressed in the Pce of Versailles'' blue livery quickly approached to assist the upants. He opened the door, extending his hand to help the passengers disembark.

    First to step out was King Frederick William III, who adjusted his coat and nced around the vast courtyard. Following him was Queen Louise, who gracefully descended from the carriage with the assistance of the footman. Their daughter, Charlotte, with youthful curiosity, stepped outst, her eyes wide with wonder at the grandeur of the pce.

    Napoleon stepped forward with a formal nod. "Your Majesty," he greeted King Frederick. Empress Ci offered a warm smile to Queen Louise. "Wee to the Pce of Versailles. We''re honored to have you."

    Queen Louise replied, "Thank you, Empress Ci. The honor is ours." She gently nudged her daughter, prompting Charlotte to offer a small curtsy in greeting.

    Napoleon gestured towards the pce''s main doors. "Shall we? Breakfast has been prepared, and the delegates of the Congress of Versailles are waiting for you."

    The group began to move towards the pce''s dining hall. As they walked, the sound of their footsteps echoed in the vast corridor. Along the way, they passed various pce staff, each of whom nodded in respect to their esteemed guests and superiors.

    Inside the dining hall, arge table was set with an array of dishes. The aroma of freshly baked bread, brewed coffee, and other morning delicacies filled the air. Around the table, several delegates from different countries were already seated, engaged in light conversations.

    King Frederick William III took a seat next to Napoleon, while Queen Louise and Charlotte were guided by Empress Ci to their respective ces.

    As everyone settled in, a servant rang a bell signaling the beginning of the meal. Napoleon raised his ss. "For a productive discussionter."

    The sentiment echoed around the table, and with that, breakfastmenced.

    Throughout the meal, discussions ranged from political matters to lighter topics. The atmosphere, while formal, was not without moments ofughter.

    "I must inquire, William, I didn''t expect that I would see you here in Versailles. Any business in particr?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    William nodded his head. "I want to see the proceedings of the Congress of Versailles myself."

    "Hmm, well a lot of things have been proposed for your country, I''m sure you are already aware of it?"

    "I do, and I must say I''m quite disappointed that my Kingdom would lose a lot," William sighed in resignation.

    "Ohe one," Napoleon interjected. "Think of the future, Your Majesty. If Germany were to be reunited, I see it bing one of the strongest countries in the world."

    "If I may, Napoleon," Tsar Paul I chimed as he took a sip of his water. "I have been curious. Why would you propose unification of the German states when it''s better to keep them in fragments? Won''t that pose a national security risk to France?"

    "That''s a good question," Napoleon said. "As I have said yesterday, I believe in Western Supremacy. We shouldn''t be destroying one another, in fact we should be allied, like a European Union perhaps."

    "That''s too idealistic of you, Napoleon," Tsar Paul I scoffed softly. "What is the agenda forter?"

    "Well, we''ll revisit what we have discussed yesterday, and formalize what we have agreed upon on a paper. So that by the end of the year, the Congress of Versailles would be over."

    "I see," Tsar Paul I said.

    ***

    Thirty minutester, the breakfast ended and all the delegates of the Congress of Versailles retreated to their respective rooms, formting, and strategizing for the uing discussions.

    Inside his quarters, Queen Louise was on her knees, cing a hand on her daughter''s shoulders.

    "Charlotte, you are going to meet the crown prince of the Empire of France at any moment."

    "But mother, is this really necessary? Why would I need to be engaged to a son of a man you hate?"

    "We have no choice, although it is hard for me to ept, marrying you with the crown prince of the Empire of France would give us a lot of power. In the future, you will be the strongest woman in the world, a mother of the powerful empire. Once you are in that position you will e¡ª"

    Before she could finish her words, there was a knock on the door.

    "That''s Napoleon," William said as he approached the door. He opened it and saw Napoleon.

    He nced down and saw a blonde-haired boy whose age was about nine years old. He was wearing a formal suit,plete with a sash and polished shoes. Empress Ci was also here.

    "Your Majesty, this is my son, Francis Bonaparte," Napoleon introduced as he ced a hand on Francis''s shoulder.

    "Charlotte is just getting ready, but you can enter," William responded, stepping aside to allow the visitors toe in.

    "So Francis, this is the royal family of the Kingdom of Prussia. This is King William Frederick III, Queen Louise, and their daughter Princess Charlotte," Ci introduced, guiding her son through the introductions.

    Francis, showing the manners taught to him from a young age, bowed slightly to each member of the Prussian royal family. "It is an honor to meet you all," he said with rity.

    Queen Louise smiled, noting the boy''s politeness. "And the pleasure is ours, young prince. It''s not every day we have the opportunity to meet the future Emperor of France."

    Francis nced towards Charlotte, who seemed slightly ufortable with the situation. But¡ªas he looked at her, a different emotion took hold of him: awe. He was immediately captivated by her beauty. The morning light streaming through the windows illuminated Charlotte''s lustrous ck hair, which cascaded down her back in gentle waves. It contrasted strikingly with her baster skin, making her seem almost ethereal.

    Her frilly dress, a delicate shade ofvender, was impably tailored to her youthful figure. The intricatece at the hem and cuffs only added to the richness of the ensemble. Her opera gloves, a perfect match to her dress, extended just past her elbows, their silky sheen entuating the grace of her arms.

    Francis felt his heart skip a beat. Though he had seen many beautifuldies at court, none had ever left him so spellbound. Her beauty was not just superficial; there was an air of innocence and purity about Charlotte that made him feel as though he was looking at a delicate rosebud just about to bloom.

    "She is beautiful, father," Francis said.

    Princess Charlotte was taken aback by his suddenpliment, and blushed slightly.

    "I''m d you noticed," Napoleon smiled. "Francis, Princess Charlotte is the special someone that I would like you to meet," Napoleon paused for dramatic effect. Momentster, he revealed. "She is to be your fianc¨¦e."

 Chapter 330 Its Final

    Chapter 330 It''s Final

    Francis blinked, processing the words his father had just spoken. "My fianc¨¦e?" He nced at Princess Charlotte, taking in her presence.

    "That''s correct, Francis," Napoleon confirmed. "She will be a suitable match for you. Now, reintroduce yourself properly to her."

    Francis''s gaze was fixed upon Charlotte, and a moment of silence hung between them. The young prince, still grappling with the revtion, managed topose himself. With a mixture of curiosity and formality, he extended his hand.

    "I am the Crown Prince of the Empire of France, Francis Bonaparte."

    Charlotte took a deep breath, her posture poised but the nervousness evident in her eyes.

    "I''m Princess Charlotte of Prussia," she said with a slight nod, extending her hand in a formal gesture. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Prince Francis."

    Francis, attempting to mirror her formality, gently took her hand. "The pleasure is mine, Princess Charlotte," and nted a kiss on her knuckles.

    Charlotte''s cheeks flushed a pale rose at the touch of his lips, an involuntary reaction that did not go unnoticed by those in attendance.

    King Frederick William III cleared his throat softly, directing the room''s attention back to the moment at hand.

    "Your Majesty Napoleon. Is it okay if we can talk to our daughter for a moment? We haven''t prepared her fully for a meeting. We are simply going to share a word of advice with her and after that, the two of them may get acquainted with each other," King Frederick William III requested.

    "Of course, Your Majesty. We understandpletely," Napoleon replied with a nod, and his gaze flickered to Ci. "Let''s give them room, darling."

    With that, Napoleon, Ci, and Francis exited the stateroom, leaving the Prussian royal family alone inside.

    "Charlotte," her mother, Louise, knelt down to her eye level. "The boy is smitten by your beauty. You can thank your mother for that. We can use that to our advantage. Get friendly with him even though you may not like him, for he is the only way we could regain our family''s prestige."

    Charlotte nodded resolutely. "Understood Mother, I will do as you are told. I will make him like me more."

    "Good."

    Meanwhile, outside the room, the Imperial Family of Bonaparte were also having their own discussion.

    "Is she truly to be my fianc¨¦e, Father? You are not speaking lies are you not?" Francis said, still couldn''t believe that the Prussian princess was to be her future partner in life.

    "I''m not lying. Though not yet official," Napoleon said.

    "What do you mean by not official?" Francis asked, wanting to get rified.

    "One of the terms of the peace treaty we are going to sign with the Prussians is that Princess Charlotte of Prussia is to be your fianc¨¦e. The treaty is still being worked on by the parties. But I will make sure that she is to be your wife."

    "Why" Francis inquired again.

    "Because, I see potential in her, that she''d be a powerful figure that can help you run the Empire once I abdicated my throne to you."

    "Father, to be honest, she is beautiful but shees from a Kingdom that we recently warred with. She will naturally feel resentment and one day, it will bite

    back," Francis voiced his concern.

    "That may be true, but you forgot the fact that she is still a child with the same age as you. The mind of children is still malleable and can adapt to new realities. As you grow together, and share bonds together, such thoughts being ingrained in her by her parents would disappear and be reced by her love for you. Once you capture a woman''s heart, she will be loyal and devoted to you, regardless of previous enmities or family histories," Napoleon exined as he flickered his gaze to Ci. "Isn''t that true, darling?"

    Ci nodded in agreement.

    "But I know nothing of her father," Francis said.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get to know her soon once you two are alone," Ci grinned. "As your mother, allow me to give you some tips on how to make a positive impression during your first meeting with a girl, especially a princess."

    Francis looked at his mother with keen interest. This was unfamiliar territory for him, and any advice was wee.

    "First, be attentive. Listen to her, not just with your ears but with your heart. Women appreciate a man who is genuinely interested in what they have to say."

    Francis nodded, absorbing the advice.

    "Second, be confident but not arrogant. Hold your head high, but keep your heart humble. You are a prince, but she is a princess. You both have inherent value."

    "Third, be kind and respectful. The way you treat her, as well as others around you, speaks volumes about your character. A man of good character is always appealing," Ci continued.

    "Andstly, be yourself. You''re not just the Crown Prince to her. You''re a person, with feelings, thoughts, and dreams. Allow her to see that side of you, the human side. The genuine connection stems from authenticity."

    Francis absorbed his mother''s words, each piece of advice carving a space in his consciousness.

    "I understand mother, I''ll follow your advice," Francis said resolutely.

    The door opened, and King Frederick William III appeared, signaling the end of their private counsel with Charlotte.

    "It is time," Napoleon dered.

    As they reentered the room, Francis''s gaze met Charlotte''s.

    "The garden of the Pce of Versailles offers a great spot for the two of you to get to know each other better," Napoleon suggested, gesturing towards the magnificent vista outside the window. "Now, Francis, invite Princess Charlotte to apany you for a walk."

    Francis, gathering his nerves, turned to Charlotte. "Princess Charlotte, may I have the honor of apanying you for a stroll in the garden?" he asked, recalling his mother''s advice on being respectful and kind.

    Charlotte, equally aware of the importance of this interaction, epted gracefully. "I would be pleased, Prince Francis," she replied.

    They exited the room together, leaving behind their parents.

    "Okay, let''s hope for the best."

    Napoleon and Ci chuckled softly but it died down quickly as they noticed the expression on the faces of the Prussian royal couple. It must be because of the fate of their kingdom. Well, this is how the world works. If your country is defeated, you have no choice but to heed the demands of the victor.

    "Your Majesty Napoleon," Queen Louise broke the momentary silence. "Is there no way we can appeal to you? I plead for mercy and reconsideration of the terms of the treaty. They are too harsh. Our kingdom will be crippled for generations."

    Napoleon looked at Queen Louise, seeing the genuine concern in her eyes. He knew that the terms were harsh, but it is what it is. His n for Europe is to have a puppet German state.

    "It''s final," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 331 Crown Prince and the Princess

    Chapter 331 Crown Prince and the Princess

    The garden of Versailles was expansive and meticulously cared for, but Francis and Charlotte hardly noticed it. They walked together yet apart, an invisible line of tension separating them. The war and the impending union, borne out of necessity rather than choice, hung heavily in the air.

    Francis was the first to break the silence. "I''m aware of the tension between our countries, and I sympathize with your family''s situation," he said, his tone careful but sincere. "But I hope we can get to know each other beyond that."

    Charlotte replied with a nomittal hum, her eyes fixed on the path ahead. She was in uncharted waters, and every word and every action was a step into the unknown. Her mother''s instructions echoed in her mind - make the prince fall for her.

    They continued their walk in awkward silence before Francis tried again. "The gardens are really something," he remarked, trying to shift the focus.

    "Yes, they are beautiful," Charlotte replied, allowing herself a moment to appreciate the surroundings. She remembered her role, and for the sake of her family and country, she couldn''t afford to be distant.

    Francis, sensing the opportunity, tried to engage her in a more personal conversation. "Do you have gardens like this in Sanssouci Pce?"

    Charlotte''s expression shifted slightly, a faint glimmer of recognition in her eyes. "Yes, we have gardens at Sanssouci Pce, but they''re different. More intimate, I would say. But Versailles is grand, on apletely different scale."

    Francis nodded, taking in her words. "I''d like to visit them someday," he said, genuine curiosity evident in his tone.

    "That might be arranged," Charlotte responded a hint of yfulness in her voice, the first real emotion she had shown since their conversation started.

    Feeling encouraged, Francis continued, "What do you enjoy doing in your free time, Princess?"

    Charlotte hesitated for a moment before answering, "I read a lot, mainly romance novels. And I y the piano. What about you, Prince?"

    Francis smiled. "Just like my sister, she also loves to read romance novels. As for me, I am more on the technical side. I have a fondness for science and read books about it."

    "You do? What''s her name?"

    "Yes, I do," Francis confirmed. "Her name is Aveline. She''s my twin."

    "Oh, a twin! What does that mean?"

    Charlotte''s curiosity piqued. The conversation was starting to veer away from the stilted formalities.

    "It means Aveline and I were born at the same time," Francis said. "We''ve shared everything since birth ¨C the same birthday, the same environments. We''re siblings of the same age."

    Charlotte nodded, finding the concept intriguing. "That must be quite special, having someone your age in the royal family."

    "It is," Francis agreed. "Aveline and I have a unique bond. We support and understand each other in ways others can''t."

    As they continued their walk, the discussion became a bit more rxed. A gazebo

    looming ahead offered a picturesque view of the gardens, and they made their way towards it.

    Taking their seats, Francis continued their conversation. "So, what do you like to eat?"

    "I love sweets," Charlotte revealed. "Like the marzipan candies we have in Prussia. They''re soft, sweet, and have a slight nutty vor. We also have these pastries, Schneeballen, covered in powdered sugar. They''re quite delightful." Charlotte''s eyes twinkled for a moment, slowly enjoying their interactions.

    "I''ve never tried those, but they sound delicious," Francismented.

    "What about you?" Charlotte asked.

    "I have a sweet tooth as well," Francis admitted with a grin. "There''s this pastry chef in Paris who makes the most delicious ¨¦irs. The creamy filling, the soft pastry, and the chocte on top ¨C it''s perfection."

    Charlotte smiled at the prince''s vivid description. It was a simple conversation, yet offered a glimpse into Francis as a person rather than just the Crown Prince of the Empire of France.

    Now that it hade to mind, Charlotte took this opportunity and asked. But

    "Uhm, Your Highness¡ª"

    "Please don''t call me Your Highness, call me by my name," Francis interrupted.

    "Francis¡ªdo you speak German? We have been talking in French and I kind of, how do I say this, losing my words," Charlotte admitted, her voice carrying a tone of slight embarrassment.

    Francis chuckled lightly, "I do speak a bit of German, yes. We can switch if that makes you morefortable, mein fr?ulein," Francis replied, switchingnguages seamlessly.

    "Danke," Charlotte expressed her gratitude, her lips curving into a slight smile. The ease of conversing in her mother tongue made her feel a bit more rxed.

    "So, how does it feel to be the future Emperor of France, considered by my parents the strongest country in Europe, or perhaps, in the world?"

    "To be sincerely honest, it''s hard," Francis admitted.

    "How so?"

    "Because my father is just extraordinary. He is a man of science and a genius in the art of warfare. His achievements are so great that I wonder to myself if I can ever match them, let alone surpass them. The pressure is immense, Charlotte."

    "Is that so?" Charlotte said, slowly understanding Francis''s situation.

    "The people of France would have high expectations, and thinking about it, I''m scared of disappointing them," Francis confessed. "It''s not just about leading a country; it''s about upholding a legacy."

    Charlotte could rte to his concerns. They were both young, yet the responsibilities thrust upon them were immense. They were not just individuals; they represented entire nations, and the burden of expectations was heavy.

    "So to prepare myself, I would study day and night," Francis added. "I spend a lot of time with tutors, advisors, and father to learn statecraft, diplomacy, military strategy, and other skills necessary to lead a nation¡­there''s that¡­"

    After saying that, silence befell the two. Charlotte could only imagine the hardship Francis was going through right now.

    "That''s hard¡­" Charlotte said, not finding the right words to express her empathy. "I can see you''remitted to your role and responsibilities, Francis."

    Francis nodded. "It is what it is. But enough about me, what about you, Charlotte? How do you feel about us being engaged?"

    "At first I do mind," Charlotte said. "I hate your father for what he will do to Prussia. Naturally, I would hate you as well because you are his son. But, after hearing all the things you have said, it made me feel guilty for harboring those feelings without getting to know you first."

    Francis listened intently, appreciating her candor. "As for me, Charlotte, I didn''t expect all of this. My father kept it a secret until earlier when he introduced me to you. To be honest, I was starstruck. You are beautiful and it made my heart do things that it had never done before¡­"

    Hearing that, Charlotte blushed but quicklyposed herself.

    "I appreciate your kind words, Francis," Charlotte responded. The directness of their conversation was surprising, yet it felt liberating in an odd way. "You also look handsome."

    Francis''s cheek flushed a bit red upon hearing that. He rose to his feet and then walked over to her seat.

    "Francis?"

    When Francis was now in front of her, he knelt down to his knees and offered her his hand.

    "Charlotte, while our union may have started as a matter of politics and necessity, I genuinely wish for us to know each other, and hopefully, to grow fond of one another," he began, his eyes earnestly looking into hers. "If it is alright with you, I would like to formally ask for your hand in marriage?"

    Charlotte, taken aback by the suddenness, looked into his eyes, searching for sincerity and truth. She could see the vulnerability and hope reflected in them. Taking a deep breath and gripping his hand, she responded.

    "I ept your hand."

    Francis''s eyes brightened with relief and a genuine smile formed on his face. "Thank you, Charlotte," he whispered, standing up and gently pulling her into a formal yet tender embrace.

 Chapter 332 Treaty of Versailles

    Chapter 332 Treaty of Versailles

    December 14th, 1804.

    A week had psed since the inauguration of the Congress of Versailles. The grand halls of the pce were witnesses to fervent discussions among the Grand Duchies and Kingdoms of Germany. They sparred verbally, each attempting to assert their interpretation of rights, liberty, and freedom for the forting German state. Napoleon, the mediator, deftly navigated these turbulent waters, ensuring a resolution that paved the way for the creation of the Kingdom of Germany.

    On December 10th, the Kingdom of Naples sumbed to the superior forces of the French Army, culminating in the signing of the Treaty of Palermo. King Ferdinand of Naples formally abdicated his throne under the terms of the treaty, leading to the annexation of his territories by the Republic of Italy. This significant political shift marked the unification of the Italian Penins. In a parallel development, the Papal States were also incorporated into the Republic of Italy, an annexation that urred without resistance, further consolidating the Italian territories into a single unified entity.

    Yet, there remained an unsettled matter ¨C an issue that needed resolution to conclude the Congress.

    Afternoon, Halls of Mirrors, Pce of Versailles. Delegates from participating nations gathered again for a discussion.

    "The Austrian Empire would want to recognize the creation of the Polish state and the new Kingdom of Germany in exchange for thend of Illyrian provinces, Istria, and Dalmatia to be returned to the Austrian Empire. That is the telegraph message we received from Vienna. Your Majesty Napoleon, you must be aware of the treaties that both of our countries signed in Hofburg. They are harsh. Giving morends would lead to a revolt, we don''t want that to happen."

    "That we cannot give," Napoleon said. Our proposal is final, Austria will be paid in exchange for Galicia. Should there be a revolt, the nation''s army must be called upon and deal with it," he concluded coldly.

    "So you are not willing topromise, Your Majesty?" Cobenzl, the Austrian delegate, asked with a firm but respectful tone. His face was etched with disappointment and a dash of frustration. The room, filled with other delegates from different countries, seemed to hold its collective breath, waiting for Napoleon''s response.

    Napoleon nodded, giving no space for further argument.

    "If that''s the case, Austria would find itself hard to ept the terms we are not even obliged to ept¡ª"

    "Prince Cobenzl," Tsar Paul I interjected. "I think it''s best that you ept Napoleon''s terms. It''s and that you have taken from Pnd to begin with. I don''t want this Congress to be prolonged because of this¡­"

    While Tsar Paul I of Russia was speaking to Cobenzl, Minister of Foreign Affairs Talleyrand leaned forward and whispered into Napoleon''s ears.

    "Your Majesty, I think this would be settled quickly if we were to return the territories Austria requested. That way this Congress would end quickly before Christmas."

    "Talleyrand," Napoleon whispered back. "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? There won''t be any returns of territory. We have earned those territories so we will keep them." Napoleon''s voice was firm and left no room for discussion.

    Talleyrand nodded, though notpletely in agreement, but he knew better than to push the issue further. The diplomatic negotiations were a dance, one that required both assertiveness and the ability to adapt, but Napoleon had made his position clear.

    Napoleon cleared his throat. "Prince Cobenzl, I must remind you that you are the only nation in this Congress that hasn''t given their approval to the aforementioned terms. The grand duchies and kingdoms within the former Holy Roman Empire have agreed to form a new unified state of Germany. Russia, Spain, Italy, and Great Britain have acknowledged it, and also the creation of the Polish state. If you continue to walk on this path, the Empire of France will have no choice but to resort to drastic measures to get what we want."

    "And here I thought we were here to settle things diplomatically, and now you are threatening us again with a war?" Cobenzl scoffed softly.

    "You are correct, we are here to settle things diplomatically but you are not cooperating, Prince Cobenzl," Napoleon retorted, his voice steady yet stern.

    "The Austrian council and the Emperor can''t ept that the Empire will bendlocked and be stripped of morends. It''s too much!" Cobenzl responded, his voice raised with emotion but still maintaining decorum.

    He looked around, looking for support, but no one met his gaze. The room was silent, every delegate attentive but none daring to intercede.

    "Prince Cobenzl," Napoleon''s voice cut through the silence. "Your objections are noted, but the collective decision of this Congress cannot be held hostage by the unwillingness of one nation to ede. The territorial concessions are non-negotiable. Austria must look beyond immediate losses and envisage therger, collective gains that peace and stability in the region would ensure."

    Cobenzl felt the istion, the weight of the room against him. Tsar Paul''s interjection still lingered, and the absence of support from the other delegates made it evident that Austria stood alone in its resistance.

    The Austrian delegate took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling with the burden of the moment. He was a seasoned diplomat, adept at navigating the intricate dance of international rtions. Yet, this moment, the decision he waspelled to make, bore implications not just for him but for the Austrian Empire.

    His eyes met Napoleon''s, a mix of defiance and resignation in his gaze.

    "Your Majesty. The Austrian Empire does not make this concession lightly. We concede, not out of agreement, but out of recognition of the broader geopolitical imperatives and the collective will of the nations present."

    A murmur went through the hall. The final piece of the diplomatic puzzle had fallen into ce. The negotiations, marked by fervent discussions, diplomatic maneuvering, and the relentless assertion of national interests, had culminated in this moment of grudging consensus.

    Napoleon nodded, a gesture of acknowledgment rather than triumph.

    "The Congress of Versailles has thus reached a consensus. The creation of the Kingdom of Germany and the Polish state, the annexation of the Kingdom of Naples and the Papal States by the Republic of Italy is recognized, and the territorial concessions are agreed upon. As for the Scramble of Africa, the nations who have participated would have their territories also recognized. Gentlemen, the only thing that is left for us is the signing of the treaty."

    With that, Napoleon''s staff handed each participating nation a copy of a document outlining the terms of the treaty called the Treaty of Versailles.

    The delegates read through the document. The terms were clear, concise, and devoid of ambiguity. Each nation''s stakes, gains, and concessions wereid bare.

    "Let us sign the treaty and make it official," Napoleon instructed.

    One by one, the representatives of each nation stepped forward to affix their signatures to the document.

    Prince Cobenzl was thest to sign. There was still hesitation in his face but Napoleon gently urged to sign the treaty.

    Giving in, Prince Cobenzl signed the treaty. With the stroke of his pen, thest resistance melted away, and the Treaty of Versailles wasplete. Every nation involved hadmitted to the outlined terms.

    Napoleon smiled in triumph. Atst, his vision for Europe is now fulfilled.

 Chapter 333 Epilogue: Post-Treaty of Versailles

    Chapter 333 Epilogue: Post-Treaty of Versailles

    January 14th, 1805. A month has passed since thendmark signing of the Treaty of Versailles. The chiseled stone edifices of power, grandeur, and tradition were now standing amid a transformed European geopoliticalndscape. The winds of change, driven by the ink of the Treaty, had shifted borders, melded nations, and redefined sovereignties. In this new dawn of political reconfiguration, emerged the Kingdom of Germany and the Kingdom of Pnd, each carving its distinct identity on the European map.

    Maximilian, the Electorate of Bavaria, had been dered the King of the freshly minted Kingdom of Germany. In parallel, J¨®zef Poniatowski ascended as the King of Pnd.

    The newly formed Kingdoms weren''t content with the mere symbolic change in titles and territories; they were ambitious and eager to enact substantial reforms that would improve the lives of their subjects and the prosperity of their realms. In Pnd, King J¨®zef Poniatowski was particrly proactive. The ink of the Treaty of Versailles was barely dry when he initiated a series of radical reforms, aiming to propel Pnd into an era of modernity and progress.

    One of the most significant reforms was the abolition of serfdom. For centuries, the peasantry had been shackled by this system, their lives dictated by the whims andmands of feudal lords. But King J¨®zef, recognizing the inherent injustice and the impediment it posed to national progress, dismantled this archaic system. It was a move that didn''t just liberate the serfs but unshackled the nation''s potential, opening avenues for economic growth, social progress, and innovation.

    Simrly, in Germany, King Maximilian was not a passive observer. The creation of the Kingdom provided an unprecedented opportunity to reform, revitalize, and reinvent. With the consolidation of the German states into a unified entity, a wave of administrative, legal, and economic reforms swept across the nation. Centralization of authority, standardization ofws, and the introduction of amon currency were among the primary initiatives aimed at homogenizing the diverse and often disparate German states into a cohesive, unified nation.

    Alongside that, a week after the signing of the Treaty of Versailles, or twenty-four days ago, Napoleon hosted another diplomatic meeting with the Kingdom of Denmark-Norway, Kingdom of Germany, Kingdom of Pnd, Russian Empire, Austrian Empire, Kingdom of Sweden, Kingdom of Spain, Kingdom of Portugal, Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, Republic of Irnd, Swiss Confederation, and the Republic of Italy to sign trade deals and establish economic partnerships that would encourage trade, industry, and prosperity across Europe. Napoleon was at the forefront, recognizing the potent opportunity to bolster the economy and enrich the nations whilst strategically cing France in a vantage position.

    The agreements focussed on easing trade restrictions, lowering tariffs, and enabling the free flow of goods, services, and capital between the nations. Each country presented its offerings and needs, creating a diverse tapestry of economic opportunities waiting to be explored. Napoleon, however, ensured that the agreements were subtly skewed in favor of France.

    He proposed the establishment of amon market where goods could be traded without exorbitant tariffs and restrictions. This proposition was well-received, as it promised enhanced economic activity and prosperity for all nations involved. However, what the other nations didn''t fully grasp was the intricatework of uses and stiptions embedded within the agreements, designed to ord disproportionate benefits to the French economy.

    France, with its advanced industries, skilled workforce, and strategic geographical location, was poised to be the hub of trade activities. The French ports would see an influx of goods from across Europe, and French goods would find their way into the markets of every participating nation, bolstering France''s economic dominance.

    The agreements were signed, marking another pivotal moment in the post-Treaty of Versailles era. Nations toasted to a future of shared prosperity, oblivious to the undercurrents of economic maneuverings that would y out in the years toe.

    Napoleon''s strategy was to ensure that while Europe flourished, France would ascend as the epicenter of economic activity and power. The trade deals were not just an instrument of economic progression but a tactical ybook that would enhance France''s influence, wealth, and dominance in the Europeanndscape.

    The Treaty of Versailles also formalized the union between Crown Prince Francis Bonaparte of the Empire of France and Prussian Princess Charlotte. This arranged marriage serves as a symbol of reconciliation and a pledge of enduring peace and continuity between our two nations.

    Speaking of nations, two of the puppet states of Napoleon''s French Empire, the Republic of Batavia and the Republic of Italy would be elevated into the status of Kingdom.

    The Republic of Batavia turned into the Kingdom of Hond and the Italian Republic turned into the Kingdom of Italy. In the Kingdom of Hond, instead of installing his brother, Louie, on the throne, Napoleon opted to dere himself as King of Hond. Instead of cing them on the thrones, Napoleon appointed them to the positions of the Grand Dignitaries of the French Empire.

    The Grand Dignitaries of the French Empire were high-ranking officials appointed directly by Napoleon. They held significant roles within the empire''s administrative and ceremonial functions, often acting as close advisors to the emperor or overseeing key aspects of governance.

    Back in the Republic of Italy, it was turned into the Kingdom of Italy. Its territory covers the whole of the Italian penins, the Ind of Sicily and Sardinia, the Illyrian provinces, Istria, and Dalmatia.

    In Mn, on January 14th, 1805, Napoleon was in the Mn Cathedral where a crowning ceremony was being held. Just as he had told his vice-president, Francesco Melzi d''Eril, he would dere himself King of Italy.

    Just like what he did in Notre Dame, Napoleon grabbed the crown of the Iron Crown of Lombardy and ced it atop his head. He did the same thing to his wife, Ci, cing a crown atop her head, dering her the Queen of Italy. The audience,prised of Italian dignitaries and French officials, watched in silent awe.

    After that, there was a chant reverberating inside the Mn Cathedral. "Imperatore dei Francesi e Re d''Italia!" Or in English, "Emperor of the French and King of Italy!"

    His gaze flickered at his daughter, Aveline, who looked at him in awe. Soon, he would pass this title to her and be the Queen of Italy.

    "Time flew so fast darling," Ci said. "We are already thirty-five years of age, yet there''s still much left to do."

    "I know, my bucket list isn''t yetpleted," replied Napoleon. He was reflective, reminding him that his time here in his world is numbered. He would have to make the most out of it, meaning he''ll have to introduce technology that he so wanted to introduce a long time ago. Fortunately, the peace in Europe would give him that opportunity. After all, his missions in Europe are over, now to the new frontier.

 Chapter 334 Prologue: One of the Imperial Princess of the French Empire

    Chapter 334 Prologue: One of the Imperial Princess of the French Empire

    June 20th, 1821.

    In the heart of New Paris, the capital of New France (modern-day St.Louis Missouri) a neossical pce, with design simr to the Mikhailovsky Pce, marked the city''s skyline.

    A young womany asleep in one of the pce''s many bedrooms. She was undisturbed and at peace, a gentle smile gracing her features. The room was generously sized, with art pieces and luxurious furnishings entuating its opulence.

    As the morning unfolded, an imperial maid drew the curtains aside. Sunlight streamed into the room, signaling the beginning of a new day. The woman''s sleep was light, and the intrusion of the daylight caused her to stir.

    The young woman began to rouse, her eyes squinting, adjusting to the light.

    "Good morning, Your Imperial Highness,"

    The young woman stretched her arms and yawned. After that she nced at the maids present in her bedroom. There were two of them with one pushing a serving cart with tea and breakfast items on it. The aroma of freshly brewed tea filled the room,plementing the bright atmosphere created by the morning sunlight. The young woman, known to the world as Princess Daphne Bonaparte, acknowledged the maids with a nod.

    "Good morning, Elise, Maria," Daphne responded softly.

    The Imperial Maid, Maria handed her a tea on a saucer, and Daphne sniffed the aroma, taking in the soothing scent before taking a sip. The warm tea seemed to awaken her senses further, readying her for the day ahead. Elise was arranging the breakfast items on the table, ensuring everything was in order for the princess.

    "What wonderful weather we have today," Daphne noted cheerily, observing the clear blue sky and the vibrant energy of the morning through the window.

    "It is indeed a beautiful day, Your Imperial Highness. We have prepared your bath and the day''s attire," Elise informed Daphne.

    Daphne swung her legs off the bed and her feet touched the soft, plush carpet that lined her bedroom floor. The day had officially begun, and the prospect of the family reunion was a source of anticipation. Maria pulled back the doors leading to the en suite bathroom, revealing a steaming bath infused with fragrant oils.

    As Daphne stepped into the warm, scented water, a wave of rxation swept over her. The serene environment of the bathroom, enhanced by the aromatic scents and the gentle sound of the water, offered a brief sanctuary of calm before a day filled with duties and engagements.

    After the bath, Daphne wrapped herself in a luxurious towel and moved to the adjoining dressing room where an array of dresses, essories, and jewels were meticulouslyid out. Elise, with a discerning eye for style and the princess''s preferences.

    After the bath, Daphne dried off using a soft towel and proceeded to the dressing room next door. The room was organized, with a selection of dresses, essories, and jewelry neatly arranged for her choice. Elise had prepared everything based on what she knew of Daphne''s style and the day''s agenda.

    Daphne selected a white gown that had long sleeves and detailed golden embroidery. The design was on the sleeves, the front of the skirt, and the bodice. The dress fit her well, emphasizing her form. She paired it with thigh-high stockings, white gloves that reached past her elbows, and matching white heels. The ensemble was both practical and stylish, suitable for the day''s events.

    She then checked her reflection in the mirror, and Mariabed her strawberry-blonde hair, ensuring every strand was in ce.

    "Your Imperial Highness. Our departure is scheduled for eight o''clock this morning. We shall be conveyed by automobile to the New Paris Airport, from which we shall embark on a flight journey to San Francisco. Upon our arrival, we are to be received by His Imperial Highness, Crown Prince Francis Bonaparte."

    "Hmm¡­I wonder why my brother chose San Francisco as our meetup ce. If France is the destination, crossing the Antic would be more direct from here," Daphne mused aloud. She was used to the meticulous nning that went into the royal family''s schedules, every detail arranged for maximum efficiency and security. So, a seemingly indirect route piqued her curiosity.

    Maria paused, cing theb on the vanity table. "Your Imperial Highness, I believe it may have something to do with the Crown Prince''s current engagements in the western part of the continent. It might be convenient for him to meet you en route."

    Daphne nodded; that made sense. There was an oil discovery at Los Angeles and her brother Francis went there to inspect the site and discuss with the engineers and experts on the potential expansion and development.

    Oil, after all, was bing an increasingly valuable resource due to the inception of automobiles and aircrafts developed by the Ministry of Science and Technology twelve years ago which uses oil as fuel and was slowly bing a mainstream in the field of logistics.

    Thirty minutester, they made their way out of the pce. Trailing behind them were royal footmen in their blue livery carrying luggages , each marked with the royal insignia.

    Outside, a luxurious automobile called the Bonaparte Imperial CL Phaeton, awaited her. The driver, in crisp uniform, stood at attention, ready to chauffeur the princess to the airport.

    The staffers outside the pce bowed their heads as the Imperial Princess passed by, demonstrating their respect and allegiance. Daphne, used to such disys of reverence, acknowledged them with a gracious nod. The footmen efficiently loaded the luggage into the pickup cars while Daphne and her maids stepped inside the luxurious automobile.

    With everyone settled, the car proceeded towards the airport. The drive was smooth, and Daphne took the opportunity to observe the city of New Paris. Under construction buildings that would serve asmercial and residential spaces, workers toiling to bring architectural marvels to life, and streets bustling with people going about their business marked the sidewalks who would stop in their steps and nced at the royal convoy.

    They arrived at the airport, which is just a strip of pavednd. Parked on it was a four piston engine airliner, ready for departure. Waiting outside of it was the pilots and the crews bowing their heads at the approaching car. Daphne disembarked from the car, her maids and footmen in tow. With measured steps, she ascended the boarding stairs and took her seat inside the aircraft. The interior of the ne was outfitted with luxurious seating and amenities, befitting the travel needs of the imperial family.

    The captain made a brief announcement, detailing the flight duration and expected weather conditions. The engines roared to life, and the aircraft taxied down the runway before ascending into the crisp morning sky. The journey to San Francisco was underway.

    Daphne gazed out of the window, her thoughts adrift. The urbanndscape of New Paris gave way to the arid and rugged terrains of the west. Below, the stark beauty of deserts and rocky mountains stretched endlessly. Despite having already made numerous flights, she was still amazed that a technological marvel such as an airne exists.

    A few hours into the flight, the aircraft began its descent. The city of San Francisco, with its distinct architecture and bustling ports, came into view. The nended smoothly, taxiing to a stop where a delegation and a motorcade stood ready to receive the princess.

    Daphne was weed by local dignitaries. Pleasantries and formalities were exchanged before she was escorted to the motorcade. The drive from the airport to the port of San Francisco was efficient. The roads were clear, courtesy of the local police who had orchestrated an effective traffic management n to ensure the princess''s smooth passage.

    Arriving at the port''s terminal, Daphne stepped out of the vehicle. In the terminal, there was a man standing, wearing a white naval uniform with royal insignia and crest of the Imperial Family of France pinned on his chest. His gaze fixed on Daphne as she approached.

    Daphne''s eyes widened and sparkled as she recognized the man.

    "Brother~!"

 Chapter 335 A Reflective Moments

    Chapter 335 A Reflective Moments

    Daphne swiftly closed the distance between her and her brother, her steps echoing the excitement bubbling within her. As she neared, she was again reminded of the height difference between them.

    Francis stood at amanding height of 188 centimeters, his blonde hair, a shade lighter than Daphne''s, was meticulously swept to the side. His athletic build, though not overly muscr, was evident even beneath the formal attire of his royal uniform. The uniform, impably tailored, clung to his form showcasing his well-maintained physique.

    Francis''s facial features were sharply defined. A straight nose, high cheekbones, and a firm jawline contribute to an aura of innate aristocracy. His lips, though set in a line that indicated authority, were softened by the familial affection that lit his eyes as they rested on Daphne.

    Crown Prince of the French Empire, Francis Bonaparte. From a young age, he has beenuded as a genius with a brilliant mind. He possessed an extraordinary intellect, having presented many papers, and is a great schr in the fields of physics and mathematics.

    He served as the Viceroy of New France eleven years ago. During his reign as the viceroy, the infrastructure of New France improved dramatically to facilitate economic growth and resource extraction, attracted foreign investments, and enhanced the living standards of the people.

    He participated in the French-Maratha war in India that urred six years ago and defeated the main army of the Marathas. His tactics and leadership proved instrumental in this critical victory. The war culminated with the French forces sessfully annexing key territories, effectively bringing the entire Indian subcontinent under French rule. This not only expanded the empire''s reach but also enriched it with India''s vast resources and diverse workforce.

    Francis''s role in this significant conquest was not just as a military leader but also as a diplomat and administrator. Post-war, he was pivotal in stabilizing the region, ensuring a smooth transition of power, and establishing French governance structures while respecting the local customs and traditions.

    As Daphne looked at her brother, these des and achievements resonated in her mind. She was not just facing her elder brother but a seasoned leader, a military victor, and a respected statesman.

    Such qualities so befitting to be the heir of their father, Napoleon Bonaparte.

    "How was your flight?" Francis said as he rubbed Daphne''s head affectionately.

    "It was pleasant, thank you," Daphne replied, a smile lighting up her face.

    "I see. It''s convenient to ride an airne, isn''t it? Ten years ago, those things weren''t invented yet. But the moment they were introduced, it revolutionized the way we travel," Francis remarked. He continued to pat Daphne''s head gently.

    "Yes, it''s incredible how quickly things have changed," Daphne agreed.

    Twelve years ago and up to this year, an age called the Age of Advancement swept over France. New technologies were introduced and the ones the old ones innovated. It was in that age when automobiles, airnes, bicycles, radios, televisions, and many other inventions were introduced to the public. These innovations drastically changed the lifestyle,munication, and transportation systems across the country.

    Of course, it didn''t just stay in Paris, those high-value products quintupled France''s economy and made it the leading economy in Europe. Also in that age, employment skyrocketed, thousands of businesses opened, and France became the hub of innovation and technology in Europe.

    It won''t be possible as peace flourished for over a decade. Thest major war in Europe was the War of the Third Coalition where their father personally led the army and defeated Russia, Prussia, and Austria.

    Those achievements made not only Napoleon''s children but the people of France prideful of their nation.

    After a moment, Francis finally removed his hand from Daphne''s head and looked down at her.

    "Daphne¡­it''s getting hot in here. Why don''t we enter the building and cool ourselves while we wait for the Pacific Fleet to arrive?"

    "Okay," Daphne responded. They began walking towards therge, opulent Empire-style building called the San Francisco Port Office and settled in its guest room. The interior of the state room was filled with luxurious decorations and furnishings. Not only that, a new technology called air conditioner was installed, filling the room with chilly air.

    They seated themselves in plush chairs positioned near a window offering a panoramic view of the San Francisco Bay.

    "So brother, a month ago, you went to our territory in the Dominion of Mexico in the region of Panama, what were you doing there?" Daphne asked curiously. She doesn''t want to wait in silence for the Pacific Fleet.

    "We were nning to build a canal there, like in the Suez," Francis revealed as he leaned on his seat and crossed his legs. When built, the canal will provide a direct route between the Antic and Pacific Oceans, making it faster and more efficient for ships to travel between the east and west."

    "Ahh," Daphne hummed in understanding.

    The Suez Canal, a man-made waterway in Egypt was a project initiated by their father during his Egyptian Campaign. It waspleted in 1812, and merchant ships from Europe no longer had to sail along the Cape of Good Hope to reach Asia. The canal not only reduced the journey time but also entuated France''s global dominance.

    "We encountered some problems," Francis added.

    "What sort of problem?" Daphne quickly inquired, her brow furrowing with concern.

    Francis sighed. "The geography of Panama is far more challenging than the Suez region. In Suez, we mainly dealt with t desertnds, which required digging out about 75 million cubic meters of sand to level the sea. But Panama presents rugged terrains, mountains, and thick rainforests. The sheer volume and type of earth to be excavated make it a colossal challenge. Simply digging a trench like the Suez isn''t feasible here."

    Daphne nodded, processing the information. "So, what''s the n then? Will you abandon the idea?"

    "No," Francis replied, shaking his head. "We''re considering a system of locks and dams, allowing ships to be raised and then lowered across the terrain, bridging the elevation difference. It''s a moreplicated engineering challenge, but the potential benefits make it worth pursuing."

    Daphne admired her brother''s determination and vision. "And if anyone can do it, it''s you," she stated with confidence.

    "No it will be Bouchard," Francis grinned.

    "Ah, the Minister of Urban Development and Infrastructure, the one who engineered the Suez Canal. I see," Daphne recognized and added. "I can''t wait to return to Paris."

    "We''ll get there, but we have to make a stop in this one isted country," Francis said.

    "A stop? Where?" Daphne inquired, concerned about etching her face.

    "Oh don''t worry, Daphne, it won''t take long. To answer your question, it''s an ind nation called Tokugawa."

 Chapter 336 Prelude to the Francis Bonaparte Expedition

    Chapter 336 Prelude to the Francis Bonaparte Expedition

    "Tokugawa?"

    Before Daphne could further question Francis about the unfamiliar term, the port was suddenly filled with the ring sound of a horn. They both instinctively turned their gaze towards the window. What met their eyes was the majestic Pacific Fleeting into view on the San Francisco Bay. The fleetprised of formidable battleship, destroyers, battlecruisers, submarines, amphibious assault warship, and auxiliary ships.

    "Prepare for departure, Daphne," Francis said as he rose to his feet, his gentle demeanor turning serious.

    "Yes, brother," Daphne stood up promptly, matching the urgency in her brother''s tone. They made their way to the exit, and trailing behind them was Daphne''s maid.

    She followed Francis somewhere along the port, and it was far from the Post Office.

    "Brother¡­slow down," Daphne called out, her breathing in short, uneven gasps. The brisk pace at which Francis moved was proving to be a considerable challenge for Daphne, especially in the high heels she wore. Each step wasborious, her feet aching from the strain.

    Francis engrossed in his thoughts and the path ahead, initially didn''t notice Daphne''s struggle. When he did, he paused, turning to see his little sister several paces behind,boring to catch up. A wave of realization and guilt washed over him. He had been so caught up in the urgency of their departure that he had overlooked Daphne''s difort.

    "I''m sorry, Daphne," he apologized, quickly closing the distance between them. His towering frame cast a protective shadow over her, and for a moment, Daphne felt like the little girl who used to follow her big brother around, always a few steps behind.

    He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and tenderly wiped the sweat from her brow.

    "Are you alright?" he asked with concern etching his handsome features.

    "I just need a moment," Daphne responded, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. "Moah¡­brother do you want to kill me?"

    "Sorry," Francis chuckled as he rubbed the back of his hair sheepishly. "The sweat ruined your makeup a bit, but you still look beautiful."

    "Brother~!" Daphne bashfully hit Francis on his arm, her face turning a slight shade of red. "Stop saying silly things."

    "Perhaps I should carry you like a princess to make amends," Francis teased, his tone lightening as he offered a yful smile to Daphne. This brotherly side of Francis, though seldom disyed, was something Daphne cherished deeply.

    "Stop teasing me," Daphne replied, trying to mask a smile.

    "All right, all right," Francis conceded, still wearing a grin.

    He offered his arm to Daphne, "Shall we proceed, mydy?"

    Daphne rolled her eyes but took his arm nheless. They resumed their walk, this time at a more leisurely pace.

    "Where are we headed, brother?"

    Just as she asked, Daphne saw a helicopter, a type of rotorcraft that was introduced in 1819 by the Ministry of Science and Technology for the Imperial Army and the Air Force. She learned about it after reading a brochure when she was in Paris. Powered by piston engines, the helicopter''s rotating des allowed it to take off andnd vertically, hover, and fly forward, backward, andterally. This particr model was a sleek design, painted in royal colors, indicating it was meant for the use of the imperial family and high-ranking officials.

    "We''re flying on that to get to the gship," Francis replied. "I believe it''s going to be your first time."

    "Indeed it is brother," Daphne confirmed. "Is it safer than the airne?"

    Francis noticed her little sister''s anxiety and gave her a reassuring nod. "It''s just as safe, Daphne. You have nothing to worry about," he assured her while cing a hand gently on her back.

    They approached the helicopter, the pilot and crew saluting their prince and princess. The siblings climbed aboard, followed by Daphne''s maids. It was not as luxurious lookingpared to the airne but it''ll do.

    "It''s going to be your first too right?" Daphne asked as she nced at Elise and Maria.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness," they intoned simultaneously.

    The hum of the helicopter''s engines grew louder as they prepared for takeoff, the vibrations resonating through the seats and into their bodies.

    As the rotor des gained speed, the helicopter lifted gracefully into the air. Daphne''s grip tightened on the armrests, her knuckles turning white. She nced at Francis; his calm demeanor helped mitigate her anxiety.

    Their destination, the gship of the Pacific Fleet, a battleship, loomed in the distance, an imposing structure against the backdrop of the vast ocean.

    The helicopter''s journey was short, and soon they were descending onto the deck of the fore of the battleship. Standing on the deck was the admiralmanding the fleet, standing to his right is seemingly the captain of the ship.

    When the helicopternded on the deck, the door opened, and Francis stepped out first, followed by Daphne and the maids.

    The admiral and the captain bowed their heads reverently.

    "Raise your head," Francismanded.

    The admiral and captain raised their heads and spoke.

    "Your Imperial Highness, wee aboard to the IFNS Napoleon, my name is Gaspard de Richebourg, Admiral of the French Pacific Fleet, and this is the captain of the ship, Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Henri Waldeck."

    "Pleasure to meet you two," Francis gestured a nod to the two. "I''m sure you know of my little sister, Daphne."

    Upon hearing her name, Daphne performed a curtsy, lifting the hem of her dress slightly. The admiral and captain both nodded respectfully towards her.

    "Your Highnesses," Admiral de Richebourg acknowledged. "We are honored to have you aboard."

    Francis scanned the appearance of the deck of the ship. "So this is the newestmissioned battleship for the Navy huh?"

    "Yes sir, thetest and the most advanced ship in the world. With state-of-the-art radars,munication, and weapon systems. Not even thetest Russian battleship would be able topete with it in openbat," Captain Waldeck said confidently.

    "The naval arms race isn''t stopping anytime soon, so we have to be ahead of others," Francis said.

    The IFNS Napoleon is a fast battleship characterized by its impressive specifications. With a standard discement of 64,240 tons and a full load discement of 72,104 tons, it''s a formidable presence at sea. The battleship spans a length of 280.8 meters, has a beam of 36.9 meters, and a draft of 11 meters.

    In terms of power, the IFNS Napoleon is equipped with eight water-tube boilers that generate abined 172,000 horsepower. It employs four geared steam turbines and is propelled by four screw propellers, allowing the battleship to reach speeds up to thirty knots. The ship boasts a range of 27,800 kilometers and is operated by a crew of 2,789 sailors.

    The armament of the IFNS Napoleon is as impressive as its structure and power. It''s armed with 12 406-mm/50 caliber guns and 20 127-mm/54 caliber guns for significant offensive capabilities. For defense against aerial threats, the ship is equipped with 10 40-mm anti-aircraft guns and 56 20-mm anti-aircraft cannons.

    The battleship''s armor is designed for maximum protection. It features a main belt with a thickness of 409 mm, bulkheads that are 457 mm thick, barbettes with a 541 mm thickness, and a turret face that boasts 572 mm of armor. The main deck is armored with a thickness ranging between 179 to 187 mm, ensuring the vessel''s durability duringbat.

    Additionally, the IFNS Napoleon is capable of carrying three floatnes. These aircraft are equipped for forward scouting and artillery spotting,unched via the ship''s catapults.

    Such a great specification came with a great cost, but France believed that it was a necessary investment to protect its interest overseas. Oh, this battleship is not powered by coal, the reason? Coal is inefficient as it takes up more space while oil provides a higher energy output and is more efficient in terms of storage and handling.

    Virtually every European ship, be it a warship or a merchant, has been powered by oil since 1812. It came from a decision from Napoleon, to justify why they have to hold on to their Middle East colonies. Though coal is still used in power generation.

    "Okay, let''s get this fleet moving towards Japan. We are going to force them to open their country."

 Chapter 337 The Course to the Isolated Country

    Chapter 337 The Course to the Isted Country

    The Imperial Prince and Princess found themselves in private quarters shown to them by Admiral de Richebourg and Captain Waldeck. The room was of utilitarian design, devoid of any gilded embellishments and extravagant decorations they were ustomed to. Bare metal walls painted a neutral hue and functional, yet unornamented furniture made it evident that aesthetics were not a priority in this marine sanctum. It was a stark contrast to the luxurious environments of their imperial upbringing.

    "Your Highnesses, I trust the amodations, though simple, will be to your satisfaction," Admiral de Richebourg said with a deferential bow.

    "We''re not here for luxury, Admiral. This will suit us fine," Francis responded. Daphne nodded in agreement, though her gaze still lingered on the inness of their surroundings.

    "If there is anything that we can do for you, please, don''t hesitate to give us a call using this telephone here," Captain Waldeck said in a respectful tone as he pointed to a sturdy, naval-grade telephone affixed to the wall.

    Francis nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, Captain. We''ll be sure to do so. By the way, how many days would it take for us to reach Japanese waters?"

    "Approximately eighteen days, Your Highness, depending on the weather and sea conditions, it could add a day or two." Captain Waldeck answered.

    "I see, that would be all, gentlemen, thank you for your assistance," Francis replied with a nod, signaling the conclusion of the interaction. Both officers bowed, excusing themselves from the room.

    The door clicked shut, and a sudden quietness enveloped the siblings. Daphne''s gaze shifted between the unadorned walls and her brother.

    "Brother, there''s only one bed here," Daphne said.

    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll sleep on the floor," Francis responded, scanning the room for extra bedding materials.

    Daphne protested, "It''s not proper for an Imperial Prince to sleep on the bed, brother."

    "Then would you want to share a bed with your brother?" Francis jested, attempting to lighten the mood, though the formal atmosphere around them made his humor feel out of ce. Daphne, not flustered, gave him a stern yet yful look.

    "Honestly, brother, as long as you don''t do anything weird, I don''t see the issue. We''ve done this before when I was nine years old and we were in Mn.," Daphne reminded him.

    Francis''s brow lifted, slightly amused yet endeared by Daphne''s candor.

    "Alright then," Francis agreed. "But if I wake up to you hogging all the nkets like you used to, we''ll need to revisit this arrangement."

    Daphne chuckled as she walked towards the wall where the telephone was affixed.

    "Where are you going," Francis asked.

    "I''m going to make sure that my personal maids have their own amodation on the ship," Daphne said as she picked up the phone and started dialing the service line.

    Francis nodded and moved to the window, where he stared out at the vast expanse of the ocean.

    "This is going to be a long voyage back home."

    ***

    During the voyage, Francis and Daphne would interact with the crews of the battleships, listening to their stories and their daily life about the sea. They were keen on understanding the lives of those who served under them, a gesture that wasn''t lost on the crew. Respect and a certain level of affection developed naturally over the course of the journey.

    They also toured around the ship, inspecting various sections and understanding the workings of the vessel. The engine room, with its massive turbines and humming machinery, was particrly intriguing to Francis, who had a keen interest in mechanics.

    Daphne, on the other hand, found herself in the ship''s galley, curious about the meals being prepared for the crew. She even tried her hand at cooking a few dishes, much to the amusement of the ship''s cooks.

    Every evening, a small gathering would take ce on the deck where crew members shared their experiences at sea, their families back home, and the ports they had visited. It was during these interactions that Francis and Daphne learned of the diverse backgrounds of the crew, some having served for decades while others were on their maiden voyage.

    In the mornings, the siblings would join the crew in their morning exercises, trying to keep fit despite the confines of the ship. While Daphne struggled initially, she soon got the hang of it and even challenged some of the crew members to friendly races across the deck.

    As the days passed, the initial formal barriers between the royals and the crew began to fade. Francis often found himself deep in discussions about thetest naval strategies, while Daphne, with her charm, often yed mediator during any minor disputes among the crew.

    Neen days into the voyage, the French Pacific Fleet, ording to the calction, would arrive at the Port of Edo tomorrow morning.

    Francis was on the deck, his gaze sweeping at the ships sailing along the gships. Theposition of the French Pacific Fleet is one battleship, one battle cruiser, ten destroyers, two amphibious assault ships, five submarines, and three auxiliary ships.

    Though it was a formidable sight, it doesn''tpare to the French Home Fleet in Europe which dwarfed the numbers of the active ships operating in the Pacific. The reason, it''s simple: a naval arms race.

    The only country that could pose a threat to French domination was the Russians. They were the ones who always reacted first, always adapting what the Frenchmissioned for their Armed Forces. Industrial espionage was rife and even though the French Ministry of Interior managed to arrest hundreds of spies, some were able to return back to St. Petersburg and provide valuable information to their government. This constant tit-for-tat had led to an elerated pace of naval innovations and an increase in the size of the fleets. Not only in their navy but in their army and their fledgling air force as well.

    Francis clicked his tongue in frustration. Sensing that in theing years or decade, a great war would ensue again in the European continent as tension continued to mount.

    "Brother, so you''re just here huh."

    Daphne''s voice cut through Francis''s reverie. He turned to see her approaching,

    "Daphne¡­what are you doing here?"

    "Brother, I have a question. Why are we going to Japan? Or Tokugawa or whatever the country is called."

    "Ahh¡­that, well Daphne, you see France has been trying to establish diplomatic ties with Japan. But they always refused and disrespected the envoys that we sent, even to the point of threatening the lives of Frenchmen. That can''t be tolerated, the French Empire is not to be trifled with," Francis exined.

    "I see, so a punitive expedition then?" Daphne''s voice, typically warm and melodious, now carried a chilling edge, her usual cheery demeanor dissolving into an icy, imperious mien.

    "This reminded me, I have read books about the East where they refer to nations from the West as barbarians," she continued, her toneced with a disdain that made the air around them grow thick and heavy.

    "Well, brother," Daphne''s voice dropped lower. "Why don''t we use this opportunity to show these inferior Eastern nations exactly who the real barbarians are?"

    ***

    July 8th, 1821.

    Kaito started his day early, as always. The sky was just beginning to light up, and the waters of Edo Bay were calm. His small fishing boat, along with several others, was already out, hoping for a good catch.

    Hiroshi, a young fisherman on Kaito''s boat, pointed out towards the horizon. "What''s that?" he asked, his tone more curious than rmed.

    Kaito squinted, noticing a distant shadow. At first, he dismissed it, thinking maybe it was just a far-off ind. But Hiroshi persisted.

    "I''ve never seen that before. Look, there''s more of them."

    Now more fishermen began to notice. Several shadows, growing bigger, moved across the horizon. As they approached, the fishermen were able to discern that those weren''t inds but¡ª.

    "It''s a ship!" One of the Japanese fishermen eximed.

    "There''s no way..!" Kaito rubbed his eyes and squinted again, trying to make out the shapes in the distance. The size of the vessels was astonishing; they dwarfed any ship Kaito and his fellow fishermen had ever seen. Panic and awe spread amongst the fishermen as the silhouettes of the ships became clearer.

    "There''s more than one of them," Hiroshi noted.

    The ship that was approaching them was seemingly made of silver steel, it had no mast and its structure was unfamiliar. It was like nothing they had ever seen; it was modern, gigantic, and intimidating. The technology seemed to be far more advanced than anything avable in Japan. The fishermen were in awe but also terrified.

    "There''s more behind it," another fisherman pointed out. Panic started to settle among the group. These were not trading ships; they were warships.

    "This is unbelievable, howe that ship is floating in the sea?"

    "What''s more, how can it sail without sails or oars?" another added.

    "Those aren''t like any ships from our nation, or even from the Chinese. They''repletely different," Kaito remarked.

    "We need to warn the town," Hiroshi said urgently. "These aren''t merchant vessels; they could be here for something else."

    "We must alert the local lord," Kaito added.

    "Wait! Look at the g fluttering in the wind," Hiroshi interrupted, squinting to make out the emblem. Blue, white, and red. After experiencing many visitors from the West, they quickly recognized where those ships belonged to.

    "Furansu¡­"

 Chapter 338 Japans Reaction

    Chapter 338 Japan''s Reaction

    Japan, an ind nation, has known an existence shaped by its geography and the indomitable spirit of its people. For centuries, this archipgo nestled in the heart of Asia has been an enigma - a silent observer of the intery of powers that surged around it.

    It all began with the age of Yayoi, around 300 B.C., when the introduction of wet-field rice cultivation from Asia brought a shift from a hunter-gatherer lifestyle to that of an agrarian society. Rice wasn''t just a crop; it was a catalyst that spurred societal evolution, fostering the development ofplex social structures and birthing the genesis of a hierarchical society.

    The seasons rolled on and the age of Kofun saw the rise of powerful n leaders. Burial mounds, intricate and grand, dotted thendscape, silently attesting to the opulence and authority these leadersmanded. Then emerged the Asuka period, where Buddhism and a moreplex social structure marked significant advancement, underpinned by Chinese influence.

    Yet, for all its advancements and its silent absorption of external influences, Japan maintained a quiet identity, a silent dignity. When Empress Suiko and her regent, Prince Shotoku, endorsed Buddhism, it didn''t merely serve as a spiritual ethos but was the bedrock of unifying a nation that, until then, was fractured among potent ns.

    During the Heian period, the aristocracy thrived in the city of Heian-ky¨­, the ''capital of peace and tranquility'', today''s Kyoto. Art and literature burgeoned, and the iconic ''Tale of Genji'' by Murasaki Shikibu, gave voice to the silent, soulful musings of an era that knew both splendor and the echoes of inevitable decline.

    The years unfolded the tapestry of an epoch where samurais, renowned for their martial expertise and austere code of ethics, not only protected but also governed thend. Minamoto no Yoritomo rose, and with him, the epoch of the Kamakura shogunate. Japan, for the first time, was under the de facto rule of a military dictator, a Shogun.

    A quiet power, an inherent strength, marked the Japanese existence. Even as Mongols attempted invasions, the kamikaze, or ''divine winds'', asserted Japan''s silent yet resilient stance. Nature, it seemed, was an ally, whispering the tales of a nation that bowed to no external force.

    Silence was not a sign of stagnation. The ''warring states'' period of the 15th century was anything but silent. Feudal lords, powerful and ambitious, shed, and the archipgo, known for its tranquil beauty, was scarred by the constant battles.

    Yet from this turmoil arose Oda Nobunaga, Toyotomi Hideyoshi, and Tokugawa Ieyasu, the triad that would unite a fracturednd. The establishment of the Tokugawa shogunate in 1603 brought an era of stability. Japan closed its doors, choosing solitude and an existence dictated not by external influences but by an unwavering adherence to its roots.

    And so, Japan existed, silent yet potent, observing a world that was oblivious to its concealed strength.

    The year is 1821. Japan, with its self-imposed istion, remained an enigma. And of captivating beauty, yet a formidable fortress unyielding to the advances of the West. It''s a nation veiled in mystery, its silent power and concealed strength yet to be unveiled to the world. The West, led by a resolute France, eyed this silent power, this closed nation, with both curiosity and imperialistic hunger.

    The fishermen on Edo Bay, oblivious to the tides of change, were yet to understand that the silent mornings, the tranquil waters, and the enigmatic existence of their nation, were on the brink of an upheaval.

    ***

    Hayato Takeyoshi, the Governor of Uruga, was a man of simple tastes. Even as a n leader, the serenity of the morning hours, a quiet meal, and the silent embrace of his garden were pleasures he held above all else. He sat cross-legged, his kimono adorned with a modest crane pattern.

    He was a stateman, his hair shaved from forehead to far back. The katana at his waist was an extension of his being, worn and used, yet meticulously maintained.

    Hayato was enjoying a bowl of rice, pickled vegetables on the side, and a cup of green tea. The meal was in, mirroring the simplicity he favored despite his rank. Every grain of rice, every sip of tea was a moment of solitude before the day''s duties would im his attention¡ª

    "Hayato-sama!"

    Shouted one of the samurais working under him, breaking the serene quietude of the morning. Hayato''s hand paused midway to his mouth, the calm expression on his face yielding to one of mild annoyance. He disliked interruptions, especially during his sacred morning rituals.

    "What is it, Mizuno?" Hayato inquired, his voice stern yetposed. The samurai, Mizuno, was breathless, his face painted with urgency. The protocol, the respect - all were momentarily forsaken in the wake of the pressing news he bore.

    "Foreign ships, Hayato-sama, at Edo Bay," Mizuno quickly reported.

    "Those Western barbarians again huh? How many times do I have to tell them that they are only allowed to trade at Dejima?" Hayato muttered, irritationcing his words. Mizuno could barely get his next words out.

    "Sir, these aren''t trading vessels. They are warships." Mizuno stammered. "And they are so massive that our junks dwarfed it a hundred times!"

    "Are you serious? Mizuno, aren''t you exaggerating the size?" Hayato asked, his voiceced with both annoyance and skepticism.

    "I swear on my life, Hayato-sama, I have never seen anything like it before," Mizuno insisted.

    Hayato stood up swiftly, his breakfast forgotten. The sudden urgency of the situation dispelled the calm of the morning. With a quick motion, he secured his katana, ready to face whatever threat these foreign invaders presented.

    They hurried to Edo Bay, where a crowd had begun to gather, their faces marked with anxiety and curiosity. Hayato''s sharp gaze fell upon the foreign ships slowly gliding on the surface of the water. His eyes¡ªwidened in shock.

    "Oh Kami-sama¡­"

    Hayato rubbed his eyes, still struggling to grasp the magnitude of whaty before him. The ships were enormous and unlike anything that had ever graced Japanese shores.

    "They are from Furansu, Hayato-sama, what are we to do to them?"

    Before Hayato could answer, something unexpected happened at the deck of an imposing warship leading the fleet, seemingly the gship.

    It fired its aft cannons, producing a loud and terrifying sound that echoed across the bay. The crowd, already anxious, broke into panic. It turned out that the cannons had fired nk rounds; no actual projectiles wereunched. Yet, the psychological effect of such sound and power was clear. The Japanese, unfamiliar with such disys of force, were taken aback.

    "We must inform the Shogun," Hayato said with urgency in his voice, turning to Mizuno. "Go, now! I''ll hold down the fort and send our own fleet to meet the Westerners."

    "Hayato-sama, are we to fight them? With all due respect, I don''t think we can win against a ship that massive. It''s probably made of iron, our cannons wouldn''t pierce it and the fire rockets won''t burn them down."

    "This is a protocol we must do," Hayato replied firmly. "We can''t just stand down and allow foreign forces to breach our waters unchallenged.

    We don''t seek a fight, but we won''t be intimidated either."

    Mizuno bowed deeply and then quickly retreated to carry out his orders. Hayato''s gaze returned to the foreboding silhouettes of the French warships.

    "Now, are they here to start a conflict?"

 Chapter 339 Saber-Rattling

    Chapter 339 Saber-Rattling

    ?

    "Hoh, this is quite a reception they are showing to us," Francismented, the binocrs held steady in his hands offering a clear view of the Japanese shore from the deck of the IFNS Napoleon.

    Japanese war junks, probably around fifty or seventy of them sailed towards the direction of the French Pacific Fleet formation.

    "This is to be expected, Your Imperial Highness," Admiral de Richebourg said. "It''s a protocol of the Japanese to sail to any foreign ships and tell them to leave Edo."

    "Is that so?" Francis mused, grinning. "Are you saying that they are going to try and tell us to leave their territorial waters?"

    "That seemed to be the case, Your Imperial Highness," Admiral de Richebourg nodded. Francis let out a hearty chortle.

    "With that wooden ship, powered by sail? I can''t believe that this Far Eastern nation called us barbarians when their technology is at pitifully primitive levelspared to ours," Francis continued, his voiceced with incredulity and amusement.

    "What are your orders, Your Imperial Highness?"Admiral de Richebourg asked, his tone growing serious.

    Francis''s light-hearted expression turned serious as well, focusing on the task at hand.

    "Well we have two objectives here gentlemen," Francis began. "First off is to make the Japanese apologize for the disrespect to the envoy that we sent to open up trade. The second one is to establish ties with them. Japan has a poption of over 25 million people, which would increase the market share of France''s exports and therefore, increase our national ie. Plus, their istionist policy makes them vulnerable; they''re unacquainted with modern warfare. Our technology is superior. A show of force should make them more amenable to negotiations."

    "A show of force, how exciting," Daphne, who was also at the bridge deck grinned, her innocent and cheerful facade contrasting sharply with the tension on the deck.

    "But what about those Japanese junk fleets that are currently approaching us?" Captain Waldeck inquired.

    Francis nced through the windows of the bridge deck and returned to Captain Waldeck. "As for those junk ships, well, I don''t think they present a threat to us so why not let theme near us and have them realize by themselves how inferior they are and that they aren''t going to stand a chance should a conflict arise between our nations. Our ships after all can take direct hits from 406 mm armor-piercing shells, their measly cannonballs wouldn''t even leave a dent on our hull," Francis said confidently.

    Captain Waldeck nodded in agreement. The disparity in firepower and technology was clear and evident.

    "Understood, Your Imperial Highness. We are not to fire on the Japanese junks."

    ***

    Seventy Japanese junk ships rowed towards the French Pacific Fleet. Their mission was simple and clearly stated in the protocol. They are to signal the westerner''s ships to leave Edo Bay or be fired upon. They usually do it by boarding the western ship but¡ªthere is a problem on that side.

    The Japanese military officers aboard the Japanese war junks craned their necks up as they got close to the INFS Napoleon Battleship. It was so high that boarding it would be impossible.

    "How were these barbarians able to construct such a ship? Let alone have it float. The weight of the iron alone would sink it," observed one of the Japanese officers, disbelief and awe mixing in his voice.

    "It doesn''t matter¡­" said the other officer. He may have sounded nonchnt on the outside but he is terrified on the inside. "We signal them to leave the bay."

    With that, one of the Japanese war junks raised arge sign with French words written on it. The sign read: "PARTIR IMM¨¦DIATEMENT" - "DEPART IMMEDIATELY."

    Aboard the IFNS Napoleon, Francis squinted to read the message. A slight smirk curled the corner of his lips. "Admiral, it seems they know how to write ournguage, this would be easy for us."

    "They''re not as isted as we thought, sire," the Admiral responded, noting the use of theirnguage.

    "They might have learned it from the Dutch at Dejima," Captain Waldeck added, referring to the artificial ind in the bay of Nagasaki that was the single ce of direct trade and exchange between Japan and the outside world during the country''s long period of istion.

    "Well, we are not going toply with their demands. Tell all ships in our fleet to remain in their position. Should the Japanese try anything such as attempting to board, they are to be repelled with force," Francis ordered.

    But that is an impossible task. A Japanese war junk has an average specification of 20 meters in length and 6 meters in width. Boarding the IFNS Napoleon which is over 60 meters in height with such vessels would be insurmountable," Captain Waldeck analyzed.

    The Japanese, too, understood this, and they were not prepared for a military confrontation with a force so technologically superior. Their sign to depart was more of a customary gesture than a real threat.

    But the French Pacific Fleet did nothing but drop their anchor, a sign of their refusal to vacate the Japanese waters. They were there to stay, at least for the time being. This move further heightened the tension between the two forces. The Japanese officers, aboard their junks, were visibly unsettled but equally unwilling to retreat. It was a standoff, a silent confrontation where actions, not words, spoke the loudest.

    The standoff went on until evening when the port city of Uruga was lit bynterns hung on homes and establishments along the shore. The Japanese junks remained stationed at a distance surrounding each warship of the French Pacific Fleet.

    The French Pacific Fleet warship''s lights were on, illuminating the waters around them in stark contrast to the dimly lit Japanese junk.

    The next morning, the standoff continued. The silent, tense atmosphere was broken by the arrival of a small boat from the shore.

    Francis, who was gazing at the horizon, looking at the astonishing sight of a cone-like summit covered with snow that glistened brightly under the sun''s rays, turned his attention to the small boat. It was Mount Fuji, a sight he had only seen in paintings before, but the arrival of the boat brought him back to the pressing reality.

    "It seems that the Japanese are sending an envoy, Your Imperial Highness," Captain Waldeck said.

    "Well, it''s perfect timing. I was nning on sending an envoy to the shore to get an audience with the highest-ranking government officials of Japan. Looks like I don''t have to because their government beat us to it."

    "What do you think they''ll say, sir?" Captain Waldeck asked.

    "It''s obvious, the reason why we are in their territorial waters and why we are notplying with their demands of departing the bay," Francis said. "Prepare to lift them up, I will meet them in the Admiral''s quarters. The room would serve perfectly as a meeting ce."

 Chapter 340 IFNS Napoleon Part 1

    Chapter 340 IFNS Napoleon Part 1

    As the small boat came closer, a crane was lowered to lift the Japanese envoy aboard the IFNS Napoleon. The Japanese envoy, a man of stoic appearance, wearing traditional Japanese attire scanned around the deck of the IFNS Battleship.

    The first thing he noted was the cannons. Their four cylindrical cannons were huge and the mount was taller than their forts. The deck was meticulously organized, with every piece of equipment and each crew member in their designated ces, exuding an air of discipline and order.

    The Japanese envoy''s eyes continued to wander, taking in the stark contrast between his country''s traditional, albeit outdated, naval capabilities and the technological marvel he now stood upon.

    The metal under his feet felt solid as if the deck was made out of steel. This wasn''t just a ship; it was a floating fortress, a manifestation of the West''s technological and military advancement.

    Admiral de Richebourg observed the envoy with a measured gaze, noting the flicker of awe and trepidation that passed through the man''s eyes. He was aware of the psychological impact the IFNS Napoleon and the rest of the fleet had on their Japanese counterparts. It was an advantage he intended to utilize to the fullest.

    He leaned to his side, where an interpreter from the Qing Dynasty, specifically Canton, stood. His name is Li Wei, a man of small stature, wearing a traditional Hanfu, indicative of his Chinese origin. Just like every man in Chinese, they have a hairstyle called Queue, or what the Westerners refer to as a pigtail, with the front part of the head shaven and a long braid at the back, ording to the Qing dynasty''s hair code.

    "Li Wei, I want you to tell these gentlemen here that I''m Admiral of the French Pacific Fleet and wish to know that he is an official of sufficient stature and authority that we can talk to."

    Li Wei is fluent in French and in Japanese, so it would be an easy job for him.

    Li Wei nodded and turned his attention to the Japanese envoy and spoke in Japanese, rying Admiral de Richebourg''s message clearly and respectfully. The envoy listened intently, his eyes asionally flicking to the Admiral before returning to Li Wei.

    "I am Hayato Takeyoshi, the Governor of Uruga," the Japanese representative replied in his nativenguage formally.

    "He introduced himself as Hayato Tekeyoshi, the Governor of Uruga," Li Wei said to the Admiral and Francis after quickly tranting the Governor''s words.

    "Okay, he is a governor, but what I want to ask is if this person in front of me has a direct link to the Shogun, who we have learned is the most powerful figure in Japan?" Admiral de Richebourg questioned Li Wei, seeking rification on Governor Takeyoshi''s authority and standing within the Japanese power structure.

    Li Wei ryed the question, and Takeyoshi responded, "I have the authority tomunicate directly with the Shogun and represent his interests in matters of foreign affairs."

    Li Wei tranted this to the Admiral and Francis. The Admiral nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response.

    "Okay, tell them that we are escorting them to the Admiral''s Quarters where the son of the Great Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte, is waiting for him Admiral de Richebourg instructed Li Wei.

    As the words were tranted, Takeyoshi''s eyes disyed a subtle reaction, marking the revtion of the French prince''s presence. The two parties then proceeded to the Admiral''s Quarters.

    Meanwhile, at the Admiral''s Quarters. Daphne was on the sofa, lying on it with her front body pressing into the cushions, looking bored. Her legs curled up and her gaze fixed on her brother, Francis.

    "Brother, how long are we going to stay here in Edo? Don''t tell me we are going to keep this saber-rattling for over a week or the worst month. We need to return to Paris before our father''s birthday."

    "Don''t worry, we are not going to stay here for very long because we have a Japanese envoy heading to us right now as we speak," Francis said in a reassuring voice.

    ***

    Speaking of the Japanese envoy, Governor of Uruga, Hayato, and his courtiers were being led down the corridors of the IFNS Napoleon. The interior of the battleship was unlike anything they had seen before. The hallways were narrow yet efficiently designed, illuminated by bright lights that made every detail visible. The walls and ceilings, made of meticulously joined steel panels, showcased the superior engineering and craftsmanship of the West.

    As they walked, the group''s eyes were drawn to the intricatework of pipes running along the ceiling and walls, marked with inscriptions indecipherable to them. It was apparent that every element of the ship''s design was purposeful, aimed at optimizing performance and utility.

    The Japanese delegation was visibly affected by what they saw. Each feature of the battleship''s interior underscored the country''s technological shorings. Every step they took, every new detail they observed, widened the palpable gap between the naval capabilities of their nation and those of the Western powers.

    Governor Hayato was silent, his face betraying a mix of awe and concern. The implications of this technological disparity were not lost on him. His country, with its deep-rooted traditions and esteemed warrior ss, was ill-prepared to contend with the military might encapsted in the steel behemoth they were now aboard.

    If Japan were to wage war on a country with such huge ships and cannons, Japan would surely lose. And there is no doubt about it.

    Arriving at the Admiral''s Quarters, Admiral de Richebourg stepped forward and stood in front of the door. He knocked on it gently, announcing their arrival to Francis.

    "Come in," Francis responded.

    The Admiral opened the door, and the Japanese delegation was beckoned inside.

    The interior of the quarters was a stark contrast to the mechanical austerity of the rest of the ship. It was furnished and decorated to providefort and a touch of luxury. Governor Hayato and his aides, still reeling from the shock of the ship''s advanced engineering, were now faced with the sophistication and opulence that adorned these quarters.

    Sitting behind the desk was a western man in his mid-twenties. Wearing a white naval uniform with pins and insignia pinned on the chest. There''s no mistaking it, that''s the son of the Emperor of France. He was not alone, there was a young beautiful woman in a safe who promptly rose to her feet and curtsied to the Japanese delegation as they entered the room.

    Francis rose from his seat, a courteous smile on his face, extending his hand towards Governor Hayato. The protocol was slightly foreign to the Japanese, but Hayato, aware of Western customs, reciprocated the gesture.

    "I am Francis Bonaparte, Son of the Emperor of France, Viceroyalty of New France. Wee to the French Pacific Fleet gship IFNS Napoleon. Standing there is my little sister, Daphne Bonaparte."

    Li Wei tranted Francis''s words swiftly. Hayato, absorbing the introduction, bowed low, demonstrating the Japanese custom of respect. The contrast between the Western and Eastern traditions was as distinct as the surroundings each party hailed from.

    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 341 IFNS Napoleon Part 2

    Chapter 341 IFNS Napoleon Part 2

    The uing meeting was crucial for Francis. He had sailed to Japan with a purpose, a purpose he had kept to himself. Above all, he desired glory, and he knew that to gain it, he would need to aplish feats that would leave an indelible mark on history. And what could be more momentous than ushering Japan into the Western world?

    For years, Japan had followed the sakoku policy, sealing itself off from foreign influence and trade. Their determined istionism kept the nation rooted in age-old traditions, undisturbed by the changing world outside. But Francis was intent on changing that.

    For thest two hundred years, Western powers like France, Britain, and Russia had tried and failed to prate Japan''s istionist shield. Attempts at diplomacy had been rebuffed; Japan''s stoic refusal to engage with the outside world was irond. But Francis believed this time could be different. Armed with thebined military might and technological advancement of the West, embodied in the IFNS Napoleon and its fleet, he felt the bnce of power had shifted.

    Now facing the Governor of Uruga, Francis began the meeting.

    "First off, I would like to thank you for voluntarily meeting us despite our sudden appearance. I know the sight of our fleet is shocking to many but I believe that it''s our way of announcing our presence. For thest two hundred years, I have been told stories of Western nations trying to establish rtionships with Japan only to be turned away. I want it to be different, I want that this time, Japan would open up to France because if you do, you''ll enjoy luxuries that we have in the West."

    After saying that, Li Wei swiftly tranted Francis''s words into Japanese for Governor Takeyoshi and his aides. The room was silent for a moment after the trantion, the Japanese delegation absorbing Francis''s words.

    Governor Takeyoshi, with aposed demeanor, took a moment to consider his response. This was uncharted territory for Japan, a nation that had steadfastly maintained its seclusion for centuries. The presence of the Western fleet, an undeniable disy of power and technological superiority, punctuated the need for careful deliberation. But the Shogunate had already made their decision. That is to repel the West.

    Of course, those decisions were made by the collective decision of the councils who hadn''t seen the fleet of the French Navy. They believed that it was just another sailing boat of the west.

    "I appreciate your words, Mr. Bonaparte," Governor Takeyoshi began, his response tranted back to French by Li Wei. "And your respect for our customs and sovereignty is noted. But unfortunately, protocol is protocol. Your fleet should leave and head for Nagasaki, as that was the designated port for all foreign contact."

    Li Wei tranted his Japanese words into French and Francis was visibly dissatisfied.

    "You see, two years ago, we sent an envoy here on a traditional sailing ship to negotiate trade. But they were kicked out and weren''t received well. Do you know what those envoys told us? They weren''t taken seriously and were looked down upon. They were told the same thing, leave Edo and go to Nagasaki. The cycle repeats again and again, but that cycle has to stop. So we are not going anywhere, Mr. Takeyoshi until our objective is met. The first being Japan apologizing to the envoy and the second is opening up the country to trade. If those are not met, well I''m afraid that we will have to take drastic measures."

    Governor Takeyoshi stiffened at Francis''s stern words. Li Wei, caught in the middle, maintained his professional poise, tranting the threatening ultimatum back into Japanese.

    Hearing the tranted words, Takeyoshi shifted in his seat. He scanned the face of the Emperor''s son and there was seriousness in Francis''s eyes that he could not ignore. The silent threat carried the weight of the entire French navy, anchored ominously in the bay.

    "Mr. Bonaparte¡ª"

    "You," Francis interrupted as he called the interpreter. "How is he referring to me? Mr. Bonaparte?"

    Li Wei nodded in confirmation and Francis felt disrespected. He is the son of the Great Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte and has made achievements in his life that are second to his. To be called by that title Mr. is an affront, especiallying from a backward country like Japan. Francis''s patience, already thin, began to fray.

    "Before you give your response, sir, I need to know how you address the Emperor''s son or the Shogun''s son for that matter?" Francis asked, trying to draw a parallel to highlight his point.

    Governor Takeyoshi responded, "In ournd, we address them with titles that signify their stature and position. For example, the son of the Shogun would be addressed as ''Oji-sama''"

    Li Wei exined the word "Oji-sama" to Francis and he learned that Oji-sama trantes to His Highness.

    "In that case, you should call me as such, because I''m no ordinary mister. Tell him that," Francis said.

    Li Wei bowed slightly and tranted Francis''s words. The room was silent except for the soft whispers of Li Wei''s trantions. Francis''s stern gaze remained fixed on Governor Takeyoshi and Takeyoshi bowed his head slightly, as if acknowledging his mistake.

    "I apologize if I have caused any offense, Your Highness," Governor Takeyoshi said, acknowledging the French prince''s rank for the first time.

    Francis nodded. "I appreciate your understanding, Governor. Now, let us proceed to the matters at hand. Which is¡ªthat''s correct our two objectives and I believe I don''t have to repeat it again. So those were not meant in the given deadline, you know what will happen."

    Takeyoshi knows what''s going to happen, and that is a conflict with the French Pacific Fleet.

    "And if ites to that, let me give you something," Francis added as he flickered his finger. A person entered the room and handed Francis a box.

    Francis then handed the box to Governor Takeyoshi.

    The Governor, cautious but curious, opened it. Inside it was a folded white fabric and a piece of paper.

    "What is this?" he asked.

    "That''s called a white g. If our both nations were to be led in an inevitable conflict I will assure you that the French are going to obliterate your forces, starting from your junks that are surrounding our ship and the shore. Just wave that g to inform us that you are surrendering because if you don''t, we will take it as a sign of resistance, and our forces will continue pounding your defenses until there is nothing left," Francis said, his voice cold and matter-of-fact.

    Governor Takeyoshi''s hands clenched the white g, the severity of the situation bearing down upon him. He too was frustrated at the arrogance of the Prince but he had the power to back it up. The weak have no choice but to submit to the strong.

    "What about this letter?" Takeyoshi asked, grabbing the paper.

    "That is a missive I wrote personally to the Emperor of Japan," Francis said. "It''s only for him to read. Deliver it to him."

    Takeyoshi sighed. "Fine."

    `

 Chapter 342 The Shoguns Decision

    Chapter 342 The Shogun''s Decision

    Five hours after the ultimatum.

    Inside arge chamber of Edo Castle, a long wooden table was set, around which sat the shogun''s key advisors, influential daimyo, and senior members of the roju. At the head of the table was Shogun Tokugawa Ienari who looked sternly at the Governor of the Uruga, Takeyoshi.

    "So, what message do you bring? Governor Takeyoshi?" Daimyo Matsuda, from a southern province, spoke, prompting Takeyoshi to speak.

    "The French have delivered an ultimatum to our country. We open up our ports or face war with them. They even have given us a white g as a sign of surrender, should we choose to defy them and fall," Takeyoshi reported, his voice low and even, despite the storm of emotions brewing inside him.

    A palpable silence enveloped the room. The audacity of the French, their tant disrespect to the centuries-old traditions of Japan, was an affront that stung the proud souls of every person present. The air grew heavy with a mix of disbelief, anger, and apprehension.

    Daimyo Sato, an influential lord known for his fiery temper, mmed his hand on the table. "These insolent barbarians! They sail upon our sacred seas and issue threats as if we are a submissive nation! Do they not know the honor and might of Japan?" Sato''s words were fueled by his indignation.

    "Who do they think they are?" Another daimyo from the Northern territories scoffed. "Those barbarians can''t just sail into our waters and dictate terms. It''s preposterous!"

    "Pardon for my interruption, if I may share a word with you all," Takeyoshi interrupted and the Shogun gave him a nod of approval.

    "Speak your mind."

    "I''m sure that everyone present inside this council has never seen the ship that the French brought with them. It''s not an ordinary sailing ship with mast and sails. It''s different."

    "What do you mean different?"

    Takeyoshi paused for a moment to choose his words carefully. "The ship, it''s made of iron and powered by steam. The cannons it carries are more bigger and advanced than anything we''ve encountered. We need to consider this in our response."

    "I think you are overestimating them, Takeyoshi¡­"

    "I''m not overestimating them. You can see it for yourself, the French Navy is not to be underestimated. They''re advanced, and if they decide to use force, we''ll be on the receiving end of something we may not be prepared for," Takeyoshi stressed his point, a hint of frustration in his voice over the council''s dismissal.

    "With all due respect, Governor," Daimyo Sato retorted, "we have dealt with foreign threats before. We won''t bow down out of fear."

    "But this is different, Sato," Hiroshi countered, siding with Takeyoshi. "We haven''t faced technology like this. If war breaks out, it won''t just be a battle of soldiers and swords. We''re talking about a battle of technology, something we might not be ready to face."

    Shogun Tokugawa Ienari listened attentively to each point raised. The anger and desire to uphold Japan''s honor were justifiable, yet the stark reality of their technological disadvantage was something that couldn''t be ignored¡ªif there was such a thing.

    "The French giving us an instrument of surrender showed their boldness and confidence that they can win against us in war," Tokugawa said. "This is an affront, and we are only specting about their capabilities. We have been disrespected and I won''t let it slide."

    "Your words resonate with every soul in this room, my lord," Daimyo Matsuda spoke, his voice echoing the sentiments of the gathering. "But we must seek rity. Are we, under your leadership, preparing for war?"

    Shogun Tokugawa Ienari looked around the room. Every pair of eyes were filled with anger, they wanted retribution for having their dignity trampled upon. The Shogun cleared his throat.

    "We are a nation of warriors," Shogun Tokugawa began, "born from the spirit of the samurai. Our ancestors didn''t bow before threats, and neither shall we."

    "We will prepare for war," the Shogun dered.

    This elicited mixed reactions from the council. Some, like Daimyo Sato, were gratified; their honor would not be sacrificed. Others, mindful of Takeyoshi''s warnings, felt a surge of apprehension. "So there you have your answer, Governor Takeyoshi to the French. Inform them immediately and I will have my war council prepare for the inevitable," the Shogun directed, his voice firm, echoing the finality of his decision.

    Takeyoshi bowed deeply. "Oh, My Lord, there is something that I have almost forgotten to share with you."

    "Hoh? What is it?" Shogun Tokugawa mused, his interest piqued.

    "The son of the Emperor of France, Francis Bonaparte wrote a letter to Emperor Nink¨­. It is for his eyes only. Should we give it to him or ignore it given the circumstances?" Takeyoshi held the sealed envelope up for all to see. The wax seal of the French royal family was unmistakable.

    The room fell silent again, each individual considering the implications of this letter. Correspondence from the son of the Emperor of France to the Japanese Emperor was not something to be taken lightly.

    The Shogun was the first to break the silence. "Deliver it to the Emperor. It''s not like he can do something for this matter. He is simply a ceremonial figure, and we make the decisions."

    "Why not read the letter first before delivering it to the Emperor?" One of the daimyo asked.

    "It''s for the Emperor''s eyes only," Takeyoshi responded firmly, even though he too was curious about the content. "We are not barbarians like the West."

    "I will have someone deliver it to Kyoto. I can''t deliver it personally as I have to inform the French of our decision," Governor Takeyoshi said.

    The Shogun gave a slight nod, signaling his agreement.

    ***

    Six o''clock in the evening, the sky begins to turn dark, marking the transition from evening to night. Takeyoshi arrived at the French Pacific Fleet gship, the IFNS Napoleon where he was promptly escorted by Captain Waldeck to the Admiral Quarters where Francis was waiting.

    "So, what is the decision of your government?" Francis simply asked Li Wei to trante it into Japanese.

    "Unfortunately, the Shogunate didn''t ede to your demands," Takeyoshi replied firmly.

    Li Wei tranted Takeyoshi''s words to Francis, who listened intently. A brief silence followed, filled with the unsaid recognition of the impending conflict.

    "I see," Francis responded after Li Wei tranted his words into Japanese. "Then since we don''t want to leave Edo Bay without our objective being met, and you want us to leave, that puts us in apromised position. Thank you for informing me, Governor Takeyoshi. You may leave now."

    Takeyoshi bowed before exiting the Admiral''s Quarters.

    "Admiral," Francis called and Admiral de Richebourg stepped forward.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness?"

    "Prepare our fleet for a war," Francis said.

 Chapter 343 Prelude to Shock and Awe

    Chapter 343 Prelude to Shock and Awe

    ?

    Eight o''clock in the evening. July 9th, 1821.

    Francis was alone in his room, studying the historical map of Edo with intense scrutiny. It was the most recent map avable, yet Francis was well aware of its limitations and outdated content. He had ordered a seane to conduct aerial reconnaissance to capture updated images of Edo, aiming to identify and target key infrastructures that, when struck, would paralyze the city. Until the seanepleted its mission, he had to make do with the outdated resources at his disposal.

    The map was spread across the table, anchored by brass paperweights at each corner. Francis''s gaze wandered over the intricate lines and notations, his mind working rigorously to construct a mental image of the city''syout and key defense structures. He examined the distinct districts of Edo, the cement of castle walls, and moats, and the distribution of samurai residences. Each element was a piece of the puzzle, fitting together to form aprehensive view of the city''s defenses.

    Francis made notes, marking potential targets and weaknesses in Edo''s defense. He studied the topographical contours of thend, noting how natural barriers like mountains and rivers could be used to his advantage or present obstacles to his forces.

    He noted the locations of the daimyos'' residences, temples, and other significant structures. The pattern of the streets, the narrow alleys, and open spaces ¨C each could serve a strategic purpose. In a warfare that could potentially involve both ground forces and artillery, understanding the urbanyout was critical.

    Francis was a man of science and strategy. While the honor and traditions deeply embedded in Japanese culture were respected, he understood that victory in war was rooted in the practical application of technology, strategy, and intelligence, just like how his father disyed during his campaigns in the First, Second, and Third wars of the coalition.

    The integration of traditional military strategy with advanced technology defined the essence of modern warfare, and Francis intended to leverage every avable resource.

    As he pondered the geographical features and urban structure of Edo, there was a knock on the door.

    Francis lifted his gaze from the map, his thoughts momentarily disrupted.

    "Enter."

    The door opened slowly, and a figure stepped into the room. It was Daphne, his little sister.

    Francis sighed, thinking that it was Admiral de Richebourg or Captain Waldeck.

    "Brother, I heard from Admiral de Richebourgh that you are going to war with Japan. Shouldn''t we inform Paris of this development?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Francis said. "I''m sure Father would understand what I''m doing. We are doing this for the sake of France. The future market is in Asia as they have a high poption, higher than all of Europebined. Besides, it''s going to end in a day. The Japanese would recognize the gap in technology and military power and they''ll surrender."

    Daphne looked at the map on the table. "Aren''t you taking everything a bit too fast?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Francis asked, tilting his head to the side.

    "I know that you and brother Tristan arepeting for who is the best son of our father. Last I heard he was making his way to the Qing Dynasty and abolishing the trade policy the Chinese imposed. I believe it''s the Canton system?"

    Francis leaned back, his chair creaking under the shift of weight. Daphne''s astuteness was a constant, sometimes unnerving, characteristic of hers. She had an uncanny ability to cut through the veneer of the external proceedings and touch the underlying currents. His rivalry with Tristan was an unspoken affair, buried under the grandeur of their familial lineage and the exigencies of their imperial ambitions.

    "Yes, the Canton System," Francis responded curtly, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But what Tristan is undertaking in China has little bearing on our actions here in Japan. The contexts are disparate, Daphne."

    "But for me, the Qing Dynasty is better than Japan. It''s rich and has a higher poption."

    "That''s true, which is why I''m also eyeing on China."

    "Oh don''t tell me we are going to make a stop in China. We are going to bete to Paris," Daphne said concernedly.

    Francis chuckled and shook his head. "No, I don''t think Tristan would make such a move when the reunion is approaching. But yeah, I have to be the first to China, not Tristan."

    Daphne giggled.

    "What are you giggling at?" Francis demanded gently.

    "Because it''s funny seeing you being so worried about your little brother," Daphne responded with a smile. Francis raised an eyebrow but didn''t retort. The silence, albeit brief, allowed the weight of Daphne''s earlier statements to settle.

    Tristan is a formidable rival. He may be seven years older than Tristan but he possessed intellect rivaling his. He still remembered the words he said to him.

    "You''re only the Crown Prince of the Empire of France because you were born first. Imagine if I was born first, our situation would have been reversed."

    From that day, Francis swore that he would prove Tristan wrong, that his im to the throne and his future reign weren''t mere idents of birth, but were deserved and earned. Each conquest, every sessful negotiation, and the expansion of French territory and influence under hismand were testaments to his capability.

    "You have to leave me alone for a while, Daphne. Stay in your room and do whatever you want. I''ll end this in a day and after we have signed the treaty with Japan, we''ll leave immediately."

    "That''s a deal then," Daphne let out a shortugh, then added, "But remember to not get too caught up in this race with Tristan. Father wouldn''t want his sons warring against each other, metaphorically or otherwise."

    ***

    Another three hours have passed and Francis is on the bridge deck of the IFNS Napoleon.

    He was standing in front of a table, where thetest aerial image from the seanesy spread out, offering a more current and detailedyout of Edopared to the historical map he had been examining earlier. There was little to no difference, suggesting that the city is stagnating.

    Around the table standing was Captain Waldeck andAdmiral de Richebourg.

    "Report," Francis ordered.

    "The Japanese are fortifying their positions along the shores," Captain Waldeck began. "Japanese junks and samurais are being mobilized. They also have division-sized personnel armed with century-old muskets. Their forces are pitiful and a single salvo from our fleet would destroy the city."

    "Not only destroy, but burn," Admiral de Richebourgh said. "The houses are made of wood and are adjacent to each other, a perfect setting for an inferno."

    "You misunderstood me gentlemen, I do not wish to tten or burn the citiespletely. That would achieve the opposite desired effect of what we want from Japan. Remember our goals, opening Japan for trade. Here''s what we are going to do. We are going to sink all the Japanese junks around our fleet, and a single salvo from the IFNS Napoleon on their shores. That should scare them enough. After we sink all of their warships, we will task our Amphibious Assault Ship to send a team ashore to secure anding zone. We''ll push ind until we reach this ce¡­"

    Francis paused as he pressed his finger on the map.

    "What is that?" Captain Waldeck inquired.

    "That''s the Edo Castle," Francis revealed. "It houses the Shogun, who is the de-facto ruler of Japan. By capturing the Edo Castle, we gain control over the Shogun and effectively, Japan. We will begin the operation tomorrow morning at seven o''clock. That would be all."

 Chapter 344 Shock and Awe

    Chapter 344 Shock and Awe

    July 10th, 1821, seven o''clock in the morning.

    Without warning, the cid morning was shattered by the thunderous roar of cannons. The sleek destroyers of the French Pacific Fleetmenced their assault. Their precise volleys targeted the Japanese junk ships which encircled their formation. Every cannonball that found its mark sent splinters flying, tearing through the age-old wood of the junks with devastating force.

    From the coast, the unsuspecting civilians were jolted awake, their homes shaking with the reverberation of the cannon fire. Panic spread like wildfire.

    "The French are attacking! To arms!" cried out a military officer, his samurai uniform billowing as he raced toward the coastal defenses.

    Samurais, now found themselves thrust into a new age of warfare. They scrambled, manning their dated cannons and clutching their old muskets.

    The French, not waiting for a response, unleashed their next weapon. The rapid stato of machine gun fire echoed across the bay. The Japanese junks, unable to withstand such firepower, were systematically torn apart, their wooden structures offering no resistance.

    On the shores, the Japanese defenses mounted a valiant effort. Cannonballs were fired on the French Fleet, but their cannons simply bounced away from the steel structure of the French ships.

    The IFNS Napoleon''s main turret, the 406 millimeter 50 caliber guns swiveled slowly, aiming at the defensive forts on the shores of Edo Bay. It zeroed in on their target and unleashed a single volley.

    The moment the massive guns fired, the atmosphere was pierced by a sound so deafening that it seemed as if the very heavens were torn asunder. The shockwave from the st rippled outwards, causing the water around the battleship to churn violently.

    On the Japanese shore, soldiers and samurai alike instinctively sped their hands over their ears, trying to shield themselves from the overwhelming sonic assault. Even those who had been in the thick of battle for years had never experienced such a thunderous roar.

    Seconds felt like an eternity as they waited for the shells to find their mark. And then, with a blinding sh, the defensive forts that had stood as guardians of Edo Bay for generations were engulfed in explosions. The ground trembled, and a shockwave raced across thend. Buildings shook, and the very earth beneath the feet of the Japanese defenders seemed to shift as if they were caught in the grip of an earthquake.

    Dust and smoke rose high into the sky, obscuring the aftermath of the devastation.

    It was not done yet, the French Pacific Fleet Battlecruisers fired their secondaries while the destroyers fired their mains. Their objective was to neutralize the coastal defense of Edo Bay, ensuring that theirnding forces would face minimal resistance.

    The Japanese coastal defenses, already reeling from the initial assault, were further battered by the relentless barrage. The secondary guns of the French battlecruisers, while smaller in caliber than the main guns of the IFNS Napoleon, still packed a significant punch. Their rapid-fire capability meant that they could sustain a continuous rate of fire, raining down shells on the Japanese positions.

    The destroyers, nimble and agile, moved closer to the shore, firing their main guns at key defensive structures. Their focus was on any remaining artillery positions that could pose a threat to the Frenchnding forces.

    Japanese soldiers and samurai tried desperately to return fire, but the overwhelming firepower of the French fleet left them little room to maneuver. Many of their cannons, some of which dated back centuries, were simply not up to the task of fending off a modern naval force. Those that could fire were quickly targeted and neutralized.

    "It''s useless!" Shouted one of the officers.

    Their cannons were ineffective against their ships, and the fact that they were being defeated without a single French infantrynding on their shores reminded them of the huge gap between the two nations.

    Yet, the Japanese people won''t go down without a fight. It is ingrained in their minds that surrender is not an option, and their honor and pride wouldn''t allow it.

    Francis observed the battle from the bridge deck of the IFNS Napoleon. A satisfied smile spread across his lips as he scanned the coastal city of Japan with a binocr. Burning houses, civilians running amok and Japanese forces in disarray were all within his view.

    "All Japanese coastal defense has been neutralized," Admiral de Richebourg reported. "We can proceed to phase two of the operation."

    Francis checked the time from his wristwatch and saw that it had been fifteen minutes since the first shot was fired.

    "I didn''t expect it would be this quick," Francis let out a short chuckle. "Very well,mence thending operations."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness," Admiral de Richebourgh bowed his head reverently before transmitting the orders to the Amphibious Assault Ship that was on standby to deploy troops.

    Thending crafts were deployed, ten of them to be exact. Each of them carried fifty troops.

    As thending crafts started to approach the shores, Japanese defenders regrouped and prepared for a ground defense. Despite the heavy naval bombardment, their spirit remained undeterred. Civilians and samurai began to set up makeshift barricades.

    The French infantry, equipped with repeating bolt-action, began their march towards the city center. Their objective was clear: to capture key strategic points and establish a stronghold in the area.

    In the streets, Japanese forces formed a line of defense. Should there be a single foreigner crossing the street, they''ll be fired upon.

    And that moment happened when four French troops entered the street. The Japanese line, consisting of 30 musketeers aimed their muskets at them. They waited for them toe closer, into the effective firing range of the muskets.

    But¡ª

    Blood sttered across one of the Japanese musketeers in a line had his head exploded when a bullet struck it.

    "Yamada?!"

    They were in shock, the French were still far yet they were able to reach them with their shots.

    Systematically, the four French infantry fired their repeating bolt-action rifles, and the thirty Japanese musketeers fell one by one.

    Hearing the gunshots, nearby Japanese forces attempted to nk the French infantry. Samurais, wielding katanas charged in, hoping that closebat would level the ying field.

    However, the French troops were not caught off guard. They quickly formed a defensive circle, rifles pointed outward. When the samurai came within striking distance, the French simply pulled the trigger of their rifles and the Japanese fell.

    On the other side of the city, one hundred Japanese cavalry samurais charged at the French position. The French responded with one infantry setting up their machine gun that had a simr design to MG42.

    With a pull of a trigger, the deafening roar of the machine gun filled the air, spitting out bullets at an astonishing rate. The Japanese cavalry, despite their speed and agility, were mowed down before they could reach the French line. Horses and riders alike tumbled to the ground, a few managing to break through but most were cut down by the relentless barrage of bullets.

    Thending of the troops continued with thending craft returning to its mother ship to pick up more troops and have themnd on different parts of Edo. The coast was secured.

    For the first time in history, Edo has now been militarily invaded by a foreign power.

 Chapter 345 Surrender Now

    Chapter 345 Surrender Now

    One o''clock in the afternoon, July 10th, 1821. Within the ornate walls of Edo Castle, Shogun Tokugawa Ienari sat at the head of acquered table, surrounded by his most trusted advisors.

    A map of Edo Bayy sprawled on the table, dotted with markers indicating the French fleet''s positions and the remnants of the Japanese defenses. The Shogun''s eyes were fixed on the bay, tracing the path of the invaders.

    "We underestimated them," he began. "Their ships, their cannons, their tactics, their weapons¡­they are unlike anything we have ever faced. How could this happen during my reign?"

    "We could still fight," one of the Daimyo tried uplifting the spirits of those around but failed to garner support.

    "With all due respect, if you were on the battlefield, I don''t think you can utter those words," Governor of Uruga, Takoyashi interjected with a somber look on his face. "Uraga was one of the cities the French attacked, and it is now in ruins. Our forts which we have deemed imprable were simply bombarded by a powerful cannon of the French warship. We have made a wrong decision, we should have epted the proposal of the French to open our country for trade. A lot of lives would have been saved."

    "Where are you leading with this, Governor Takoyashi?" Daimyo Sato looked at him sternly. "That we bow down to the barbarians?"

    "In their perspective, they looked down on us as if we were the real barbarians," Takoyashi said. "Can you really call a nation barbarian if they defeated us on every front within hours?"

    "This isn''t the time to point fingers or dwell on past decisions. We need to assess the situation and decide our next steps. The French clearly have superior technology, but we still have the home advantage." Daimyo Hiroshi intervened.

    "There''s no such thing as home advantage. Everyone,e to your senses, we cannot defeat the French! Whatever offensive strategies you areing up with, it''ll lead to a loss of life. We can prevent it by negotiating a ceasefire¡ª"

    "Are you hearing yourself, Takoyashi?!" Daimyo Sato shouted. "We will not surrender to these invaders. Every piece of ournd, every stone, and every tree is steeped in the blood and honor of our ancestors. We will not desecrate their memory by bowing to the enemy."

    A silence fell over the room.

    "I would rather die a thousand deaths than see our sacrednds under the yoke of foreign domination," Shogun Tokugawa Ienari proimed. "We are samurai," he continued, his gaze sweeping across the room, locking eyes with each of his advisors. "We are the descendants of warriors who have faced insurmountable odds, yet never yielded. We have a duty, not just to ourselves, but to the generations that wille after us. We will fig¡ª"

    The Edo Castle rocked as an explosion erupted nearby.

    "What is it?!"

    "Are we under attack?!"

    Governor Takayoshi quickly got up to his feet and rushed towards the window. There he saw French troops standing along the moat of the castle, their cannons aiming directly at the structural foundation of the castle walls.

    "What happened?" Tokugawa Ienari demanded.

    "The French, they have arrived! They are aiming their cannons at the castle."

    "What?!" Daimyo Sato rose to his feet, alerted. "What happened to the guards outside?"

    "They were probably defeated," Governor Takoyashi responded grimly.

    As Governor Takoyashi squinted his eyes to get a better look and sized up their forces, he noticed one familiar figure among the French forces.

    "That¡ª"

    There''s no mistaking it, that''s Li Wei, a Chinese interpreter for the French. He was handed a letter by an officer standing next to him. He also noticed that he was holding a contraption on his left hand that had a conical shape. He brought it up to his mouth and spoke.

    "This is the Army of the French Empire!" Li Wei''s voice boomed through the megaphone, so clear and loud that it pierced through the thick walls of the Edo Castle.

    "Is that a voice?"

    "Howe that it is loud?"

    "We have surrounded your castle and upied your capital city. We request your surrender. If you do not wave the white g we have given to you, we will vanquish you. This is a threat that you should take seriously. If we don''t hear from you at any minute, we will start firing our artillery."

    Li Wei concluded the ultimatum, and the council was still in shock, grappling with the reality of the dire situation they found themselves in.

    "If they are making that ultimatum, My Lord, that means that the city defenses have been neutralized. There is no army that woulde to rescue us here. The only logical decision is to wave the g that I have given to you."

    "Surrendering to the French meant selling our country," Daimyo Sato said.

    "Not necessarily," countered Governor Takoyashi. "It means preserving lives, both ours and our people''s. We can negotiate terms. Remember, the French only came here to trade and open up the country. Abolish the Sakokuw, and there''s a possibility we can reach a resolution."

    Governor Takoyashi''s pragmatic approach seemed at odds with the fervent nationalism of his peers, but the cold, hard factsy bare before them. The French had them surrounded, and their firepower was beyond anything Japan had ever faced.

    This is not them being patriotic, this is them being delusional.

    "My Lord, where is the white g? I will wave it for the French to see and save the castle. I''ll handle this, I have spoken to the Imperial Prince of the French Empire. I can negotiate on your behalf. Consider this as a second chance. With our country opening to foreigners, we might be able to strengthen our country by acquiring those technologies. We have fallen behind because we isted ourselves from the world."

    ***

    On the IFNS Napoleon, admiral quarters.

    Francis and Daphne were in the admiral''s quarters on the IFNS Napoleon, eating freshly baked pastries.

    There was a knock on the door and Francis simply signaled the person to enter.

    Francis nced at the person entering and it was Captain Waldeck. He approached Francis and handed him a folded paper.

    "What is this?" Francis asked.

    "It''s a report from Edo," Captain Waldeck replied.

    Francis unfolded the letter and read the contents.

    "What is it?" Daphne curiously asked.

    A smile spread across Francis''s lips. "Japan has surrendered."

 Chapter 346 Unequal Treaty

    Chapter 346 Unequal Treaty

    The Tokugawa Japan surrendered to the French forces by waving the white g that the French handed to them. Preparations for an official diplomatic meeting were swiftly arranged.

    The meeting point would be the Edo Castle with Francis Bonaparte serving as the official representative of the French Empire and for Tokugawa Japan, it would be Governor Takoyashi.

    July 11th, 1821.

    As Francis moved through the streets of Edo with his automobile, he noted the stark difference in house design from what he was ustomed to in the West. The structures were mainly wooden, with defined beams and supports evident on the exterior. The roofs were tiled, nting downwards, providing protection against the elements.

    Houses had sliding doors, made of thin paper panels framed in wood, which seemed both functional and practical. It allowed for easy adjustments to the space and seemed ideal for venttion in warmer months. Stone pathways led to some homes, while others had simple dirt tracks leading up to them.

    Here and there, he spottedrger buildings with thick white walls. He inferred these to be storehouses or perhaps ces of some importance due to their sturdier build. As the vehicle progressed, he noticed the residences growing in size and elegance, hinting at the socioeconomic structure of the city''s residents where those nearest to the Edo Castle were likely those of higher status or rank in society.

    The streets, despite being narrow, were efficient, allowing for a smooth flow of pedestrians and vehicles. The people lining the streets couldn''t help but look at the automobile Francis was riding.

    It was their first time seeing it, so their shocked curious expressions were expected. Most of the locals whispered among themselves, pointing and discussing the strange vehicle that rumbled through their streets.

    Speaking of the locals, Francis took an interest in their fashion style. Unlike in the West, where a man would wear a three-piece ck suit and a hat, the Japanese wore something entirely different. The majority of men wore kimono-style garments, which were long robes wrapped around the body and secured with a sash, known as an obi. These kimonos varied in color and design. Some were simple, solid colors, while others had intricate patterns. Paired with these were wooden sandals called geta or zori, depending on the design.

    The women, on the other hand, also wore kimonos but theirs tended to be more vibrant with floral or geometric patterns. They also wore obis, but often more ornately tied. Some women could be seen with their hair styled in traditional updos, decorated withbs and hairpins.

    Children, resembling smaller versions of the adults, were also dressed in kimonos, but theirs seemed more practical for y, being shorter and less restrictive.

    In the more bustling areas, Francis also observed merchants and traders. Their attire was slightly different, with them often wearing simple tunics and pants, likely for ease of movement. On their heads, some wore broad straw hats to shield them from the sun.

    As the automobile neared the castle, the attire of the locals began to shift. Here, near the heart of power, the kimonos were more ornate, signifying wealth and status. The fabrics looked richer and more varied in hue. Additionally, there were more samurai and officials, distinguishable by their hakama ¨C pleated pants worn over the kimono ¨C and the two swords they typically carried.

    It was clear to Francis that, like in Europe, clothing in Japan served not just a functional purpose but alsomunicated social standing and profession.

    Behind the automobile were French soldiers marching with French gs hoisted and singing a marching song. "Chanson de l''Oignon" or in English "Song of the Onion".

    "Daphne, you have missed a lot," Francis said, his mind flickering back to the times when he was at the battleship. He offered Daphne toe with him to Edo but she refused, simply saying that she would get tired and so would rather stay in the battleship and wait for him.

    Francis brought up his camera and took pictures of the surrounding areas and the locals. He nned on showing it to Daphne when he returned to the ship.

    As Francis and his entourage reached the Edo Castle, there was a noticeable increase in security. Tokugawa officials and samurai guarded the entrance. The castle itself was imposing, with stone walls and a massive wooden gate. Above it all, the main keep of the castle towered over the city.

    Governor Takoyashi, dressed in a formal dark-colored kimono with an intricate design, stood waiting for them. A group of high-ranking officials apanied him. As Francis stepped out of the automobile, the two parties bowed in respect to each other.

    The French and the Japanese representatives were then led into the main hall of the castle. The interior was spacious with tatami mats covering the floor and ornate folding screens separating sections of the room. There were no chairs to be seen, so Francis figured that they''d sit on the floor during the meeting, following Japanese customs.

    Francis and his team were given cushions to sit on. The Japanese officials sat across from them. There was a brief moment of silence, after which Governor Takoyashi began the conversation.

    "Your Highness, allow me to formally wee you to the Edo Castle," Takoyashi said.

    Li Wei, who served as the trantor since their first contact with Japan, promptly tranted Takoyashi''s words.

    "Arigato," Francis replied.

    Takoyashi tilted his head to the side, hearing the crown prince of the French Empire speak theirnguage.

    "It seems you''ve learned some of our words, Your Highness. That''smendable."

    Li Wei tranted and Francis nodded slightly, "Only a few phrases. Do you want me to show it to you?"

    "Please do," Takoyashi smiled politely.

    Francis took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Watashi wa... Fran... Francis Bonaparte desu?" he stuttered slightly, trying to get the pronunciation just right.

    There was a pause. Takoyashi''s lips curled into an amused smile. "That was a good attempt, Your Highness. Your ent has charm."

    The other Japanese officials exchanged nces and murmured among themselves.

    "You tter me, I know I messed up the pronunciation but anyway, let''s begin this discussion. It saddens me a bit that you are representing Tokugawa Japan, not the Shogun¡­Not that I have a problem with you, it''s just that it would have been better. But since you were given full authority, you''ll do."

    Takoyashi nodded thoughtfully, taking in Francis'' words. "Understood, Your Highness. The Shogun felt it necessary for me to represent our nation in this significant meeting. But rest assured, his wishes and decisions are fullymunicated to me, and I am here with his full trust and authority."

    Li Wei rapidly tranted the exchange to ensure both parties were kept in the loop.

    Francis nodded. "Very well. Let''s discuss the terms of our agreement and your surrender. Here are the proposals that we have summarized for you. Please read it."

    Francis''s staff handed Takoyashi a document, carefullyid out on high-quality paper. The text was written in both French and Japanese to ensure rity and understanding.

    Takoyashi took a moment to scan the document, his eyes moving between the French and Japanese texts. The title of the treaty is called the Treaty of Peace and Amity.

    "We, the representatives of the French Empire, propose the following terms for consideration:

    We propose the establishment of a mutual peace agreement between our two empires, the Empire of France and the Empire of Japan.

    We suggest the opening of the ports of Shimoda, Hakodate, and Yokohama to our ships for purposes of refueling, resupplying, and trade.

    We propose that both our nations establish a jointly-agreed currency exchange mechanism to make trade transactions smoother and more efficient.

    We would like to propose the establishment of a French conste in Edo. This would serve as a center for diplomatic rtions, facilitate trade agreements, and assist any French citizens residing in Japan.

    To ensure a consistent and effective diplomatic rtionship, we propose that both our nations appoint ambassadors. Their role would be to oversee the proper execution of the treaty''s stiptions and maintain open lines ofmunication.

    In matters ofw, we propose that our French citizens in Japan remain under the jurisdiction of Frenchw and our conste.

    Recognizing the potential of trade between our nations, we propose that tariffs for our imports to Japan be set at a favorable rate, ideally reduced, for the next decade.

    We hold the right to religious freedom in high regard. Thus, we propose that French citizens in Japan be allowed to practice their religion without any obstacles or interference from local authorities.

    In the spirit of goodwill, we will immediately and unconditionally return any Japanese prisoners of war or other detained citizens to Japan.

    Lastly, considering the expenses borne by the French Empire during the recent military expedition, we propose that Japanpensates us for the costs incurred.

 Chapter 347 Look to the West

    Chapter 347 Look to the West

    After reading, Takoyashi slowly set the document down, his face contemtive. The first thing he noticed was that these terms are quite unequal. One example is the proposed jurisdiction of Frenchw over French citizens in Japan, which would essentially create pockets of French sovereignty on Japanese soil. Additionally, the proposed tariff reductions heavily favored French imports, potentially harming the domestic market.

    "Your Highness," Takoyashi began, "while I appreciate the straightforwardness of this document, there are some aspects that appear unbnced."

    Francis raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to borate.

    Takoyashi continued, "For instance, the idea of having French citizens under French jurisdiction while in Japan could be problematic. It could lead to potential conflicts of interest and undermine our domesticws."

    Takoyashi then pointed to the section about tariffs. "Reduced tariffs for French imports for a decade is a long time. This could potentially harm our local industries and give French products an undue advantage in the market¡­"

    He trailed off as he watched Francis simply smiling while he listened to his words. As if he doesn''t care.

    Francis leaned forward slightly, his expression calm.

    "Governor Takoyashi, let me be clear. This may sound like a proposal to you but this is a demand. If you had agreed to trade with us before we fought one another, we could have edited some terms. But considering we are the victor, we are in a position to set the terms. You only have two options, sign the treaty or continue the war. It''s as simple as that. I''m sure you are already aware of the consequences¡­.Let me show you something."

    Francis flickered his fingers and one of his staff approached and handed Francis a wooden box. Francis nodded in appreciation before opening the box. He picked up what''s inside. It''s a rolled paper, tied with a thin red ribbon. He delicately undid the ribbon and spread the paper on the table for Takoyashi to see.

    It was a world map. A detailed one.

    "These," Francis began, pointing to the blue areas. "Are thends on this that we controlled. The only presence that we don''t have left is in East Asia. Should you not sign the treaty, well this Japan of yours, it will beyered with blue as well.

    Takoyashi''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the map. The extent of the blue, representing French territory, was staggering. Howe such a single country dominates far-flungnds so extensively? Not only that, it seemed that France was not the only one doing it but its neighbors as well.

    The prospect of bing a colony of what they deemed barbarians in the past is something the Japanese won''t ept. He''s certain that the Shogun or the Emperor would feel the same. It''s better that they open this country than be subjugated by force. Takoyashi gathered his thoughts before speaking.

    "Your Highness, the terms you present are challenging, and I must admit they pose a significant concern for our country''s future," he said. "While it''s clear that you have the upper hand militarily and strategically, there might be a way for us to reach a middle ground. Apromise that ensures Japan''s sovereignty and dignity while amodating France''s interests."

    Francis listened intently. "Go on," he prompted.

    "First, regarding the jurisdiction of Frenchw over French citizens in Japan," Takoyashi proposed, "we might consider establishing special zones where Frenchw applies, instead of a nket jurisdiction across the entire country. This approach will minimize potential conflicts with our domesticws."

    "As for the tariffs," Takoyashi continued, "instead of a straight decade of reductions, we can implement a phased approach. Start with a significant reduction for the first few years, then gradually decrease the concession rate over the remainder of the decade. This will provide some relief to our domestic industries and allow them time to adapt."

    Francis considered the suggestions. "You present reasonable modifications. As expected of a statesman, not only that but an economist as well."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Your Highness," Takoyashi bowed his head.

    "Very well. I agree with the suggestions," Francis agreed. "The rest of the terms don''t need changing."

    "Of course, it''s only those two, Your Highness," Takoyashi lifted his head up. "Your Highness, can I ask you a question?"

    "What is it?"

    "The technology you have, is it possible that Japan would acquire it? We are fascinated with your modern technology and if we were to ept these terms, having ess to modern technology could help us rapidly progress and better integrate with the world," Takoyashi inquired.

    "So you want your country to modernize. I don''t have a problem with it, in fact, it''s what this whole discussion is about. Trade. No doubt there''d be a lot of French businessmen who would invest in Japan and bring their technologies with them. However, this won''t be a one-way street," Francis responded.

    Takoyashi nodded, understanding the implication. "What do you suggest?"

    Francis leaned back, "If Japan wants ess to our technology, then France should get preferential ess to Japan''s resources and unique products. This includes but is not limited to, crafts, textiles, and certain minerals which are scarce in our territories. We can facilitate technological exchanges, where our expertse and share their knowledge, and set up infrastructures, and in return, we get a favorable position in terms of trade and ess to your market."

    Takoyashi paused to consider the proposal. "That is a substantial request, but understandable given the circumstances. I believe we can work on that. Lastly, Your Highness, there''s one thing I have been meaning to ask. Your country, is it the most powerful country in your continent?"

    Francis wondered why Takoyashi would ask that question. Nevertheless, he answered.

    "We are the first in the world, with Russia being the second. All of the world powers reside in the European continent."

    "But what about China? We believe that China is the most powerful country in the world¡­" Takoyashi said.

    "China?" Francis scoffed softly. "To be honest, I admit that China is culturally and economically rich. But a superpower? I don''t think so. China in our eyes is a backward nation and weak."

    Takoyashi looked surprised, "So, China isn''t as influential on the global stage as we believed? This is new, we Japanese people always looked up to China because most of our culture is derived from them."

    This is a huge problem for Japan. If China was looked down upon by the West, then it''s certain that they are facing the same treatment from the West. If that is the case, the only way to protect their country is through modernization. To do so is to look to the West.

 Chapter 348 Showing off the Technology of the West

    Chapter 348 Showing off the Technology of the West

    Two o''clock struck on the afternoon of July 11th. The skies above Kurihama Beach were clear, the sun beating down on the sandy shores where an unusual event was unfolding. French troops, dressed in their navy blue uniforms adorned with gold trims, were forming a neat procession along the coastline.

    At the front of the formation, the conductor, a tall man with a distinctive mustache, raised his baton, signaling themencement of the fanfare. The opening notes of the French National Anthem, "Chant du Depart," began to resonate. Brass instruments gleamed under the sunlight, producing a rich, harmonious sound that echoed across the beach and into the town beyond.

    Japanese officials, dressed in traditional kimonos and hakama, stood at a respectful distance. Their faces, usually stoic and unreadable, now disyed a mix of curiosity and fascination. They whispered among themselves, trying to grasp the nuances of this foreign tune. Nearby, local fishermen and vendors, who had momentarily abandoned their chores, gathered in clusters, their heads tilting in unison to the rhythm of the anthem.

    Nearby, local children, their eyes wide and brimming with curiosity, cautiously approached the foreign musicians. They watched closely and tried to mimic the posture and actions of the French horn yers, puffing their cheeks and pretending to y. Their attempts were met with quietughter as no sound came out from their imaginary instruments.

    A few meters away, two prominent figures stood side by side. Representing the French Empire was Francis Bonaparte, while the Empire of Japan was represented by the Governor of Uruga, Takeyoshi. Between them was a simple setup: a desk and a chair, soon to be used for their discussions. Further ahead, a disy area was set up, showcasing an array of French technologies. These were Francis''s tools of persuasion, items he intended to unt to impress and intrigue the Japanese representative.

    As he swept his nce at the Japanese crowds, he realized something toote. It was the physical appearance of the Japanese. Their facial structures were distinctively different from the Western features he was ustomed to. The almond-shaped eyes, the broader cheekbones, and the more refined jawline stood in contrast to the sharper, angr featuresmon in the West.

    They were also short in staturepared to the towering height of many Westerners. The difference wasn''t just limited to height; their build was generally morepact, with broader shoulders and a more evenly distributed weight. Their skin tones varied from a pale cream to a deep tan.

    The National Anthem was nearing its conclusion as the conductor made a series of precise movements with his baton, guiding the musicians through the final notes. As thest strains of the anthem faded away, polite apuse erupted from the gathered crowd, both from the Japanese locals and the officials.

    "So that''s your National Anthem huh?" Takoyashi noted. Li Wei tranted it to French. "What is the meaning of that anthem, Your Highness?"

    "Chant du Depart, or ''Song of Departure'', is more than just a national anthem for us," Francis began, addressing Takeyoshi''s question. "It wasposed during the French Revolution and encapstes the spirit of freedom, unity, and resilience. The lyrics speak of the love for our homnd, the sacrifices made for it, and the call to defend our values. It''s a reminder of our history, our struggles, and the ideals we hold dear."

    Takeyoshi nodded thoughtfully. "Every nation has its songs and tales that reflect its history and values. It''s fascinating to understand the stories behind such anthems. It gives insight into the soul of a country."

    Francis simply smiled at thepliment before beckoning him to take a seat.

    The Treaty of Peace and Amity hasn''t been signed yet as Francis wanted to show their technology to the Japanese as an added effect, making them want to sign an agreement with them even more.

    "I believe Edo is your capital city correct? Having had the chance to set foot in your capital and do a little exploring, I must say, your architecture is fascinating but that can be improved upon once we introduce modern technologies and bring civilization to your country. Let''s begin with the first one."

    With a flick of his finger, Francis called upon one of the staff, who approached the desk carrying a small box. He handed it to Francis and the box was opened.

    Francis grabbed what was inside and showed it to Takeyoshi.

    "This is what we call a lotive or a train. It''s what we use for transportation over long distances. It''s faster than horses and can carry arge number of passengers or goods," Francis exined, holding up a small model of a train. The model was intricately detailed, showcasing the wheels, the steam engine, and thepartments.

    Francis''s staffers constructed a small railway model on the sand, cing the train model on it. "This train runs on tracks, just like this," he continued, pointing to the miniature rails. "By using coal as fuel, it powers the steam engine, propelling the train forward. It can also be powered with diesel or electricity with one having advantages and disadvantages. Nevertheless, if you want to modernize your nation, trains are a key infrastructure element you might want to consider."

    Another technology was shown to Takeyoshi, this time it was an automobile.

    "I''m sure you know about this as I have used it as my means of transportation to navigate in your capital city," Francis said, showing a toy model of an automobile. "This is what we call an automobile, it uses internalbustion engines powered by gasoline or diesel. Five years ago, almost all horse-drawn carriages were reced with these automobiles in France and in Europe."

    Francis showed another.

    "This is what we call an aircraft," Francis said, showing a toy model of a propeller aircraft. "Just like the automobile and the train, it''s another mode of transportation. But this one can fly. This aircraft is used to transport goods and passengers across vast distances in a short amount of time. With the advancements in aviation technology, we can now travel between countries in a matter of hours rather than days or weeks."

    Takeyoshi''s eyes widened with interest as he examined the model. "Flying? Humans have dreamt of taking to the skies for centuries. And you''re saying you have achieved it?"

    "Yes," Francis responded confidently. "And it''s not just for military purposes. We havemercial flights that transport civilians, and there are even ns to establish international routes."

    Francis signaled another aide to bring forth the next technology. This time, a model of a ship was ced on the table. Unlike the traditional wooden ships that Japan was ustomed to, this model was of a steamship, made of metal, with funnels expelling smoke.

    "This," began Francis, "is a modern marvel of maritime technology. It''s a steamship. Unlike traditional sailing ships that rely on wind, this uses a steam engine powered by coal or oil as fuel. It can travel faster and is not dependent on favorable wind conditions. Moreover, it can carry more cargo and is far more durable."

    Takeyoshi leaned forward, studying the model. It''s the same model as their battleship. It has a ratio of 1:100, making him let out a sigh of admiration.

    Francis proceeded to show a vast array of technologies like cameras, televisions, telephones, telegraphs, radios, and home electronic appliances such as washing machines, refrigerators, air-conditioners, radiators, and microwaves, each taking ten minutes to demonstrate.

    Almost three hours had passed, and Francis demonstrated thest technology he was sure would shock the Japanese.

    "We have learned in the past that most Asian countries eat rice as it is the staple food for the majority. In France, while we do consume rice, it''s not as central to our diet as it is in Asia. However, we have developed a technology that makes the process of cooking rice more efficient and consistent," Francis began, signaling an aide to bring forth the next item.

    The aide carefully ced a device on the table. It had a simple metallic exterior with a manual dial to set the cooking time.

    "This," Francis said, lifting the lid to reveal an inner pot, "is what we call a rice cooker. Instead of the traditional method of cooking rice in a pot over a stove, this device streamlines the process. It''s designed to automatically adjust the temperature and cooking time, ensuring that the rice is cooked perfectly every time. No more burnt rice at the bottom or unevenly cooked grains."

    The staff demonstrated its capabilities by cooking rice on the spot. A portion of rice and water was measured out and poured into the cooker. Francis turned the manual dial, setting it in the correct position.

    "As you can see," Francis continued, "once you''ve added the rice and water, you simply set the timer and let the device do its work. It has a built-in mechanism that knows when the rice is cooked to perfection, and it will automatically switch to ''keep warm'' mode once done. This ensures the rice stays at an optimal temperature without overcooking."

    After a short wait, a beep signaled that the rice was ready. The lid was lifted, releasing a puff of steam, and revealing perfectly cooked, fluffy rice. Francis scooped a portion onto a te and offered it to Takeyoshi.

    "Please, Governor, taste and see the consistency and quality this machine offers."

    Takeyoshi hesitated for a moment before taking a bite. His eyes lit up in surprise. "It''s cooked perfectly," he remarked, clearly impressed. "So we don''t have to gather wood to cook rice."

    "Electricity would do," Francis said, satisfied at his reaction. "Which is why when you sign the treaty with us, we can begin building infrastructure that will modernize your nation. We will sign the treatyter in the evening at the gship of the French Pacific Fleet."

    Takeyoshi nodded. "Since it''s going to be dinner time, is it okay if we bring food from our side as well? We''d like to share some of our traditional dishes with you."

    Francis smiled, "Of course, Governor. It would be a pleasure to experience Japanese cuisine."

 Chapter 349 Treaty of Peace and Amity 1821

    Chapter 349 Treaty of Peace and Amity 1821

    The two leaders then proceeded to make arrangements for the evening''s event. Takeyoshi sent word to his aides to prepare a selection of traditional Japanese dishes, while Francis coordinated with his team to ensure everything was in ce for the treaty signing aboard the gship.

    Since the dinner will be held in the IFNS Napoleon, Francis ordered the crew to refurbish the mess hall, allowing for a spacious and formal setting. Long tables were set up, draped with white tablecloths, and adorned with centerpieces made of fresh flowers. Chairs were neatly arranged, and fine china, crystal sses, and silver cutlery were set in ce.

    Since it''s also going to be some sort of cultural exchange, Francis ordered the chef of the gship to cook the finest cuisine France has to offer. Some includes beef bourguignon, ratatouille, quiche Lorraine, and bouibaisse. In addition to these main dishes, the menu also featured escargot, coq au vin, and a selection of fine French cheeses such as camembert, Roquefort, and brie. For dessert, there were preparations for tarte tatin, cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e, ¨¦irs, and macarons. A variety of French wines, including some from the renowned Bordeaux and Burgundy regions, were selected toplement the dishes.

    Takeyoshi''s team, wanting to showcase the depth and breadth of Japanese culinary arts, prepared dishes such as sashimi tters featuring tuna, salmon, and mackerel, tempura vegetables and prawns, udon and soba noodle dishes, and various sushi rolls. Traditional dishes like kaiseki, a multi-course Japanese dinner, and chawanmushi, a steamed egg custard, were also included. For those with a sweet tooth, mochi, matcha ice cream, and dorayaki were on offer. Sake and Japanese green tea were chosen as the beverages for the night.

    As the preparations continued, both teams coborated to ensure that the presentation of the dishes respected each culture''s dining etiquette. For instance, the French dishes were served onrge tes with the necessary cutlery, while the Japanese dishes were presented in bowls with chopsticks.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, the event started. Governor Takoyashi was not alone this time, he brought with him the Council of Elders, or in the Western equivalent, the ministers of various governmental departments. They were key figures in the Japanese administration, responsible for significant decisions rted to trade, defense, foreign affairs, and culture.

    "I would like to thank everyone for joining us on this momentous asion. Given that you havee aboard our ship means that you aremitted to signing the treaty which I believe will bring prosperity and mutual benefits to both our nations," Francis began as he stood up to address the assembly. "Now, we''ll enjoy the cuisines from both our great nations."

    With that, the dinner began with the French tasting the Japanese delicacies while the Japanese tasted the French cuisine. However, one unforeseen problem erupted.

    The Japanese were using different cutlery to eat their food. While the French dishes were apanied by forks, knives, and spoons, the Japanese dishes were presented with chopsticks. Many of the French officials, unfamiliar with the use of chopsticks, struggled to pick up the sushi rolls and sashimi. On the other hand, some of the Japanese officials were not ustomed to using a fork and knife, especially with dishes like beef bourguignon.

    Seeing the difficulty some were facing, Takeyoshi, always the gracious host, signaled his aides. They quickly brought forth a set of utensils, offering them to the guests who were struggling. Simrly, some of the younger Japanese officials, who had been exposed to Western dining etiquette, began demonstrating the use of Western cutlery to their elder counterparts.

    Sitting next to Francis was Daphne, who just simply stared at her food.

    "Brother, I don''t like Japanese cuisine. The food is not even cooked," Daphne said.

    "Well, they eat it raw," Francis replied.

    "I know but it also smells fishy, I won''t force myself to digest this," Daphne stated, pushing her te slightly away.

    "Well, I won''t force you. If you don''t like it, just eat our food. You know, these nations don''t have the modern technology and techniques we use in cooking. Making their food taste crap, I have to choke it down to appear politely diplomatic."

    "You don''t have to, you know, brother. But if it''s a political move, I won''t stop you. And it seems like it''s only the Japanese who are enjoying our food," Daphne observed as she saw the Japanese officials exchanging words with a satisfied look on their faces.

    "Perhaps you can try their cooked food," Francis suggested. "They have what they call ''tempura'' which is deep-fried vegetables and seafood. It''s quite delicious."

    Daphne looked hesitant but nodded, "Alright, I''ll give it a try."

    Daphne grabbed one of the tempura prawns and took a tentative bite. To her surprise, she found it vorful and crispy. "This is good," she admitted with a small smile. "It''s like Schnitzel from Austria but with seafood."

    "Good observation." Francis chuckled softly, d to see his sister warming up to at least one aspect of Japanese cuisine. "See? There''s always something for everyone."

    After dinner, the treaty signing was tomence. Francis and Takeyoshi took center stage, nked by their respective entourages. The treaty was beautifully crafted on parchment, the ink shimmering under the soft lighting of the room. Both leaders took a moment to read through the document onest time.

    Governor Takeyoshi was the first to sign, followed by Francis. As they did, there was a palpable tension in the room, signifying the weight of the moment. With thest stroke of the pen, the treaty was signed, and both leaders looked up, acknowledging the significance of the moment. They exchanged firm handshakes as the room broke into polite apuse.

    Following the official signing, a toast was proposed. Francis, holding a ss of fine Bordeaux wine. "To the Empire of France and to the Empire of Japan!"

    Everyone raised their sses in unison, echoing Francis''s sentiment, "To the Empire of France and to the Empire of Japan!" The room echoed with the clinking of sses.

    Meanwhile, Daphne let out a sigh. "Finally, we can go home."

 Chapter 350 Leaving Japan

    Chapter 350 Leaving Japan

    July 12th, 1821.

    Aboard the French Pacific Fleet''s gship, the IFNS Napoleon, stood Francis, his eyes scanning the expansive horizon. The shores of Edo were bustling with activity, crowded with thousands of its citizens who had gathered to witness the fleet''s departure.

    There was a palpable mix of emotions in the air¡ªapprehension intertwined with a sigh of relief. The French Pacific Fleet had, after all, yed a pivotal role in altering the course of their nation''s history, having once wreaked havoc upon their capital for refusing to yield to the French demands. The scars of the past were still fresh in the minds of many.

    Yet, amid the remnants of bygone chaos, there was an emerging sense of optimism. A portion of the popce was ready to turn the page, eager to embrace the potential of a new era and leave behind the shadows of the conflict.

    "In ten minutes, there will be cannonades to salute our departure," announced Captain Waldeck, approaching Francis with measured steps.

    Francis nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes never leaving the horizon as he contemted Captain Waldeck''s words. "Make sure everything is in order. We leave no room for error today. Let''s show to these uncivilized nations the iota of civilization and order we represent," Francis stated, his tone firm yetposed.

    Captain Waldeck straightened up, his posture exuding confidence. "Understood, sir. The crew is well-prepared, and we have gone through the procedures multiple times. Everything will proceed as nned," he assured Francis, demonstrating hismitment to the task at hand.

    As the minutes ticked away, the atmosphere on the deck grew more intense. The crew moved, ensuring that every detail was attended to. The cannons were loaded, and the sailors took their positions, ready for themand to fire.

    "Your Imperial Highness, we shall return to the bridge deck. It''ll be dangerous to stay on the deck once the cannons start firing," Captain Waldeck advised, gesturing toward the safer area of the ship.

    Francis gave a curt nod, understanding the necessity of the situation. He turned to leave the deck, his steps steady as he made his way to the bridge. The sailors continued their preparations, moving with a sense of urgency as the time for the cannonade drew near.

    Once safely on the bridge, Francis resumed his position, looking out over the ship and the distant shores of Edo.

    Captain Waldeck joined him, standing at attention as he awaited Francis''smand. "All is ready, Your Imperial Highness. We await your order," he reported, his voice steady.

    Francis took a deep breath, his gaze lingering on the shores of Edo onest time before turning to Captain Waldeck.

    "Proceed," he ordered.

    At hismand, the cannons roared to life, sending a powerful salute across the waters. The sound was deafening, and the ship vibrated with the force of the cannonade. On the shores of Edo, the crowd reacted, some in awe and others in fear, as they witnessed the might of the French Pacific Fleet.

    Some even panicked, running amok as the memories of the conflict haunted them. The French cannons are ten or twenty times stronger than their strongest, so it''s an obvious natural reaction. But, as seconds flew by, they got confused.

    There were no explosions erupting on the shores even the French Pacific Fleet continued to fire their batteries.

    Little did they know, the French used a nk cartridge for the salute, creating a loud and impressive disy without causing any physical damage. Of course, the high-ranking officials of the Japanese government were informed that they were going to conduct a cannonade that would signal the leave of their sovereign waters. But it seemed that news didn''t spread as quickly as he had expected.

    Possibly Francis was ustomed to the quick dissemination of information due to the advent of newspapers, radios, and televisions.

    The cannonadessted for over ten minutes. Once it''s finished, the fleet begins its departure, leaving the Edo Bay.

    The Japanese heaved a sigh of relief. Atst, the foreigners are gone and things will return back to normal.

    The locals began sharing their opinions about the French.

    "They lookedpletely different from us," one of the localsmented.

    "Yeah, they are tall, have blue eyes, broad body¡­," another chimed in, expressing their fascination and curiosity about the physical characteristics of the French.

    "And their ships, they were massive! I''ve never seen anything like it," a third person added, reflecting on the grandeur of the French fleet.

    As the crowd continued to discuss and share their impressions, it was clear that the French presence had left asting impact on the people of Edo. They had witnessed a disy of power and technological advancement that was foreign to them, and it had sparked a mixture of awe, fear, and curiosity.

    "But aren''t Westerners called barbarians by the Shogunate?"

    "Do you honestly still believe in that?" one of the locals retorted. "More like we are barbarians or worse, insects to them.

    "Indeed," a fourth person chimed in, "It''s hard to believe that those ''barbarians'' could be so advanced. Maybe we''ve been wrong about them all along."

    Meanwhile, back on the IFNS Napoleon, the crew was busy securing the ship and preparing for the long journey back to France. The sessful execution of the cannonade and the smooth departure from Edo Bay had boosted morale, and there was a sense of satisfaction and pride in the air.

    "The journey back to Paris should be a smooth one. Since we are using the Suez Canal, from Edo to Toulon, with a speed of fifteen knots, we can reach France within twenty-six days," Francis mused.

    "Well, Your Imperial Highness, there''ll be a slight dy on that," Captain Waldeck said, rubbing the back of his neck slightly. We have received a letter from Paris, Hexagon. It''s for your eyes only, Your Imperial Highness."

    "Really?" Francis raised a brow, wondering what that was. "Give me the letter," he instructed, extending his hand to receive the correspondence.

    Captain Waldeck promptly handed over a sealed envelope bearing the official insignia of the French Empire. Francis carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the contents quickly.

    After a few moments, he looked up from the letter, his gaze meeting Captain Waldeck''s. "It seems there''s one person who wouldn''t be pleased to hear this news."

    ***

    While Francis was walking down the corridor, he ran into Daphne, her maids, Elise and Maria trailing behind her.

    They stopped and the two maids promptly performed a curtsy.

    "Brother, I was looking for you," Daphne said. "It''s good that we are returning to France. I can''t wait to go home. The battleship may be all-powerful but thefort is just¡­ugh¡­"

    "Unfortunately, there''s a ce we have to stop before returning to France," Francis revealed.

    "Ehh? Where is it?"

    "India," Francis answered.

 Chapter 351 Prelude to India

    Chapter 351 Prelude to India

    "India?" Daphne repeated, her brows knitting together in a frown of confusion. "But whatever business have we in India?"

    "We''re bound for India to inspect the progress of a grand pce under construction," Francis exined, his tone carrying a hint of formality. "It''s a directive straight from our father¡ªthe Emperor. His word is final, and we must adhere."

    Realizing the gravity of the situation and that resistance would be futile, Daphne''s shoulders slumped ever so slightly. She understood that imperialmands were not to be taken lightly, nor were they open to negotiation.

    "India," she murmured under her breath, a mix of resignation and curiosity in her voice. "I never imagined setting foot on such exotds."

    Francis, noting the change in his sister''s demeanor, offered a reassuring smile. "It will be an adventure, Daphne. Perhaps, there''s more to gain from this journey than we initially thought."

    Daphne lifted her gaze to meet his, a spark of intrigue now flickering in her eyes. "An adventure, you say?" She pondered the idea for a moment before finally nodding, her sense of duty as a royal outweighing her personal reservations.

    "Very well, Francis. If it is our father''smand, then we shall go to India and see this grand pce for ourselves," she dered.

    Her decision made, Daphne turned on her heel, her maids falling into step behind her as they continued down the corridor. Francis watched them go, a thoughtful expression on his face as he contemted the unforeseen detour in their journey.

    ***

    The distance from Edo to Calcutta is roughly 4,500 nautical miles, spanning across the East China Sea, through the Strait of a, and into the Bay of Bengal. It''s a twelve-day journey by sea, assuming favorable weather conditions and no unforeseen dys.

    July 24th, 1821.

    Just as calcted or estimated, the French Pacific Fleet arrived in the Bay of Bengal twelve dayster without facing any major setbacks or dys. The journey had been rtively smooth, and the weather had been kind to them.

    The IFNS Napoleon was greeted by the sight of Calcutta''s bustling harbor as it made its way towards the docking area.

    In the docking area, merchant ships sailed about, unloading and loading their cargo in a metal container. The merchant ships were mass-produced and named Victoire Ship. The reason why it''s coined the mass-produced ship is because it was built like an assembly line in the Imperial Shipyards owned by the Bonaparte family.

    Introduced in 1814, the Victoire cargo ships reced the traditional, wooden ships that had been in use prior, marking a significant shift in naval technology and trade practices. The ships were constructed primarily of durable metals, with reinforced structures, and used revolutionizing techniques called welding.

    An average worker in a shipbuildingpany can learn how to weld in two weeks, a month for riveting. This efficiency in training and production significantly increased the output of ships, making the Bonaparte family a dominant force in maritime trade.

    The Victoire cargo ships were known for their speed, stability, and capacity, attributes that made them highly sought after. They were also considerably safer than their wooden predecessors, with lower instances of damage during long voyages and a reduced risk of fire. The introduction of metal containers for cargo further streamlined the loading and unloading process, saving time and reducingbor costs.

    Speaking of the loading and unloading process, there''s another revolutionizing invention developed in France. It''s called metal containers.

    Prior to its invention, cargo was loaded into the ship via multiple smaller containers and packages, which was a time-consuming andbor-intensive process. The introduction of standardized metal containers allowed for a more efficient loading and unloading process, as the containers could be easily moved using cranes and other machinery.

    The faster loading and unloading process meant money flowed faster into the economy, making the trade andmerce sector more robust and efficient. The metal containers ensured that the goods were better protected from the elements and potential damage, reducing losses and insurance ims. This, in turn, resulted in more reliable delivery of goods and contributed to the overall growth of international trade.

    So far, there were 4,500 cargo ships in active service, with more of them nned to be built in theing years to meet the increasing demands of global trade.

    The IFNS Napoleon docked at the Calcutta port. There was a red carpetid out on the dock, leading to a series of royal automobiles prepared to transport Francis and Daphne to the construction site of the grand pce.

    On either side of the red carpet were Indian sepoys, a local militia working under the French Empire in the French Foreign Legion. All of the India sepoys joining the army swore an oath of allegiance to the French Emperor and pledged to serve the French Empire with loyalty and dedication.

    Even when they were part of the French Foreign Legion, they were still allowed to wear their cultural clothing, for example, a turban for those who came from Sikh backgrounds. In the Hindumunity, many wore traditional dhotis or churidars with their military jackets. Andstly, the Muslimmunity members were often seen in their pathani suits or sherwanis.

    As Francis and Daphne made their way through the line of sepoys, the soldiers crossed their ceremonial swords above their heads, creating an archway¡ªa symbolic gesture of wee and protection for the visiting French royalty.

    As they neared the royal automobile, a man stepped forward. A man in his early forties, wearing an exquisite governor uniform.

    "Eug¨¨ne de Beauharnais," Francis called and the two shook hands casually.

    "Your Imperial Highness, we have been expecting your arrival."

    Eug¨¨ne de Beauharnais was Francis''s second-inmand during the French-Maratha wars, which allowed France to control the whole subcontinent. When Francis left India, Francis rmended him to Napoleon to serve as the governor of the French territories in India. With extensive experience and proven loyalty to the Empire, Eug¨¨ne had proven himself to be a capable administrator, ensuring stability and prosperity in the region.

    "Governor de Beauharnais," Francis greeted, "It''s been quite some time. How have you been managing our father''s territories?"

    Eug¨¨ne offered a small smile, "It has indeed been a while, Your Imperial Highness. Things have been going well here. The integration of local governance and our administration has been smoother than anticipated. And as you can see," he gestured around, "the region is prospering under French rule. Not only that, it''s benefiting France financially."

    Daphne, observing the exchange, stepped forward with grace. "Governor," she greeted, inclining her head slightly.

    "Princess Daphne," Eug¨¨ne bowed respectfully. "Wee to India. It is an honor to have you here."

    "Thank you, Governor," Daphne replied. "So, can we see the Pce now?"

    "You''re sounding a bit impatient, Daphne," Francis whispered.

    Daphne shot him a quick, sheepish smile before turning back to the governor. "My apologies, Governor."

    "No need to worry. I''m sure you are eager to return to France. Being far from home is one of the most difficult feelings," Eug¨¨ne sympathized, understandingly. "But to answer your question, yes, we can certainly proceed to the pce. It''s not far from here, and I believe you''ll find the progress quite impressive."

    The group made their way to the royal automobiles, with Francis and Daphne taking a seat in the lead vehicle. The convoy started to move, winding its way through the streets of Calcutta.

 Chapter 352 French India

    Chapter 352 French India

    "It''s been nearly five years since myst visit to India," Francis noted, looking around with interest. "Everything seems so different nowpared to back then."

    He recalled his previous experiences, thinking about how there used to be almost no infrastructure. "Last time I was here, there weren''t any paved roads, and people got around using horse-drawn carriages," hemented, his tone matter-of-fact.

    "But now look around you. Modern civilization has graced thends of India. Automobiles, trams, railways, everything''s changed so quickly. The city has evolved," Francis continued, his voice steady and observational. "There''s awork of roads now, and the horse-drawn carriages are mostly gone, reced by cars and buses."

    He noted the hustle and bustle around him, especially the construction of buildings. A clear sign of progress and development.

    "It''s busier and noisier," he mused.

    "This is my first time in India so I can''t rte," Daphne said nonchntly. "The White Man Burden is indeed taxing. Imagine having to introduce modernity to an inferior "civilization and having to oversee their development," Daphne continued, her tone unconcerned and matter-of-fact. "It''s quite a responsibility."

    Francis shot her a quick nce, noticing the bluntness in her words. His little sister may be beautiful, but deep inside, she is highly patriotic and overzealous on the idea of Western supremacy. Not that he cared about it or anything, but he was also a fan of the idea of Western supremacy. He only considered European nations as equal to France but the rest of the world. They only exist to be exploited for the benefit of the West.

    "We are arriving at the Governor''s Pce," Eug¨¨ne announced and Francis and Daphne looked ahead and saw a looming, under-construction pce, before them. Their eyes widen as they take in the sight. It was massive, probably bigger than the Pce of Versailles.

    Francis noted the Neo-baroque architecture, a style that was quite prevalent in Europe, which now stood tall in the heart of India. The intricate carvings, grand pirs, and impressive facade showcased a blend of Western influence and local craftsmanship.

    As they neared closer to the Governor''s Pce, they saw heavy-duty construction equipment such as cranes, bulldozers, and trucks scattered around the site. Workers, which mainly consisted of local Indians, were busy with their tasks, moving materials, and operating machinery.

    "This is quite a massive undertaking," Daphne remarked, observing the hustle and bustle of the construction site."I can''t even begin to imagine the amount of resources and manpower required for such a project.

    "Well, the Emperor of France wanted India to be governed from a pce, not from a country house. I must agree because I see India being the crown jewel of the French Empire. It deserves a grand structure to showcase our power and influence here," Eug¨¨ne responded, continuing Daphne''s line of thought but giving it a slightly different direction. "An idea to which I agree with."

    As the convoy stopped in front, the overseers nearby immediately barked orders, telling the workers to stop working and pay respects to the Imperial Prince and Princess of the French Empire.

    The Indians obliged, fell on their knees, and bowed their heads, their actions swift and synchronized, showcasing the strict discipline instilled in them.

    Daphne looked around, satisfied with the sight. However, there was one Indian man, who was seemingly in his twenties, who dared lock his gaze on her.

    The overseer noticed it and quickly approached the Indian and whipped him across the back, yelling at him to show proper respect. The young man winced in pain but bowed his head immediately, joining his colleagues in their disy of subservience.

    It''s a rule that no man or woman of lower status can look directly at the members of the royal family, let alone make eye contact. The overseer''s action, though brutal, was a reinforcement of this unwrittenw, aimed at maintaining the hierarchy and asserting dominance.

    "How dare that Indian make eye contact with my little sister¡­" Francis growled.

    "I will see to it that he''ll be punished severely,"Eug¨¨ne said, bowing his head to Francis.

    "No, that won''t be necessary," Daphne said, stopping such thought. "It would be a waste of workers. You are going to need every man in India toplete this Pce. The man was just curious so I let that slide."

    "Well, as much as possible, while we are here, don''t interact with the locals, Your Imperial Highnesses. They should know their ce, and we should maintain ours," Eug¨¨ne advised, emphasizing the importance of maintaining the social hierarchy.

    Daphne nodded in agreement, her expression unreadable. It was clear that she understood the social dynamics at y and was more than willing to y her part.

    Francis agreed as well. Together, they went to the main entrance of the Governor''s Pce. While walking around the Pce, Eug¨¨ne started sharing the specifications of the Governor''s Pce.

    "The Governor''s Pce is a masterpiece in its own right," Eug¨¨ne began, his voice filled with a sense of pride. "Consisting of four floors and 340 rooms, it covers a massive floor area of 200,000 square feet or roughly 19,000 square meters."

    He gestured towards the structure as he spoke, "It''s estimated that about 1 billion bricks and 3,000,000 cubic feet of stone are used in its construction, and interestingly, very little steel has been used. So yes, it''s bigger than the Pce of Versailles. Its construction will be finished next year and will serve as the official residence of the Viceroyalty of India, or during the Emperor''s stay here in India where he''ll attend his own coronation ceremony, taking the title, Emperor of India. Speaking of Emperor, please follow me, I''ll lead you to the Durbar Hall,"

    "Durbar Hall?" Daphne repeated, curious of the words.

    "It''s like a throne hall

    , used for formal gatherings and state functions," Eug¨¨ne exined as they made their way through the grand entrance.

    The interior of the Governor''s Pce was as impressive as its exterior, with high ceilings adorned with intricate artwork, marble floors, and grand chandeliers hanging from above. They walked through long hallways, passing by numerous rooms and chambers, each decorated with utmost precision and attention to detail.

    As they approached the Durbar Hall, Eug¨¨ne continued his exnation.

    "The Durbar Hall is where the Viceroy, or the Emperor himself when he''s here, would hold court, address the public on official matters, and meet with dignitaries."

    They finally reached the Durbar Hall, and the grandeur of the room took their breath away. The hall was immense, with towering columns supporting a domed ceiling, and an elevated tform at the end where the throne was ced. The room was adorned with luxurious drapes, carpets, and paintings depicting Napoleon in different scenes.

    "This is nice." Francis mused as he approached the throne.

    The throne stood tall, with a high, curved backrest that was intricately carved with motifs of peacocks and lotus flowers. The carvings were detailed and delicate, and Gold leaf adorned the edges of the throne, adding a touch of opulence and luxury.

    The seat and backrest were upholstered with rich, red velvet, embroidered with golden thread in borate patterns. The armrests were broad and cushioned, ensuringfort withoutpromising on style. The legs of the throne were robust, carved from dark, polished wood, and ended in lion''s paws.

    Francis took a seat on the throne, testing it for himself. In the future, when his father abdicates the throne, Francis would take up the mantle of Emperor, and this very throne in the Governor''s Pce of India would be one of the many seats of power he would inherit.

    "Fits you quite well, Your Imperial Highness," Eug¨¨ne remarked, observing Francis on the throne. "Though I didn''t mean that our Great Emperor, Napoleon Bonaparte, is not fit. I apologize if I offended you," he added hastily, ensuring that his words were not misinterpreted.

    Francis waved off his concerns, "No offense taken, Eug¨¨ne. My father has many thrones, and I am merely trying this one out. Anyways, I''m sure you are aware that we are not going to stay here for a day. We''ll be here for six hours just to see the construction as ordered by my father. And I see that it''s progressing smoothly."

    "Atst, we are definitely going home this time!" Daphne eximed.

 Chapter 353 Pranking

    Chapter 353 Pranking

    July 24th, 1821, marked the close of the afternoon at five o''clock, as the royal convoy initiated its stately journey towards the Port of Calcutta. The thoroughfare was nked by Indian locals, their heads lowered in a gesture of deference as the convoy made its passage, bearing the Imperial Prince and Princess of the French Empire. The nation held dominion over India, exerting influence through diplomatic channels, military might, and economic control.

    Daphne, ever the embodiment of royal grace, extended gestures of acknowledgment to the locals, her hands waving in a show of interest. Her actions were calcted, a strategic performance aimed at cementing their position as sovereigns of India. Yet beneath this veneer of engagementy a different reality; she considered it a necessity to keep them in a state of submission, to erase any lingering thoughts of self-governance.

    Their capability to manage their own affairs had diminished in her eyes, a perspective influenced and solidified when her father ryed the story of a trusted man, appointed to govern India, who met his untimely demise at the hands of his own politicalpatriots. This revtion had shaped her belief, convincing her of India''s inability to stand on its own, and that only the French Empire, with its superior governance and enlightened principles, could bring order and prosperity to thisnd while benefiting from it of course.

    Francis, riding beside Daphne, remained stoic, his gaze fixed straight ahead as they progressed through the crowded streets. His mind, however, was a whirlwind of thoughts, contemting the Empire''s role in shaping the future of India. Unlike his sister, he held a more pragmatic view, seeing the colony not just as and to be subdued, but as a vital cog in the grand machinery of the French Empire. The resources and strategic position of India were invaluable, and he understood the importance of maintaining a firm grip on the territory.

    The convoy eventually reached the bustling Port of Calcutta. Ships constructed from France''s shipyards were anchored. Even the mighty French Pacific Fleet is anchored at a distance, disying the military might of the Empire. Those who have their gazended upon it would simply have their breath taken away by its sheer size.

    The automobile stopped and a French infantry stepped forward and opened the door for the royal siblings. Daphne gracefully exited the vehicle, followed by Francis.

    "Yes, atst, we can finally return home! This time, it''s real," Daphne eximed joyfully.

    "Don''t get your hopes up yet," Francis said, breaking her moment of jubtion with a more grounded tone. "Who knows, father might send us another letter asking us to stop by one of our colonies."

    "You''re jinxing it," Daphne pouted, crossing her arms in mild frustration.

    Francis chuckled as he walked towards the gangway, connecting the port to the gship of the French Pacific Fleet, the IFNS Napoleon. Daphne trailed behind, followed by her two loyal maids.

    At the end of the gangway, Captain Waldeck and Admiral de Richebourg performed a bow and a salutatory gesture, respectively, to wee the royal siblings aboard.

    "Your Imperial Highnesses, it is an honor to have you on the IFNS Napoleon again," Captain Waldeck said with a respectful tone.

    "Thank you, Captain. We are pleased to be here again and we can''t wait to return home," Daphne responded with a polite smile, her frustration momentarily set aside.

    "Ourst stop would be the Port of Toulon, so yes, we are definitely going back to France, Your Imperial Highness, "Admiral de Richebourg said, smiling at Daphne. "Now, let me escort you to the Admiral Quarters where you can rest while we prepare the fleet to sail home."

    With a nod, the group followed Admiral de Richebourgh and settled in their quarters.

    Daphne sat on the bed, looking at her brother who sat in front of his desk to conduct his administrative duties.

    "Brother, it''s a good thing that we didn''t stay there for a day. I can''t imagine myself staying in and devoid of amenities that I enjoyed in New France or at Versailles."

    "In a year or two, India''s biggest cities would be like France and look like France as they adopt the architecture and our technology. You won''t feel that you have left France at all," Francis replied, not looking up from his papers.

    Daphne raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Is that so? You seem quite certain of this transformation."

    "It''s the natural course of things," Francis simply replied.

    As they were having a brief conversation, there was a knock on the door. "Your Imperial Highnesses, is it okay for me to enter?"

    A voice sounded from beyond the metal door. The two recognized the voice, it was Captain Waldeck, and they quickly granted him permission to enter.

    "Come in," Francis called out, setting aside his papers to address the captain.

    Captain Waldeck opened the door and stepped inside, offering a salute to the royal siblings. "Your Imperial Highnesses, I apologize for the intrusion. We just received a telegraph from Paris, and it is directed to you and Her Imperial Highness."

    "Oh no," Daphne mouthed, thinking that it would be another major stop in one of their colonies along the route. Could it be Egypt? The Middle East? No, it''s best that it won''t be about another stop like India.

    "Give it to me," Francis ordered and Captain Waldeck handed over the telegraph to Francis, who quickly scanned the contents. His expression remained unreadable as he read, leaving Daphne growing more anxious by the second.

    "Okay¡­thank you for this, Captain Waldeck, you may leave us now."

    Captain Waldeck saluted before turning to his heels and exiting the room.

    Daphne, growing impatient, prodded her brother for information. "Well? What does it say?"

    Francis looked up ran a hand over his face and sighed.

    "Oh my god, you truly have jinxed it!" Daphne cutely brought her hands to her cheeks in dismay, her eyes wide with anticipation. "What is it? Are we stopping somewhere else?"

    Francis couldn''t keep up the act any longer and burst intoughter, seeing his sister''s dramatic reaction. "I''m just pulling your leg, Daphne. There''s no need for any additional stops. We are heading straight home," he reassured her, still chuckling.

    Daphne''s eyes narrowed as she realized she''d been pranked, but her irritation quickly gave way to relief. "You are insufferable, Francis," she eximed, though a smile tugged at her lips.

    Francis grinned, "I had to lighten the mood somehow. But in all seriousness, the telegraph is from Mother. She is asking about our well-being, whether we''ve been eating properly, and expressing how much she misses us."

    A warm feeling spread through Daphne''s chest as she heard about their mother''s concern. "That''s sweet of her. And what else does it say?"

    "It also mentions that Tristan and Aveline have arrived safely in Versailles," Francis added, handing the telegraph over to Daphne so she could read it herself.

    Daphne scanned the contents of the telegraph, a smile ying on her lips as she read their mother''s affectionate words. Her words wereforting, making her all the more eager to return home.

    "I miss you too, Mother," Daphne said softly, so soft that Francis didn''t hear it at all.

    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I was in Versailles," Francis mused. "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 354 Going to France For Real This Time

    Chapter 354 Going to France For Real This Time

    The journey from the Port of Calcutta to the Port of Toulon spans approximately 5,320 nautical miles, a formidable distance that the French Pacific Fleet has been steadily conquering. Having covered 3,500 nautical miles to reach the Suez Canal, the fleet, led by the impressive IFNS Napoleon, has been making good time, traveling at a steady speed of 15 knots.

    The sea conditions have been favorable, and the crew, skilled and efficient, have ensured a smooth passage thus far. Daphne, ustomed to the grandeur and luxury of royal life, has taken the journey in stride, though the monotony of the sea travel has given her ample time to think.

    Standing at the ship''s railing, she is joined by her brother Francis. Together, they watch as the fleet crosses the Suez Canal.

    The Suez Canal started its construction in the year 1798 when Napoleon Bonaparte ordered the civil engineer Bouchard to construct a canal that would connect the Mediterranean Sea and the Red Sea, allowing ships to bypass the lengthy and perilous trip around the southern tip of Africa. It waspleted in 1812 and has been used by merchant ships in European nations.

    Of course, in order to recoup the investments made by the investors, a ship passing through the Suez Canal would have to pay a toll fee, which is calcted based on the ship''s tonnage, type, and the nature of its cargo. This revenue stream has proven to be substantial, not just covering the maintenance and operational costs of the canal, but also contributing significantly to the local economy.

    For the French Pacific Fleet or any other French Naval Fleet, however, since the French were the owners of the canal, they were exempted from paying the toll fees. This was a significant advantage as it reduced the operational costs for the French Imperial Navy.

    However, the construction of the Suez Canal was not without its challenges and controversies. The project, spearheaded by Napoleon Bonaparte, was an engineering marvel of its time but came at a high human cost. It is estimated that the lives of around 30,000 workers were lost during the construction of the canal. The harsh working conditions,bined with ack of proper equipment and medical facilities, resulted in a high mortality rate among thebor force.

    The workers, drawn from various parts of the world, mostly Middle East and North Africa, toiled under the scorching sun, digging through the sandy and rocky terrain to create the canal. Diseases such as mria and cholera were rampant, and many workers sumbed to these illnesses.

    Now, the French are seemingly considering the need to expand the Suez Canal to amodate future demands andrger ships. This contemtion hase in light of the increasing size of merchant vessels and the global surge in trade.

    Francis could see it making progress along major points in the Suez Canal, they are engineers and surveyors meticulously assessing the existing infrastructure.

    "How long would it take for us to cross the Suez Canal, brother?" Daphne asked.

    Francis hummed aloud, pondering for an answer.

    "The Suez Canal is 80 nautical miles long, and we are sailing at a speed of 15 knots, so it would roughly take us about 5 to 6 hours to traverse the entire canal under normal conditions," Francis calcted

    Daphne nodded, taking in the information. "Good¡­this is good."

    "You really are eager to return home, Daphne," Francis noted, picking up on his sister''s anticipation.

    "Yes, I am," Daphne admitted. "Aren''t you excited to return home and see mother and father?"

    "Of course, I''m eager to see our parents but I keep it to myself," Francis said.

    "What do you mean by that?" Daphne shot a curious nce at her brother.

    "Nothing, let''s just return to our quarters."

    ***

    Six hourster, the French Pacific Fleet crossed the Suez Canal, exiting at the northern end and entering the Mediterranean Sea. They sailed westward to reach Toulon. The distance between two points is 1,700 nautical miles and as for how long it would take to cover this distance, the fleet would require a bit over four days of travel, maintaining their speed of 15 knots.

    Four dayster, the French Pacific Fleet was weed by the French Mediterranean Fleet headquartered at Toulon. The French Mediterranean Fleet,prising a variety of vessels including destroyers, battleships, battlecruisers, and support ships, was ready and waiting to greet their counterparts from the Pacific.

    As the IFNS Napoleon and its apanying ships approached, a series ofmunications were exchanged, ensuring a coordinated and smooth entry into the port.

    The Port of Toulon, a major naval base for the French Navy, was bustling with activity. Crew members on other ships stopped their work to catch a glimpse of the Pacific Fleet, a sight not seen in these waters for quite some time. Onshore, naval personnel and civilians alike gathered to witness the arrival, the port''s usual business momentarily taking a backseat.

    Daphne and Francis, standing once again at the ship''s railing, could feel the palpable excitement. The journey, spanning over 5,320 nautical miles, was finallying to an end. They could see the French tricolor waving in the wind, and the familiar terrain of their homnd brought a sense of relief and contentment.

    As the IFNS Napoleon docked, the crew swiftly got to work securing the ship and preparing for disembarkation.

    Meanwhile on the bridge deck of the IFNS Napoleon. Admiral de Richebourg and Captain Waldeck stood before the Imperial Prince and Princess and bowed.

    "Your Imperial Highnesses, it has been our pleasure to transport you safely from New France to France... We have now arrived at our destination, and the crew is in the process of preparing everything for your disembarkation," Admiral de Richebourg expressed with a formal tone.

    "Sadly, this is where we will part, Your Highnesses, for we have to return to our area of operation," Captain Waldeck added. "The IFNS Napoleon and her crew will remain at your disposal until you have safely disembarked and all your belongings have been transported to your designated amodations."

    "Thank you, Admiral de Richebourg, Captain Waldeck. You and your crew have performed admirably," Francis replied, nodding his head in acknowledgment. "Please extend our gratitude to every member of the crew for their hard work and dedication."

    Daphne chimed in, "Yes, thank you. This journey, though long, has beenfortable and safe, and for that, we are grateful."

    The Admiral and Captain exchanged nces, their stoic expressions softening slightly as they acknowledged the praise. "It has been an honor serving you, Your Highnesses," Captain Waldeck said.

    With that, the officials excused themselves, leaving Daphne and Francis alone on the bridge deck.

    As the siblings prepared to leave the ship, the activity in the Port of Toulon continued to buzz around them. France had arranged for their transportation to the Versailles, ensuring that the final leg of their journey would be as seamless as the rest.

    "Finally, we are at home!" Daphne eximed.

 Chapter 355 The Anticipated Reunion Part 1

    Chapter 355 The Anticipated Reunion Part 1

    August 9th, 1821. Within the opulent chambers of the Pce of Versailles, Emperor Napoleon rested peacefully, enveloped in the luxury of his grand bed. The soft rhythm of his breathing resonated through the room, punctuated asionally by gentle snores.

    Outside, the first light of dawn was beginning to touch the pce''s magnificent fa?ade, casting a warm, golden glow across the vast estate. Inside, the emperor''s personal attendants moved quietly, ensuring that everything was in its rightful ce, and the atmosphere was serene, befitting a ruler of Napoleon''s caliber.

    In the emperor''s chamber, the heavy drapes had been pulled back, letting the morning light seep in and gently coax the ruler from his slumber. His eyelids fluttered open, and he made an attempt to sit up but found his movement hindered by Ci''s arm drapedfortably across his torso.

    He gently extricated himself from Ci''s embrace, careful not to disturb her peaceful slumber. But it seemed his movements, though gentle, were enough to rouse her. Ci stirred, her eyes slowly opening as she adjusted to the morning light. Noticing Napoleon''s attempt to leave the bed, she lifted her arm, allowing him the space to move.

    "Good morning," she murmured, her voice soft andced with sleep.

    "Good morning," Napoleon replied, offering her a warm smile. "Did you sleep well?"

    "I did, thank you," Ci responded, stretching her limbs gently.

    "Good morning, Your Imperial Majesties." Lord Chambein of the Imperial Household, Beaumont greeted as he bowed reverently.

    He continued. "Breakfast is ready at the dining hall and His Imperial Majesty Tristan Bonaparte, and Her Imperial Majesty, Aveline were already in the dining hall," Beaumont informed them with a respectful tone.

    Napoleon nodded in acknowledgment, "Very well, we will be there shortly." He turned his attention back to Ci, "Shall we?" he asked, offering her his hand to help her out of bed.

    Ci epted his hand graciously, "Yes, let''s not keep them waiting," she replied, her voice gaining more rity as she fully woke up.

    The two of them got out of bed and began to prepare for the day with the help of their personal attendants. Napoleon dressed in his usual emperor''s attire, while Ci chose an elegant dress thatplemented her stature. They were both meticulous about their appearances, knowing well the importance of maintaining a regal image.

    Once they were ready, Napoleon and Ci made their way to the dining hall, exchanging light conversation along the way. As they arrived at the Dining Hall of the Pce of Versailles, two Imperial Guards stationed at the door promptly opened the grand double doors for them, standing tall and expressionless in their immacte uniforms.

    "Thank you," Napoleon nodded at the guards as he and Ci entered the dining hall.

    The room was expansive and splendidly decorated, with high ceilings adorned with intricate frescoes and walls lined with luxurious tapestries. A long dining table, elegantly set for the imperial family, upied the center of the room.

    Tristan and Aveline, already seated, stood up to greet their parents.

    "Good morning, Father. Good morning, Mother," Tristan said respectfully, while Aveline offered a cheerful, "Morning!"

    The man in the red military jacket with medals and insignias pinned on the chest was Tristan Bonaparte, the King of Spain. He is eighteen years old and he is as handsome as his father. He had a well-defined jawline, short dark hair, and piercing blue eyes.

    He stood tall with a good posture, showing off his disciplined upbringing and the physical training he had undergone. Despite his young age, he emanated a sense of maturity and readiness to take on his duties. His appearance was neat and well-groomed, and he had a clean-shaven face, which added to his overall polished look.

    Meanwhile, standing next to Tristan was their twenty-five-year-old daughter, Queen of Italy, Aveline Bonaparte. Aveline''s appearance was like that of her mother during her early years. Strawberry-blonde hair that reached her waist.

    She shared strikingly simr features to her mother Ci, especially noticeable from her younger years. Her strawberry-blonde hair, long and flowing, reached down to her waist, giving her a delicate and regal appearance. Her eyes were a soft shade of blue.

    She has an hourss figure, with her dress entuating her slender waist and flowing elegantly down to her feet. The dress was a soft shade of blue, matching her eyes, and was adorned with intricate embroidery and embellishment.

    "Good morning," Ci was the first to respond, her voice steady and warm as she acknowledged her children. Napoleon followed suit, greeting them both with a nod and a "Morning."

    The family settled into their seats, ready to enjoy the morning meal together. The table wasden with an assortment of breakfast items, ranging from fresh fruits and breads to hot dishes prepared by the pce''s skilled chefs. The aroma wafting from the dishes was enticing, and it wasn''t long before they all started to serve themselves.

    Tristan, ever the disciplined one, made sure to take moderate portions, while Aveline opted for a variety of fruits and a croissant. Napoleon and Ci, meanwhile, bnced their tes with a mix of proteins and vegetables, conscious of maintaining their health.

    After all, Napoleon and Ci are in their early fifties. Despite their age, their body appearance was still the same as in their thirties. The reason? Diet, exercises, and a meticulous routine of self-care developed and refined over the years.

    As for their children, their n of having six children failed. Ci was only able to bear four children, which are Francis, Aveline, Tristan, and Daphne. She couldn''t bear children after that. It could be a medical condition, or perhaps the toll of previous pregnancies, but it wasn''t something the couple dwelled upon. They were grateful for the children they had, each of whom had grown into their roles within the family and their respective territories.

    Speaking of which.

    "So, the French Pacific Fleet, I was told that it would arrive¡ª" Napoleon paused as he checked the time on his wristwatch. "Seven o''clock in the morning. The current time now is seven past thirty¡­"

    "They have taken a ne from Toulon and are on their way here to Paris. They''ll arrive at ten o''clock in the morning, Father."

    "It''s good that we will reunite with one another soon," Cimented. "Oh how I missed you the moments when you were a child and so dependent on us, now you have grown independent."

    "Indeed, it''s been quite some time since we were all together," Napoleon added, casting a fond nce towards his children. "Your duties have taken you to different parts of the empire, and while I am proud of the responsibilities you have taken on, I have also missed your presence here."

    Tristan nodded, understanding the sentiment. "I agree, Father. Managing the affairs in Spain has been an invaluable experience, but I do miss the family gatherings."

    Aveline smiled, chiming in, "And in Italy, things have been going smoothly, but it''s always nice toe back home to Versailles."

    Napoleon looked pleased, "I''m d to hear that. We''ll find out about Francis and Daphne once they arrive in Paris."

 Chapter 356 The Anticipated Reunion Part 2

    Chapter 356 The Anticipated Reunion Part 2

    At precisely nine-thirty o''clock in the morning, the heart of Paris buzzed with activity as a Royal Convoy smoothly made its way down the paved expanse of Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, bordered on both sides by towering Haussmannian buildings. Crowds had flocked to the boulevard, enthusiastically waving small French gs and erupting into cheers and whistles as the convoy passed by.

    The much-anticipated return of the Imperial Prince, Tristan Bonaparte, and his sister, the Imperial Princess Daphne Bonaparte, was the cause of this public fervor. The event had been publicly announced a week prior, sparking widespread excitement and a palpable sense of national pride among the Parisians, who turned out in droves to partake in the momentous asion.

    Inside the royal automobile was the Imperial Family of the Empire of France. Napoleon, Ci, Tristan, and Aveline. They looked out of the windows, waving their hands back to the enthusiastic crowds.

    "The people of Paris certainly know how to make a royal feel weed," Tristan observed with a hint of amusement in his voice,paring the reception to his experiences in Spain. "In Madrid, the crowds are enthusiastic, but there''s something unique about the energy here."

    Aveline, her eyes sparkling as she took in the lively scene, chimed in with her usual candor. "It''s like the whole city hase alive just for us. I''ve missed this."

    Aveline, the Queen of Italy, leaned forward, her voiceced with a touch of nostalgia as she added, "Paris has a charm of its own, and moments like these remind me of why it''s always a pleasure to return."

    Their parents, Napoleon and Ci, exchanged nces, their expressions softening as they witnessed the genuine joy and excitement in their children''s eyes. It was a rare and cherished moment where the family could bask in the affection of their people and each other, creating a memory that would linger in their hearts for years toe.

    The convoy continued its journey, moving through the sea of people, gs, and cheers, encapsting the grandeur and unity of the Empire of France in that singr, heartening moment.

    "How about in Mn sister? Did you ever feel weed there?" Tristan asked, looking at Aveline.

    Aveline smiled, reminiscing about her time in Mn. "Yes, the people in Mn were always warm and weing. The Italian charm is quite something, but I must admit, there''s a certain je ne sais quoi about Paris that is iparable," she responded thoughtfully.

    Tristan nodded in understanding, his eyes still fixed on the joyous crowd outside. "Each city has its own unique way of making you feel special, I suppose."

    As they made their way through the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, the Arc de Triomphe loomed majestically ahead of them. The crowd''s cheers grew even louder, if possible, as the convoy approached the iconic monument.

    With practiced ease, the convoy navigated around the roundabout surrounding the Arc de Triomphe. The Imperial Family looked up in awe at the massive structure, its intricate sculptures and engravings telling stories of France''s storied past. Despite having seen it numerous times before, the monument never failed to leave an impression.

    "Every time I see the Arc, it reminds me of how rich our history is," Avelinemented, her eyes not leaving the structure as they circled around it.

    With the Arc de Triomphe now behind them, the convoy made its way down the road of Avenue d''I¨¦na. The scenery changed as they left the bustling Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, but the enthusiasm of the crowd remained undiminished. People still lined the streets, waving and cheering as the royal family passed by.

    As the convoy continued down Avenue d''I¨¦na, the grandeur of the Bonaparte Tower came into view, standing tall and proud in the distance.

    It was constructed in 1815 to be the main attraction for the Exposition des Produits de L''industrie Fran?aise, or in English, Exhibition of Products of French Industry. It was constructed two years prior to the event using modern techniques such as prefabrication and the use of iron, making it a feat of engineering and a testament to French innovation. Despite initial criticism, the Bonaparte Tower has since be a beloved symbol of Paris and a major tourist attraction.

    From a distance, it looked like a massive ironttice structure, its beams and girders crisscrossing in a symmetrical pattern. The Bonaparte Tower stood approximately 300 meters tall, dominating the Parisian skyline. Its color, a sort of bronzed brown, allowed it to stand out against the backdrop of the city,

    As the convoy continued its progress down Avenue d''I¨¦na, the royal family continued to engage in casual conversation, asionally acknowledging the crowds still lining the streets.

    The royal convoy maintained a steady pace, allowing the family to take in the sights and atmosphere. The Bonaparte Tower gradually grewrger in their field of view as they approached, its impressive stature bing more apparent.

    Momentster, the convoy now veered off Avenue d''I¨¦na, taking a route that would lead them toward the Orly Airport, located to the south of the city. The change in direction signified the nearing end of their journey through the heart of Paris.

    "Are we heading straight to the airport now, father?" Aveline inquired, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "To pick up your brother, Francis, and your little sister Daphne of course," Napoleon said, who had been silent for most of the journey, confirmed.

    "Ahh¡­I thought we were going to see more of the iconic ces in Paris. But understandable, I can''t wait to see Francis and Daphne."

    Ten minutester, the royal convoy arrived at the Orly Airport smoothly pulling up to a private terminal reserved for dignitaries and VIPs. The area was heavily secured, with uniformed guards stationed at various points to ensure the royal family''s safety.

    The atmosphere at the airport was markedly different from the bustling streets of Paris. It was quieter and more controlled, but there was still a sense of anticipation in the air as airport staff and security personnel prepared for the arrival of the additional royal family members.

    The convoy came to a halt, and the family members began to disembark from the vehicle,stretching their legs after the drive and looking around for any sign of the iing ne.

    Napoleon turned to his family, his tone practical as he spoke. "The ne should bending shortly. It had a slight dy due to air traffic, but it won''t be long now."

    Ci nodded, her eyes scanning the skies, perhaps trying to catch a glimpse of the iing aircraft.

    A few minutes passed in quiet anticipation before the sound of an aircraft engine grew louder, and a four-engined, piston-powered airne came into view, gracefully descending towards the airport. The imperial insignia was clearly visible on its tail, signifying the arrival of the additional royal family members.

    As the airne touched down and taxied towards the private terminal, the ground crew sprang into action, ensuring everything was ready for a swift and secure disembarkation.

    Meanwhile, the Bonaparte family was escorted down to the tarmac, greeted by the head of the ground crew and a small contingent of dignitaries who hade to wee the iing members of the royal family.

    They saw the preparation, Imperial Guards wearing ceremonial uniforms stood at either side of the red carpet, stairs being rolled up to the ne''s door, and the ground crew conducting their final checks to ensure everything was in order.

    As the ne''s engines powered down, the door slowly opened. Everyone''s attention was now fixed on the ne''s exit, eagerly awaiting the moment they would be reunited with Francis and Daphne.

    First to emerge was Prince Francis who walked down the stairs in a dignified fashion.

    Following closely behind was Princess Daphne. She was the youngest of the Bonaparte siblings. She had a vibrant energy about her, and her smile lit up her face as she caught sight of her family waiting for her.

    The moment her feet touched the tarmac, she broke into a run, her arms wide open as she went straight for her parents. Ci embraced her daughter tightly, her face alight with joy, while Napoleon ruffled her hair affectionately. The rest of the siblings followed suit, hugging and exchanging greetings,

    Their reunion was being broadcast live by news agencies through television and radio, capturing the genuine warmth and affection shared amongst the Bonaparte family for the entire nation to witness.

    Thementators on the live broadcast took this opportunity to highlight the significance of the event, noting the importance of the Royal Family''s public image and the role it yed in maintaining stability and national pride. They spoke about the achievements of each family member, pointing out their responsibilities and contributions to the Empire.

    After the formalities were concluded, the family made their way back to the convoy, ready to depart for the Pce of Versailles.

 Chapter 357 Not the Family Reunion you Expect

    Chapter 357 Not the Family Reunion you Expect

    Back within the grand walls of the Pce of Versailles, the Bonaparte Imperial Family found themselves reunited atst. Rather than partaking in jubnt celebrations, they collectively chose a moment of serene togetherness, gathering in the sumptuously appointed drawing room of the pce.

    Settling into the plush embrace of the luxurious sofas, the atmosphere was filled with afortable silence, each member of the family was lost in their own thoughts as they exchanged knowing nces. It was a rare moment of calm, a brief respite from their public duties, and they savored it. However, the silence was not tost, as curiosity and familial bond soon took over.

    "So, how was overseeing New France, brother?" Tristan, with his characteristic curiosity and keen interest in the affairs of the empire, was the first to break the silence. His gaze was intent on Francis, eager to hear of his brother''s experiences in the distantnds.

    Francis, taking a moment to collect his thoughts, responded with a contemtive tone. "It was a journey of discovery, to say the least. New France is brimming with potential,den with mineral riches and untapped resources waiting to be explored. If managed wisely, it could indeed ascend to be one of the Empire of France''s most prosperous territories."

    He paused, his eyes reflecting his passion for the subject as he continued, "And it''s not just New France. Mexico and Canada, too, have shown promising signs. In fact, oil prospectors down in Texas have recently struck oil in the region, a find that could significantly bolster our empire''s energy resources."

    "Hmm¡­" Tristan hummed aloud, digesting the information his brother had just shared. "Well in the Spanish colony of Venezu, we have also found oil in the region of Maracaibo. The Spaniards are quite excited about it, and it seems to be a significant find."

    Francis nodded in acknowledgment, "Yes, the news has reached us as well. It seems like oil is bing a more prevalent resource in the Americas."

    "But isn''t it the Middle East that has the vast amount of oil reserves?" Aveline interjected, disying her keen interest in global affairs.

    Francis nodded in response, "You''re absolutely right, Aveline. The Middle East is indeed rich in oil reserves, and it has been a focal point for global energy supply for many years. However, the discovery of oil in the Americas opens up new opportunities for us, allowing for greater energy independence and security. As we all know, the religion of the Middle East differs from that in Europe. And so there is this inevitable cultural and political tension, which can sometimes trante into instability in the oil market. Having our own sources of oil in the Americas could serve as a safeguard against such uncertainties¡­Don''t you think so father?"

    "Well, why bother with the people in the Middle East? It''s the Empire of France colony. If there is dissent or revolt, we simply put it down like we always do. Right Father?"

    Francis and Tristan both looked at their father, eager to hear his perspective on the matter. The patriarch of the Bonaparte family, a seasoned leader with years of experience in politics and governance, took a moment before responding.

    "You both make valid points," he began, his voice steady and authoritative. "Francis, diversifying our energy sources is indeed a wise strategy. It enhances our energy security and gives us more leverage in international affairs. Tristan, while it''s true that we have the power to quell dissent, it''s not always the most effective or sustainable solution."

    He paused, making sure he had their full attention before continuing.

    "Maintaining control through force can be costly, and it can breed resentment among the popce. Over time, this can lead to bigger problems and can even jeopardize our rule. Diplomacy and strategic partnerships are often more beneficial in the long run. Which is why I''m lenient towards their religion. But they must know that my patience has its limit. If the people revolt despite us giving them good conditions, we will remind them who the boss is."

    Napoleon finished his statement with a firm tone, asserting his authority and experience in these matters. "How about you, Tristan? How was the Spanish Empire?"

    "Well, I''m asserting our control in South America, because that''s the crown jewel of the Spanish Empire. We might expand our influence in Southeast Asia, particrly in the maind Southeast Asian region."

    "It''s good that the two of you are thinking of expanding your empire while I''m here, resolving conflict in Southern Italy," Aveline chimed in and sighed.

    "What''s the matter with Naples?" Francis asked, genuinely curious about Aveline''s internal affairs.

    Aveline leaned back, a hint of frustration in her eyes as she began to share her experience. "Ever since the unification of the Kingdom of Italy, there have been elements of resistance, particrly in the South. Many in Naples and the surrounding regions feel that the unification has not benefited them as much as it has in the North."

    She paused, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "There''s a sense of discontent and a feeling of being left behind. The infrastructure in the South is not as developed, and the economy is not as strong. This has led to unrest, and there are groups that are using this dissatisfaction to fuel resistance against our rule."

    "Is the southern infrastructure truly that behind?" Tristan eximed softly, looking at Aveline, his eyes searching hers for answers.

    "I have passed bills, initiated projects, and allocated funds, aiming to bolster the infrastructure and overall economic conditions of the South. However, progress is slow, and the results are not immediate. The people are growing impatient, and some are questioning ourmitment to their welfare," Aveline responded, her tone reflecting theplexity of the situation.

    "Ahh¡­to think they are burdening my big sister despite her doing her best. This is unforgivable. I''m sure this is their way of revolting against your rule. After all, Italy is led by a French origin¡­"

    "But father said we are of Italian descent. Our father''s parents came from Genoa, Italy. So technically, we are Italian as well," Francis interjected, correcting his brother and trying to alleviate some of the tension.

    "But still, she''s a daughter of the French Emperor. That little detail can be twisted and used as propaganda by those who wish to stir discontent," Tristan responded. "Brother, I heard a dissent when I heard one. After all, I experience it all the time in South America. And you know what I always do? I crushed them down, so they would never think of resisting again."

    Francis raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his brother''s approach but also concerned about its implications. "That might work in the short term, Tristan, but don''t you think that could lead to more problems in the long run? People mightply out of fear, but that doesn''t mean they are loyal or happy. Resentment could build up, and you might end up with a bigger rebellion on your hands. Haven''t you heard of our father?"

    "Father, with all due respect, the idea you presented earlier was idealistic. Ever since the birth of the French Empire nationality and republicanism swept all over the world. At one point in time, people under our colonies will demand independence. But just like what my father said, if we treat them better and still revolt, that''s where we will have to put our foot down."

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged nces and smiled.

    "This isn''t the reunion I imagined it to be," Napoleon said.

    "Same here, who would have thought that our main topic would be about managing our colonial affairs?"

    Meanwhile, there''s one person in the family who can''t rte or understand what''s happening.

    "I am not liking this," Daphne muttered under his breath and pouted.

 Chapter 358 Daphnes Troubles

    Chapter 358 Daphne''s Troubles

    Two hours after their family gathering, the Bonaparte siblings had returned to their routine administrative tasks. Despite being in Paris, they couldn''t avoid their responsibilities over their respective domains.

    Daphne Bonaparte, however, was struggling to find her ce amidst it all. She walked down the hallway with heavy steps, her mood clearly low. Her two personal maids, Elise and Maria, followed behind her, exchanging concerned looks and trying to figure out what was bothering their charge.

    "Your Imperial Highness," Maria ventured cautiously, her voiceced with concern as she addressed the young princess. "May we inquire if something troubles you? Since departing from the drawing room, you have seemed somewhat¡­ dispirited.

    Maria continued, trying to gently prod Daphne to open up about what was troubling her.

    "Your Imperial Highness, you''ve been awfully quiet. Is there something on your mind that you''d like to talk about?"

    Daphne slowed her pace, ncing briefly at her maids before sighing. "It''s just¡­ everyone seems so involved with their duties and responsibilities, and I feel left out. I don''t have a domain to oversee like my brothers, and sister do."

    Elise, picking up on Daphne''s feeling of exclusion, offered a reassuring smile. "Your Imperial Highness, you are still very young. Your time wille, and you will have responsibilities of your own."

    "But, my brother Tristan, he was just fifteen when he became the King of Spain. My sister Aveline became the Queen of Italy at the age of seventeen. I''m already seventeen so why do I not have a role like they do?" Daphne questioned.

    Elise and Maria exchanged nces, understanding Daphne''s concern. They were well aware of the achievements of the Bonaparte siblings, and they knew that Daphne, being the youngest, often felt the pressure to live up to the family legacy.

    "Your Imperial Highness, every individual has their own path and timeline," Elise responded gently. "Tristan and Aveline may have taken on their roles early, but that does not mean you are behind orcking in any way."

    Maria chimed in, "Besides, your parents and siblings all believe in your potential. They know that when the time is right, you will find your path and excel in it."

    "Well, I want to know when the right time is," Daphne said. "I want to contribute and have responsibilities like they do."

    Elise gave her a thoughtful look, understanding Daphne''s eagerness. "Perhaps, Your Imperial Highness, you might consider discussing this matter with your father. He has always been wise in these matters and might provide you with the guidance you are seeking."

    Daphne''s eyes lit up at the suggestion, and she nodded in agreement. "Yes, I think I will do just that. Thank you, Elise."

    Maria smiled, happy to see Daphne''s spirits lifted. "Would you like us to apany you to his office, Your Imperial Highness?"

    "Yes, please," Daphne responded, her steps now more purposeful as she made her way to her father''s office, apanied by her two maids.

    ***

    Ten minutester, outside Napoleon''s office, two Imperial Guards standing on either side of the door stood in attention before blocking the door with their ceremonial spear when they saw Daphne approaching. Noticing her approach, they crossed their spears, effectively blocking the entrance to the Emperor''s office.

    "Your Imperial Highness," one of the guards addressed her, maintaining a respectful but firm tone. "I''m afraid we cannot permit entry to His Imperial Majesty''s office at this time. He is currently in a meeting with the Minister of Finance."

    Daphne, taken aback by the obstruction, furrowed her brows slightly, "I am his daughter. Are you sure I cannot enter?"

    "With all due respect, Your Imperial Highness, these instructions apply to everyone, regardless of their status or rtion to the Emperor. No one is allowed to enter while he is in a meeting unless expressly permitted by His Imperial Majesty himself," the other guard exined, maintaining a professional demeanor.

    "Perhaps we can returnter?" Maria suggested as she stepped forward next to Daphne.

    Daphne shook her head. "No, I want to see my father now¡­."

    Taking a deep breath, Daphne shouted. "Father!"

    Her voice, strong and clear, echoed through the hallways, cutting through the formal and rigid atmosphere of the imperial office. The guards exchanged quick nces, their disciplined stance faltering for a brief moment. This was highly unusual, and they were not ustomed to such direct challenges to protocol, especially not from the members of the imperial family.

    The door to Napoleon''s office swung open, and the Emperor himself appeared, his expression one of surprise as he looked upon his daughter and her two attendants. The guards quickly straightened up, their spears moving aside as they realized that the Emperor had decided to handle the situation himself.

    "Daphne? What is the matter? Why are you raising your voice?"

    Daphne, realizing that her outburst might have crossed a line, softened her tone but maintained her determination.

    "Father, I need to speak with you. It''s important."

    Napoleon studied her for a moment before nodding, "Very well. Come inside."

    Daphne gave a curt nod to her maids, indicating that they should stay outside, before entering her father''s office. The Emperor followed her in, closing the door behind them.

    "I''m sure you have met the Minister of Finance?" Napoleon asked, extending his arms toward the Minister of Finance who stood next to Napoleon''s desk.

    "I know, I believe he is Martin Michel Charles Gaudin, the one you appointed as Minister of Finance after the death of the previous holder, Jacques Necker," Daphne responded promptly, showcasing her awareness of the imperial administration. Her response seemed to please her father, as a hint of a proud smile shed across his face.

    "That is correct," Napoleon affirmed, nodding in approval. "Minister Gaudin, this is my daughter, Daphne. She seems to have something important to discuss."

    Minister Gaudin, an old man with sharp features and aposed demeanor, gave a respectful bow to Daphne. "Your Imperial Highness," he greeted.

    "Minister," Daphne acknowledged with a slight nod, her tone polite yet determined. "Did I interrupt something important?"

    "Nothing, Your Imperial Majesty, I''m just simply reporting to His Imperial Majesty about the financial situation of the French Empire."

    "Is that so?" Daphne hummed. "May I know what state we are in?"

    Minister Gaudin exchanged a quick nce with Napoleon before answering. "I''m afraid I can''t divulge the specific details without the Emperor''s consent, but I can assure you that we are constantly working to ensure the prosperity and stability of the French Empire," Minister Gaudin responded diplomatically.

    "There''s nothing to be worried about Daphne," Napoleon said before turning to Gaudin. "Now, Minister, if you''ll excuse us for a moment. I''m going to have a brief conversation with my daughter here."

    "Of course, Your Imperial Majesty, I will take my leave and give you some privacy," Minister Gaudin nodded respectfully, exiting the room and closing the door behind him, leaving Napoleon and Daphne alone.

    Once they were indeed alone, Napoleon''s demeanor shifted from that of an emperor to a father. He walked over to Daphne, concern evident in his eyes.

    "Now, tell me, what is troubling you?"

 Chapter 359 Daphnes Demand

    Chapter 359 Daphne''s Demand

    "Father, the time hase for me to take on a more substantial role within the empire. I have reached the age of eighteen, and I am fully prepared to govern one of our colonial domains with efficacy and diligence. I have sessfullypleted the rigorous training that my brothers and sister underwent under your tutge, proving myself worthy of such responsibilities. I am deserving of a chance to demonstrate my capabilities and contribute to the glory of our empire," Daphne articted with a blend of passion and determination in her voice.

    Her eyes, filled with a fervent desire to be of service, locked onto Napoleon''s, seeking validation and support. She stood tall, her posture emanating confidence yetced with a respectful deference characteristic of addressing the Emperor.

    Napoleon''s brows furrowed as he considered Daphne''s words. There was no denying the determination in her voice or the readiness in her eyes. She had indeed grown up, no longer the little girl who used to y in the pce gardens.

    "Daphne, I have watched you grow and learn, absorbing knowledge like a sponge and demonstrating a maturity beyond your years," Napoleon began, his tone serious yetced with a hint of warmth. "You''ve shown great potential, and I am proud of the woman you''ve be."

    He paused, his gaze unwavering as he weighed his words carefully. "However, governing a colonial domain is no small task. It requires not just intelligence and determination, but also experience and a deep understanding of theplexities involved."

    Daphne nodded, her expression serious as she listened intently. She had expected this response, and prepared herself for it.

    "I am aware of the challenges, Father. And I am ready to face them head-on," she responded, her voice steady. "I believe that the experience I seek can only be gained through active participation and responsibility. I am ready to learn, to adapt, and to prove myself."

    Napoleon fell silent, his gaze shifting away from Daphne as he pondered her words. He had always been a firm believer in the power of experience, in learning through doing. And Daphne, he had to admit, was making apelling argument.

    After a moment of contemtion, he looked back at his daughter, his expression resolute. "Very well. I will consider your request. Come here."

    Daphne''s eyes lit up in joy as her father really seemed to be taking her request to heart. She stepped closer to his desk, eagerly waiting for what he had to say next. She could feel her heart racing, but she did her best to maintain herposure.

    Napoleon walked over to the wall behind his desk draped in a heavy curtain. He pulled a rope and suddenly, the curtain was drawn aside, revealing arge map of the empire with its various colonial domains marked andbeled. Napoleon gestured towards the map, his demeanor shifting to a more instructive tone.

    "Each of these colonies is unique, with its own set of challenges and opportunities," he exined. "Governing requires an in-depth understanding of the local culture, economy, and politicalndscape. You need to be ready to make tough decisions, sometimes under pressure."

    Daphne nodded, her eyes scanning the map as she took in the enormity of the empire.

    "You have two choices," Napoleon began as he pointed his finger to the map. "There is Canada, or¡­Australia. I''m going to ask you, which one do you prefer?"

    Daphne took a moment to consider her options, her gaze shifting between the two territories on the map. She knew that this decision required careful thought, as each colony presented its own unique challenges and opportunities.

    "Canada," she finally said, her voice steady. "I believe that governing Canada would provide me with a valuable learning experience. The politicalndscape there isplex, and it would allow me to develop my skills in diplomacy and leadership."

    "Really? Howplex is it?"

    "Canada''s politicalplexity stems from its rich history and diverse poption," she began. "Originally, much of Canada was part of New France, a colony established by our nation in the early 17th century. However, following the Seven Years'' War, France ceded its North American possessions to the British and the Spanish under the Treaty of Paris."

    She paused, making sure she had her father''s full attention.

    "When Britain transferred its ownership of Canada to France after the Second War of the Coalition in 1802, it created a significant shift in the politicalndscape of the territory."

    She continued, her voice steady, "The region, having been under British control for a substantial period, had developed a unique identity, influenced by both British and French cultures. The popce, once subjects of the British Crown, found themselves once again under French governance."

    Daphne saw her father''s focused gaze and knew she had to make her point clear andpelling.

    "This transition, though it reinstated French control, did not automatically ensure the allegiance of the Canadian people to France. The residents of Canada, particrly those of British descent or influence, had to be swayed back, their trust earned. And this is where theplexity lies."

    "But the Governor of Canada has been working hard to solve that issue, what makes you think that you''ll do a better job than him?" Napoleon said, his gaze piercing through her.

    Daphne took a moment topose her thoughts, aware that her response required both humility and confidence.

    "Governor Deschamps has indeed worked diligently to restore French influence in Canada. His efforts have beenmendable, and I have nothing but respect for the work he has done. However, as the daughter of the Emperor, I bring with me the weight of the French crown and a unique position of influence. My presence in Canada would send a strong message of ourmitment to the colony and could serve to strengthen the bonds between the locals and France."

    Napoleon rubbed his chin, contemting Daphne''s response. He couldn''t deny that she had a point. Her answers were good and straight to the point.

    "Ever since you were born, Daphne. I have been thinking of what territory I should give you. Since you have selected Canada, then I''ll give you Canada." Napoleon dered.

    "Thank you, Father. I am grateful for this opportunity and I promise you, I will not let you down," she said, her voice filled with determination.

    Suddenly¡ªthere was a knock on the door.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, the Minister of Social Affairs and Health of France wants to have an audience with you urgently. He said that it''s a matter of national security!"

    A voice came from behind, and it sounded urgent. Napoleon tensed as he wondered what it was.

 Chapter 360 An Epidemic?

    Chapter 360 An Epidemic?

    As the doors to Napoleon''s office swung open, the Minister of Social Affairs and Health briskly made his way inside, his presence filling the room with a sense of urgency. The middle-aged man, adorned in a meticulously tailored three-piece suit, exuded an air of solemnity and purpose. His spectacles, perched securely upon the bridge of his nose, gleamed under the soft light of the chandeliers, reflecting his serious demeanor.

    His gloved hands clutched a stack of papers, and atop his head sat a well-polished top hat,pleting his formal attire. His hair, peppered with strands of gray, was neatlybed back, showcasing his receding hairline and the wrinkles etched upon his forehead from years of service and deep contemtion. His name was Peter Strauss.

    His eyes, magnified slightly by his spectacles, darted around the room, searching for the Emperor as he adjusted his posture, standing tall and poised. With a swift motion, he removed his top hat, tucking it under his arm as he prepared to address Napoleon.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Peter began, his voice steady yetced with a hint of distress. "I apologize for the intrusion, but there is a matter of utmost importance that requires your immediate attention."

    His gaze locked onto Napoleon''s, seeking understanding and cooperation, as he stood there, awaiting the Emperor''s response.

    "Daphne, could you give us the room for a moment?" Napoleon directed his daughter with a subtle nod, his voice maintaining its firmness. Daphne, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded gracefully and made her way towards the door, casting a curious nce back at the Minister as she left.

    Once the door clicked shut behind her, Napoleon turned his full attention back to the Minister, his expression now stern and focused.

    "Speak," hemanded, urging the Minister to get straight to the point.

    Peter cleared his throat, his hands tightening around the stack of papers he carried as he began to ry his urgent message. "Sire, we have received reports of an outbreak of a highly contagious and deadly disease in the southern provinces. The initial symptoms are deceptive, seemingly amon cold, but it quickly esctes to severe respiratory distress. We have already lost dozens of lives, and the numbers are increasing rapidly."

    "Southern provinces? Can you be more specific?" Napoleon interrupted, his voice sharp as he sought rity on the issue at hand.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. The outbreak is particrly concentrated in the regions of Provence and Languedoc. The disease is spreading at an rming rate, and our local health authorities are overwhelmed," Peter responded.

    Napoleon''s face grew stern as he processed this information. "And what measures have been taken so far?" he inquired, wanting to understand the full extent of the government''s response.

    "We have dispatched additional medical personnel and supplies to the affected areas, and we are working to set up quarantine zones to contain the spread of the disease. However, we are in dire need of more resources, and the local infrastructure is proving inadequate to handle the crisis," Peter exined,ying out the stark reality of the situation.

    "When was this happening?" Napoleon pressed further, his tone indicating the urgency he felt.

    The Minister quickly responded, "The first cases were reported approximately two weeks ago, Your Majesty. The situation has escted rapidly since then."

    Napoleon furrowed his brow, deep in thought. The rapid spread of the disease was concerning, and he knew immediate and decisive action was necessary.

    "Have we identified the disease? Do we know how to treat it?" Napoleon asked, looking for answers.

    "Our top medical experts are currently examining the disease, but it is proving to be a challenge. The symptoms are simr to those of other respiratory illnesses, which has made it difficult to diagnose quickly. As for treatment, we are doing everything we can, but without a clear understanding of the disease, our options are limited," Peter exined, his tone filled with frustration.

    Napoleon took his seat and beckoned him to hand over the document. "I need a detailed list of symptoms. I have had my fair share of reading medical articles in my past times. Perhaps I can give some input or connect you with some experts I know in the field," Napoleon offered, extending his hand to receive the papers.

    Peter, looking somewhat relieved at the Emperor''s proactive stance, handed over the documents. "Here are the reports from the doctors on the ground, including their observations and the list of symptoms. Any assistance or insight you can provide would be invaluable, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Napoleon quickly skimmed through the pages, his eyes scanning the detailed descriptions and notes from the doctors. His face remained focused, and every so often, he would nod slightly as if connecting some dots in his mind.

    The symptoms include a sudden and sometimes very high fever, dry cough, headache, body aches, sore throat, chills, runny nose, loss of appetite, and extreme tiredness.

    Based on these symptoms alone, and on his system, there''s a high chance that this is an influenza outbreak. However, the rapid spread and high fatality rate are concerning and might indicate a more severe strain or perhaps apletely different respiratory disease," Napoleon deduced, his mind racing through the possibilities.

    He looked up from the papers, his gaze now fixed on Peter, "Have these symptoms been consistent across all reported cases, or have there been variations? And do we have any information on how it is spreading? Is it airborne, contact-based, or something else?" Napoleon asked, his questions sharp and to the point.

    Peter nodded, appreciating the Emperor''s grasp of the situation. "The symptoms have beenrgely consistent, though there have been a few cases with variations. As for the spread, it appears to be highly contagious, possibly airborne, as it has quickly affected entiremunities. We are still investigating to understand the full extent of the transmission methods."

    Napoleon tapped his fingers on the desk, deep in thought. "This requires immediate and extensive action. "We are possibly dealing with an influenza virus here."

    "Influenza?" Peter tilted his head to the side.

    "Oh, you don''t know what that is? Its first reported outbreak was during the 5th century, and it has since reappeared in various forms throughout history. The symptoms you''ve described match those of severe influenza, though the rapid spread and severity suggest it could be a more virulent strain," Napoleon exined, sharing his knowledge on the subject.

    "Okay, I''m going to convene a meeting with my Minister of Interior. The first thing we are going to do is to contain this news. I don''t want unwanted panic to spread throughout the nation. It''s crucial that we manage the information flow to prevent hysteria," he continued.

    Peter nodded in agreement, recognizing the importance of maintaining public order in such critical times. "Absolutely, Your Majesty. Panic can cause more damage than the disease itself if not handled properly."

    "Okay, keep me updated on the progress, and make sure our medical teams have everything they need. I want a report on my desk every day at dawn starting tomorrow.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. I''ll take my leave," Peter respectfully bowed and turned to exit the room.

    Once the doors closed behind the Minister, Napoleon sat back in his chair. "Now I need to talk to Lucien."

 Chapter 361 Prelude to Frances Fight Against the Epidemic

    Chapter 361 Prelude to France''s Fight Against the Epidemic

    Thirty minutes had passed since Peter Strauss, the Minister of Social Affairs and Health, left the Pce of Versailles. Napoleon remained in his office, immersed in research on the influenza virus.

    His eyes scanned through the user interface in front of him, searching for information that could help control the outbreak. Napoleon was determined to understand the disease and find a way to stop it. He asionally paused to rub his chin, thinking deeply about the information he was reading.

    ording to the articles, influenza is a viral infection that primarily attacks the respiratory system, and it is highly contagious. The virus originated from birds and other animals such as pigs, and over time, it has mutated and crossed over to infect humans. There are several different strains of the virus, and they can vary significantly, making it aplex and challenging enemy.

    The historical records indicate that influenza has been responsible for numerous pandemics throughout history, with the most notorious being the 1918 flu pandemic which resulted in millions of deaths worldwide. Since then, there have been several other significant outbreaks, each caused by a different strain of the virus.

    The virus is known to spread through respiratory droplets when an infected person coughs or sneezes, and it can also survive on surfaces for a short period. Symptoms typically include fever, cough, sore throat, muscle aches, and fatigue, and while most people recover within a week or two, it can be severe or even fatal, particrly in older adults, young children, and individuals with underlying health conditions.

    Understanding the nature of the virus was crucial for Napoleon as he worked to develop a strategy to contain the outbreak and protect his people. He knew that time was of the essence and that every moment counted. He doesn''t want his empire to end with an epidemic.

    He grabbed the telephone on his desk and dialed the Minister of Interior, a position held by his brother, Lucien Bonaparte.

    Immediately after, the phone line connected, and Napoleon spoke urgently but clearly, "Lucien, it''s me. We''ve got a crisis on our hands."

    "What is it, brother?" Lucien asked.

    "There''s a virus outbreak in the regions of Provence and Languedoc. We need to act immediately to control the situation and prevent it from bing a nationwide epidemic," Napoleon exined, his voice tense butposed.

    Lucien, fully grasping the severity of the situation, responded immediately, "I''ll be there as soon as possible."

    Hanging up the phone, a person entered his office. It was the Minister of Finance.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I saw the Minister of Health and Social Affairs entering and walking out of your office and he wore a serious expression. Is there something that I should know about?"

    Napoleon simply nodded his head.

    "There is one, there is an influenza outbreak in the southern maind France. I want you to prepare the national bank in case we need to allocate emergency funds to address this situation. And in the case of a news spread throughout France and the people started panicking, I want you to limit the withdrawal of funds to prevent a run on the banks. Ensure stability and maintain public confidence in our financial system."

    "I understand. Thank you for sharing this information, Your Imperial Majesty."

    "You don''t have to thank me for doing the job. Just make sure everything is in ce and ready for any potential oues. We need to be proactive and prepared for all scenarios," Napoleon instructed.

    The Minister of Finance nodded in agreement, "I will ensure that all necessary precautions are taken, and the national bank is ready to respond effectively to the situation. We will do everything in our power to maintain stability and support the government''s efforts to contain the outbreak."

    "Good," Napoleon responded, "Keep me updated on any developments and make sure you''re avable for the emergency meetingter. We need all hands on deck."

    "Absolutely, Your Imperial Majesty. I will not let you down," the Minister of Finance assured before leaving the office to execute his orders.

    With the Minister of Finance gone, Napoleon took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing thoughts. He knew the next few days and weeks would be critical in managing the outbreak and preventing it from spiraling out of control.

    Another person entered his office, this time it was his daughter, Daphne.

    "Father. Uhm¡­It seems like your ministers are serious about something. What''s happening?"

    "Nothing serious, there''s just a few hups. You don''t have to concern yourself with these matters," Napoleon replied.

    Daphne looked down as the words of her father sounded cold and dismissive. She bit her lip, torn between the desire to respect his wishes and the nagging worry that gued her.

    "Well, Father, I hope whatever you are dealing with, I know you''ll deal with it effectively. You always do."

    Napoleon lifted up his gaze, meeting hers. And it was there he realized that he had inadvertently made her daughter feel sidelined. He had spoiled his daughters rotten, always ensuring they had his attention whenever they needed it. This sudden shift in his behavior due to the crisis had created an unintended distance.

    He straightened up, his expression softening as he recognized the need to reassure her.

    "Daphne, I didn''t mean to sound dismissive. It''s just that I want to shield you from the stress and burden of these state affairs. I want you to save it once you are actually leading your own domain. You know, Canada."

    Daphne''s expression changed slightly as she sensed the sincerity in her father''s voice... "I understand, Father. But I don''t want to bepletely in the dark either. Still, if you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine. I guess I''ll learn about it in a few days or two."

    Napoleon chuckled, realizing that she may learn about the influenza outbreak in theing days. "You are right. Now, why don''t you call your brother Francis here? I have to talk to him, it''s rted to what''s happening right now. And I believe he should be in the loop as well."

    Daphne nodded, her expression showing understanding. "Of course, Father. I''ll go find him and bring him here right away." With that, she left the office, leaving Napoleon alone with his thoughts once again.

 Chapter 362 An Order from Napoleon

    Chapter 362 An Order from Napoleon

    ?

    Simultaneously, in the private quarters of Francis''svish bedroom, his hand reached out to grasp the telephone, lifting it off its cradle with a sense of urgency. With swift, deliberate movements, he dialed a specific series of numbers, connecting him across borders to Germany. The telephone emitted a series of rings, each one resonating through the room, as he awaited the familiar voice of his wife, Charlotte, on the other end of the line.

    As the rings continued, Francis felt a mix of anticipation and impatience. He tapped his foot on the floor, his fingers drumming against the telephone. He knew that the international call might take a while to connect, but every second felt longer than usual.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the ringing stopped, and he heard the soft click of the line connecting. "Hello?" came a voice from the other end, slightly crackling due to the long distance.

    "Hi honey, it''s me, Francis. I just got to the Pce of Versailles. How are you doing? I miss you so much."

    "Francis!" Charlotte''s voice brightened immediately, the crackling line doing nothing to hide her delight. "I''ve been waiting for your call. I miss you too. How''s everything at the Pce?"

    Francis couldn''t help but smile, feeling a warm sense offort from hearing her voice. "It''s all good here. How about you?"

    "I''m doing well, just the usual routine here. But everything seems a bit dull without you around," Charlotte replied, her voice carrying a hint of mncholy. "When are you going to pick me up here in Sanssouci Pce."

    "Soon, honey. I will pick you up there myself," Francis promised. "Oh my god, your voice is truly angelic. I can''t wait to see you and hear you in person again."

    "I can''t wait either, Francis," Charlotte responded, her tone softening.

    As they were having their wholesome conversation on the phone, a knock on the door interrupted them. Francis, slightly startled, asked for a moment before putting the phone down briefly to answer the door.

    "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me, Daphne."

    Francis opened the door and in front of him stood Daphne.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Father has asked for your presence in his office. I don''t know the details but it seemed serious to that point he won''t share it with me," Daphne responded, her expression showing concern.

    "Alright, I''ll be there in a minute," Francis said, understanding the gravity of the situation when their father kept things even from Daphne.

    He closed the door and quickly returned to the phone, picking up the receiver. "Charlotte, I''m really sorry, but I have to go. My father needs to see me for something urgent. Can we talkter?"

    "Of course, Francis. It must be work-rted. Just give me a call when you are free, okay? Take care," Charlotte replied.

    "I will, don''t worry. I love you," Francis assured her, trying to sound calm despite the uncertainty he was feeling.

    "I love you too, Francis," Charlotte responded.

    Francis hung up the phone. He took a moment to collect himself, his mind racing with thoughts about what his father could possibly want to discuss so urgently.

    With a deep breath, Francis left his room and made his way to his father''s office, his steps quick and purposeful. As he walked, he tried to prepare himself for the meeting, going over any possible issues that might have arisen and required his attention.

    Upon reaching his father''s office, Francis knocked on the door and waited for a response. "Come in," he heard his father''s voice say from inside.

    Opening the door, Francis stepped inside, his expression serious as he prepared to address whatever matter was at hand. "You wanted to see me, Father?" he asked, his tone respectful.

    Napoleon looked up from the documents on his desk, his expression grave. "Yes, Francis, please have a seat. We need to talk."

    Francis took a seat, maintaining hisposed demeanor despite the swirling curiosity and concern inside him. Napoleon, with a deep sigh, leaned back in his chair and looked at Francis intently.

    "Before we begin our discussion, we need to wait for someone else."

    "Okay," Francis simply responded, his eyes lingering on his father as he tried to read his expressions and gauge the severity of the situation.

    Napoleon seemed lost in thought for a moment before he finally spoke up again. "We are dealing with a national crisis here."

    "National crisis?" Francis tilted his head to the side. "What kind? Is there some sort of a terrorist attack or are we at war? An armed conflict in one of our colonies?"

    "You''ll know soon as soon as he¡ª"

    Napoleon paused as Armand entered his office. "Your Imperial Majesty, the Minister of Interior."

    Francis rose to his feet, facing the door as his uncle, Lucien Bonaparte, the Minister of Interior, walked into the room. He had a stern expression on his face, and it was clear that he was here on serious business.

    "Thank you, Armand. You may leave us," Napoleon directed his aide, who promptly exited the room, leaving the family members alone.

    "Lucien, thank you foring on such short notice," Napoleon began, gesturing for his brother to take a seat.

    "Of course, Napoleon. I came as soon as I heard. And hmm¡­I see that my nephew and the future Emperor of France is here as well."

    "Good morning, uncle," Francis bowed his head slightly in respect as he greeted Lucien.

    "Morning, Francis," Lucien nodded in return, taking the offered seat.

    Napoleon wasted no time in getting straight to the point. "So, as I have told you over the telephone. There is an outbreak in France, in the regions of Provence and Languedoc. Basically southern France."

    "Outbreak?" Francis eximed softly. Now knowing what''s the matter.

    "You already spoke to the Minister of Social Affairs and Health of France about this right? What did he tell you?" Lucien asked, ignoring the Crown Prince.

    "He assured me that he''ll contain the spread by quarantining the affected areas, and mobilizing medical resources to deal with the outbreak. You see, an outbreak is not a good word to hear."

    "Well, in that case, we just have to be honest with it," Lucien suggested. "Tell the people nationwide that Southern France has an outbreak and the government is doing everything in its power to control and eliminate the threat. Transparency is key in these situations to avoid public panic and misinformation. In fact, it''s worse than the people themselves discovering it from other sources before we have the chance to inform them," Lucien continued, emphasizing the importance of controlling the narrative and maintaining public trust.

    "I agree," Napoleon nodded in agreement. "However, we need to make sure that we are not causing unnecessary panic. We need to reassure the public that we are taking every possible measure to contain the outbreak and protect the health of our citizens."

    Francis, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, spoke up, "What exactly is the nature of this outbreak? Do we know how serious it is, or how it started?"

    "We already know, it''s an influenza virus," Napoleon revealed. "It''s an airborne disease, and it''s highly contagious. Francis, the reason I called you here is I want you to go there personally and oversee the situation. You''ll work closely with the local authorities and health officials to ensure that everything is under control and that the necessary measures are being taken."

    "Me? But it''s dangerous. What if I caught the disease?"

    "You won''t unless you wear your personal protective equipment and follow the safety protocols strictly. Since I''m thinking of going public with this, we might as well send one of our own members of the Imperial Family as a way of showing ourmitment and concern for the people affected," Napoleon exined, his gaze steady on Francis.

    "Is that so?" Francis hummed thoughtfully before giving his decision. "Very well. I shall go to the affected regions and do my best to help manage the situation."

    "Good."

 Chapter 363 Heading off to Southern France

    Chapter 363 Heading off to Southern France

    Immediately following his father''s directive, Francis exited the room, leaving Napoleon and Lucien immersed in their grave discussion. Upon stepping into the corridor, he was slightly taken aback to find Tristan leisurely leaning against the wall, an apple in hand.

    "Francis," Tristan began, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern as he took another bite of his apple. "What grave matter has father entrusted upon you?"

    "It''s a dire situation unfolding in the southern regions of France," Francis divulged, his toneced with the weight of responsibility. "An outbreak of what is believed to be an influenza virus. Father wishes for me to personally oversee the crisis management there."

    Tristan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his previous casual demeanor now reced by a more serious one as he processed the information. "That sounds perilous, brother. Are you sure about this?"

    "I have my orders, Tristan. And besides, it''s our duty to stand with our people in times of crisis," Francis affirmed.

    "Hmm¡­southern France you say? Did Father tell us when did it start?" Tristan asked.

    Francis shook his head. "I was only told that there was an outbreak and I needed to go there. I guess I''ll find it out once I''m on site."

    "I see¡­" Tristan hummed thoughtfully. "Well, if there is an outbreak, it immediately turns into an international issue," Tristan stated matter-of-factly, taking another bite of his apple.

    Tristan continued, nowpletely immersed in the discussion and visibly concerned.

    "Especially if it''s as contagious as the flu. Borders might get closed, and trade could be affected. Not to mention the fact that most of our trades go from Toulon to Barcelona. Since Toulon is part of Southern France, it''s likely to be directly impacted by this outbreak. This could really hamper our economic activities. Should I inform my government about this?"

    Tristan shot a nce at Francis as if challenging him.

    Francis remained unfazed. "Father is going public with this by acknowledging that there is an outbreak in Southern France. Once that happens, Spain can react ordingly."

    "Is that so? Well, I''m going to call Madrid and inform them about this. I think you should inform our sister, Aveline, as I believe Italy would be affected too, given its proximity," Tristan stated.

    "I''m going to pay her a visit after this. Goodbye Tristan," Francis said as he started walking away.

    "Brother," Tristan called, causing Francis to stop in his tracks and turn back to face him.

    "Just because I''m already crowned as the King of Spain doesn''t mean I can''t be crowned as Emperor of France. Let me remind you that the race for the throne is not yet over. You became a crown prince simply because you were born first."

    "Why are you bringing that all of a sudden? And why do you have to repeat that all over again?" Francis said, sounding nonchnt, trying not to let Tristan''s words affect him. He had heard these sentiments from Tristan before, and he knew that it stemmed from a deep-seated rivalry between them. "We have a crisis at hand, Tristan. This is hardly the time for us to be discussing matters of the throne."

    Tristan''s expression shifted the previous challenge in his gaze giving way to something more contemtive. "I know, I know. I just¡­" He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Want to remind you of it again."

    Francis scoffed softly before resuming his nonchnt demeanor. "Well, consider your point made," he said, his tone light yet edged with a firmness that showed he was done with the conversation. "Right now, I''ve got more pressing matters to attend to."

    Without waiting for a response, Francis turned and continued on his way. He could feel Tristan''s eyes on his back as he walked away, but he pushed the interaction to the back of his mind. He had a job to do, and he wasn''t going to let family drama get in the way.

    As he made his way through the pce, he mentally ran through the steps he needed to take before leaving for Southern France. He needed to gather more information on the situation, liaise with local authorities, and ensure that everything was in ce for his arrival. Time was of the essence, and he had no intention of wasting it.

    Once he reached his personal quarters, he immediately set to work, pulling out maps and documents and spreading them across his desk. He made a few quick calls, gathering information and making arrangements for his journey.

    The next few hours passed in a blur of activity as Francis worked tirelessly to prepare for his departure.

    Finally, with everything in order, Francis took a moment to collect himself before heading out. He knew he was walking into an uncertain situation, but he was ready. He had a duty to fulfill, and he wasn''t going to let anything stand in his way.

    With onest look around his quarters, he grabbed his bags and left, his steps brisk and purposeful as he made his way to the pce gates¡ªwait, he had forgotten something.

    "Oh right¡­I meant to inform Aveline about the situation," Francis sighed deeply. He turned around promptly, heading back to reach out to his sister. It was essential that she be made aware of the situation, given Italy''s geographic proximity to Southern France.

    Aveline was staying in her old bedroom during her time in the Pce of Versailles, he was able to arrive there in just a few minutes. He knocked softly before entering, finding Aveline sitting by her window, a book in hand.

    "Aveline, I need to speak with you," Francis said, his tone urgent.

    Aveline looked up, her brow furrowed in concern as she noticed Francis''s hurried demeanor. "Brother, what''s wrong? And you looked like you are going out."

    "It''s an influenza outbreak in Southern France. I''m heading there to oversee the crisis management," he quickly exined. "But I realized I hadn''t informed you about it. Italy could potentially be affected given the proximity, and I thought it wise to let you know as you are the Queen of Italy."

    Aveline set her book aside, her full attention now on Francis.

    "An influenza outbreak?" Aveline repeated, her eyes widening with realization. "That sounds grave. Thank you for letting me know. I''ll need to make arrangements and alert our health officials immediately."

    Francis nodded, pleased that she understood the gravity of the situation. "I thought you should know, given the potential for this to cross borders. Make sure your people are prepared."

    Aveline stood up, her determined expression showing her readiness to take action. "I will. And brother, please be careful."

    "I will¡­I''m off to Southern France now. I''ll be back in a week."

 Chapter 364 Ground Zero

    Chapter 364 Ground Zero

    Two hours had passed since Francis left the pce, and now the aircraft was making its descent toward the capital city of Languedoc. He leaned back in his seat, notes in hand, reviewing the information for what felt like the hundredth time.

    "The first case, the one who started it all... what do they call it?" he muttered to himself, then nodded, recalling the term. "Patient zero."

    His eyes scanned the documents, searching for any lead on this initial case. But there was nothing¡ªno name, no profile, only numbers and locations of those infected. The details on paper were cold, and clinical: the number of cases, the areas most affected, a brief on the symptoms. Yet the origin, the very start of the outbreak, remained a mystery.

    In solving an epidemic or an outbreak, locating the patient zero could prove vital. This individual case is often the key to unraveling how the disease spreads. Despite the wealth of data at his fingertips, that essential piece of the puzzle was missing from the reports. Theck of this critical detail was a ring hole in the otherwise thorough briefing he''d been given.

    As the ne descended, Francis felt the pressure mounting. Without patient zero, predicting the virus''s movements was like navigating without apass. He knew too well that time was not a luxury they had in abundance.

    His thoughts were interrupted as the aircraft''s wheels touched down. It was a smoothnding, as expected of the royal pilot who had been flying the Imperial Family of the French Empire for thest six years.

    As he waited for the airne to make a full stop, he looked out of the oval window. Francis observed the unusual stillness of the airport. Toulouse, typically bustling as amercial hub, nowy eerily quiet. Quarantine had taken effect, and the normal sights of airnes taxiing, baggage carts shuttling luggage, and the constant flow of passengers were absent. The runways were empty, the terminals silent, and the sky above usually streaked with the contrails of countless aircraft, was clear blue, unmarred by the signs of air travel.

    The stillness was disconcerting to Francis. It''s unlike the French Empire. Francis is too proud of his country, and to see one of their main cities in maind France paralyzed is heartbreaking. This crisis shouldn''t be happening to France. Probably, someone could have plotted this, where an unknown organization that is anti-France could be behind the outbreak. This line of thought, however, was purely spective; without evidence, it would be irresponsible to entertain such theories too seriously.

    After the ne came to aplete stop, Francis collected his briefcase and stepped out into the terminal. The usually vibrant Toulouse airport was a ghost of its former self. There were only medical and security personnel, adding the Imperial Guards that were escorting him present in the terminal.

    One of the medical personnel, wearing a full personal protective suit, approached Francis with a document in hand.

    "Wee to Toulouse, Your Imperial Highness. We have been waiting for your arrival. My name is Dr. ¨¦mile Durand," the medical personnel introduced himself, offering a slight bow of respect rather than a handshake, given the circumstances.

    "It''s a pleasure¡ª"

    Francis paused as Doctor Durand handed something to him. It''s a facemask and an eye shield.

    "Please, Your Imperial Highness, before we proceed to themand post, it is imperative that you wear these for your own safety and the safety of others," Dr. Durand exined, his voice muffled slightly by his own mask. "The contagion is highly virulent, and we are taking every precaution to prevent its spread."

    Francis epted the protective gear with a nod of understanding. As he adjusted the mask over his face and settled the eye shield into ce, Dr. Durand continued.

    "We have confirmed the virus to be airborne. So far, there are two thousand people infected with the same symptoms. They are at the hospital of Saint-Roch, which has been converted into our main quarantine zone. We''re continuously monitoring the situation and implementing the best practices known to us¡­"

    "Before we get to that, I want to know who the first recorded patient that exhibited the symptoms of this virus¡­" Francis interrupted.

    "Uhm¡­okay. The first recorded case was a local merchant. He was admitted to the hospital two weeks ago with high fever, dry cough, and fatigue."

    "That could be our patient zero," Francis said, seemingly satisfied after hearing that there was information about the patient zero. But Durant shook his head.

    "I''m afraid that two hours after he was admitted, there was another patient that exhibited the same symptoms. Given that, it''s highly unlikely that the local merchant was patient zero. The first recorded case only meant that it was the first one we managed to identify. There could have been others who were asymptomatic or who simply didn''t seek medical attention. The real patient zero could still be out there, or they may have been one of the early fatalities that went unrecorded¡­"

    "Wait¡­there are already fatalities?" Francis gasped softly. There was none on the record.

    Doctor Durant nodded somberly. "The fatalities are starting to reveal themselves. It seems that the virus has reached the critical phase. We recorded one hundred deaths, most of them are people of old age or with pre-existing conditions, but it''s escting quickly."

    "So it''s that bad huh? The flow of information iscking, this is a serious matter," Francis clicked his tongue. "Show me the way to the hospital, I need to see the patients, and if possible, I would like you to conduct an autopsy on one of the dead bodies to find more clues about this virus."

    Dr. Durand hesitated for a moment before replying, "An autopsy could be risky due to the potential for aerosolization of the virus¡­"

    "Then do it somewhere that is contained, if we are going to be scared of the risk we won''t be able to fight this effectively. Safety protocols exist for a reason, use them," Francis insisted firmly, understanding the stakes involved.

    Dr. Durand nodded in acknowledgment of Francis'' determination. "Understood, Your Imperial Highness. Please, if you would follow us to the vehicle that will take us to the hospital," he gestured to where a small convoy awaited, ready to transport them with full precautions.

    Francis followed Dr. Durand and the Imperial Guards to the convoy. They navigated through the deserted streets of Toulouse, just like the airport terminal. It was a ghost town out there. The absence of the usual urban cacophony ¨C no children ying in the parks, no vendors selling their goods, no cars honking ¨C lent an apocalyptic silence to the cityscape.

 Chapter 365 The Severe Situation

    Chapter 365 The Severe Situation

    The convoy moved swiftly, taking advantage of the clear roads. Francis observed the city through the vehicle''s window. The shops were closed, with signs that read "Ferm¨¦ jusqu''¨¤ nouvel ordre" (Closed until further notice), and the few people they did pass were either in protective gear or hastily retreating indoors.

    When they arrived at the Saint-Roch Hospital, the scene was one of controlled chaos. Medical staff, d in protective gear, moved swiftly between tents that had been erected to handle the overflow from the hospital. The tents were filled with patients in various stages of illness, some isted and some in distress.

    Inside the hospital, the Imperial party was led to a sealed-off wing where the most critical patients were being treated. The grim expressions on the medical staff''s faces spoke volumes about the dire circumstances.

    Dr. Durand led Francis to a viewing area with a thick ss window looking into an intensive care unit. "This is where the most severe cases are being treated," he exined. "As you can see, the virus doesn''t discriminate. Young, old, healthy, infirm¡ªit''s impacting everyone."

    Francis studied the patients, each fighting their own battle with the virus. He turned back to Dr. Durand. "There''s no cure for this virus yet, so how do you alleviate the symptoms for these people?"

    Dr. Durand adjusted his mask before answering. "Currently, we''re providing supportive care¡ªfluids, oxygen therapy, and fever reducers. We''re using antivirals and experimental treatments where we can, but the efficacy varies from patient to patient."

    Francis nodded thoughtfully. "And the staff?" he asked, looking at a nurse who was wiping sweat from her brow. "How are they holding up?"

    "We''re all on extended shifts," Dr. Durand admitted. "It''s a strain, but everyone is pulling together. Our primary concern is avoiding burnout and keeping our team healthy. Without them, the fight against this virus would be impossible."

    As they conversed, an aide approached Dr. Durand and whispered something in his ear. Dr. Durand''s eyes briefly met Francis'' before he spoke. "Your Imperial Highness, the autopsy report is ready for preliminary findings. Shall we?"

    They moved to a secureboratory, the air heavy with disinfectant. The room was stark, with only essential equipment. A single bodyy on the examination table, shrouded by a sterile sheet. The medical examiner, a gaunt figure in a hazmat suit, stood by with a clipboard.

    "Your Imperial Highness," the examiner began after a respectful nod. "The initial autopsy has given us some insights. The virus causes severe respiratory distress, and it appears to induce a cytokine storm in many patients, leading to multiple organ failure."

    "Cytokine storm?" Francis queried, seeking rification on the term.

    "Yes, it''s an overreaction of the body''s immune system," the medical examiner rified. "In trying to fight off the virus, the body ends up damaging its own tissues and organs."

    Francis absorbed the information with a grave look. "So, it turns the body against itself. Is there any way to mitigate this?"

    "We''re trying corticosteroids to suppress the immune response, but it''s a delicate bnce. Too much suppression could allow the virus to replicate uncontrolled," Dr. Durand interjected.

    "Tsk," Francis clicked his tongue. "Well, this is worse than I expected. Well, don''t worry. The Emperor of France has sent me here to assure you that the government will offer its full support. What are the immediate needs of the hospital?"

    Dr. Durand took a moment to think before replying. "Supplies are running low, particrly personal protective equipment for our staff and venttors for the patients. We are also in need of additional medical personnel to relieve our overworked team."

    Francis nodded, his mind racing through the logistics required to meet these demands. "I''ll have the Ministry of Social Affairs and Health of France coordinate with the military to supply the necessary equipment and personnel. Possibly, have the doctors and nurses in Paris to work here in Toulouse, as well as from other less affected regions to support the strained healthcare system."

    "That would be most helpful," Dr. Durand responded with a tone of relief. "Many hands make light work, and right now, we need all the help we can get."

    "I''ll also ensure that the procurement process for supplies is expedited," Francis continued. "And regarding public health measures, Father is going to make an announcement soon, possibly cing the ce in martialw to ensurepliance with the containment efforts. However, when we were on our way here, the city was a ghost. It seems like without martialw, they areplying with the lockdown measures already."

    Dr. Durand nodded, acknowledging the situation. "The public is scared, and rightly so. Compliance isn''t the issue¡ª"

    Francis ced a hand on Durand''s shoulder, cutting him off gently. "How long have you been working here, doctor?"

    "Uhm¡­since the outbreak began, Your Imperial Highness. Without pause," Dr. Durand responded, the lines of fatigue evident even through his mask.

    Francis gave a sympathetic nod. "Make sure you take care of yourself as well. You''re no good to your patients if you fall ill. We need every hand we can get, especially those as skilled as yours."

    Dr. Durand offered a tired smile. "I shall try, Your Highness."

    With the conversation drawing to a close, Francis excused himself and made his way back to his team, mentally preparing the orders he would issue to mobilize the additional support.

    The first thing he is going to do is contact Paris and inform them of what he learned in the reports, basically confirming the severity of the situation and underlining the urgency of the needed resources.

    There was amand center within the hospital, and he was escorted there. Upon reaching themand center, Francis didn''t waste any time. When the call connected, Francis quickly conveyed the situation in Toulouse. He gave a concise, yet detailed ount of the hospital''s conditions, the overwhelmed staff, the dwindling supplies, and the patients suffering from severe effects of the virus.

    He stressed the need for immediate dispatch of personal protective equipment, the urgency of venttor delivery, and the crucial requirement for additional medical personnel to be sent to Toulouse. He suggested a coordinated effort between the military and civil medical services to ensure rapid deployment.

    While on the call, Francis was told that martialw would be announced nationwide at six o''clock in the evening.

    "Thank you, father. I will keep an eye on the situation here and report back with any changes," Francis replied, acknowledging the update on martialw.

    With the call concluded, Francis turned his attention to the staff in themand center. "Now, let''s go see the patients."

 Chapter 366 Visiting the Patients

    Chapter 366 Visiting the Patients

    Francis entered the patient ward with determined steps, his presence barely causing a stir amid the beeping of machines and the muffled sounds of the medical staff at work. Cloaked in his protective gear ¡ª a facemask, eyemask, gloved hands, and a crisp white coat ¡ª he resembled a soldier ready for battle rather than the royalty he was.

    As he moved past the beds, his eyes took in the condition of the patients. Some were on venttors, others received oxygen through less invasive means, but all were engaged in the same silent fight against the relentless virus. The air was heavy with disinfectant, which stung his olfactory nerves a little but didn''t mind much.

    Francis paused beside the bed of a young woman, her breathingbored even with the assistance of the machinery supporting her. He noted the care with which the nurses adjusted her pillows, the quiet words of encouragement they offered even though she was too weak to respond.

    Turning to a nearby doctor, he asked, "How are they managing with the treatments?"

    The doctor, a young man with dark circles under his eyes, replied without pretense. "It''s hit and miss, Your Imperial Highness. Some are responding; others, unfortunately, aren''t. We''re doing what we can with what we have."

    Francis nodded, his gaze lingering on the figure of the woman. "And her?"

    "She''s one of the tough cases. Young, otherwise healthy, but the virus is unpredictable. We''re hoping for the best."

    "Speaking of hoping for the best, how are you faring? You have dark circles under your eyes," Francis observed.

    "Ahh¡­this," the doctor sheepishly tried covering the dark circles but since the crown prince of the French Empire already noticed it, he let his hand fall away, a tired smile beneath his mask. "We''re managing, Your Imperial Highness. The extended shifts are challenging, but we know the importance of what we''re doing here. Rest is scarce, but we try to grab it when we can."

    Francis appreciated the doctor''s dedication. "Make sure you do. It''s vital you take breaks when possible. The staff''s health is just as crucial as the patients''. We can''t afford to lose anyone else to this virus, especially not the people who are fighting it on the front lines."

    The doctor nodded in agreement, though the likelihood of finding time for adequate rest seemed as remote to him as the end of the pandemic. "We will try, Your Imperial Highness. Thank you for your concern."

    Francis continued his walk through the ward, and stopped at one of the beds. This time it was a young girl, seemingly about nine years of age.

    Francis knelt down to be at eye level with her, his eyes softening behind the protective eyewear. Despite her weak state, the girl managed to offer a faint smile.

    "How are you feeling?" Francis asked, modting his voice to be as gentle as possible.

    The girl tried to speak, but her voice was barely a whisper. A nurse quickly stepped forward, "She''s been asking for her mother, but unfortunately, her family is in quarantine."

    Francis understood what the nurse meant. If one of a family member is a confirmed case, it often means the whole family needs to stay isted to prevent the virus from spreading.

    "That must be very hard for her," Francis replied, maintaining hisposure.

    "Yes, it is," the nurse agreed, adjusting the flow on the girl''s IV. "We can put her words into writing and have been doing so. Her mother writes back every day, and we read her the letters. It''s a smallfort, but it''s something."

    Francis nodded. "I''m d she''s notpletely cut off. Still, it''s a tough situation for a child to be in."

    "It is," the nurse said, checking the girl''s vital signs. "But we do our best to fill in the gaps, keep her spirits up."

    "Did you study in one of my mother''s universities for nursing?" Francis asked, attempting to find a more personal connection.

    The nurse looked up, a hint of surprise crossing her features before she nodded. "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, I did. The Empress''s University for Medical Sciences. I received a schrship, and it''s the only reason I was able to pursue nursing."

    Francis felt a swell of pride. "That''s great to hear."

    The nurse smiled, "It certainly is. I''m grateful for the opportunity I was given."

    He then excused himself to allow her to continue her work. Walking through the rest of the ward, Francis spoke with more staff and offered words of encouragement and support. His visit was meant to be not just a morale booster but also an opportunity to observe and evaluate the needs of the frontline workers.

    But¡ª

    There was a person at the end of the ward, slightly apart from the rest, whose demeanor caught Francis''s attention. He approached the figure, a middle-aged man standing taking a picture from his camera discreetly, perhaps a personal documentation.

    Francis approached the man, respecting the silence around them. The man greeted him with a bow of his head and then spoke.

    "Your Imperial Highness."

    "What are you doing here?" Francis asked.

    "I''m doing private documentation in this hospital," the man answered.

    "Were you given permission to document inside the ward?" Francis inquired.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, I have," the man assured, showing a badge that confirmed his authorization. "I''m a journalist, and with your family''s push for transparency during this crisis, the hospital allowed some regted documentation to keep the public informed. And seeing you here visiting the patient, this will increase your public support."

    "Did you think that I was doing this for a photo opportunity?" Francis''s tone held a tinge of displeasure, not at the journalist, but at the thought that his concern could be perceived as insincere.

    The journalist quickly shook his head. "No, Your Imperial Highness, I didn''t mean to imply that. Your visits are well known to be more than formality. It''s just that images like these have power ¨C they reassure the public and encourage solidarity."

    Francis nodded, epting the exnation. "I see your point. Just ensure that the focus remains on the incredible work of our healthcare professionals and the stories of those affected, not on political figures such as myself."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Highness."

    "Good," Francis said, before turning to leave. "Carry on with your work then."

    As he exited the ward, he ran into Dr. Durand.

    "Your Imperial Highness, the Empress of France will have a public announcement nationwide in ten minutes."

    "Oh really? Very well," Francis said. "Let''s hear what the mother of the Empire has to say."

 Chapter 367 The Mother of the Empires Speech

    Chapter 367 The Mother of the Empire''s Speech

    ?

    Dr. Durand led Francis to a small break room where a television was mounted on the wall. The room was cramped, with a coffee machine in the corner and a couple of worn-out sofas that had seen better days. Nurses and doctors were already gathering, taking a moment from their demanding duties to listen to the Empress''s address.

    The screen flickered to life, and the Empress appeared, regal yet somber against the backdrop of the imperial pce.

    "Citizens of the Great French Empire. I have an announcement to make. An influenza virus has stricken the southern regions of France and has infected thousands of our people. This outbreak is severe and is stretching our healthcare resources, but we are responding with all the strength and resolve that our nation is known for."

    The room was silent, the medical staff''s exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they hung on every word of their sovereign.

    "The government has already dispatched emergency medical teams to the affected areas and is in constantmunication with local authorities to assess and respond to the situation. We are also coborating with other nations, particrly Spain, Italy, and Germany to bring additional aid and expertise to manage this outbreak."

    The Empress took a moment to gather her thoughts, her expressionpassionate yet unwavering. "To those who have fallen ill, know that your country stands with you. We are mobilizing all necessary resources to ensure that you receive the best care possible. To the families who are worried about their loved ones, we are taking swift action to support you and to prevent further spread of the virus."

    She then addressed the nation''s collective effort tobat the virus. "I call upon all citizens to adhere to the guidelines set forth by health officials. Practice good hygiene, stay informed, and support each other while maintaining the necessary precautions to keep ourmunities safe."

    "Now, I also have an announcement to make. Tobat the virus from spreading into the rest of France, and potentially, to maind Europe, we are cing the southern region in martialw. This is not a decision we take lightly, but it is essential to ensure that the spread of the virus is contained. Movement in and out of the region will be restricted, and we will enforce a curfew to limit contact between individuals. Essential services will continue, foods will be delivered to every household every day, and medical teams will be avable around the clock to attend to the sick and ensure that everyone has ess to the medical care they need."

    "That would be all, citizens of France. Stay strong, stay united, and we will persevere through these trying times. We have faced challenges before and have emerged stronger, and I have every confidence that we will do so again. May our resolve be as unyielding as the love we hold for our nation."

    The Empress''s image faded from the screen, leaving the room in a momentary stillness as the message sunk in.

    "We''ve got our work cut out for us," Dr. Durand finally broke the silence, flickering his gaze to Francis. "Your Imperial Highness, we will resume our work now. Are you going to be okay alone?"

    Francis nodded solemnly. "Yes, I''ll be fine, Dr. Durand. I''ll stay here for a moment, maybe calling back to Versailles."

    "I see, Dr. Durand gave Francis an understanding nod. "Of course, Your Highness. Please use the phone in this room if you need privacy. And if there''s anything you require, don''t hesitate to ask one of the staff."

    With a final reassuring pat on Francis'' back, Dr. Durand exited the break room, leaving Francis alone with his thoughts. He picked up the telephone and dialed the number to Versailles, waiting for the connection to be established.

    The line clicked, and a familiar voice answered, "This is the Pce of Versailles, how may I assist you?"

    "This is the Crown Prince of the French Empire, Francis Bonaparte. I want you to deliver a message to Her Imperial Majesty, Ci Bonaparte that her son called and wish to speak to her at her earliest convenience."

    There was a momentary silence as the receptionist was probably shocked to hear the Crown Prince himself on the line. The receptionist quickly regainedposure, "Of course, Your Highness. I will convey your message immediately to Her Imperial Majesty. May I have the number where you can be reached?"

    Francis provided the contact number of the break room''s telephone.

    "Understood, Your Highness. Your message will be given top priority, and the Empress will be informed right away. We will contact you on this number as soon as possible."

    After thanking the receptionist, Francis hung up the phone. He sat back on the sofa, rubbing his temples as he contemted the scale of the crisis facing the nation. A virus that has no known cure, where the only way to defeat it is through

    containment and prevention.

    Thirty minutester.

    The telephone mounted on the wall rang, cutting through the quiet tension of the break room. Francis straightened up, his thoughts interrupted by the sudden noise. He reached over and picked up the receiver.

    "Crown Prince Francis speaking."

    "Even in the telephone call, you sound formal my dear."

    Francis''s eyes widened as he recognized the voice. It belonged to his mother, the Empress of the French Empire, Ci.

    "Mother¡­it was a great speech earlier. It''s like you talking to your children, where the people are the children,forting yet guiding us," Francis said.

    "Thank you, Francis," Ci replied. "How are you faring there?"

    "Quite a bit tired but after seeing the frontliners, I don''t think I have the right toin. They''re working non-stop," Francis admitted.

    "That may be true but you are still the Crown Prince of the French Empire. If you caught the virus due to your weak resistance as a result of your tiredness. Well, I don''t think I have to remind you."

    "If I get sick and possibly expire, that position will be transferred to Tristan, yes I know, mother."

    "Don''t say such things!" Ci chided, it was rare for his mother to snap like that. "Your health is not a trivial matter. Not just for the sake of session, but because you are my son¡­"

    "I know Mother," Francis interrupted¡­and then there was a knock on the door, causing him to shoot a nce at the door. "Who''s there?"

    "What do you mean?" Ci asked.

    "Not you Mother, someone just knocked¡ª" Francis paused as he saw Dr. Durand with a serious expression. "I''ll call you back, mother. Something came up."

    Without waiting for a response, Francis gently set down the receiver and stood up to meet Dr. Durand.

    "What''s the situation?" Francis asked immediately, sensing the urgency.

    "Your Imperial Highness, we may have identified the patient zero."

 Chapter 368 Patient Zero

    Chapter 368 Patient Zero

    "What exactly do you mean by ''you may have identified patient zero?''" asked Francis, as he walked briskly towards Dr. Durand.

    Dr. Durand looked back at Francis with a serious expression. "A man came forward to us iming that he might be the initial carrier of the outbreak."

    Francis raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?" he asked. "Does he show any symptoms of the flu?"

    "He has coughed a few times but no other symptoms. It''s possible he''s asymptomatic," Dr. Durand answered, his voice betraying a hint of caution amidst the unfolding uncertainty.

    Francis nodded, processing the new information with a critical eye. He knew that finding the patient zero was one of the surefire ways of eliminating the epidemic as they could synthesize a vine from his strain of the virus. "If he''s truly asymptomatic, he could be both a critical piece of the puzzle and a significant risk factor," Francis considered aloud.

    Dr. Durand nodded in agreement. "Precisely, Your Highness."

    "Where are you holding him?" Francis asked.

    "In the quarantine zone we''ve established in the east wing," Dr. Durand replied, pointing towards a corridor that led away from the break room. "It''s the most isted area of the hospital, and we''ve taken every precaution to ensure it''s secure."

    "Good," Francis responded with a nod. "Is he in the right state of mind to hold a conversation? I would like to speak with him and ask him some questions."

    Dr. Durand hesitated for a moment before answering. "He''s been cooperative and seems lucid enough for a discussion. We''ve been careful to make sure he''sfortable and understands the situation he''s in."

    "Alright," said Francis decisively. "I''ll go see him now. Maybe he can provide us with more information that could help contain the spread."

    "I''ll apany you," Dr. Durand offered. "It''s important we keep the interaction controlled."

    Francis wore his face and eye mask before making their way together to the quarantine zone, the halls echoing with the sound of their footsteps. They arrived at a secured entryway, where a guard nodded solemnly at their approach.

    The guards opened the door, giving way to a clean and sparse room where Albert Brown sat isted, a clear barrier separating him from the rest of the facility. The man looked up as they entered, his face weary but alert.

    Francis took a seat across him and looked at him with scrutiny.

    "I don''t know anything about you because I haven''t asked the head doctor, Mr. Durand about that. So why don''t we start with an introduction? Do you know me?"

    "I-I''m sorry¡­but I don''t speak French. I only speak English," replied the man, causing Francis''s brows to furrow slightly.

    "Okay, we can speak in English," Francis said, shifting his posture to face the man directly. "I''m the Crown Prince of the French Empire, Francis Bonaparte. And you are?"

    "Crown Prince¡ª" the man repeated, slightly shocked upon hearing his introduction. He didn''t expect he would speak to someone with an exalted position.

    Regaining hisposure, he continued, "I''m Albert Brown, Your Imperial Highness. I''m an immigrant from the United States of America."

    "An American huh?" Francis mused with a nod. "Alright, Mr. Brown, can you walk me through yourst two weeks? Where have you been, who have you met?"

    Albert paused, clearly trying to remember. "Mostly I''ve been at work or at home. But I did go to a couple of markets for groceries and such. And at work, I interact with the staff and customers."

    "What is the nature of your work?" Francis queried.

    "I''m a cook at a restaurant downtown¡­" Albert trailed off, looking a bit ufortable with the questioning. "It''s a busy ce. I... I handle food and I''m around people all day."

    Upon hearing that, Francis leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin, contemting. Influenza virus is an airborne virus, which means it can stick to surfaces and spread through the air, especially in ces like a restaurant.

    This is starting to make sense, but there is still ack of information. He needs to ask more.

    "Those customers you serve, did theye back in a day or two?" Francis asked.

    Albert shook his head. "Unfortunately, they were reported sick after a couple of days. I didn''t make the connection until I saw the news," Albert said, a hint of guilt in his tone.

    Francis noted Albert''s reaction. "Don''t me yourself, Albert. We''re just trying to get all the facts."

    "Am I going to get imprisoned for this?" Albert asked nervously. "I mean¡­a lot of people died from the disease and I-I¡ª"

    Francis shook his head firmly, interrupting him. "No, Mr. Brown, you''re not going to be imprisoned. You came forward voluntarily, which ismendable. Right now, our priority is public health, not punishment. Your cooperation is vital to help us eliminate this virus."

    Albert seemed visibly relieved by Francis''s assurance. "I want to help in any way I can," he reiterated.

    "Good, because you are going to participate in a lot of tests. I will have Doctor Durand exin to you how you will help us tackle this virus. Doctor Durand, please."

    Doctor Durand stepped forward and leaned forward to whisper into Francis''s ears.

    "Uhm¡­Your Imperial Highness. I am not fluent in English, I know only a little. Is it okay for His Imperial Highness to help me trante some of the medical terms?" Dr. Durand asked, a slight blush of embarrassment on his cheeks.

    Francis gave a slight, understanding smile. "Of course, Doctor. Go ahead with what you need to say, and I''ll trante as necessary," he said reassuringly.

    Dr. Durand nodded gratefully and turned to Albert, exining in simple terms and with Francis''s help, the procedures and tests they would need to conduct. He detailed how these tests would not only help in potentially developing a vine

    Albert listened intently, nodding along and asking a few questions, which Francis tranted. He agreed to cooperate fully, understanding the importance of his role in this critical situation.

    Fifteen minutester, the series of questions concluded.

    "That would be all," Dr. Durand said finally. "Thank you, Mr. Brown."

    "I have to contact my father about this development. I''m sure he''ll be eager to hear this news. Doctor Durand, how long will it take for you and your staff to develop a vine for this?"

    "Well, it depends, Your Imperial Highness. You see, developing a vine is aplex process. It involves multiple stages of testing. First, we have to confirm that Mr. Brown''s strain of the virus is the one causing the outbreak. Then we must develop a prototype vine, which then has to go through initial trials to ensure it''s safe," Dr. Durand exined, looking earnestly at Francis.

    Francis nodded in understanding. "And after safety is confirmed?"

    "Then we test for efficacy, which means we need to see how well it works in preventing the illness. If those trials are sessful, we can considerrger-scale production and distribution, but that''s quite a way down the line," Dr. Durand continued.

    "I see. Keep me updated on the progress," Francis said as they walked toward the exit. "And please, ensure Mr. Brown is treated with care and respect during his time here."

    "Absolutely, Your Highness," Dr. Durand assured him.

    Exiting the quarantine zone, Francis made a mental note to convene with his father. He made his way to the break room where he could contact him.

 Chapter 369 Problems Presented by a Virus

    Chapter 369 Problems Presented by a Virus

    August 10th, 1821, seven o''clock in the evening within the Pce of Versailles, in the confines of Napoleon''s office.

    "Report," Napoleonmanded, wasting no time on pleasantries.

    The Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand, shared a quick, knowing nce with the Minister of Finance, Gaudin, silently conveying who would take the lead in briefing their leader.

    Minister Gaudin tilted his head to the side, giving Talleyrand the floor.

    Talleyrand cleared his throat before speaking. "Your Imperial Majesty, this epidemic that we are experiencing in the Southern region is causing anxiety to our neighbors. Germany is looking to issue a travel ban and a border lockdown."

    Napoleon leaned forward, his eyes narrowing on the details of the situation. "And the financial implications?" he asked, turning towards Minister Gaudin.

    Minister Gaudin stepped forward, papers in hand. "Sire, the potential trade disruptions could be significant. If Germany imposes these restrictions, others will follow, especially to our huge trading partners, Italy and Spain. To put it in perspective, we are losing 110,000,000 francs per day."

    Napoleon''s expression turned steely, the numbers presented before him not lost in the slightest.

    "What about the stock market?" Napoleon queried, his tone direct and expectant of a concise update.

    Minister Gaudin adjusted his sses, looking down at his ledger. "It''s responding as expected, Sire¡ªvtile. Investors are nervous; there''s been a significant sell-off. In addition sir, our banking situation is looking grim as well. In the north of France, people fear that the epidemic may reach them, and so are rushing to the bank to withdraw their savings. This is leading to a liquidity crisis."

    "What are your solutions then?"

    "Well, Your Imperial Majesty, we can suspendrge withdrawals temporarily to prevent a run on the banks," Minister Gaudin suggested.

    "If you do that, the people of France would not take it kindly. Keeping them out of their money is something that could cause riots," Talleyrand interjected.

    "Look, it''s better that we have riots than have all our banks copsing and the economy falling intoplete disarray. Riots we can disperse, for our economy? It''s harder," Gaudin asserted. "Nheless, we will ensure the Banque de France issues a statement. Make it clear that this is a temporary measure to protect everyone''s financial security."

    "Agreed," Napoleon nodded in agreement to the suggestion of the Minister of Finance. "Do it immediately."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Gaudin bowed his head.

    "As for you Talleyrand, what are the solutions you can give to me that I can authorize to calm our neighbors and tell them that we have the crisis under control?"

    Talleyrand stood a little straighter, well-prepared for the inquiry. "Sire, diplomatic outreach is crucial. We can dispatch envoys to assure our neighbors of ourprehensive response to the epidemic. Sharing our ns for containment and medical treatment protocols could help prevent the spread of panic and, consequently, the epidemic."

    "And our internal affairs?" Napoleon prodded, keen to cover all bases.

    "We should increase our efforts to inform the popce about preventive measures and the actions the government is taking. Transparency can help maintain public order," Talleyrand advised. "You can speak with the Minister of Interior about this in detail. This is just a suggestion."

    Napoleon rapped his fingers on the desk thoughtfully. "Very well, I authorize the diplomatic outreach. Draft the necessarymunications immediately," he instructed. "As for the internal response, I think I have spoken about this with my brother a while back. I''ll have our previous discussion overhauled with new standards."

    Talleyrand nodded. "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Napoleon stood up, signaling the end of the meeting. "Ensure that these actions are swift and effective. We must stay ahead of the turmoil, not chase after it."

    With a final bow, Gaudin and Talleyrand left the office to carry out Napoleon''s orders.

    As the doors closed, Napoleon leaned back to his chair and propped his legs onto the desk, a rare moment of rxation in the face of pressing matters. He believed that this epidemic was one of the challenges that his empire needed to ovee as a ruler of the great empire. He can''t let the image of him be ruined by a virus. It''s going to be humiliating knowing that France has earned its prestige through military conquest and economic sess.

    As he was about to pick up the phone and call his brother Lucien, a knock on the door paused his action.

    "Enter," he called out firmly.

    The door person and the person who knocked stepped forward.

    "Darling¡­" Napoleon breathed as he didn''t expect a visit from his wife, Ci.

    "Good evening darling," Ci said as she turned around and faced herdy-in-waiting. "You all wait outside, I''ll be just a moment with the Emperor."

    Thedy-in-waiting bowed and exited the room, closing the door behind her.

    Napoleon stood up from his desk, his stern demeanor softening at the sight of Ci. "The speech you made earlier was great."

    Ci chuckled as she walked over to the side of Napoleon''s desk. "Well, despite my speech. I heard things are not going well in the economic sector. People are panicking. Maybe my voice wasn''t too convincing to the masses after all."

    Napoleon sighed, "It''s a difficult time for everyone. Your words do providefort, but the situation with the banks and the stock market isplicating matters."

    Ci leaned against the desk, her expression one of concern. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

    Napoleon smiled as he grabbed her by the arm, pulling her in for a supportive embrace that turned into Ci sitting on hisp. "There is one, I want you to hold a meeting with the top industrialists of our nation and from there, help them understand the current situation. We need to maintain their confidence in the economy."

    "That I can do. I have made a lot of business partners ever since I started for thest thirty years. Don''t worry, I''ll handle them."

    "Good," Napoleon wrapped his arms around her. "Anyways, I heard you spoke with Francis over the phone. Mind telling me what you two talked about?"

    "Hmm¡­he just told me that it was a great speech. But he hung up when someone entered his room."

    "Must be something serious," Napoleon guessed.

    As they were having a conversation, the telephone rang.

    "Who could it be?" Napoleon picked up the telephone.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you have an iing call from His Imperial Highness, Francis Bonaparte."

    "Put him through," Napoleon said, gesturing for Ci to stay seated on hisp.

    "Francis, what''s the situation?" Napoleon asked in a straightforward tone.

    "Father, we found the patient zero. We can turn this thing around," Francis announced.

    Napoleon raised his brows, and Ci noticed it.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Francis said that he found the patient zero," Napoleon shared.

    "Ohh¡­so that''s the reason why he hung up on me earlier," Ci said, piecing things together.

    "Great work, Francis," Napoleon said, turning his attention back to his son. "We are going to speed things up from here because this epidemic is costing us money."

    "Understood, Father."

 Chapter 370 Emperors Day With a Hiccup

    Chapter 370 Emperor''s Day With a Hup

    August 19th, 1821. It was a day of celebration of the French Empire as it was the date of the birthday of the Emperor of France, Napoleon Bonaparte. It was a national holiday, and therefore schools were closed. People from all walks of life took to the streets, which were adorned with banners and gs, the tricolor of blue, white, and red fluttering proudly in the summer breeze. The sounds of military bands filled the air, ying rousing anthems that stirred the soul and kindled a fierce pride in the hearts of the citizens.

    Throughout the cities and towns, parades marched with soldiers in crisp uniforms, their boots thumping in unison on the cobblestone streets. The clinking of their sabers and the rhythm of the drummers provided a cadence to the festivities. Onlookers cheered and waved from balconies draped in lush gands, their faces bright with joy for the glory of the Empire and their beloved leader.

    In the countryside, the celebrations were no less fervent. Farmers and vigers gathered in the town squares, where tables groaned under the weight of food and drink. Wine flowed freely, and the air was perfumed with the scent of freshly baked bread and pastries, a bounty provided in honor of the Emperor''s birthday.

    In their colonies across the world, the day was also observed, albeit with less fervor than in the homnd. Colonial administrators organized smaller-scale events, with local troops parading and officials giving speeches about the strength and reach of the French Empire. The local popce participated in the celebrations, which they were required to.

    Back in France, the official ceremonies were borate and highly organized. In Paris, dignitaries and military leaders gathered at the Tuileries Pce, where Napoleon was standing on an erected tform with a podium in front of him.

    Since France was in the middle of the influenza outbreak and they were able to contain it in the southern region, Napoleon made sure that the virus wouldn''t get to the north. To do so, he had mandated everyone to wear a facemask, implemented guidelines for public gatherings, and had limited travel from the affected regions.

    Health checks weremon at the festivities, with doctors present to oversee the health protocols. Despite these precautions, the atmosphere remained celebratory, though with an undercurrent of seriousness due to the health concerns.

    Napoleon, aware of the need to maintain both morale and health, bnced his public appearances with messages about the importance of following the health guidelines. His speech at the Tuileries Pce reflected this, as hemended the efforts of the healthcare workers and the obedience of the citizens to the containment measures. He reassured the popce that with discipline and unity, the nation would ovee this challenge as it had others.

    After the speech, Napoleon would retreat into the Tuileries Pce, and into the opulent bedchamber that is just as grand in Versailles.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Armand approached with two letters on a silver tray, bowing respectfully as he presented it to Napoleon.

    The Emperor, still d in the regal attire he wore for his public appearance, took the letters with a nod, indicating that Armand could leave. Once alone, Napoleon broke the seal and unfolded one of the letters to read the contents.

    [Your Imperial Majesty and beloved Father,

    On this August daymemorating your birth, the entire realm celebrates your life and leadership. It is with a heavy heart that I must convey my absence from the festivities that honor your name. The intention of our return to our cherished homnd was indeed to stand united as a family in celebration; yet, fate hasid before us a path of duty we cannot forsake.

    The formidable adversary we face now is not one of flesh and steel but of virulent nature. As the sovereign of our great Empire, you are acutely aware that certain events, much like the tempest''s course, are beyond the reins of ourmand, this pestilence included.

    In light of these trials, I have dedicated myself to the task you entrusted to me ¨Cbating this invisible foe that gues our people. My report herein enclosed details the chronicle of our endeavors from the inception of this scourge, tracing back to patient zero, through to the advances we have made towards a vine.

    Although distance separates us on this significant day, my thoughts remain steadfastly with you and our beloved France. May this missive find you in good health and high spirits, as the nation rejoices in your honor.

    With the utmost respect and filial affection,

    Francis Bonaparte]

    After reviewing the letter, Napoleon felt a sincere appreciation for his son''s words. He recognized the truth in Francis'' message: the family had indeede back to France with the intent of celebrating not only his birthday but also that of their mother, whose birthday followed his and wasmemorated with the national holiday known as the Empress''s Day.

    If only the outbreak didn''t happen, they would probably be celebrating in Versailles at the grand dining hall, enjoying thepany of his family. The tables would have been adorned with the finest china and crystal, and the air filled with the sound of a live orchestra. Instead, the current circumstances demanded a more subdued observance.

    Napoleon''s thoughts were briefly lost in what might have been, but he was quickly brought back to the reality of the situation. The second letter in his hand required attention¡ªa correspondence likely containing the development reports of the vine synthesis.

    Even in the modern day, there''s no cure for Spanish flu, only preventative measures and supportive care that are effective.

    He opened the second letter and read the contents.

    [Day 1: The team extracted viral samples from Albert under controlled conditions. These samples were the purest form of the virus, untainted by the immune response of a symptomatic patient.

    Day 2: In parallel,boratory mice were prepared for initial testing. These animals were gically modified to mimic the human immune response more closely.

    Day 3-5: Viral cultures were grown, allowing the virus to multiply to sufficient quantities necessary for the uing procedures. These were then attenuated, a process of weakening the virus so it could not cause disease but still invoke an immune response.

    Day 6: Attenuated viruses were introduced to the mice. Their immune response was monitored closely, looking for signs of antibody production without significant illness.

    Day 7-9: Observations continued, with daily blood samples taken from the mice to measure antibody levels and assess the strength and duration of the immune response¡­

    For day 10, August 19th, 1821. Dr. Durand and his time would be able to determine if the mice produced antibodies without causing diseases. They''ll iste the said antibodies and begin testing them for their protective efficacy. If these tests are sessful, they will move on to the next phase, which will involve human trials.

    I''ll update you father once I find anything conclusive. That would be all. Happy birthday.]

    Finishing the letter, Napoleon could feel that they were getting closer to solving this outbreak. His investments have truly paid off, specifically in education. He had not expected that the doctors and scientists that his system produced would be this talented.

    Suddenly¡ªthere was a knock on the door.

    "Who''s there?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s us Father," came a reply from a feminine voice that Napoleon quickly recognized. It belonged to Daphne, who entered the room. Trailing behind her were Tristan, Aveline, and Ci. The family but without Francis.

    "Father, there''s still a lot of things that need to be done at the reception," Tristan paused as he noticed unfolded letters in his hand. "Could that be from Francis?"

    "He is giving me an update about the situation in Southern France, and it is getting better and better as the doctors and the scientists are nearing finding a vine."

    "Well, that''s good news, Father. But I wonder how long he would stay there? I''m afraid I might not be able to see him again, as I am bound for Madrid by the end of the month."

    "Me too, father," Aveline stepped forward. "They want my presence there."

    "Don''t worry, he''ll get here. Give him another week. I assure you, we will have a good family dinner together before parting ways once again," Napoleon said with a determined voice.

 Chapter 371 At Last Good News

    Chapter 371 At Last Good News

    Day 10: After confirming the production of antibodies in mice without causing disease, the team began designing the vine prototype. This involved choosing adjuvants, substances that enhance the body''s immune response to the vine, and stabilizers to prolong the vine''s shelf-life.

    Day 11-12: The vine prototype was then tested on a small group of healthy adult volunteers from the hospital staff, starting with low doses. These initial human trials were critical to ensure that the vine did not cause adverse reactions in humans.

    Day 13: With no immediate adverse reactions observed, the dosage was gradually increased. Volunteers were monitored for any signs of illness or difort.

    Day 14: Two weeks into the process, the early morning hours were spent analyzing the data from the human trials. The team looked for evidence of an immune response simr to that observed in the mice¡­

    And in the afternoon, Dr. Durant scheduled a meeting with Francis to make a detailed report about their vine development. There, he would learn if they were able to make an effective vine or not.

    In his office at Saint-Roch hospital. Francis was on a call with his father, Napoleon.

    "Yes, Father. I will get the reportter in the afternoon. You will be the first to know," Francis assured.

    "Let''s hope that it''s the good news, Francis. You see, your brother and sisters here in Versailles are missing you," Napoleon said with a chuckle.

    "Do they really miss me that much?" Francis scoffed softly. "Well, whatever you say father. For me, once I''m done with my task here in Toulouse, we will spend that family dinner you mentioned to me, and then go to Germany and be with my beloved, Charlotte."

    "Sorry for dying your reunion," Napoleon said with an apologetic voice.

    "Not at all, father. Charlotte has been waiting for me for a long time, a two or three weeks would not make any difference," Francis replied, a hint of fatigue creeping into his voice. "I will see you soon."

    Francis ended the call, his thoughts already turning to the uing meeting with Dr. Durand. He nced at the clock, the minutes ticking away slowly as he awaited the crucial report that could potentially signal a turning point in the epidemic.

    Later that afternoon, Dr. Durand entered Francis''s office, his face betraying nothing of the news he carried. Heid out the papers before Francis, who quickly scanned the contents.

    "The vine has elicited a robust immune response in the initial trials," Dr. Durand began. "The increased dosage did not result in adverse effects, and the antibody levels in the volunteers are promising."

    Francis exhaled a sigh of relief, feeling the weight of weeks of uncertainty lifts slightly. "And the efficacy?"

    "That will require more time to assess fully," Dr. Durand cautioned. "We need to monitor the volunteers for several weeks to see if the immunity is sustained and if they remain resistant to infection."

    "Few more weeks? That''s a lot of time and my father wanted me back to Versailles before the end of August," Francis said.

    "We have no choice, Your Imperial HighnessWe must ensure the vine''s safety and effectiveness before wider distribution," Dr. Durand replied with a firm tone, understanding the urgency yet emphasizing the need for due diligence. "Any rush to dere sess could lead to dire consequences if we''re wrong. We could possibly kill more than the virus has taken."

    "That''s going to be a catastrophic failure if that were to happen. Well, Dr. Durand, you have received every support that you need from the government, were you satisfied?"

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, they were delivered on time."

    Francis nodded in satisfaction. "Good. What are the next steps?"

    "We proceed with the second phase of trials, expanding the number of volunteers and beginning to assess the logistics of mass production," Dr. Durand exined. "If the second phase is sessful, we can request emergency use authorization."

    "Make it so," Francis said firmly, cing a hand on his shoulder. "You have been vital since the outbreak, Mr. Durand. You have been working closely with patient zero and the research team without rest. France owes you a great deal."

    Dr. Durand offered a tired smile. "Thank you, Your Highness. It is my duty, and I shall continue to do my utmost."

    "You know, if this vine of yours began to make miracles, you can be a recipient of the Legion of Honor."

    Hearing that, Dr. Durand''s eyes widened. Legion of Honor is the highest French decoration a civilian could ever receive if he or she had done a remarkable deed for France. It was an honor that came directly from the Emperor himself.

    "You see, I noticed that not only are you a doctor, but you are also a researcher. You know that I am also a researcher, though I focus a lot on engineering. Imend you for your diligence and innovation during these trying times," Francis added.

    Dr. Durand nodded, clearly appreciative of the recognition from someone who understood the rigor of scientific work.

    "That means a great deal,ing from Your Imperial Highness. I am merely contributing my part to the greater good of the empire and the health of its people."

    "Okay, onest thing, Dr. Durand. Is my presence here in the hospital still needed or am I free to go back to Versailles?" Francis asked, this was the question he had been meaning to ask after learning of the good news.

    "Well, Your Imperial Highness, you have been staying at the hospital for two weeks. So why don''t we conduct a medical check-up to see whether you have contracted the virus or not? After we confirm you are in good health, you should be free to return to Versailles. Though I believe you will still have to follow safety protocols."

    "Can you be the doctor to check me up?" Francis requested, cing his trust in Dr. Durand''s expertise.

    "Absolutely, Your Highness. It would be my pleasure. Do you want me to conduct the medical examination in an hour?"

    "Yes, that would be suitable. Thank you," Francis replied, understanding the need to not dy his potential departure any longer than necessary.

    ***

    An hourter, Dr. Durand returned with his medical kit in hand. He conducted a thorough examination of Francis, taking blood samples, checking his vitals, and ensuring that no symptom or sign of the virus was present in him. After a meticulous check, Dr. Durand cleared Francis, finding him in good health.

    "Your Imperial Highness, I am pleased to report that you are in excellent health. There is no sign of the virus, and you are free to travel to Versailles, provided you adhere to the rmended precautions during your journey," Dr. Durand announced.

    Francis felt a weight lift off his shoulders. "Thank you, Dr. Durand. I am in your debt. I''ll ensure that all safety protocols are strictly followed on my way back."

    "It is my honor to serve, Your Highness. Safe travels, and do not hesitate to contact me should you require any assistance or if there are any concerns during your journey," Dr. Durand responded, giving a respectful bow.

    With the medical examination out of the way, Francis made the necessary arrangements for his departure, eager to reunite with his family back in Versailles. He has full confidence in Durand''s expertise and so this epidemic is good as done.

 Chapter 372 Reporting back to Versailles

    Chapter 372 Reporting back to Versailles

    August 25th, 1821.

    At eight in the morning, Francis Bonaparte was aboard a flight to Paris.

    From his vantage point by the window, the expanse of the city unfolded beneath him. The view highlighted Paris''s architectural style, with itswork of roads, alleys, and broad avenues intersecting among iconic Napoleonic buildings.

    At night, the scene would be animated by the glow of streetlights, the movement of vehicles, and the lit interiors of buildings. Now, under the soft morning light, the city looked different¡ªmore subdued and functional, less about the grandeur of its illumination and more about the day-to-day life of its inhabitants as theymenced their routines.

    As he was looking down below from the window, Francis noticed blimps hovering above the city. It''s one of the go-to ces for tourists visiting Paris. People say that Paris is beautiful when seen above. And those blimps, like aircraft, can transport people from one point to another.

    The ne started its descent, the details on the ground bing sharper as they approached Orly Airport. Francis''s thoughts shifted from the scenery to the day''s agenda.

    It has been confirmed that the vine worked in some individuals. So the only thing the government would do is to ensure the mass production of the vine and have it injected into the poption.

    As Orly Airport came into view, the ne''s engines hummed a steady descent, cutting through the morning air.

    Landing smoothly on the tarmac, the ne taxied to the terminal. Francis gathered his briefcase, which contained all the necessary documentation. He stood up from his seat and headed over to the exit, stepping out into the brisk morning air of Paris.

    The first thing he did when setting foot again in Paris was he breathed in the fresh air.

    "It''s good to be back," Francismented before putting on his facemask. He had been in a ce where the influenza virus was rampant. He doesn''t want Paris to be the next hotspot.

    Francis moved through the terminal and went through sanitation protocols, which included passing through a disinfection mist that resembled white smoke, designed to neutralize pathogens. Francis briskly walked through the misting station and there he was blown with white smoke.

    After that, he made his way towards the exit, and in front of the exit was a royal convoy awaiting him. The convoy, a line of ck vehicles with the imperial crest, was hard to miss. Francis navigated through thest of the airport''s internal security checks and approached the lead car where his personal aide was waiting.

    "Everything is prepared for your return to the Pce of Versailles today, Your Imperial Highness," the aide said, opening the car door for him.

    Francis nodded, stepping into the vehicle without furtherment. The door closed behind him, and as the convoy pulled away from the curb, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. The ride to the Pce of Versailles would take some time, and he intended to use it to mentally prepare for the tasks ahead. The discussions would be extensive and detailed as it was his father preferred, covering everything from vine deployment strategies to managing public expectation and response.

    Thirty minutester, Francis arrived at the Pce of Versailles.

    Stepping out of the car, he was met by a small contingent of pce staff bowing with Armand in the center.

    "Wee back, Your Imperial Highness, to the Pce of Versailles. Your father is ready to receive you¡ª"

    "Brother!"

    A shout from a woman interrupted Armand. Francis quickly recognized the voice, it was from his little sister, Daphne.

    He nced behind Armand and his entourage and saw Daphne running toward him, her face bright with excitement. He braced himself just in time as she reached him and threw her arms around his neck in an affectionate if slightly improper, hug for such a public reunion.

    "Careful, Daphne," Francis chided gently, but the smile on his face was indulgent. "I just left Toulouse, you know I could be bringing a virus and infecting you¡­"

    "That won''t happen, because I know that you will make sure that it won''t happen," Daphne shook her head, sniffing his clothes. "I can still smell the disinfectant clinging to your coat, so I don''t think there would be a living virus on you," She stepped back, giving him a knowing look, trusting in the science that Francis himself had been overseeing.

    Francis stroked her strawberry-blonde hair affectionately, and Daphne smiled brightly up at him. "Yes, the disinfectant does tend to linger," he admitted. "But let''s not test our luck, shall we? Anyways, where is Tristan and Aveline? Or better, where is mother?"

    "Those names you mentioned are not present in the Pce of Versailles at the moment," Daphne answered. "Brother Tristan and sister Aveline are managing their state affairs in their respective embassies. As for Mother, she''s in a business meeting with the industrialist at thepany headquarters... Only Father is present inside. Ahh¡­I envy them because they have roles and responsibilities and I don''t."

    Francis chuckled softly as he looked at his cute little sister pouting. "But didn''t father already give you a domain to rule? I believe it''s Canada."

    "That''s true¡­but I''m not in Canada yet, so¡­" Daphne trailed off.

    "Well, you''ll get there soon enough," Francis reassured her. "Who knows, when I return to New France, we''ll be neighbors and we can visit one another in respective domains. Just wait for it, you''ll have your time. Okay?"

    "Okay," Daphne said. "I missed you brother, and to be honest I was scared that something might happen to you while you are in Toulouse. Like you could get caught with a virus¡ª"

    Armand, with a discreet cough, stepped forward. "I apologize for the rudeness of interrupting the Imperial Highnesses," he said, bowing his head slightly, "but your father has a very strict schedule for today, and unfortunately, we can''t afford a dy."

    Francis flickered his gaze to Armand and gave him a nod. "We''ll talk moreter, Daphne."

    "Okay brother, I''ll stay in my room," Daphne responded, a touch of reluctance in her voice. She gave him another quick hug before turning away, her footsteps echoing softly as she withdrew.

    Francis followed Armand, who led the way. They traversed the ornate hallways of the pce, their pace businesslike.

    Reaching the heavy double doors of the Emperor''s office, Armand opened them without ceremony, and Francis stepped inside and saw His father standing by the window, his back to the door, but he turned as Francis entered.

    "Father," Francis greeted with a bow.

    "Take a seat, Francis," Napoleon gestured to the chair in front of his desk. "We have a lot of things to talk about today."

    "Understood, Father," Francis said, raising his head.

 Chapter 373 Problem Solve, Next

    Chapter 373 Problem Solve, Next

    Francis took his seat across from his father''s desk. He watched as his father settled into his chair, a look of seriousness on his face.

    "That was an impressive development yesterday," his father began. "I didn''t expect our scientists and doctors to work together so effectively on a project that usually takes months."

    "Yes, Father," Francis responded. "With their continuous effort and working in shifts, efficiency and progress are elerated. You can expect great results from them. Now, we only have to ensure that they get all the help they need to mass-produce the vine throughout the Southern Region of France, and eventually to the north. Here''s the document I have prepared which outlined how we will effectively execute that."

    Francis handed a document to Napoleon, who epted it with a nod. As his father scanned the pages, Francis continued, "This n details the logistics and resources required for mass production and distribution. Everything down to the allocation of resources, transportation, and distribution channels is outlined here. We''ve also included backup ns for any unforeseen challenges."

    Napoleon set the document aside and looked at Francis. "This looksprehensive but requires a lot of funding¡­"

    "Well, this epidemic has cost our country billions of Francs in trade alone. We have to restart those to recoup lost money, and to do so, requires a significant sum of money. It''s either that or another hundred million francs going down the drain every single day."

    "I get your point, Francis. You don''t have to emphasize it. I am going to find a way on where we will get this funding."

    "Father, I don''t need to stress the timetable here. We have to act fast. The longer we wait, the more we lose, not just in money, but in lives and public trust," Francis said firmly.

    Napoleon nodded. "Okay¡­I must say, Francis. You are getting good, up to my expectations."

    Francis felt his heart swell with pride and humility at his father''spliment. "Thank you, Father. I am only doing my duty for our country and our people."

    "Of course you should be. Because in the traditional line of session, you are going to be the one to inherit my throne."

    "About that father¡­" Francis bit his lower lip subtly before continuing. "Is there a possibility that Tristan may inherit the throne?"

    Napoleon studied Francis'' face for a moment. He didn''t expect Francis to ask that question and he never felt Francis feeling unconfident of his abilities. He hummed in thought, pondering about his question.

    Napoleon wanted to leave this world with France being on a good hand. For him, a good hand is someone as good as him at managing state affairs and expanding the influence of the French Empire. If his first son is deemed incapable of doing such things, then he won''t hesitate to pass the throne to the next.

    The problem is that his first and second sons are good, and by that he meant, they are really good. Tristan is seen as a prodigy a statesman who has elevated the status of the Spanish Empire to a new greater heights since itsst peak. And he was aware of thepetitive nature of Tristan who wanted to get the throne. This is something he has to solve before it goes awry and leads to a fight that could copse the whole empire he had painstakingly built.

    "It''s true that Tristan has the same aptitude as you but if you don''t do things that would make me want to reconsider my decision, then you have nothing to fear about. Tristan has his Spain, and in the future, it could stand along with France as the world''s superpower."

    "I don''t fear Tristan, father. I''m just asking about the possibility of that thing happening."

    "There is a possibility but it''s small," Napoleon rified. "Just remember my words. Don''t mess up. And by messing up, it doesn''t mean you, making small mistakes, but you, making big mistakes that jeopardize the stability and prosperity of France."

    "I see now, father. Thank you for that. Now, it seems that there''s nothing that we have to talk about. I will leave your office, Father. Talk with Daphne, and meet with mom, Tristan, and Aveline before I head to Germany. I can''t wait to see the future Empress of France."

    Francis''s words elicited a chuckle from Napoleon. "Always looking ahead, aren''t you? Oh, but sadly I have to hold you for a while longer."

    "What do you mean father?" Francis tilted his head to the side.

    "There is something going on in the Balkans. How much do you know about Greeks?"

    "Greek?" Francis''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Well, thest I checked, Greece doesn''t exist as an independent country anymore. It became part of the Ottoman Empire, didn''t it?"

    Upon answering that, Francis began recalling everything he learned about Greece.

    Greece''s story began with its ancient civilization, renowned for its profound contributions to art, philosophy, and politics. The ancient Greeks established city-states like Athens and Sparta, each with its unique governance system. This era saw the birth of democracy, significant philosophical thoughts from Socrates, to, and Aristotle, and monumental artistic and architectural achievements.

    Following the ssical period, Greece experienced periods of Macedonian and then Roman rule, which introduced new cultural and administrative influences. The Roman Empire''s division led to Greece bing part of the Byzantine Empire, where it remained for centuries. During this time, Greece was a center of Christian Orthodoxy and experienced a blend of Roman administrative systems and Greek culture.

    However, the decline of the Byzantine Empire, culminating in the fall of Constantinople in 1453, marked a significant change. Greece came under the control of the Ottoman Empire. The Ottoman rule was characterized by a system that allowed some degree of autonomy in exchange for taxes and loyalty, but it also involved significant cultural and religious suppression.

    Despite the oppression, the Greeks maintained their cultural identity, and their desire for independence continued to simmer beneath the surface. Something that would erupt into a full-blown revolution. This is something that Francis is going to expect soon as over the years, the Ottoman''s influence as a major power in the West has declined significantly. Especially after it lost most of its territories in the Middle East and North Africa after its war with France.

    "It didn''t want to be part of the Ottoman Empire anymore, it wanted to be independent," Napoleon revealed. "And I have made a decision. We will help Greeks to achieve their independence."

 Chapter 374 Wait What?

    Chapter 374 Wait What?

    Upon hearing his father''s decision, Francis leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful hum escaping him as he mulled over the implications.

    "We must carefully consider the consequences, Father," he began cautiously and continued. "Supporting Greek independence won''t go unnoticed. If we intervene, the Russians are likely to react ¡ª they won''t simply stand by. Given their ambitions, they might even align with the Ottomans to thwart our influence in the region."

    France, having recently carved its influence in Africa alongside its allies, had effectively cornered Russia into seeking glory through territorial expansion elsewhere. The most viable target for Russian ambitions was Central Asia, a region ripe with opportunity and peril.

    He reflected on Russia''s southern conquests, particrly their aggressive expansion into Kazakhstan. This move was a clear indication of Russia''s determination to extend its dominion, a chess game wherend and power were the stakes.

    "Our involvement in Greece could ignite arger conflict, perhaps even a direct confrontation with Russia. We must weigh the potential benefits against the risk of escting tensions."

    "I already considered that," Napoleon said confidently. "The Russians aren''t going to partner with the Ottomans. Those two countries hated each other for centuries. There is simply no way."

    Francis listened, but his expression remained skeptical. "Even historical rivalries can be set aside when mutual interests align, Father. Russia''s desire to expand southward could see them overlooking past animosities with the Ottomans, especially if it means countering our influence in the Mediterranean."

    Napoleon leaned forward, his eyes narrowing slightly. "That may be true, but we have our advantages. Our navy is strong, and we have strategic alliances. We can protect our interests in the Mediterranean while supporting Greek independence. It''s a calcted risk, but one that could significantly expand our influence and weaken the Ottomans."

    Francis nodded slowly, absorbing his father''s perspective. "If we proceed, we need to be prepared for any Russian response. That means concession, father. Is there something we can give to the Russians should they see our presence in the Balkans?"

    Napoleon nodded his head. "There is one, we will recognize the territory they conquered in Central Asia. That''s simply it. Francis, you are making a big deal out of the situation¡­"

    Francis listened intently as Napoleon borated, "From a religious standpoint alone, the Orthodox Russians and the Muslim Ottomans have deep-seated differences. This ideological divide is something that cannot be easily bridged, even by mutual interests against us."

    "Well, Father, since you are somitted to helping the Greeks, I have no choice but to follow as your son. Do we have contact from Greece?"

    "There is one," Napoleon said as he reached into his drawer, pulling out a sealed envelope. "We''ve been in discreetmunication with key Greek revolutionaries. They are eager for support but understandably cautious."

    Francis carefully opened the envelope and began to peruse the contents. Inside, he found detailed profiles of several key figures in the Greek revolutionary movement. He recognized some of the names as prominent leaders who had been vocal in their quest for independence.

    One name stood out: Alexandros Ypsntis, a distinguished figure who had gained considerable support among the Greek diaspora. His military experience and strategic insight were crucial assets for the revolution. Ypsntis had been instrumental in organizing the Filiki Eteria, a secret society dedicated to the liberation of Greece from Ottoman rule.

    Another notable name was Theodoros Kolokotronis, a seasoned warrior with a deep understanding of guerri warfare. His leadership in the Peloponnesian region could be pivotal in rallying local support against the Ottomans. Kolokotronis was known for his fierce loyalty to the cause and his ability to inspire those around him.

    Francis also read about Dionysios Solomos, a passionate poet whose writings inspired a sense of national identity among the Greeks. His words were bing a rallying cry for freedom, stirring the hearts and minds of young Greeks across the nation.

    As he continued reading, Francis noted the diverse backgrounds and skills of these revolutionaries. Their collective experience in military, strategic nning, and cultural influence formed a formidable force against Ottoman rule.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Setting the documents down, Francis pondered the potential of these leaders. Their passion andmitment were evident, but they would need significant support to seed against the might of the Ottomans. After all, the Greek state under Ottoman rule was impoverished, with limited resources and infrastructure to support a full-scale revolution. Not to mention, the education and awareness among the general popce about their own national identity and the concept of independence were still developing.

    "So what role do I have to y for this father?" Francis asked.

    "Well, so far nothing. I''ll handle everything for now," Napoleon said, causing Francis to get slightly surprised.

    "Uhm¡­if there''s none father, what''s the point of telling me all of this? I thought that I was going to meet those revolutionaries."

    "You will in time," Napoleon rified and added. "What I want you to do is to be with your girl in Germany, and spend time together. You two have been separated for a long time, and you deserve it."

    Francis looked slightly taken aback but nodded in understanding. "I see, Father. I thought there was really nothing I could do," Francis replied a hint of relief in his voice. "I''ll take your advice and visit Germany. I miss Charlotte a lot anyway."

    Napoleon gave a reassuring smile. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have some work to do. You are excused."

    Francis rose to his feet and faced his father. He then bowed his head slightly in respect. "Thank you, Father."

    He left his father''s office and to his surprise, outside Daphne was standing there, hands behind her back and looking up at him expectantly.

    "Daphne? I didn''t expect to see you out here¡­are you waiting for me?" Francis asked.

    "Yes¡­and I have something exciting to share with you¡­Can you do me a favor?"

    "Anything for you, so long as it is in my capabilities. If it''s something illegal, that I can''t "If it''s something illegal, that I can''t promise," Francis said with a half-smile, trying to lighten the mood.

    Daphneughed lightly. "Nothing of that sort, brother.I was thinking, that since brother Tristan and sister Aveline are leaving at the end of the month, we should have a siblings'' day out. Just us, bonding and catching up. I thought we could go to the theater, do a bit of shopping, and visit some popr ces around Paris. What do you think?"

    Francis''s face lit up at the suggestion. "That sounds wonderful, Daphne. It''s been a while since we all spent time together like that. Are Tristan and Aveline on board with this n?"

    "Yes, they are!" Daphne confirmed enthusiastically. "I''ve already spoken to them. They''re excited about it. We''re nning to goter this afternoon. You''lle, won''t you?"

    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world," Francis replied warmly. "It''s a great idea, Daphne."

    "Perfect!" Daphne beamed. "It''s settled then. We meet in the main hall at four in the afternoon. Oh, and dress casually. We''re going out as siblings, not as royalty."

    Francis chuckled. "Understood. Casual it is. I''ll see you at four then."

 Chapter 375 Siblings Bond Part 1

    Chapter 375 Siblings Bond Part 1

    Four o''clock in the afternoon. At the Pce of Versailles Main Hall.

    Francis was walking down the hallway, wearing a casual attire that consisted of a finely tailored, yet understated navy blue jacket over a crisp white shirt, paired withfortable beige trousers. His steps were unhurried, reflecting the rxed nature of the day ahead. He had chosen a simple, leather-banded watch and brown leather shoes toplete his ensemble, effortlessly blending elegance withfort.

    As he approached the Main Hall, he could hear the lively chatter andughter of his siblings. The thought of spending a day without the weight of formal duties lifted his spirits. He pushed open the grand doors, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Daphne, Tristan, and Aveline waiting for him. They were all dressed in simrly casual attire.

    "Oh, brother is already here," Tristan, leaning casually against a pir, wore a loose-fitting shirt and dark trousers, his hair slightly tousled. He raised his hand in a rxed greeting.

    Daphne, always the most exuberant of the siblings, greeted him. She wore a light summer dress that fluttered around her as she moved, her hair tied back in a simple ponytail.

    "Francis, you made it! I was worried you''d get tied up with something and cancel on us," she said, her eyes twinkling with excitement.

    Aveline stood nearby in a flowing blouse and skirt, her smile warm and weing. "Good afternoon, brother."

    "It seemed like I was the only one left, did I make you wait too long?" Francis asked.

    "No, you are just in time," Aveline responded. "We were just finalizing our ns for the day."

    Francis nodded, his gaze shifting between his siblings. "So, what''s on the agenda?" he asked, genuinely curious.

    Daphne pulled out a small notebook from her bag. "First, we''re going to the theater to catch that new y everyone''s been talking about. After that, we''ll stroll through some of the local markets. I heard there are some interesting artisans disying their work today."

    Aveline chimed in, "And we''ve got reservations at that new caf¨¦ by the river for dinner. It''s supposed to have an amazing view of the city at night."

    Francis smiled. "Sounds interesting. Very well, let''s go, our chauffeur might be waiting for us."

    "Chauffeur?" Tristan scoffed softly. "There will be none, I''ll be the one driving."

    Tristan showed him the keys to the automobile.

    Francis raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. "Since when did you learn how to drive?"

    "I have been practicing at Madrid during my free time as King of Spain," Tristan said, spinning the keys on his finger. "I thought it would be fun to drive ourselves for a change, don''t you think so, brother? I mean, since we were kids, we were driven to our destination with a royal chauffeur."

    "I guess you are right about that," Francis said.

    "Okay, we better go now or else we might gette, the y is starting soon," Daphne urged them, leading the way out of the Main Hall.

    The siblings made their way towards the entrance of the Pce of Versailles, their conversation light and cheerful. As they stepped out into the bright afternoon sun, they were surprised to see their mother, Ci Bonaparte, the Empress of the French Empire, standing just outside the entrance.

    "Mother?"

    The four siblings immediately bowed their heads. It is customary for the imperial prince and princess, even when the two of them are already a monarch of another country, they still see themselves as lower than the Empress of the French Empire. What''s more, it''s their mother.

    Ci Bonaparte, observing the customary respect, nodded in acknowledgment of their gesture. "Where are you four going?"

    "We are heading out together, Mother," Aveline was the first to speak angelically. "Daphne invited us all out and we agreed."

    "And you are wearing casual clothes?" Ci raised an eyebrow, taking in their attire.

    "Yes, Mother," Daphne quickly interjected. "We thought it best to blend in with the crowd. It''s less conspicuous that way, and we can enjoy the day without drawing too much attention."

    Ci''s gaze softened slightly, understanding their desire for a bit of normalcy. "Very well, but stay vignt and keep a low profile. Remember, you are still representatives of our family and empire, even in casual clothes. I''m sure you brought Imperial Guards with you?"

    "Yes, they are disguised as civilians," Daphne replied, pointing subtly toward a few inconspicuous individuals standing at a distance. "They''re keeping an eye on us without drawing attention."

    "That''s good to hear," Ci responded, looking relieved. "Just be careful and enjoy your time together."

    "We will, Mother," Francis assured her. "Thank you for understanding."

    With a final nod, Ci Bonaparte turned and walked back into the pce, her elegant figure disappearing into the grandeur of the entrance. The siblings made their way to where the automobile was parked. It was a newer model, sleek and less conspicuous than the royal carriages, ideal for blending in with the city traffic. Daphne and Aveline settled in the back while Francis took the passenger seat next to Tristan.

    "Okay, first destination, the Pis Garnier," Daphne said as she leaned forward from the back seat, looking at Tristan expectantly.

    "I know, I know. Sit properly will you," Tristan replied with a light chuckle, adjusting the rearview mirror before pulling out onto the road.

    The drive to the Pis Garnier was uneventful, with Tristan navigating through the streets of Paris with ease. The siblings engaged in casual conversation, discussing thetest news from their respective areas of responsibility.

    Upon arriving at the theater, they found a parking spot a short walk away. The Pis Garnier was bustling with activity, but the siblings, dressed casually, managed to blend in with the crowd.

    "Four VIP tickets for Romeo and Juliet please!" Daphne said to the receptionist of the ticket booth with a bright smile. She pulled out four 200 francs bills and handed them to the receptionist, who quickly processed the transaction and handed them their tickets.

    The siblings made their way to their seats, which offered an excellent view of the stage. Throughout the performance, they were engrossed in the drama unfolding before them. The actors'' passionate portrayal of the characters and the stunning stage design made the experience memorable.

    "So sad, to think that both characters are not ending up together¡­it''s a pity," Daphne sniffed as Aveline rubbed her in the back gently.

    "Yeah, but that''s what makes it a ssic tragedy. I remembered Charlotte and I almost ended up in that situation," Francis shared.

    "But it worked out well, right" Daphne looked at Francis, the corner of her eyes filled with tears.

    "Yeah, it was a lucky moment," Francis chuckled.

    "I can''t rte. I''m yet to see my future wife. I hope she is as beautiful as a mother when she was younger¡­"

    "That''s weird to hear," Francis gave Tristan a disgusted look.

    "Look, brother, you can''t deny it yourself. If you look at a photo of Mother when she was in her twenties, she is really beautiful," Tristan defended his statement.

    "Well, if you can simply look at sister Aveline," Daphne quipped. "She looked like mother when she was in her twenties."

    Tristan looked at Aveline and Aveline smiled beautifully which made Tristan chuckle. "I suppose that''s true. Aveline does resemble Mother quite a bit."

    "I get that all the time," Aveline said.

    "Well, you''ll find one Tristan," Aveline assured.

    "I can''t wait," Tristan said. "Because a ruler must have a queen, that ismon knowledge in all royal families."

    "Okay, let''s go to another destination," Daphne said, interrupting the discussion before it blew into a full discourse.

 Chapter 376 Siblings Bond Part 2

    Chapter 376 Siblings Bond Part 2

    Exiting the grandeur of the Pis Garnier, the siblings emerged into the cool evening air, the vibrant energy of Paris enveloping them. The bustling streets were alive with the sounds of the city, a symphony of honking cars, distant music, and the murmur of conversation from passersby. The glow of streetlights cast a warm hue over the pavements, painting the scene in afortable, familiar light.

    Francis, leading the group, navigated through the throng of theater-goers with ease. His eyes scanned the area, a habit born from his upbringing in a world where awareness was as important as breathing. Behind him, Daphne chatted animatedly about the y, her words punctuated by expressive gestures. Aveline listened with a gentle smile, asionally adding her thoughts, while Tristan trailed behind, his gaze asionally drifting to the architecture of the city.

    As they reached the parking area, Tristan fished the car keys out of his pocket.

    "Can I drive this time?" Francis asked as he turned towards Tristan, a yful challenge in his tone.

    Tristan chuckled, handing over the keys. "Sure, why not? Let''s see if you''ve still got it," he teased.

    Francis caught the keys with a swift movement, a grin spreading across his face. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten how to drive," he said confidently, heading towards the driver''s side of the car.

    Daphne and Aveline followed, slipping into the back seats. Daphne, leaning forward again curiously eyed the interior of the car.

    "I wish I knew how to drive a car," Daphne mused.

    "Do you want to learn?" Francis turned his head back slightly to look at her. "I can teach you sometime," he offered, starting the car by putting the keys into the ignition and turning them. The engine responded with a gentle purr, signaling readiness.

    "Really? You would teach me?" Daphne''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''d love that!"

    "We''ll set up a time for lessons," Francis replied with a smile, shifting the car into gear and easing out of the parking spot.

    As they drove through the Parisian streets, the siblings engaged in light conversation.

    "The best thing in Paris is the nightlife, look at the lights¡­it''s colorful," Daphne observed pridefully. "There''s no ce on Earth like Paris at night."

    "Well, I don''t think so. Mn and Turin are also looking like Paris, as well as Rome," Aveline interjected.

    "Madrid too," Tristan added. "But yeah, you are right, all of the cities mentioned looked like Paris because it''s inspired by it. Paris has a certain charm that''s hard to replicate."

    "Where are we going again?" Aveline asked.

    "Ah¡­we are heading to Le Bon Marche," Francis answered. "Daphne mentioned wanting to check out some of the new fashion collections they have on disy."

    "That''s right," Daphne said excitedly. "I heard they''ve got some exclusive pieces from emerging designers. It could be interesting to see what''s in trend."

    "Don''t you literally have hundreds of clothes in your closet already?" Tristan joked, ncing at Daphne in the rearview mirror.

    Daphneughed. "One can never have too many options," she replied yfully. "Besides, it''s always good to keep up with thetest trends."

    "So that''s where you spend most of your yearly allowance, on that closet of yours?" Tristan continued to tease, keeping the mood light. "You know if you run out of allowance, father won''t give you any extras, right?"

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Oh, I manage just fine," Daphne said with a smirk. "I''m not the one who splurged on that ridiculously expensive watchst week," she teased Tristan, turning his joke back on him.

    Tristan chuckled, "Touch¨¦. But at least my watch is a one-time purchase, and made by Swiss.The Swiss are really good at making watches."

    "Daphne, I have a story to tell you, do you know Marie Antote? Thest Queen of the Kingdom of France?"

    "I know her," Daphne confirmed. "What about her?"

    "You know, people hated her for her being a spendthrift," Francis said.

    "Well, the reason that was the case is because Marie used public funds for her personal expenses, which isn''t the case with us," Daphne said, rifying the difference. "The money that our father and mother are giving to uses from their businesses. Speaking of which, I wanted to start a business as soon as I arrived in Canada."

    "That sounds like a great idea," Francis encouraged. "What kind of business are you thinking about?"

    "I''m considering a retailpany. The name of the brand would be Daphne, and it''s going to be a brand associated with luxury and quality," Daphne exined. "I''ve been researching the market and it seems like there''s a growing demand for unique, high-end products."

    "Good luck with that," Tristan said. "Oh¡ªwe are arriving at Le Bon March¨¦."

    The siblings looked out from the windshield and saw the illuminated fa?ade of Le Bon March¨¦,

    "That''s a lot of people," Aveline noted as they observed the bustling crowd around the store. "Has it always been the case?"

    "It''s probably one of the most popr and biggest department stores in the world. Oh, it''s also the first. You can always expect a crowd here,"Francis exined as he parked the car in the parking area.

    As they stepped out of the car, they were immediately enveloped in the lively atmosphere of the shopping district. The area around Le Bon March¨¦ was always a hub of activity, with locals and tourists alike drawn to its reputation for luxury goods and exceptional shopping experience.

    Inside the store, the siblings stuck together as they made their way through the crowds. Each sibling had a distinct style and taste, but they enjoyed sharing opinions and giving each other fashion advice. Daphne led the group to some of her favorite sections, pointing out thetest trends and designer pieces.

    She suggested clothes to Aveline, to which Aveline purchased her suggestion. After that, it was Tristan''s turn, suggesting watches to Francis, to which Francis bought some.

    Francis led the siblings to the art store, which is on the second floor. In order to get to that level, they used an esctor, a new invention that had been recently installed in the store.

    Reaching the second floor, they found themselves in the midst of an array of stunning artworks ranging from ssic to contemporary pieces.

    "Look at that painting!" Francis pointed his fingers to the painting mounted on the wall. "It''s Father in Ma!"

    "Oh¡­it''s the store of Jacques-Louis David, father''s personal painter," Tristan added.

    "That''s right," Francis confirmed. "David captured Father''s visit to Ma perfectly. The detail in his work is always so impressive. But we all know that this isn''t the original. The original is in the Pce of Versailles."

    "No wonder the price is cheap," Tristan noted. "Next time, it''s going to be our painting."

    "Hmm¡­yeah¡­I think my portrait is going to be disyed not in this store but in the Louvre or the Pce of Versailles. I''m going to be the Emperor in the future anyway."

    Tristan scoffed softly. "Yeah¡­"

 Chapter 377 Siblings Bond Part 3

    Chapter 377 Siblings Bond Part 3

    The siblings spent two hours in Le Bon March¨¦, filling their hands with bags from luxury boutiques. Tired from their shopping spree, they decided to take a break at a popr patissier inside the mall.

    The ce was known for its delicious pastries and had a cozy atmosphere. Francis picked a table in the corner, where they could sit and rx. Daphne, with a keen eye for sweets, quickly rmended the macarons. "They''re supposed to be the best here," she said with a smile.

    Aveline, looking for something to drink, chose jasmine tea from the menu, while Tristan decided to try the opera cake, attracted by its richyers visible from the disy.

    As they ced their orders, the siblings began to unwind.

    "Are you sure you can carry all that?" Francis asked Daphne, who was among the siblings who bought a lot.

    Daphne, surrounded by her numerous shopping bags,ughed. "I might need some help, but it''s totally worth it," she replied, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "But you only bought a painting¡­that''s too boring, brother."

    "That''s because I already have what I need so there''s no need for me to buy things that I find unnecessary expense," Francis said.

    Daphne pouted. "You are making me feel guilty for enjoying shopping," she said, half-joking.

    "Uh-oh," Tristan interjected with a light tone. "Brother, Daphne felt hurt."

    Francis raised an eyebrow, looking at Daphne. "I didn''t mean it like that. Everyone has their own way of enjoying things," he exined. "It''s just that for me when I already have something that is still functional, I won''t buy unless it broke down or it''s absolutely necessary."

    "No, I''m mad. You made me feel that way¡­Hmph!" Daphne harrumphed.

    "You shouldfort her, brother," Tristan suggested.

    "Good idea," Francis said as he rose to his feet and walked around the table to where Daphne was sitting. He yfully ruffled her hair. "Alright, alright, I apologize."

    Daphne ignored him.

    Francis leaned over and wrapped his arms around her neck, and poked her cheeks with his finger. "Come on, don''t be mad."

    Daphne tried to keep a straight face, acting tough.

    Francis pulled her cheeks, making her smile, although Daphne tried to resist. "There, that''s better," he said with a grin.

    Finally, Daphne couldn''t help butugh. "Okay, you win," she conceded, shaking her head at her brother''s persistent efforts to cheer her up.

    Just then, their orders arrived, filling the table with an assortment of pastries and drinks. The macarons Daphne had rmended came in an array of vibrant colors, and the aroma of jasmine tea and freshly baked opera cake filled the air.

    Aveline poured herself a cup of tea, the steam rising gently. "This looks fantastic," shemented, admiring the presentation.

    Tristan, eyeing the opera cake, took a bite and nodded in approval. "You were right about this cake, it''s amazing," he said to Daphne, who was already reaching for a macaron.

    Francis, still standing beside Daphne, returned to his seat, content that the earlier tension had dissipated. He picked a small pastry for himself, enjoying the rxed moment with his siblings.

    As they ate, the conversation flowed easily, ranging from light-hearted banter to ns for their next outing in Paris. They discussed visiting other countries together.

    For Francis, this moment was exactly what they needed¡ªa strong sibling bond. It was rare for them to be able to go out in Paris with just the four of them. Most of the time, they were each in their own domain, particrly given Tristan''s role as the King of Spain and Aveline''s position as the Queen of Italy. Free time was a luxury they seldom had.

    It''s going to be busy in the uing months as France is nning on getting involved in the conflict between the revolutionary Greeks and the Ottoman Empire. Francis was certain that Spain and Italy would also be drawn into the action.

    This was the reason why he had epted the invitation the moment Daphne invited them all for this outing. Francis saw this as a precious opportunity to spend time together as siblings, away from the pressures of their royal duties.

    As they finished their pastries and tea, Aveline spoke. "Where to next, the Bonaparte Tower?"

    "Let''s go," Tristan said, standing up first and picking up his shopping bags. The others followed suit.

    Francis grabbed some of Daphne''s shopping bags, helping her out. "Let''s not overload you," he said with a chuckle.

    Daphne thanked him with a smile. They all left the Le Bon Marche and walked over to the parked car.

    Francis is still the one driving and they set off to the Bonaparte Tower.

    The Bonaparte Tower, one of the iconic structures in Paris, was also one of the most crowded ces in the city. As they approached, they could see the throngs of tourists milling around, taking pictures, and admiring the towering structure.

    Francis found a parking spot not too far from the tower. The siblings got out of the car, leaving their shopping bags.

    They walked towards the Bonaparte Tower, blending in with the crowd of tourists. The tower, standing tall against the Paris skyline, offered an impressive sight. They spent some time just looking up at it.

    After a while, they decided to join the line for the elevator to the top. They patiently waited their turn, and it took thirty minutes.

    Once inside the elevator, they ascended to the top of the Bonaparte Tower. As the doors opened, they were greeted by a breathtaking panoramic view of Paris. The city''s icondmarks, twinkled in the distance, and the city lights stretched out as far as the eye could see.

    They spent some time taking pictures and admiring the view. It was a clear evening, and the city looked magical under the night sky.

    Daphne pointed out differentndmarks and shared some historical tidbits about Paris. "Look, there''s the Louvre," he said, "and over there is Notre-Dame Cathedral."

    The three looked at thendmarks Daphne pointed out and was impressed she was able to locate them.

    They spent thirty minutes atop the Bonaparte Tower, and after that, they went down and prepared to leave.

    "Thank you guys, it was fun," Francis said.

    "Yeah¡­it was fun," Tristan concurred.

    "It was the best," Aveline added.

    "I told you, you are going to like it," Daphne eximed. "Now, how about we take a picture? Four of us together¡ª" she paused as she noticed a photographer passing by. "Hey!"

    The photographer passing by, a friendly-looking man with a camera hanging around his neck, snapped his head towards Daphne.

    "What is it, mademoiselle?" the photographer asked.

    "How much would it cost for you to take a photo for us?" Daphne inquired.

    "Fifteen francs," the photographer replied.

    "Okay, we''ll take that," Daphne said, agreeing to the price. She reached into her bag and pulled out the required amount, handing it to the photographer.

    The photographer smiled and gestured for them to gather together. The siblings huddled close, with the iconic Bonaparte Tower in the background. The friendly photographer took several shots, making sure to capture the moment perfectly.

    "Merci!" Daphne said with gratitude as they received the printed photos from the photographer.

    "Okay, this is a good photo," Daphne said. "We can go home now."

 Chapter 378 Returning Home and Announcement of Napoleon

    Chapter 378 Returning Home and Announcement of Napoleon

    "Looks like Daphne is out for the count," Aveline observed gently, her fingers lightly stroking Daphne''s hair as her sister''s head rested peacefully on her shoulder.

    ncing in the rearview mirror, Francis caught a glimpse of Daphne''s serene, sleeping face.

    "She looks lovely when she''s asleep," he remarked with a fond smile.

    Tristan, who was fiddling with a small souvenir he had picked up at the Bonaparte Tower, chuckled softly. "Exhausted from all the shopping, no doubt," he added, cing the souvenir back in his bag.

    Francis''s eyes returned to the road ahead, the city lights of Paris illuminating the path. "I''m d we managed to have this day together. It''s rare for us to escape our duties like this," he mused wistfully.

    Aveline nodded in agreement, her gaze shifting from Daphne''s sleeping form to the cityscape outside. "It''s these moments that remind us of the importance of family," she said thoughtfully.

    It took them forty-five minutes to reach the Pce of Versailles from the Bonaparte Tower. At the main gate, the Imperial Guards approached the vehicle. One of the guards, a tall man with a stern expression, quickly straightened up. His eyes scanned the car''s interior and upon seeing the Imperial Prince and Princesses of the French Empire, he promptly motioned for his colleague to open the gates without asking a single question.

    The gates creaked open and Francis drove through smoothly.

    Francis parked the car in its usual spot, turning off the engine. The sudden silence seemed to stir Daphne, who mumbled something incoherent before snuggling closer to Aveline.

    "Awe der?"

    "Huh?" Aveline tilted her head to the side.

    "Awe dehr yet?" Daphne repeated, her voice muffled and sleepy. Aveline couldn''t help but giggle at the slurred words, finding her sister''s drowsy state endearing.

    "Yes, we''re home now," Aveline reassured her softly, helping Daphne sit up a bit morefortably.

    Francis and Tristan, having gathered the shopping bags, waited patiently as Aveline gently nudged Daphne awake. "Come on, Daphne, let''s get you inside," Aveline encouraged.

    Daphne blinked slowly, her surroundings graduallying into focus. "Oh, we''re here," she murmured, a small yawn escaping her lips.

    The four of them exited the car, the cool night air of Versailles refreshing after the long drive. The pce loomedrge and weing, its windows glowing softly in the darkness.

    But as they were about to head towards the Pce, Daphne won''t move.

    "I''m too tired to walk¡­" Daphne said.

    "Howe that you are so exhausted?" Francis asked concernedly but quickly dismissed that as he approached her. "Come I''ll carry you."

    "Eh?" Daphne''s eyes widened in surprise as Francis moved closer to her. "You don''t have to do that, I can walk..."

    Francis, however, had already made up his mind. "Nonsense, you''re clearly exhausted. It''s no trouble at all," he insisted, gently scooping her up in his arms. Daphne, too tired to protest further, rested her head against his shoulder, a faint smile on her lips.

    "I hope I''m not heavy," Daphne muttered.

    Francis chuckled lightly as he carried her towards the pce entrance. "Not at all," he assured her. "You''re lighter than the bags we just carried."

    "What do you mean?" Daphne pouted. "Are you saying I''m underweight?"

    "I thoughtdies don''t want to hear anything about them having a huge weight," Francis replied with a teasing tone in his voice.

    Daphne managed a weak chuckle. "Well, I guess that''s true," she conceded. "But seriously, I''m not heavy right?"

    "You are 48 kilograms, I can lift that without any problem," Francis replied matter-of-factly.

    Daphne''s expression softened. "Okay, I''ll take your word for it."

    The siblings made their way to the Pce of Versailles, with the Imperial Guards and the Pce Staff discreetly observing their approach. They weed and greeted them with a bow, and the siblings returned the gesture by nodding politely, familiar with the protocol yet always appreciative of the staff''s diligence.

    "Okay, I''m going to my room, I''m sure you can take care of Daphne, right brother?" Tristan asked.

    "Don''t worry about it. You can go, as for you, sister Aveline¡­do you want me to walk you to your room?"

    Aveline shook her head. "Just take care of Daphne for me, okay? I can walk on my own. And we are going to see each other for breakfast in the morning. Why are you sounding so formal all of a sudden?" Aveline said with a lightugh.

    "Do I?" Francis chuckled sheepishly. "Well, good night, sister."

    "Good night brother," Aveline said before walking in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, Francis resumed their walk towards Daphne''s room.

    At Daphne''s bedroom door.

    "Okay, here we are," Francis said as they arrived at Daphne''s bedroom door. He carefully set her down, expecting her to let go and enter her room. However, to his surprise, Daphne didn''t move away. Instead, she simply wrapped her arms around his neck, holding on a little longer.

    Francis, slightly confused, gently asked, "Daphne, is everything alright?"

    Daphne, her eyes half-closed, murmured sleepily. "You already carried me, so you have to take responsibility for carrying me all the way to the bed like a princess. This is an order from the Imperial Princess of the French Empire."

    "Huh? But I''m the Crown Prince of the French Empire."

    "Yes that''s correct, but I''m your little sister, and I should be treated like a princess, especially by my big brother," Daphne replied yfully.

    Francis couldn''t help but smile at her logic. "Alright, Your Highness, as youmand," he said with a hint of amusement in his voice. He carefully lifted her again and walked her to the bed, ying along with her princess-like demand.

    Daphne, now lyingfortably in her bed, looked up at Francis with a grateful smile.

    "Thank you, brother," she said, her voice softening.

    Francis chuckled, tucking her in. "Now get some rest. You need it after today."

    Daphne nodded, her eyelids already drooping. "Goodnight, brother."

    "Goodnight, Daphne." Francis turned off the bedsidemp and quietly left the room, closing the door gently behind him.

    As he exited the room, he saw Armand.

    "Your Imperial Highness, His Imperial Majesty demands your presence in his office immediately," Armand informed.

    Francis, without questioning why he was getting summoned, followed Armand to his father''s office.

    Inside Napoleon''s office, Francis saw his father and mother.

    "So how was your day?" Ci was the first to ask.

    "It was good, mother," Francis replied. "I''m excited for the next. May I ask why I am getting summoned?"

    "I summoned you here to inform you that¡­" Napoleon beckoned him toe closer and Francisplied.

    As he got in front of his father''s desk, Napoleon handed him a document.

    "What''s this?" Francis opened the file and perused the contents.

    "We are sending the French Mediterranean Fleet to the Ionian Sea. We are getting in action with the Greek revolutionaries," Napoleon announced.

 Chapter 379 Ionian Sea

    Chapter 379 Ionian Sea

    As the sun began to rise on August 27th, 1821, the Ionian Sea was nketed in a dense morning mist. Through this haze, a French battleship made its way steadily forward. The massive steel vessel, a stark contrast to the serene sea around it, plowed through the water with a quiet, determined force. The sound of its engines rumbled low, breaking the morning stillness. On deck, the crew moved about their duties with efficiency, their figures asionally visible through the swirling fog.

    This battleship IFNS Ci Bonaparte, measured over 247 meters in length and 33 meters in beam. The ship''s armor belt, thick and robust, was designed to withstand significant punishment, ranging from 330 mm in the central citadel to 150 mm at the bow and stern.

    Above the waterline, the main armament consisted of eight 380 mm guns, arranged in two quadruple turrets, one forward and one aft, providing a formidable long-range striking capability. Secondary armament included fifteen 152 mm guns, ensuring a strong defense against both surface and aerial threats.

    The propulsion system featured four high-pressure superheated boilers feeding steam to two sets of geared turbines. This setup enabled the ship to reach speeds upwards of 30 knots, an impressive feat for a vessel of its size. The fuel storage was capacious, allowing for extended operations without the need for frequent resupply.

    Internally, the battleship was abyrinth of efficiency and purpose. Crew quarters werepact but functional, designed for the needs of a wartime naval force. Themand center, equipped with thetest in navigation andmunication technology of the time, was the nerve center of the ship, from where all operations were directed.

    On the bridge deck of the battleship Ci Bonaparte, Captain Maurice-Julien Emeriau peered through his binocrs, scanning the horizon and the surrounding sea. The bridge was a hub of activity, with officers and crew working in unison, their focus unwavering. Dials and gauges lined the panels, each one monitored closely for any changes that could signify potential threats or navigational challenges.

    The battleship''s radar system, a rtively new addition to naval warfare technology, was in constant operation, sweeping the area for any signs of enemy ships or aircraft. The sonar operator, stationed below in the bowels of the ship, listened intently for the faintest sounds that could indicate submarines lurking beneath the waves.

    Communication officers stood ready at their posts, maintaining a steady flow of information between the ship and navalmand, as well as coordinating with other vessels nearby.

    It was a lone battleship, lurking at the sea that was clearly out of their area of operation, that''s why they were moving in a slow and cautious manner.

    Momentster¡ª.

    "Sir, ship detected!" The radar operator announced, raising his hand towards Captain Emeriau. The captain turned sharply, his focus intensifying.

    "Distance and bearing?" Captain Emeriau asked, his voice steady butmanding.

    "Approximately 20 nautical miles to the northwest, sir. It''s moving slowly, possibly a destroyer or cruiser," the radar operator replied, his eyes glued to the screen as he adjusted the dials for a clearer reading.

    Captain Emeriau walked over to the radar station, examining the blip on the screen. "Keep an eye on it. Notify me of any course changes. I want constant updates," he ordered, then turned to his executive officer. "Mr. Leclerc, let''s not take any chances. Prepare the crew for a potential engagement. I want all hands at battle stations."

    "Yes, sir," replied Leclerc, a tall, experienced officer. He briskly moved to carry out the orders.

    "Communications, send a message to fleetmand. Inform them of our situation and our coordinates. We might need backup," Captain Emeriau continued.

    Themunication officer nodded, immediately rying the message.

    Captain Emeriau returned to the front of the bridge, picking up his binocrs again. He knew the risks of engaging an enemy ship, especially in these uncertain waters, but the Ci Bonaparte was not a vessel to shy away from confrontation. He watched the sea intently, waiting for the first visual contact with the unidentified ship.

    Below deck, the sound of the general quarters rm echoed throughout the battleship, sending the crew into a well-rehearsed routine. Gunners readied the main and secondary armaments, engineers boosted the power output of the engines for maneuverability, and the medical team prepared the sick bay for any casualties.

    "Ship bearing northwest, closing in," the radar operator called out again.

    Captain Emeriau, still peering through his binocrs, finally caught sight of the approaching vessel. It was indeed a cruiser, judging by its size and silhouette. Its gs were not immediately recognizable, adding an element of uncertainty to the situation.

    "Signal the ship. Identify yourself and state your intentions," Captain Emeriau instructed themunications officer. The officer quickly sent out the message in both Morse code and via radio, hoping for a response.

    Minutes passed with no reply. The unidentified cruiser continued its approach, reducing the distance between the two ships. On the Ci Bonaparte, the crew tensed, ready for any eventuality.

    "Sir, no response. They''re still advancing," themunications officer reported.

    As the cruiser drew closer, Captain Emeriau scrutinized its features through his binocrs. He noted the distinctive shape of the ship''s bow, the arrangement of its guns, and the unique silhouette of its superstructure. His years of experience and knowledge of naval vessels came into y as he observed the details.

    "That''s a Russian design," he muttered to himself.

    "Mr. Leclerc, take a look," Captain Emeriau said, passing the binocrs to his executive officer. "That cruiser, it''s Russian."

    Leclerc peered through the binocrs, examining the approaching ship. "Yes, sir, it does have the characteristics of a Russian cruiser. The gun cement and the bridge structure are consistent with their designs."

    "But what is a Russian cruiser doing here? Could they be helping the Ottomans?" Leclerc pondered aloud.

    Captain Emeriau considered the possibilities. "It''s hard to say, the only way we could learn their intentions is throughmunication. But since they are not responding to our call, we might as well fire a warning shot."

    "Captain, if you do that, they might view it as an attack and would be within their rights to return fire," Leclerc continued, emphasizing the risk of esction. "We don''t want to start a war with the Russians, not when Paris is cautious towards them."

    "Well, Leclerc, they are not in Russian waters, they are in Ottoman, and their bearing ising up towards us. I think we are within our right to notify them that we are on their way. And to reiterate, they are not responding so to alert them, we fire a warning shot. And I don''t think the Russians are ready to wage war on us."

    Captain Emeriau made his decision. "Fire a warning shot. Aim well clear of their vessel. Make it clear that it''s a warning, not an attack."

    "Aye aye, captain."

    Leclerc ryed the orders to the gunnery team. The crew, well-trained and efficient, quickly prepared one of the secondary 152 mm guns.

    With a loud boom that echoed across the sea, the warning shot was fired, sending a shell sshing into the water a safe distance from the Russian cruiser. The shockwave from the cannon fire alone dispersed some of the lingering mist. The crew on the bridge watched intently for the Russian cruiser''s response.

    After a tense moment, the Russian cruiser finally responded.

    "This is a Russian Cruiser Askold, we apologize for the unresponsiveness earlier. The captain of the ship wants to speak with your captain."

    Leclerc looked at Captain Emeriau.

    "What do they want?" Captain Emeriau said.

    "Well, we can ask that question when the two of you meet. Should we ept their request, sir?"

    Captain Emeriau thought for a moment. "Yes, arrange the meeting. But we''ll do it on our terms. Have theme aboard the Ci Bonaparte. We''ll meet in the conference room."

    Leclerc nodded and began to ry the message back to the Russian cruiser Askold.

 Chapter 380 Prelude to Greek War of Independence

    Chapter 380 Prelude to Greek War of Independence

    The message was sent, and within minutes, a response came. The Russian cruiser agreed to the terms. A small boat was seen departing from the Askold, making its way towards the Ci Bonaparte.

    The French crew prepared for the arrival of the Russian delegation. Security was tight, with selected officers positioned strategically around the meeting area. Captain Emeriau, meanwhile, took a moment to gather his thoughts. He wondered what the Russians wanted from them or what they were doing here in the Ionian waters.

    As the Russian delegation boarded, they were greeted with cautious professionalism. Captain Emeriau led them to the conference room, where formal introductions were made.

    "Wee to the Imperial French Navy Ship, Ci Bonaparte. I''m Captain Maurice-Julien Emeriau and this is my executive officer, Mr. Leclerc," said Captain Emeriau, extending a hand to the Russian captain.

    The French interpreter that the Russians brought with them tranted the words of Captain Emeriau.

    The Russian captain, identified as Captain Ivanovich, returned the handshake firmly. "Thank you, Captain Emeriau. I am Captain Alexei Ivanovich of the Russian Cruiser Askold. We appreciate your willingness to meet."

    "Please, take a seat," Captain Emeriau gestured towards the chairs arranged around the conference table. Captain Ivanovich and his officersplied, taking their seats across from the French officers.

    Once everyone was seated, Captain Emeriau continued. "Now, our encounter earlier was something that can be avoided."

    "I know but we heard you," Captain Ivanovich said. "It''s just that we can''t respond as there were technical issues on ourms. Well, we have been in the area for almost six months with no signs of returning back to Saint Petersburg anytime soon. Our mission is a long-term navigational training exercise, and we have been mapping various parts of the Mediterranean and the ck Sea."

    "Oh really? For what reason?" Captain Emeriau steepled his fingers, seemingly suspicious of Captain Ivanovich.

    "Research purposes," Captain Ivanovich revealed tersely.

    "Research purposes when there is an uing full-blown civil war in Ottoman Greece? Last time I checked, there shouldn''t be a Russian ship here to begin with because geographically speaking it''s quite distant from your country, with no direct ess to the sea to the Mediterranean Sea to begin with," Captain Emeriau pointed out with a hint of skepticism in his tone.

    Captain Ivanovich maintained hisposure. "True, the distance is significant, but our government is interested in expanding our naval expertise and understanding of different maritime environments. And you are wrong, we do have ess to the Mediterranean Sea through the Bosporus Strait."

    "Which is under control of the Ottoman Empire," Captain Emeriau. "You will need their permission to cross that strait unless youe to an agreement with the Ottomans like¡­I don''t know, help them quell the rebellion of the Greeks?"

    When Captain Emeriau said that, the demeanor on Ivanov''s face changed.

    "Your name was Emeriau, right? You are bad at this. Your words are provoking and it''s unbing of a captain to make such baseless usations," Captain Ivanovich responded with a firm tone.

    "Well, I''m not the kind of person that beats around the bush and entertains such trivialities. I want to get to the point. There is no reason for a Russian ship to be in the Ionian Sea to begin with. Unless that ship of yours is going to be used to support the Otto¡ª"

    "How about you?" Captain Ivanov interrupted. "You have been focusing on our intentions but what about you? What is the French Battleship doing here in the Ionian Sea?"

    "We are on our way to the Ionian Inds. That''s a legitimate operation," Captain Emeriau replied calmly, maintaining hisposure despite the interruption. "The Ci Bonaparte is conducting a routine patrol in these waters and it is within our rights because the Ionian Inds were ceded to us at the Congress of Versailles."

    Captain Ivanovich raised an eyebrow, seemingly skeptical. "The Ionian Inds? That''s an interesting destination for a ''routine patrol.'' Are you sure it''s not more than that? Maybe a show of force or a strategic positioning given the current tensions in the region? Becausest I checked on the map, the Ionian Inds are off course from your current location. You seem to be heading in a different direction."

    Captain Emeriau realized that Captain Ivanovich was trying to imply that the French battleship had ulterior motives.

    "I thought you were a person who doesn''t beat around the bush, but what you said is contrary to your actions," Captain Ivanovich remarked dryly. He continued. "I think you are heading to Ottoman Greece to help the revolutionaries. How you would help them is beyond my knowledge, but that''s the only logical exnation for your presence in these waters."

    Captain Emeriau''s expression remained unchanged, but he felt a surge of irritation. "Okay, you have made your point, Captain Ivanov. Yeah, Paris has intentions of intervening in the civil war."

    "So does Russia. You see, we are just a pawn here, Captain Emeriau. We are to follow strict orders from our government. Should I receive an order to stop a French ship from getting close to Athens¡­well, don''t think I''ll hesitate. Sure you can outmatch our ship with your superior battleship but is that a risk that France is willing to take?"

    "So we are both saber-rattling here," Captain Emeriau scoffed softly. "Like you said, we are a pawn here. Should I receive word from Paris that I am to engage with any foreign naval presence interfering with our mission, I will not hesitate either. However, let''s hope it doesn''te to that. Neither of us wants an esction that could lead to arger conflict."

    .c¦Ïm Captain Ivanovich nodded, a hint of respect in his eyes. "Agreed. It''s in neither of our interests to start a conflict here. Our primary objective is to follow orders and protect our respective nations'' interests. Let''s both hope that our paths do not cross under less favorable circumstances¡­and that Paris and Saint Petersburge to terms."

    Both of them smiled at one another. Secondster, Captain Ivanov rose to his feet. "Well, I have to return back to my ship. My crews are waiting for me. It was a pleasure meeting you, Captain Emeriau."

    Captain Emeriau stood up as well, extending his hand for another handshake. "Likewise, Captain Ivanovich. Safe travels."

    The Russian delegation then left the Ci Bonaparte, returning to their cruiser. After they had departed, Captain Emeriau convened with his officers to discuss the meeting''s oues and implications.

    "Stay vignt," he instructed his crew. "We may not be actively engaging, but we must be ready for any change in the situation. The first thing we are going to do is to inform Paris of this encounter."

 Chapter 381 Preparing to Meet the Russian Emperor

    Chapter 381 Preparing to Meet the Russian Emperor

    August 28th, 1821. At the Pce of Versailles.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, His Imperial Majesty Tsar Paul I, hasnded at the airport. His Imperial Majesty''s entourage and His Imperial Majesty will be arriving at the Pce of Versailles in thirty minutes," Armand reported as he walked alongside Napoleon down the hallway.

    "Umu¡­" Napoleon nodded, acknowledging the report. "What about the incident at the Ionian Sea? What was it again? A Russian Cruiser operating there and our battleship detecting them?"

    "Oh, about that, ording to the Imperial Navy, the Russians explicitly expressed their intentions to intervene in the Greek revolution against the Ottoman, on the Ottoman side."

    Napoleon scoffed softly after hearing that. "They are seriously allying themselves with the Ottomans despite their centuries of conflict¡­Well, not anymore when the Tsar Paul I heard of my proposal. About the stateroom where we will discuss, is it ready?"

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. Please follow me," Armand gestured towards the opulent stateroom, its doors standing open, revealing a room bathed in the soft light of chandeliers. Each detail of the room, from the intricate tapestries to the ornate furniture, spoke of grandeur and power. As they walked, the sound of their footsteps echoed off the high ceilings, mingling with the distant murmur of preparations made by the servants of the Pce of Versailles.

    When the servants noticed his arrival, they paused in their activities and performed a respectful bow. Napoleon, ustomed to such disys, barely acknowledged them as he continued his stride towards the stateroom. His mind was focused on the uing meeting, considering various strategies and approaches to deal with the Russian Tsar.

    Inside the stateroom, the atmosphere was tense yet controlled. The staff ensured that everything was in perfect order, from the cement of the chairs to the arrangement of the documents on the polished table. The French g was disyed prominently, alongside the Russian one.

    Armand, noticing the intense look on Napoleon''s face, chose to remain silent, understanding that his leader was deep in thought.

    "It is to your liking, Your Imperial Majesty?" Armand asked cautiously, not wanting to disturb Napoleon''s contemtion.

    Napoleon nced around the room, his gaze brieflynding on each item, ensuring everything was as it should be.

    "Yes, it will suffice," he responded curtly. He approached the window, peering outside as he gathered his thoughts.

    As Napoleon stood in silent contemtion, the stateroom''s doors opened quietly. Footmen in blue livery entered, pushing a cart adorned with a selection of famous French confectionaries. The array of sweets, from delicate pastries to intricately decorated cakes, was a disy of culinary artistry.

    Armand, noticing the arrival of the confectionaries, gestured subtly to the footmen, indicating where to ce the refreshments. The footmen nodded in understanding, carefully positioning the cart so as not to disturb the Emperor or the room''s arrangement.

    "These are for the meeting, Your Imperial Majesty," Armand spoke softly, ensuring not to intrude upon Napoleon''s thoughts. "A selection of our finest confectioneries, to apany the discussions."

    Napoleon turned from the window, his eyes briefly flicking over the assortment of desserts. The sight of it alone made Napoleon feel slightly hungry.

    "Is it baked by my wife?" Napoleon asked.

    "Her Imperial Majesty is the one who baked those," Armand replied with a nod. "She took special care to ensure the selection included your favorites."

    Napoleon allowed a small smile to cross his face. "Good, it adds a personal touch to the meeting," hemented and made his way towards the cart of confectioneries. His eyes scanned the selection, and he reached out, picking up a Madeleine. The small, shell-shaped sponge cake was a favorite of his, known for its delicate texture and subtle sweetness.

    Holding Madeleine between his fingers, Napoleon took a moment to appreciate the familiar aroma. It reminded him of the times Ci baked one for him ten years ago.

    He took a small bite, savoring the vor. And then secondster, Ci, in her resplendent empire dress, entered the stateroom.

    "Oh there she is, my beautiful wife," Napoleon chuckled softly as he walked over towards her.

    "Oh my¡­I see that you have eaten one of the Madeleines. You should have waited for our guest," Ci giggled yfully.

    Napoleon responded with a slight shrug, "I couldn''t resist. Your baking is as tempting as ever."

    "So, when will the Emperor of Russia arrive?" Ci asked.

    Napoleon flickered his gaze to Armand who promptly checked the pocket watch on his vest.

    "His Imperial Majesty Tsar Paul I is twenty minutes away from the Pce of Versailles, Your Imperial Majesty," Armand informed, speaking with a respectful tone. "Perhaps you can pass the time by sitting and engaging in a light conversation between you."

    "I don''t see a problem with it," Napoleon nodded subtly before inviting Ci to take a seat in their respective seats. Once they were seated together, Ci began.

    "I heard that the Greek revolutionaries started their rebellion. The first battle was urring at the¡­where was it again?"

    "Vasilika," Napoleon answered. Napoleon helping the Greeks was not because he was kind, it''s because he saw benefit from it to the Empire of France. Helping the Greeks would mean strengthening their influence in the region, cornering the Russian Empire inside the ck Sea, and slowly but surely reducing the Ottoman Empire into a third-rate power.

    He had never considered the Ottoman Empire as a dominant force and a major yer in the global scene. To Napoleon, they were more of a fading empire, one that had lost much of its former glory and influence.

    Not only that, the revolution is an opportunity to showcase new military hardware developed by the Ministry of Science and Technology. Budget approval in the Senate has been growing harder by the year as they see it as a waste of resources.

    August 28th, 1821. At the Pce of Versailles.

    This could be a way to demonstrate its effectiveness and justify further investments. But he is an Emperor, so why still listen to the Senate? Well, the reason for that is no man can lead such a huge empire alone, and an Emperor, be that he is wise, could make a mistake in decision-making that could jeopardize the stability of the nation. A Senate provides a bnce of power, and a check on his authority, ensuring that decisions are made with a broader perspective and consideration.

    That may look like the Senate has power over the Emperor, but in reality, they have none.

    "What technology will you introduce in this war, Napoleon?" Ci curiously asked.

    "I''m thinking tanks," Napoleon answered. "Artillery and machine guns have improved drastically. Traditional modes of warfare during the Napoleonic wars are obsolete now. Our troops must have something to protect themselves when charging at the enemy lines."

    Ci looked intrigued. "Tanks huh?"

    Twenty minutester.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, Tsar Paul I of the Russian Empire has arrived at the Pce of Versailles," Armand announced to Napoleon.

    "Great, have them escorted here," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 382 The Agreement Made

    Chapter 382 The Agreement Made

    Outside the Pce of Versailles, Daphne and Francis were inside an automobile, with Francis teaching his little sister how to drive.

    "No, you are doing it wrong," Francis corrected gently, his hands poised above the gear stick, ready to intervene if necessary. "You need to synchronize the clutch and the elerator more smoothly. When you release the clutch too quickly while not giving enough gas, the engine doesn''t get enough power to keep running, which causes it to stall."

    Francis could see on her face that Daphne was about to tear up. "Why is this so hard?"

    "Driving a manual car is about understanding the mechanics," Francis exined. "When you press the clutch, you''re disconnecting the engine from the transmission to change gears. You have to bnce the clutch and the elerator to transfer the power back smoothly."

    Francis continued. "Think of the clutch as a bridge between the engine and the transmission. You have to ensure a smooth transition of power. When you change gears, you disconnect and then reconnect that bridge. It''s all about the timing and the bnce between both pedals."

    Daphne took a deep breath and pressed the clutch pedal, her other foot lightly touching the elerator. She moved the gear stick to the first gear, her movements more confident now. Slowly, she began to release the clutch while simultaneously pressing the elerator. The car lurched a bit, but this time, it didn''t stall.

    "Better," Francis smiled. "But you are not ready to drive down the public road if you are that slow, you''ll get pulled over by the traffic enforcers."

    "I know¡­" Daphne muttered under her breath. "So what''s next?"

    As Francis was about to continue the lesson, he caught sight of a convoy entering the Pce of Versailles. On the hood, he saw a Russian g fluttering.

    "Oh¡­I almost forgot. The Russian Emperor is visiting the Pce of Versailles. I need you to switch with me, Daphne."

    "Why?"

    "You see those convoys? Those are the Russian convoy. Didn''t Father tell you that the Emperor of Russia ising to Versailles?" Francis reminded her.

    "Ahh¡­I remember. Okay, let''s switch."

    Daphne and Francis exited the car, switching ces swiftly. Francis took the driver''s seat, starting the engine with a practiced ease that Daphne envied. She watched closely as he smoothly engaged the clutch and shifted the gears, the car moving effortlessly under his control.

    He parked it at a ce that couldn''t be seen by the convoy, and once they did, they spurred towards the main entrance.

    At the main entrance, the Russian convoy parked their vehicles and one by one, the Russian Emperor''s entourage stepped out.

    Francis and Daphne arrived just in time, tidying themselves up quickly before the Russian Emperor arrived at the doorstep.

    Momentster, the Russian Emperor, Tsar Paul I, stepped out of the vehicle and was quickly surrounded by his Imperial Guards.

    "There he is, the one of the Russian great emperors, Tsar Paul I," Francis said in awe. He had a deep respect for the Russian Emperor. He was one of the first Emperors who recognized the need for industrialization and modernization of his Empire. He abolished the old order and implemented radical reforms that made Russia what it is today.

    In terms of global power, Russia is the second strongest nation on Earth, having one of thergest army and navy that could rival France. Though the technology of the Russian Empire may be inferior to the French state-of-the-art military hardware, they can''t be underestimated.

    When the Russian Emperor was nearing their position, Francis and Daphne bowed respectfully. Tsar Paul I acknowledged their gesture with a nod, his expression stoic yetmanding.

    "So you two are the son and daughter of the French Emperor?" Tsar Paul I said tersely.

    "We are Your Imperial Majesty. I''m the Crown Prince of the French Empire, Francis Bonaparte, and this is my little sister, Daphne Bonaparte."

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Imperial Majesty," Daphne added.

    "The honor is mine," he replied in a deep tone. "Now, you must excuse me as your father is waiting for me."

    "Allow us to escort you to the stateroom," Francis offered, raising his head slightly and gesturing toward the direction of the stateroom. Tsar Paul I gave a curt nod, and they proceeded, with the Imperial Guards following closely.

    The walk to the stateroom was brief but filled with an air of solemnity. Daphne remained quiet. Francis, meanwhile, made small talk with Tsar Paul I, discussing recent developments in France and expressing his admiration for the modernization efforts in Russia.

    Upon reaching the stateroom, they found the French Emperor and Empress seated on a chair.

    "Here it is, Your Imperial Majesty," Francis said, extending his hand forward into the stateroom. "We will excuse ourselves now."

    Tsar Paul, I entered the stateroom, nodding to the French Emperor and Empress. Francis and Daphne, after ensuring the Tsar wasfortably settled, discreetly exited the room.

    "Your son and daughter were kind, Napoleon," Tsar Paul I praised.

    "Well, we have taught them well, Your Imperial Majesty," Napoleon responded with a hint of pride in his voice.

    Tsar Paul I flickered his gaze to Napoleon''s wife, Ci. "Looking beautiful as ever, Ci."

    Ci giggled and responded with grace, "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. We are honored by your presence here."

    "Please, why don''t we take a seat and start the diplomatic business?" Napoleon said, gesturing to the chairs arranged around arge table in the center of the stateroom.

    Tsar Paul I took a seat, his demeanor shifting to one of focus and intent. Napoleon and Ci joined him, along with their advisors.

    "If you ever feel hungry, please, feel free to pick one of the sweets. It''s baked by my wife," Napoleon said.

    "No problem, I will enjoy them after we have finished our talk," Tsar Paul I said. "Now, I heard that there has been a minor incident in the Ionian Sea."

    "I won''t call them an incident because nothing ever happened aside from the fact that our warship met there. But what''s concerning is that your captain told us that you are supporting the Ottomans?"

    "Oh please Napoleon, stop asking the obvious. In revolution, one must pick a side. We found out that helping the Ottomans has more benefits than supporting the Greeks."

    "Greek is religiously tied to the Western Europe, or Europe as a whole. Don''t you think that helping the Ottomans would alienate you from the rest of Europe?" Napoleon inquired.

    "Well, I guess this is where concessionse in?" Tsar Paul I said, as if expecting this.

    Napoleonughed softly. "Wait¡­you are siding with the Ottomans just so you can engage in negotiation with France?"

    Tsar Paul I nodded. "Well, we might consider it seriously if you don''t have something to offer. I''m sure you have prepared something for me to prevent the tension from rising between our nations."

    "Great, this will be easy then," Napoleon flicked his finger, and a footman, carrying a silver tray, approached. Resting atop the silver tray is a rolled paper. Napoleon grabbed it and unfurled the document, revealing what appeared to be a map of Central Asia.

    "Look, I know Russia has intentions of expanding deeper into Central Asia, and I''m going to let you have all of it."

    "In exchange, I will stop supplying the Ottomans with weapons?" Tsar Paul I guessed.

    Napoleon shook his head. "No, you will continue to supply them with weapons, and France will supply weapons to the revolutionaries. But that''s it, no direct intervention, just proxy war."

    "Hmm¡­I see¡­but what would happen if the Greeks lost against the Ottomans? You won''t hold us responsible and will still hold the end of your bargain?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    "Of course but if it''s the other way around, you will recognize the independence of the Greeks," Napoleon replied.

    Tsar Paul, I considered this for a moment, his gaze fixed on the mapid out before him. "That seems like a reasonable arrangement. It keeps the bnce of power in check and allows both our nations to pursue their interests without direct conflict. Very well, Napoleon. You have your agreement."

    Napoleon pped. "Great."

 Chapter 383 Departure of Napoleons Children

    Chapter 383 Departure of Napoleon''s Children

    August 30th, 1821. Pce of Versailles.

    The Russian Emperor, Tsar Paul I, had been staying at the Pce of Versailles for three days. The visit was primarily business-focused, with most of the time dedicated to discussions about future trade agreements and diplomatic rtions. The atmosphere in the pce was busy yet orderly, as officials and diplomats moved through the halls, ensuring the smooth progress of these high-level meetings.

    The discussions between Tsar Paul I and the French leadership, led by Emperor Napoleon, were productive, focusing on mutual interests and potential areas of cooperation. The negotiations were detailed and sometimesplex, covering a range of topics from economic partnerships to regional security concerns. Both sides showed a keen interest in reaching agreements that would benefit their respective nations, signaling a period of potential coboration and mutual respect between France and Russia.

    However, as the Russian Emperor''s visit neared its conclusion, preparations for his departure were underway. At the main gate of the Pce of Versailles, the convoy for Tsar Paul I was ready. The vehicles were lined up in formation, each one gleaming under the afternoon sun. The doors of the lead vehicle were open, poised for the Tsar''s exit.

    "It has been a pleasure doing business with you, Paul," Napoleon said, extending his hand as they stood by the open door of the lead vehicle

    Tsar Paul I, about to step into the vehicle, turned to face Napoleon, nodding in agreement. "Indeed, Napoleon, this visit has been most beneficial for our nations. I am confident that the agreements we have reached will lead to greater prosperity and understanding between Russia and France."

    After the handshake, Tsar Paul I entered the vehicle. The convoy swiftly began to move out of the Pce grounds. Napoleon watched as the line of vehicles gradually disappeared from view, signaling the end of the Russian Emperor''s significant visit.

    Turning back towards the pce, he called Armand, who was standing by the door.

    "You said you have something to report to me?" Napoleon reminded him.

    "Oh, yes, Your Imperial Majesty. In Marseiise, they began the distribution of influenza vines. We''ll start seeing its effect in another two or three months. Though strict health protocols are Though strict health protocols are still in ce, this development is a significant step towards controlling the outbreak," Armand reported.

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. "Good. Keep a close watch on the situation in Marseiise. The sess of this vine distribution could be a model for other regions if it proves effective. We can''t afford any setbacks in our efforts to control the influenza."

    "It''s a good thing that the Russians went on board with your proposal, if they were a bit stubborn, we would be fighting on two fronts. One in the interior and the other in the exterior."

    "Don''t underestimate France, Armand. Fifteen years ago, France was fighting the European superpowers all by itself, at once," Napoleon remarked with a hint of pride in his voice.

    "Of course Your Imperial Majesty. How could I ever forget such moments? I was there to witness it, it''ll be forever etched in my memory," Armand said reverently.

    Napoleon cringed a bit at Armand''s overly sentimental tone.

    "What''s next on my agenda?"

    "Today sir, it''s going to be a sad day for you, because this day is the day your sons and daughter leave the Pce of Versailles."

    Napoleon halted on his steps as Armand reminded him that.

    "Oh," Napoleon smacked his lips. "Yeah¡­it''s today."

    "Do you want me to escort you to the stateroom where they are all located?" Armand offered.

    "Well, what''s the point of asking that question when you are literally always by my side?" Napoleon nced at Armand with a hint of dry humor. "But yes, let''s go to the stateroom."

    Upon reaching the stateroom, Napoleon found his sons and daughter gathered, each of them looking somewhat solemn at the prospect of leaving the pce. They were all dressed in their finest, ready to embark on their respective journeys. Of course, except Daphne, whom he first noticed sitting on a sofa with a mncholic expression.

    She was the only child of Napoleon who wouldn''t be leaving the Pce of Versailles as she didn''t have a domain to govern, not yet anyway.

    "Father," they greeted in unison.

    "Oh my, Paul already left?" Ci asked.

    "They just left, but yeah¡­looking at this moment made me realize that it''s not only the Russian Emperor leaving, but those three as well."

    Napoleon nced at the children he was referring to, Aveline, Francis, and Tristan.

    "Come on guys, let''s not make this moment sad. It''s not like we are not returning to France," Francis cheered.

    "True¡­I n on returning to France next year. But this year, it''s country first."

    "I agree," Aveline added. "Italy is waiting for me. Especially when tensions are rising near."

    "Are you referring to the Greeks rebelling against the Ottoman Empire''s rule?" Tristan asked. "I''m also well aware of that. But I''m going to sit this one out. Spain is shifting its priorities to new markets in Asia. So I don''t have time concerning myself in that conflict."

    "You''re talking about Asia? What country specifically are you targeting?" Francis asked.

    "Brother, you have forced Japan to open their ports to trade, well I''m looking downwards. I''m thinking of opening Joseon and China. Their restrictive trade policies are causing a lot of potential opportunities to go untapped," Tristan exined.

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged nces at each other. Napoleon had nned on giving Joseon to Ci as a gift and making her Empress there. If Tristan were to get there first, it would be problematic. As much as he wanted to speak about it, he can''t, because this is not the room for that discussion. This day is about his children leaving and returning to their domains, it''s about farewell not talking diplomacy.

    Napoleon cleared his throat, getting everyone''s attention. "Okay, you all prepare your things. You don''t want to bete for the airport," he said, shifting the focus back to their imminent departures.

    The children nodded and began to gather their belongings, Daphne in particr remained on the sofa, looking really sad. In an hour or two, she''ll be the only one left in the Pce of Versailles.

    Francis noticed her somber expression and approached her. "Daphne."

    Daphne looked up to her brother. "Brother¡­"

    Francis noticed her somber expression and approached her. "Daphne," he said gently.

    Daphne looked up at her brother, her eyes reflecting her sadness. "Brother¡­"

    "You know, just because we''re leaving doesn''t mean you''re going to be alone," Francis reassured her, sitting beside her on the sofa. "You have Father, Mother, and the entire staff here. Plus, we''ll be back before you know it."

    Daphne gave a small nod, trying to muster a smile. "I know, but it''s still sad."

    Francis put an arm around her. "It''s sad from the start, but you''ll get used to it. Perhaps even understand why we have to leave when you are already governing Canada," he said, offering a glimpse of her future responsibilities.

    Daphne looked thoughtful at the mention of Canada. "I suppose you''re right."

    "Look, you can visit me at Sanssouci Pce anytime. Berlin is just one train away from Paris," Francis offered, trying to lighten the mood.

    Daphne''s face brightened slightly at the thought. "That''s true. I''ll hold you to that, brother."

    With that, the siblings left the stateroom, preparing their things and departing from the Pce of Versailles.

 Chapter 384 Battle of Tripolitsa

    Chapter 384 Battle of Tripolitsa

    September 23rd, 1821.

    General Theodoros Kolokotronis was overlooking the city of Tripolitsa with his binocrs. He was impressed by its capabilities which allowed him to zoom in and zoom out by adjusting a knob.

    "French military technology is surely fascinating," Theodoros mumbled under his breath.

    His aide-de-camp, named Andreas, approached him, carrying a stack of reports. "General, thetest intelligence on the Ottoman forces in the area," Andreas said, handing over the documents.

    Theodoros took the reports, his eyes quickly scanning the pages. "It seems we have a significant task ahead. The Ottomans have fortified their positions in the city."

    Andreas nodded, "Yes, General. But our troops are prepared and motivated. We have been training rigorously for this."

    Theodoros looked back at the city through his binocrs, contemting their strategy. "Our advantage lies in the superiority of the French artillery. Is it ready for bombardment?" Theodoros asked, still observing the city.

    "Yes, General. The artillery units are in position and waiting for yourmand," Andreas replied. "We''ve strategically ced them to maximize their effectiveness against the Ottoman fortifications."

    Theodoros nodded, his mind focused on the task at hand. "Good. Inform the artillerymanders to be on standby. I want them ready to fire as soon as we begin the assault."

    Andreas acknowledged the order with a sharp salute. "I''ll ry your instructions immediately, General."

    Theodoros turned his attention away from the city and toward his assembled officers, who were approaching for the briefing. "Gentlemen," he began, "our objective is clear. We need to take Tripolitsa and break the Ottoman hold on the region. Our n must be precise and coordinated."

    Heid out a map, pointing to key locations around the city. "We willunch a multi-pronged attack. The artillery will provide cover and break their defenses, while our infantry moves in for the assault. Speed and surprise are crucial."

    This idea of his assault was inspired by the great general ruling the strongest empire in the world, Napoleon Bonaparte. His excellence in utilizing modern technology and seamlessly integrating it into military strategy made a profound impression on Theodoros.

    "But General," one of the officers raised a hand. "The Ottomans have machine guns set up at strategic points. If they''re not neutralized by the artillery bombardment, they could pose a significant threat to our infantry during the assault."

    Theodoros nodded, acknowledging the concern. "You''re correct. We must ensure that our artillery targets these machine gun nests effectively. Precision in our bombardment will be key to minimizing the risk to our ground forces."

    He continued. "But we all know that no n is always perfect. It will not work in ordance with our expectations without adaptability on the field," Theodoros added pragmatically. "Infantrymanders must be ready to adjust tactics on the fly if the machine gun positions are not fully neutralized."

    One of the infantrymanders spoke up, "We''ll have our squads spread out to minimize casualties and use any avable cover. Quick maneuvers will be essential."

    Theodoros nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We need to be fluid in our approach."

    He then turned his attention to the entire group. "Remember, this is not just about military victory. This is about our struggle for independence, for our homnd. The Ottomans have ruled over us for thest four centuries. It''s a fight for our freedom, our culture, and our right to self-determination." Theodoros emphasized.

    The officers listened intently, their resolve solidifying with every word.

    "We are born Greek, and we will die Greek!"

    When Theodoros spoke those words, themanders around him agreed through a roar.

    "Let''s repel the Ottomans once and for all!"

    ***

    One hourter, the Greek revolutionariesmenced their attack on Tripolitsa. The artillery pieces, strategically positioned as per Theodoros''s orders, roared to life, marking the beginning of the assault. The sound of cannon fire echoed across the battlefield, shaking the ground and sending plumes of smoke into the air.

    Theodoros, stationed at a vantage point, watched intently as the artillery shells arced through the sky,nding amidst the Ottoman fortifications. He could see through his binocrs the impact they were having on the Ottoman defenses, creating chaos and disarray.

    Meanwhile, Andreas coordinated themunication between the artillery units and the infantrymanders, ensuring that the bombardment was synchronized with the movements of the ground troops. The Greek soldiers, motivated by their general''s words and their own desire for independence, waited eagerly for the signal to advance.

    As the artillery continued its relentless barrage, Theodoros gave the order for the infantry to move in. The ground troops surged forward, using the cover of the artillery fire to close the distance to the city. They moved swiftly and efficiently, as they had been trained, spreading out to minimize casualties and taking advantage of any cover they could find.

    The Ottoman forces, caught off guard by the intensity and coordination of the Greek attack, scrambled to respond.

    Not all machine guns were neutralized in the bombardment, so when the Greeks approached closer to the city, they opened fire.

    Tracer bullets lit up the battlefield as the remaining Ottoman machine guns opened fire on the advancing Greek troops. It mowed down the charging Greeks who tried responding by firing the weapons the French gave to them, the bolt-action rifles.

    But it was ineffective against the machine gunners who had fortified positions.

    A radio operator attached to the charging unit knelt down and tossed the transmitter to the officer. The officer crouched behind cover, quickly grabbed the device and spoke into it with urgency.

    "Artillerymand, this is Alpha Unit. Requesting immediate bombardment on enemy machine gun positions. Coordinates are 39.375, 22.427. Repeat, coordinates 39.375, 22.427. High priority, over!"

    The way the officermunicated to the artillery officer was adopted when French military generals and officers taught them know-how on how modern warfare works.

    The radio crackled with a response. "Alpha Unit, this is Artillery Command. Confirming coordinates 39.375, 22.427. Preparing for bombardment. Stand by, over."

    The officer nodded to his men, signaling them to prepare for the artillery''s response. Momentster, the sound of the Greek artillery firing echoed through the air. The shells whistled as they flew overhead, urately hitting the designated coordinates.

    The effect was immediate. The fortified machine gun positions were engulfed in explosions, creating a window of opportunity for the Greek infantry. With the main source of enemy fire suppressed, the Greeks advanced.

    "Move up! Now''s our chance!" shouted the officer, leading his men forward. The Greek troops, bolstered by the sess of the artillery strike, surged ahead, taking advantage of the chaos among the Ottoman ranks.

    As the Greek infantry pushed forward, the air was thick with smoke and the sound of gunfire. Theodoros Kolokotronis, watching from his vantage point, saw his troops advancing into the city of Tripolitsa.

    "This is it¡­the first step towards securing independence," Theodoros said.

 Chapter 385 Napoleon Promise

    Chapter 385 Napoleon Promise

    September 2nd, 1821. At the Pce of Versailles.

    It waste afternoon when Napoleon and Ci walked arm-in-arm in the royal garden. Their eyes swept as they scanned the beautiful floras around them. It was their routine to walk in the afternoon together as it was the only time where they could enjoy each other''spany as their presence was demanded in their work. Napoleon being the Emperor of the French Empire doesn''t need an exnation and so does the Empress of the French Empire whose duties extend to managing their enterprises.

    Trailing behind them is Daphne, her personal maid trailing behind her. She too enjoyed the view of the royal garden. It was more beautiful and exquisite than the garden in New France.

    As Napoleon and Ci walked, they talked about a topic discreetly.

    "So you heard Tristan wanting to get Joseon by himself. As a father, what would you do? Are you going to let him do it?" Ci said.

    Napoleon shook his head. "I promised that I would give you Joseon and make you their Queen. So obviously, I''m not going to allow Spain to have it."

    Ci''s gaze met his, searching for certainty. "Even considering he is your son,

    Napoleon shook his head again. "Tristan is the head of state of Spain. So, I have to treat him like a political counterpart, not just as a son. If he wants Joseon, then he''ll have to go through me."

    Upon hearing that, Ci giggled. "You sure are quite a formidable figure, even to your own son. But I wonder, won''t this create tension between you and Tristan?"

    Napoleon''s face took on a contemtive expression. "It''s a possibility, but in politics, such tensions are inevitable. My primary duty is to the French Empire, and every decision must serve its interests first."

    "But Joseon is not an interest of the French Empire, it''s personal," Ci said. "You are going to conquer Joseon to give it to me."

    "Well, do you know that the northern part of Joseon has a lot of natural resources that are strategically important?" Napoleon responded, shifting the conversation to a more pragmatic perspective. "There are substantial deposits of coal and iron ore, which are crucial for our industrial expansion. Additionally, the region is known for its gold mines, which could significantly bolster our treasury."

    Ci listened intently. "Wait really? I don''t know that. Must feel good if you have the information avable inside your head."

    Napoleon chuckled. "Yeah¡­"

    Meanwhile, Daphne tried eavesdropping on what her parents were talking about, but they were speaking too softly for her to hear anything clearly. Pouting, she called them.

    "Mother, Father. Is everything all right? You both seemed deeply engaged in your conversation."

    Napoleon and Ci exchanged a quick nce before Ci responded with a reassuring smile. "Everything is fine, Daphne. We were just discussing some matters about the empire. You know, the usual stuff."

    Daphne nodded, not entirely convinced but knowing better than to press further. "If you say so," she said and added. "I''m just feeling a bit left out."

    Napoleon paused in his steps after hearing the tone of her voice. It was sad, simr to the time when her brothers and sister were leaving

    He turned to face her, approached, and then ced an arm around her shoulders. "If you are really that curious, then how about I tell you what your mother and I are discussing?"

    Daphne looked up at her father, a small smile forming on her face. "Really? But it feels like I''m forcing it, so it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me."

    "No, it''s fine," Napoleon reassured her. "So what we are talking about is this country in the Far East. What do you know about the Joseon Kingdom?"

    "Joseon Kingdom¡­" Daphne began, her eyes reflecting her effort to remember her lessons. "It''s a historic kingdom in the Far East, known for its strong Confucian values and significant contributions to arts and science. I remember reading about their impressive architecture and sophisticated bureaucracy. They''ve managed to maintain their independence despite pressure fromrger neighboring countries. I remember there was a great admiral in the Joseon Kingdom that repelled the Japanese navy. What was his name¡­oh I remember, it''s Yi Sun-sin," Daphne finished, recalling the historic figure.

    Ci nodded, impressed with her knowledge. "You sure do focus on your studies."

    "But what about that country in the Far East? Just like Japan and the Qing Dynasty, they are a backward nation where modern civilization seems to not exist."

    "I''m nning on giving it to your mother, and making her the Empress," Napoleon revealed.

    Daphne tilted her head to the side, shocked slightly at the revtion. "Uhm¡­why?"

    "It''s just that your mother has a personal attachment to that country, or more specifically, she''s fond of it. So she''s taking it and as the Emperor of the French Empire, I will make it a reality."

    Daphne grew even more confused. "Mother, Joseon sounded important to you¡­do you even know theirnguage?"

    When Daphne asked that, a smirk spread across Ci''s lips. She replied, not in French, but in fluent Joseonese, surprising Daphne. Her pronunciation was clear, and her intonation suggested a deep familiarity with thenguage.

    "Yes, I do," Ci said, switching back to French. "I''ve studied theirnguage and culture extensively. It''s a ce that holds a special significance for me, and I''ve always been fascinated by its history and people. But just as you said, they are a backward nation, but in my leadership, all of it could change, right my dear?"

    Ci looked at Napoleon and Napoleon nodded.

    "My parents are truly overachievers," Daphne gasped softly. She can''t believe how good her parents are. She''s lucky to have them as her parents.

    "But won''t the people living in that country rebel if they are under upation by foreign power?"

    When Daphne asked about the potential rebellion, the sound of footsteps approaching interrupted their conversation. A pce official, dressed in formal attire, approached them with a sense of urgency. Daphne recognized her, it was Armand.

    "Your Imperial Majesties," Armand bowed in front of them, holding his heavy panting. He turned to Daphne and bowed. "Your Imperial Highness."

    "What''s the matter?" Napoleon asked.

    "It''s about the rebellion in Greece," Armand revealed and handed Napoleon a letter.

    Napoleon took it and quickly perused the content. A smile formed across his lips. "The Greeks took over the city of Tripolitsa. So the weapons that we gave them are still effective after all. Very well, I''ll keep an eye on this matter now."

 Chapter 386 The Pieces are Moving

    Chapter 386 The Pieces are Moving

    September 8th, 1821.

    The Port of Piraeus, a key maritime hub in Greece, has a history that dates back to ancient times. Situated near Athens, it has been an important port since the 5th century BC. Throughout history, it has served as a vital gateway formerce andmunication between Greece and the wider Mediterranean world.

    During the ssical period, the Port of Piraeus was developed and fortified by the Athenians, bing one of the most important ports in the ancient Greek world. Its three harbors ¨C the Great Harbor (Megalo Limani), the Zea Harbor (Pasalimani), and the Munich Harbor (Mikrolimano) ¨C were bustling with activity, including trade, shipbuilding, and naval operations.

    The port yed a significant role in the Athenian Empire, serving as the base for its powerful navy. Its famous Long Walls, built in the 5th century BC, connected Athens to Piraeus, ensuring safe passage between the city and its port, which was crucial for maintaining Athens'' maritime dominance.

    Over the centuries, Piraeus experienced periods of decline and resurgence. It faced destruction during various conflicts, including the Greco-Persian Wars and the Peloponnesian War, and experienced rebuilding and flourishing periods during times of peace.

    By the 19th century, when Greece was fighting for its independence from the Ottoman Empire, Piraeus regained its importance as a maritime hub. The Greek War of Independence saw the port bing a focal point for naval operations and trade, contributing significantly to the economic and military efforts of the Greek revolutionaries.

    In short, it was where the weapons and supplies from the French Empire were being shipped.

    At the port, French merchant ships, Victoire, are unloading the metal containers using a system of cranes and pulleys that is built into the ship.

    As the unloading continues, a group of Greekmanders arrives at the port to oversee the distribution of the supplies. They are greeted by the French captain of the Victoire, who hands over the necessary documents detailing the cargo. Themanders quickly review the contents, focusing on ensuring that everything listed has been delivered.

    The operation is straightforward and practical, with workers efficiently moving the supplies off the ship and onto carts and wagons waiting nearby. These will be taken to various strategic locations where the Greek forces are stationed.

    While all of that was happening, one of the spies of the Ottoman Empire observed the exchange.

    "Those damn French. Quelling this state would be harder if they are giving them such support," the Ottoman spy muttered under his breath, watching from a discreet distance. He was dressed inconspicuously, blending in with the local popce to avoid drawing attention.

    His mission was to gather information on the support that the Greek revolutionaries were receiving and report back to his superiors. The sight of the advanced weaponry and the amount of supplies being unloaded was concerning. He made mental notes of everything he observed - the types of weapons, the number of crates, and the French involvement.

    The spy knew that this information was crucial for the Ottoman military strategists. The support from the French Empire could significantly tilt the bnce of power in favor of the Greek forces. He was aware that his report would likely lead to a tactical reassessment by the Ottomanmand.

    After ensuring he had gathered enough information, the spy discreetly left the area, making his way through the bustling streets of Piraeus to deliver his findings.

    ***

    September 10th, 1821.

    At the capital city of the Ottoman Empire, in the grand and opulent chambers of the High Command, a serious discussion is underway. The spy''s report from Piraeus had just been delivered, detailing the French support to the Greek revolutionaries.

    Present at this crucial meeting is the Ottoman Emperor, Mahmud II. Ascending to the throne in 1808, Mahmud II''s reign was marked by significant reforms and efforts to modernize the Ottoman Empire. His path to the throne was not straightforward; he came to power after a period of intense political turmoil, including the dethroning of his cousin, Mustafa IV. Mahmud II''s reign is noted for its attempts at centralizing and reforming the Ottoman administration, often drawing inspiration from European models.

    He was given a wake-up call when the Republic of France defeated the Ottoman in Northern Africa and the Middle East, losing a chunk ofnd to the man who is currently the Emperor of France, Napoleon Bonaparte.

    He can''t ept that the Ottoman Empire, once a respected and feared state of the West, is bing a shadow of its former glory. If he can''t quell the rebellion in Greece, many states would follow and rise up against their rule. That is something he can''t let happen.

    The only way we can quell this rebellion is to cut off the shipping route that supplies the Greek revolutionaries," one of the military advisors suggested during the meeting. "If we can disrupt the supply lines, particrly those from France, it could significantly weaken the revolutionary forces."

    Another advisor, contemting the suggestion, took a moment, and then spoke.

    "That would mean deploying our navy in a more aggressive stance in the Aegean Sea. Cutting off would mean sinking the ship, and it''s not just any other ship, it''s a French ship. If we sink it down, that would mean a direct confrontation with France," the advisor pointed out, highlighting the potential risks of such a move.

    "Not when they find out who is sinking them," the advisor countered. "Sultan, we have submarines given to us by the Russian Empire. It''s the best there is. We can use it to stealthily disrupt the supply routes. The French won''t be able to directly trace it back to us. ording to our information, those ships aren''t escorted by a warship."

    Mahmud II considered the proposal. "Well, if the French are supplying the Greeks, that means they are helping the Greeks, and also means they are acting against the interest of the Ottoman Empire. We must protect our sovereignty. Use the submarines. If the French Empire were to trace it back to us, I would be the one talking to them. I''m sure, they''ll understand if they remain diplomatic."

    "We will deploy the submarines right away," one of the militarymanders affirmed with determination.

    The advisors bowed and quickly left the chamber to initiate the covert operation.

    Sultan Mahmud II leaned back in his chair and heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 387 Submarine in Action

    Chapter 387 Submarine in Action

    September 17th, 1821

    In the Ionian Sea, an Ottoman submarine, recently bought from Russia, moved quietly beneath the waves. The vessel, under themand of Captain Ivan Petrovich, a Russian hire, was on a secret mission to intercept French ships supplying the Greek revolutionaries.

    The submarine''s interior was tight and functional, filled with the sounds of machinery and crew at work. Captain Petrovich, known for his no-nonsense approach, monitored the controls closely. His crew, a mix of Ottoman and Russian sailors, were focused and efficient.

    Their objective was clear: to locate and disrupt the supply routes of the Greek revolutionaries by targeting French supply ships. This mission was critical to the Ottoman Empire''s strategy against the Greek uprising.

    As the submarine approached its target, the periscope operator reported a ship in range. "Ship sighted, bearing 2-1-0, 1500 meters away," he announced.

    "Do you see a French g?" Ivan asked.

    The periscope operator, squinting through the lens, confirmed, "Yes, Captain, it''s a French merchant vessel, a Victory ss."

    Captain Petrovich gave a curt nod. "Prepare to engage. Dive to periscope depth," he ordered promptly after the confirmation of the French g. The submarine began a controlled descent, keeping the periscope just above the water for navigation and targeting.

    "We''re in position," announced the navigator, his eyes fixed on the instruments.

    Captain Petrovich peered through the periscope, observing the French merchant vessel. "Load torpedoes," he instructed calmly. The weapons team efficiently moved toply, loading the torpedoes into their tubes.

    The captain took a final look through the periscope, ensuring the alignment for the attack. "Target is in range. Fire torpedoes," hemanded.

    The crew tensed as the torpedoes wereunched, the faint sound of their departure echoing through the submarine. Momentster, a distant explosion sounded.

    Captain Ivan peered through the periscope and saw a receding column of water where the torpedo had struck the French vessel. The merchant ship was listing heavily, mes visible on its deck.

    "Direct hit," he announced, turning to his crew. "Maintain periscope depth and observe."

    The crew watched through the periscope as chaos unfolded on the French ship. Sailors scrambled to fight the fire andunch lifeboats. It was evident that the vessel wouldn''tst long in its current state.

    They must be sending a distress signal now," Captain Ivan muttered under his breath. He was aware that a French battleship was reported in the vicinity. If it responded to the distress signal and found them still in the area, the consequences could be severe.

    "Prepare to submerge," he ordered quickly. "We need to clear the area before any reinforcements arrive."

    The crew acted swiftly, sealing hatches and making the necessary checks for a deeper dive. The submarine began to descend, disappearing beneath the waves once more, leaving the burning French ship behind.

    As they submerged, Captain Petrovich monitored their depth and headed closely. "Set course away from the attack site," he instructed the navigator. "Stay submerged and maintain silent running. We can''t risk detection."

    The submarine moved away, its engines at a minimal setting to reduce noise. The mission is not yet over. Sure they were able to sink one merchant ship, but Captain Petrovich knew there were more French vessels operating in the area, supplying the Greek revolutionaries. It was imperative to disrupt as many supply lines as possible.

    "Keep a sharp lookout on sonar for any other ships in the vicinity," he instructed the sonar operator.

    The submarine continued its silent journey beneath the waves, making its way through the Ionian Sea. Captain Petrovich remained at the helm, carefully nning their next move.

    Finally, the sonar operator signaled another contact. "New ship sighted, bearing 1-8-0, approximately 2000 meters away," he reported.

    "Can you make out what type of ship it is from the propeller noise it''s making?" Captain Ivan asked the sonar operator, focusing on gathering as much information as possible before making a move.

    The operator listened intently, his trained ears deciphering the nuances in the sound. "It appears to be another merchant vessel, Captain, simr in size to the previous one."

    "Victory ss ship eh¡­" Ivan mused.

    Captain Petrovich contemted their next course of action. Engaging another ship would further their mission, but each attack also increased the risk of drawing attention and possible retaliation from French naval forces.

    He decided quickly. "We''ll engage," he stated firmly. "Load torpedoes and prepare for an attack run."

    "Torpedoes ready, Captain," announced the weapons officer.

    "Rise to periscope depth," Ivan instructed, ready to assess the new target. The submarine began its ascent, ensuring they had a clear view of the attack.

    Once at periscope depth, Captain Petrovich carefully observed the new merchant vessel through the periscope. It was indeed another Victory ss ship, likely carrying supplies crucial to the Greek revolutionaries.

    "Align for attack," he ordered. The crew expertly maneuvered the submarine into position.

    "Match!"

    "Fire torpedoes," Captain Petrovichmanded after ensuring they had a clear shot.

    The submarine vibrated subtly as the torpedoes wereunched. Captain Petrovich and the crew watched the trails of the torpedoes through the periscope, tracking their course toward the target.

    Momentster, another explosion echoed through the water, signaling another sessful hit. Through the periscope, they could see the merchant vessel beginning to list, smoke billowing from its deck.

    "Another direct hit," Captain Petrovich confirmed, turning to address his crew. "Prepare to dive and exit the area."

    Captain Ivan and his Russian and Ottoman crew repeated the steps again and again, sessfully targeting and sinking eight Victory ss merchant ships of the French Empire in less than two hours.

    "If only the Ottoman Empire had bought more submarines, they would be able to sever the supply linespletely," Captain Petrovich thought to himself. "Submarines are truly effective in cutting off a nation''s supply chain," he mused, acknowledging the strategic advantage these vessels provided.

    ***

    Twenty minutester, in Paris, France.

    Most of the military headquarters of the French Empire Armed Forces are located in the capital city of France. One of them being the Imperial Navy. Within the opulent office of the Grand Admiral, Marshall Murat was overseeing bureaucratic tasks, a routine part of his high-ranking position.

    The atmosphere in the room changed abruptly when an aide hurriedly entered, carrying urgent dispatches.

    "Marshall Murat! Please take a look at this."

    The aide handed Murat the letters and Murat perused it.

    "Ten of our merchant ships sunk in the Ionian Sea? What the¡­something is sinking them¡­could be the Ottomans," Murat observed and added. "Very well, get me the nearest ship operating in the area¡­I will task it to hunt that''s sinking them."

 Chapter 388 Battleship in Action

    Chapter 388 Battleship in Action

    On the Captain Quarters of the battleship Ci Bonaparte, Captain Maurice-Julien Emeriau was having tea inside while reading thetest print of the newspaper.

    "It''s a good thing that France is dealing with the influenza virus so effectively," Captain Emeriaumented.

    Momentster, there was a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?" Captain Emeriau demanded, ncing at the door.

    "It''s Leclerc, and I have an urgent letter here that requires your attention," Leclerc replied from the other side of the door.

    "Come in," Captain Emeriau beckoned, setting aside his newspaper and tea.

    Leclerc entered briskly and extended an envelope towards Emeriau. "This just arrived from the Imperial Navy Headquarters in Paris," he informed.

    Emeriau, his curiosity piqued, opened the envelope and scanned the contents quickly. His eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information. "Ten of our merchant ships sunk in the Ionian Sea," he murmured, a hint of concern in his voice.

    "I think it''s done by the Ottoman navy sir¡­probably their submarines," Leclerc guessed.

    Emeriau continued reading the contents of the paper and nodded in agreement with Leclerc''s assumption. "It seems likely," he said.

    "ording to this," Emeriau continued, holding up the paper for Leclerc to see, "the orderes directly from Grand Admiral Marshall Murat himself. We are to track and hunt the enemy vessel responsible for these attacks."

    Leclerc''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Grand Admiral''s involvement. "That''s a high-priority mission, sir."

    "Indeed, it is," Emeriau replied, his voice taking on a more resolute tone. "The Grand Admiral has tasked us with ending this threat to our naval operations in the region. "You know what that means."

    "Should I inform the crew to begin preparations for departure, Captain?" Leclerc asked, ready to ry the orders.

    "Yes," Emeriau said.

    Leclerc saluted and turned to leave. "I''ll make sure the preparations are expedited, Captain."

    After Leclerc left, Captain Emeriau took a moment to gather his thoughts. The mission was clear: locate and neutralize the Ottoman submarine that had been wreaking havoc on French maritime operations.

    ***

    Two hourster.

    Emeriau was on the bridge deck with Leclerc. The crews working on the deck saluted him.

    "At ease, now give me the exact coordinates of the ship that was sunk by the Ottomans," Emeriau ordered and the staffers quickly responded by providing him with a detailed map marked with the locations of the recent attacks. Emeriau studied the map intently, tracing the routes and attack points with his finger.

    "These attacks are methodical," Emeriau noted. "The submarine must have a well-nned route to strike these targets so effectively."

    Leclerc nodded in agreement. "It seems they are targeting our supply lines specifically."

    Emeriau looked up from the map, his eyes focused on the horizon. "Set a course for thest known attack site," he instructed. "We''ll start our search from there and expand outward. Keep a sharp lookout for any unusual activity or signs of the submarine."

    "But do we really know that it is a submarine?" Leclerc asked¡­looking at Emeriau.

    "Well you read the reports, those merchant ships didn''t even see a surface vessel attacking them. So it must be a submarine," Emeriau reasoned. "The pattern of attacks and theck of sighting of an enemy ship point towards a submerged vessel."

    Leclerc considered this and then nodded. "We are setting course to thest known attack site now, Captain," he confirmed.

    "Excellent," Emeriau replied. "Keep the sonar active and monitor allmunications for any distress signals or reports of further attacks. We need to stay informed."

    Leclerc ryed the orders to the sonar andmunications teams. Emeriau on the other hand sat on the Captain seat. A battleship is built and designed to counter another battleship. It would be best if there was a destroyer or a cruiser along with them as they are the suited ships against the submarines. But the Ci Bonaparte battleship is equipped with torpedoes, depth charges, and advanced sonar systems, making it capable of engaging a submarine if needed.

    Two hourster.

    At thest known site of thest victim of the Ottoman submarine, Emeriau saw parts of the Victoire ss merchant ships floating on the water''s surface. There were also survivors on a lifeboat, waving their hands in the air, trying to get their attention.

    Emeriau immediately ordered a rescue operation. "Get those survivors aboard, and let''s find out what they know," he instructed Leclerc, who quickly coordinated with the deck crew to bring the survivors safely onto the Ci Bonaparte.

    Once the survivors were on board, Emeriau met with them personally. They were visibly shaken, their faces marked by the trauma of the attack and the subsequent ordeal at sea. After ensuring they received medical attention andfort, Emeriau began to question them about the attack.

    One of the survivors, a middle-aged sailor with a thick French ent, spoke up. "We didn''t see iting, sir. There was no warning, no ship on the horizon. Just a sudden explosion, and then chaos."

    Emeriau listened intently, his suspicions about a submarine attack being further confirmed. "Did you notice anything unusual before the attack? Any sounds or disturbances in the water?"

    The sailor shook his head. "Nothing, Captain. It was a normal day at sea, and then suddenly, it wasn''t."

    Thanking the survivors for their information, Emeriau returned to the bridge to discuss their next steps with Leclerc. "It''s as we suspected, an unseen attacker. This strengthens our theory of a submarine."

    Leclerc nodded in agreement. "What are the chances we can find this submarine? It''s been two hours since they are probably long gone¡­"

    Emeriau considered Leclerc''s question. "True, but there are chances that they might still be hunting for more. Let''s keep our ears to the water and eyes wide open."

    "Should weunch our seanes to scan the area?" Leclerc suggested, referring to the reconnaissance aircraft carried by the Ci Bonaparte.

    "That''s a good idea," Emeriau agreed. "Deploy the seanes for an aerial search. They''ll give us a better view of the surrounding waters and might spot something we can''t see from the ship."

    Leclerc promptly issued the order, and soon the seanes wereunched, soaring over the sea to widen their search radius.

    Meanwhile, the sonar team continued their vignt monitoring. Emeriau remained on the bridge, coordinating the search efforts, his mind constantly analyzing the situation and nning for potential scenarios.

    After some time, one of the seane pilots reported over the radio. "Captain, we''ve spotted something that looks like a periscope or a snorkel about three miles northeast of your current position."

    "Head towards those coordinates, full speed," Emeriau ordered immediately. The Ci Bonaparte''s engines roared to life as the ship changed course, closing in on the reported location.

 Chapter 389 Confrontation at Sea Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 389 Confrontation at Sea Part 1</h4>

    As the Battleship Ci Bonaparte reached the reported coordinates, the crew immediately initiated standard submarine search procedures. Captain Emeriau, stationed on the bridge, directed his officers with precision.

    "Activate the sonar sweep," hemanded. The sonar team, working with the ship''s advanced equipment, began a systematic search of the surrounding waters. The sonar''s pings, emitted at regr intervals, prated the depths, scanning for any sign of the elusive submarine.

    On the deck, the crew readied the anti-submarine weaponry. The ship was equipped with depth charges, designed to target submarines. These charges could be deployed rapidly upon detecting a submarine, creating powerful underwater explosions intended to damage or destroy the hidden enemy.

    Leclerc, overseeing the deck operations, reported to Emeriau. "Depth charges are primed and ready, Captain. Aerial reconnaissance is ongoing."

    Emeriau nodded, his focus shifting between the sonar readings and the reports from the seanes circling overhead. The seanes, equipped with their own detection equipment, which is basically binocrs, expanded the search area, providing crucial aerial perspectives.

    The bridge was a hub of controlled activity, with officers rying information and updates. Emeriau, analyzing every piece of data, remained alert for any anomaly in the sonar readings or reports from above.

    "Keep the sonar sweep continuous and adjust the frequency," he instructed, aware that a skilled submarine crew might be attempting to evade detection.

    ***

    Meanwhile, beneath the sea, Captain Ivan of the Ottoman submarine assessed the situation with a critical eye. He was aware of the Ci Bonaparte''s capabilities and knew they were now actively searching for his vessel.

    "The French battleship is here and is looking for us," Ivan acknowledged, addressing his crew. His submarine, equipped with stealth technology, had so far managed to evade detection, but the persistent sonar sweeps from the surface posed a significant challenge.

    "Adjust our depth and heading," Captain Ivan instructed. "Engage silent running protocols." Silent running was a critical maneuver in submarine operations, minimizing noise and electronic emissions to reduce the chance of detection.

    ***

    The crew moved swiftly, adjusting the submarine''s systems. The engines were throttled back, and non-essential equipment was powered down. Every member of the crew knew the importance of maintaining absolute silence to avoid sonar detection.

    Back on the Ci Bonaparte, Captain Emeriau continued to oversee the operation. The sonar team periodically reported back, but no conclusive contact had been made. Emeriau understood that a submarine in evasion mode could be challenging to detect, especially if the crew was skilled and the vessel well-equipped.

    "There''s no doubt about that submarine. It''s manned by a Russian crew and captain. There is no way that Ottoman crews can hide from us for too long," Captain Emeriau said.

    "I can say the same thing too, captain," Leclerc nodded his head in agreement. "But if we were to confirm that the submarine is manned by a Russian crew¡­isn''t that a direct aggression from Russia? If so¡­would a war between France and Russia spark?"

    Captain Emeriau shook his head. "If the Russians are hired by the Ottomans, then it''s a matter of mercenary activity, not direct state aggression. You should know this when a country has a crew with no idea or knowledge of the ship''s functions, they often resort to hiring experienced personnel from other nations. It''s amon practice in naval warfare, albeit aplicated one diplomatically."

    Leclerc nodded, understanding theplexities involved. "So, our immediate concern remains the submarine itself, regardless of who means it."

    "Exactly," Emeriau affirmed. "Let''s focus on the task at hand. Keep monitoring the sonar and maintainmunication with the aerial units. We can''t afford to lose track of them."

    The Ci Bonaparte continued its meticulous search. The sonar operators, highly trained in their craft, adjusted the equipment''s frequency and sensitivity, trying to outsmart any evasive tactics the submarine might employ.

    Meanwhile, the seanes provided updates from their vantage point, though their visual search was hampered by the vastness of the sea and the limitations of spotting a submerged vessel from the air. The submarines they detected submerged probably at the time they spotted the battleship, rendering them useless for immediate visual identification.

    Suddenly, one of the sonar operators on the Ci Bonaparte perked up, his attention fixed on the console in front of him.

    "Captain, I''m picking up a distinct propeller noise. Bearing 120 degrees, range approximately 1500 meters," the sonar operator reported.

    Captain Emeriau immediately assessed the situation. "Adjust our heading to intercept. Quietly," he ordered, knowing that any abrupt movements could alert the submarine and prompt it to change course or dive deeper.

    The Ci Bonaparte adjusted its course, moving stealthily towards the indicated bearing.

    Leclerc, coordinating with the weapons team, kept the depth charges ready for deployment. "We''re in position, Captain. Depth charges are on standby," he confirmed.

    "First I want to know what type of submarine we are dealing with here. Sonar, look at your records and see if the frequency of the propeller matches that of one of the Russian submarines."

    The sonar operator quickly referenced the ship''s database,paring the frequency and pattern of the detected propeller noise with known profiles of various submarine sses. After a few moments of intense analysis, he looked up with a sense of certainty.

    "Captain, the propeller noise matches the frequency characteristics of a Karp ss Russian submarine," he announced confidently.

    "Karp ss¡­isn''t that thetest Russian submarine design? To think the Russians would give the Ottomans such an advanced submarine is¡­" Leclerc couldn''t finish his sentence, his expression one of surprise and concern.

    Captain Emeriau interjected, "It''s unexpected, but not entirely out of the realm of possibility in the current political climate. But be it a Karp ss or any ss of submarine, we have to sink it as it is a direct order from the Grand Admiral."

    Captain Emeriau continued, "Once we are near the submarine, I want you to deploy depth charges and hedgehog anti-submarine mortars.

    Leclerc nodded. The hedgehog, a forward-throwing anti-submarine weapon, was more urate than depth charges and could be a critical factor in their engagement with the Karp ss submarine.

    The Ci Bonaparte continued to close in on the target''sst known position. The crew was on high alert, each member focused on their respective duties. The sonar team kept a constant watch on the submarine''s movements, rying any changes in speed or direction to the bridge.

    As they approached the estimated location of the submarine, Emeriau gave themand to prepare the hedgehog mortars and depth charges.

    "Depth charges and hedgehogs are ready for deployment, Captain," Leclerc reported.

    "Stand by," Emeriau ordered, his eyes fixed on the sonar screen. "Wait for mymand."

    Emeriau, calcting the best moment to strike, finally gave the order.

    "Deploy now!"

 Chapter 390 Confrontation at Sea Part 2

    Chapter 390 Confrontation at Sea Part 2

    The crew executed themand releasing the depth charges into the sea. These cylindrical bombs descended rapidly, timed to explode at a predetermined depth where the submarine was likely to be located.

    Simultaneously, the hedgehog mortars, mounted at the bow of the battleship, were activated. Unlike depth charges, which detonated upon reaching a certain depth, hedgehogs fired a salvo of small bombs in an arc, designed to explode on contact with a submarine. This made them more precise, reducing the chances of missing the target.

    The crew watched anxiously as the hedgehogs arced through the air before plunging into the water.

    Secondster, the depth charges detonated, sending shockwaves through the water. The explosions from the depth charges were powerful, creating columns of water that shot up from the sea''s surface.

    Below the surface, the hedgehog bombs reached their target area. The crew on the Ci Bonaparte waited with bated breath for signs of contact. The hedgehogs were designed to detonate upon striking a solid object, so any explosion would indicate a direct hit on the submarine.

    Captain Emeriau, standing resolute on the bridge, kept his gaze fixed on the sonar screen. "Any changes in the acoustic profile?" he asked, seeking confirmation of the attack''s effectiveness.

    The sonar operator, eyes locked on the disy, responded, "No confirmed hits yet, Captain. The acoustic signatures are still being analyzed."

    Emeriau nodded. "Maintain sonar surveince. Inform me immediately of any changes," he ordered.

    The moments following the attack were crucial. If the submarine had been hit, it would likely start to surface or leave a trail of debris or oil. On the other hand, if it had evaded the attack, it might attempt to flee orunch a counteroffensive.

    Leclerc, standing by Emeriau''s side, observed, "If the submarine survived, it might change tactics now and also show that we are in the area hunting them." "I don''t care what they think, to be honest. I just want them to sink," Emeriau stated firmly, his focus unwavering. "Keep a close watch on all sensors. If they''ve survived, they won''t stay quiet for long."

    The sonar operator continued to scan the disys, searching for any signs of the submarine. "We''re monitoring all frequencies, Captain. If they make a move, we''ll detect it."

    ***

    Beneath the surface of the water, Captain Ivan braced himself, clutching the controls of his submarine tightly. The shockwaves from the depth charges reverberated through the hull, creaking under the strain. Despite the precarious situation, he remainedposed, issuing orders to his crew.

    "Maintain our current depth," Ivan directed and added, "We can''t fight that battleship even if we want to."

    Ivan knew that they stood no chance against the French battleship, especially when it was top of the line. They may have a deck gun atop the submarine, but its caliber wasn''t enough to pierce through the battleship''s armor. Their only chancey in stealth and evasion.

    "Can we fight it with torpedoes?" One of the Ottoman crews asked.

    Ivan shook his head. "Loading a torpedo tube creates noise, and that noise can be picked up by the battleship''s sonar. We''d be giving away our position."

    "Stay the course and maintain silent running," Ivan reiterated. "Our priority is to evade and survive."

    Ivan emphasized hisst words. He doesn''t want to die in the depths of the ocean, especially not inside a submarine under the Ottomans.

    Meanwhile, back on the Ci Bonaparte, Captain Emeriau remained focused on the task at hand. "Update our sonar sweep patterns," he instructed. "And keep an eye out for any debris or oil trails. They might be trying to mislead us."

    The sonar operator adjusted the equipment, sweeping a wider area with varying frequencies to counter any evasive measures the submarine might employ. "We''re expanding the search parameters, Captain," the sonar operator confirmed.

    As the Ci Bonaparte continued its vignt pursuit, the sonar operator suddenly called out, "Captain, we''re picking up another sound. It''s faint but consistent with submarine propeller noise."

    Captain Emeriau immediately turned his attention to the sonar disy. "Location and bearing?" he asked sharply.

    "Bearing 165 degrees, range approximately 500 meters," the operator replied.

    "Adjust course and speed. Full speed. I want to end this quickly and I want to be over directly above that submarine¡­" Captain Emeriaumanded

    The engine of the Ci Bonaparte roared to life as the battleship increased its speed.

    The crew, alerted by the sudden change in pace, prepared themselves for the imminent confrontation.

    Leclerc, coordinating the response, announced over the inte, "All hands, prepare for engagement. We''re closing in on the target."

    The sonar operator kept a steady eye on the disy, updating the bearing and range as they approached. "Closing in, Captain. Target is now within 300 meters."

    Captain Emeriau stood at the helm, his gaze fixed ahead. "Prepare to deploy depth charges directly above the target. We''ll give them no room to escape."

    The crew readied the depth charges, positioning them for a precise drop.

    Below the surface, Captain Ivan felt the increasing vibrations from the approaching battleship. "They''re right above us!" he eximed, realizing the imminent danger. "All hands, brace for impact!"

    The Ci Bonaparte, now directly over the submarine''sst known position, was ready to strike. "Deploy depth charges, now!" Emeriau ordered.

    The depth charges plunged into the water, rapidly descending towards the submarine. The crew of the Ci Bonaparte watched the sea, waiting for the telltale signs of a sessful hit.

    The sonar operator of the Ottoman submarine yelled.

    "Depth charge in the water!" the sonar operator of the Ottoman submarine yelled, alerting the crew to the imminent threat. Captain Ivan swiftly assessed the situation, knowing they had only moments to react.

    "Hard to port! Emergency dive!" Ivanmanded, hoping to evade the depth charges by changing their position and depth rapidly.

    The submarine crew reacted with haste, executing the evasive maneuvers. The vessel began to dive deeper and veered to the left, attempting to escape the deadly radius of the depth charges.

    Above them, the depth charges released by the Ci Bonaparte reached their preset depths and detonated. The powerful explosions sent shockwaves through the water.

    The crews inside the submarines were thrown off bnce as sparks erupted from the electrical lines.

    Despite the chaos, Captain Ivan maintained control, barking orders to stabilize the submarine and continue their evasive maneuvers.

    "Compensate for the turbulence! Keep us level," Ivan shouted over the sound of groaning metal and buzzing electronics. The crew worked feverishly, adjusting the bast and steering to keep the submarine from losing control.

    "Depth charges and hedgehog in the water!" the sonar operator of the Ottoman submarine yelled, alerting the crew to the additional iing threats. Captain Ivan realized the dire situation as multiple detonations rocked the submarine.

    Inside the submarine, rms red, and red emergency lights flickered on. Ivan knew they had been hit. "Damage report, now!" he demanded, trying to assess the situation amidst the turmoil.

    Crew members shouted reports from different sections of the submarine. "Hull breach in aft section!" "Fire in the engine ro¡ª"

    An explosion cut off the words of the crew and above the sea. Leclerc peered through his binocrs and saw oils and debris floating on the surface.

    "Captain, we have debris and oil on the surface."

    Captain Emeriau approached the observation deck, looking through his own binocrs. He observed the remnants of the submarine scattered across the water''s surface. "Gentlemen¡­we got them."

 Chapter 391 The Press Conference

    Chapter 391 The Press Conference

    French Empire, Pce of Versailles, September 25th, 1821.

    There was a growing concern about recent events. Reports had spread throughout France about the sinking of merchant ships on their journey from Toulon to Ottoman-controlled Greece. These incidents weren''t just isted maritime news; they sparked widespread debates and discussions in the corridors of power.

    The French Empire, an absolute monarchy, found itself in a delicate position. The involvement, whether direct or indirect, with the Greek revolutionaries seeking independence from Ottoman rule, raisedplex questions. Supporting a revolution against an autocracy had its implications, considering France''s own governmental structure. Napoleon, aware of the need to address these concerns head-on, prepared for a crucial press conference. This event, set to take ce in the grandiose Halls of Mirrors, demanded his utmost attention.

    In his bedroom, Napoleon was getting ready, assisted by Ci. She meticulously helped him with his clothing, ensuring every detail was perfect. The importance of his appearance was not lost on him; he knew that every aspect of his demeanor would be scrutinized and interpreted.

    "There¡­you are looking good, darling," Ci said as she took a step back, looking at him from top to bottom.

    Napoleon observed himself in the mirror, attired in a three-piece ck suit that was simple yet elegant. This choice of attire was a departure from the more extravagant and ornate clothing typically expected of an Emperor, especially one leading the most powerful empire in Europe. Not to mention, the gaudy attire was often itchy, so he was ufortable wearing it.

    "Do you want me to escort you to the Halls of Mirrors?" Ci offered.

    Napoleon responded to Ci''s offer with a firm nod. "Of course, darling, as the Queen of the French Empire, it''s fitting for you to stand by my side." Shooting a final nce at the mirror, Napoleon offered his arm to Ci, and she gracefully epted, linking her arm with his. Together, they exited the bedroom and made their way through the ornate corridors of the pce toward the Halls of Mirrors. Outside the hallway, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Talleyrand was waiting. He bowed upon the sight of the imperial couple before trailing behind them. "Your Imperial Majesty," Talleyrand began in a hushed tone, "I have just received word from our embassy in Constantinople. Sultan Mahmud II is iming responsibility for the sinking of the French merchant ships. He asserts to our ambassador that these vessels were transporting contraband aiding the Greek revolutionaries." "They are iming responsibility?" Napoleon repeated. "That''s really bold of him knowing that it could spark a conflict it couldn''t win." "Well, Your Imperial Majesty, they have all the rights, as much as we hate to admit it. Those merchant ships were indeed transporting weapons and supplies to the Greek revolutionaries. But the optics do not favor us. You see, three hundred Frenchmen died in the incident. This fact alone has stirred public sentiment against the Ottomans, regardless of the legality of their actions." Napoleon nodded. "Yeah, the Frenchmen became so overzealous of our Empire to the point they looked down on others. They would probably seek revenge on the Ottoman. Which is why we have toe up with something, military or otherwise." "Understood¡­Your Imperial Majesty," Talleyrand said, and before they even knew it, they reached the doors of the Hall of Mirrors. Two Imperial Guards stood in attention before reaching to the doorknob and pushing it.

    As the doors to the Hall of Mirrors swung open, Napoleon and Ci were greeted by a sea of faces, predominantly members of the press. The room was equipped with 1930s-era cameras. These cameras were set up for live broadcasting, capturing every moment and expression. The assembled journalists and cameramen turned their attention to Napoleon and Ci, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Napoleon, maintaining hisposure under the intense scrutiny, proceeded to the podium along with Ci. Once he was at the podium, Ci sat in the front row Once at the podium, with Ci seated in the front row, Napoleon prepared to address the assembly. The journalists'' cameras were trained on him, broadcasting his image and words to a wider audience.

    "Good afternoon, gentlemen anddies of the French Empire. I am fully aware of the recent incident in the Ionian Sea where ten Victoire ss merchant ships were sunk by a submarine of the Ottoman Imperial Navy. On behalf of the imperial family of the French Empire, I extend our deepest condolences to the families of the deceased and to all who have been affected by this tragedy," Napoleon stated firmly, his voice resonating through the Hall of Mirrors.

    "The loss of three hundred French citizens is not just a number; it is a profound loss to our nation. The government ismitted to supporting the families of those lost and will ensure that they receive the necessary assistance during this difficult time."

    He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in among the audience. "While it is true that these ships were transporting supplies to Greek revolutionaries, it does not justify the aggressive actions taken by the Ottoman Navy. The French Empire takes this matter seriously and will respond appropriately."

    Napoleon continued, "We are currently in the process of assessing our options. While some may call for immediate military action, we must consider the broader consequences of such a decision. Our response will be measured, but make no mistake, it will be decisive. We are inmunication with our allies and will coordinate our actions to ensure the security of French interests. That''s all¡­

    anyone have questions?" Upon concluding his speech, one of the journalists raised a hand, wanting to get picked by the Emperor.

    Napoleon pointed at the journalist, giving him the floor to speak.The journalist, a well-known figure in the press corps, stood up, his notepad in hand. "Your Imperial Majesty, there''s been much spection about the French Empire''s involvement with the Greek revolutionaries and you explicitly stated that I quote ''While it is true that these ships were transporting supplies to Greek revolutionaries.'' Can we take this statement as a confirmation that the French government has been actively supporting the Greeks in their quest for independence from the Ottoman Empire?"

    The room fell silent, awaiting Napoleon''s response to this direct and politically charged question. "Yes¡­the French Empire has given the Greek revolutionaries the weapons and the supplies and everything they need to achieve their goal," Napoleon confirmed. "Aren''t you worried, Your Imperial Majesty, that what you are doing could cause the rtionship between the French Empire and the Ottoman Empire to deteriorate?" the journalist followed up, highlighting the potential diplomatic repercussions.

    "The French Empire is always mindful of its international rtionships," he stated. "Our support for the Greek revolutionaries is based on our belief in the right of peoples to self-determination. This stance does not equate to an act of aggression against the Ottoman Empire. It is a reflection of ourmitment to support those who seek freedom and liberty."

    "We are prepared to engage in diplomatic discussions with the Ottoman Empire to address any concerns and mitigate tensions. Our goal is to find a peaceful resolution that respects the rights and aspirations of all parties involved."

    The journalist nodded, taking notes, and then sat down. Other members of the press began to raise their hands. But Napoleon knew that answering moreplications and potential misinterpretations. He raised his hand to signal that no more questions would be taken. "Thank you for your questions. We will provide further updates as the situation develops," Napoleon concluded, effectively bringing the press conference to an end.

 Chapter 392 Sultanâ€™s Agreement with the Russians

    <h4>Chapter 392 Sultan''s Agreement with the Russians</h4>

    October 3rd, 1821. At the Topkapi Pce in Constantinople.

    Sultan Mahmud II was in his study when one of his advisors hurried in with a copy of a French newspaper. As the Sultan read the news, his expression turned to one of mild annoyance.

    "The French are actually admitting to helping the Greeks," he said with a hint of frustration in his voice. "If they''re supporting a rebellion against us, it''s clear we can''t consider them allies."

    His advisors, gathered around, nodded in agreement, understanding the significance of this development. The Sultan leaned back in his chair, deep in thought about the implications.

    "It''s a good thing that the Russian submarine was effective in cutting off the Victoire ss merchant ships. Is there a way where we can buy more of it to cut off the Greeks?"

    "I have a Russian ambassador and a representative of apany that build the Karp ss submarine," another one of the advisors said.

    Sultan Mahmud II immediately responded, "Good, set up a meeting with those two. We need to explore the possibility of acquiring more submarines to strengthen our naval capabilities."

    His advisor quickly noted the order. "I will arrange the meeting as soon as possible, Your Majesty."

    ***

    Two dayster, Sultan Mahmud II sat across from the Russian ambassador to the Ottoman Empire and a representative from thepany that manufactured the Karp ss submarines. The atmosphere in the room was serious, with the Sultan getting straight to the point.

    "We are interested in acquiring additional Karp ss submarines," the Sultan began. "Their effectiveness in intercepting the French ships has proven invaluable. How quickly can yourpany provide more units?"

    The representative from the submarine manufacturingpany responded, "We can expedite the production for the Ottoman Empire. However, the timeline will depend on the number of units you''re looking to acquire and the specifics of the deal."

    The Russian ambassador added, "This can also be a stepping stone for further military cooperation between our nations. Russia understands the strategic importance of the Ottoman Empire''s position in this conflict. TThe French can''t just do whatever they want to a country that has sovereign rights over its subjects and territories," the Russian ambassador continued. "Russia is prepared to support the Ottoman Empire in maintaining its territorial integrity and sovereignty."

    Sultan Mahmud II nodded in agreement. "That is reassuring to hear," he replied. "We value Russia''s support in this matter. As for the submarines, we are interested in acquiring a significant number to ensure effective control over our sea routes and to counter any further French involvement."

    "We''ll need a detailed proposal, including costs and delivery schedules," the Sultan added, turning back to the submarinepany representative. "We are prepared to proceed with this acquisition as soon as we have all the necessary information."

    The representative nodded, "Understood, Your Majesty. I will provide a detailed proposal with all the specifications and timelines at the earliest."

    ***

    One weekter, Sultan Mahmud II received the detailed proposal from the representative of the Russian shipbuildingpany. The document outlined the technical specifications and costs associated with the Karp ss submarines.

    ording to the proposal, each submarine would cost approximately 120,000 rubles. The document also detailed the submarines'' operational range, diving depth, speed, and endurance capabilities. Each unit could stay submerged for up to one hour and had a range of 8000 nautical miles at a cruising speed of 6 knots.

    The proposal included a timeline for delivery, stating that the first batch of submarines could be delivered within six months of the contract signing, with subsequent units following at regr intervals.

    In addition to the cost per unit, the proposal covered training for Ottoman Navy personnel in the operation and maintenance of the submarines, as well as potential options for co-production and technology transfer in the future.

    Sultan Mahmud II reviewed the proposal carefully, considering the significant investment and the strategic advantage these submarines could provide. However.

    "Six months? That''s a long time. I''m going to need it within this month. Don''t you have a batch ready for transfer? In six months, the French would have delivered everything to the Greek revolutionaries to the point that buying submarines would be pointless."

    Upon hearing Sultan Mahmud II''s concerns, the representative from the Russian shipbuildingpany shifted ufortably. "Your Majesty, the standard production time for a submarine is quite extensive due to theplexity and technology involved. However, we understand the urgency of your situation. We do have a limited number of submarines that are nearingpletion. We could prioritize their final assembly for the Ottoman Empire, but this would require additional resources and thuse at a premium cost."

    Sultan Mahmud II, understanding the constraints of submarine production, responded, "What would be the additional cost for expediting these submarines?"

    The representative took a moment to calcte, then replied, "To expedite thepletion and delivery within a month, it would cost an additional 20,000 rubles per submarine. This covers the overtime, additional workforce, and expedited testing required to ensure they are battle-ready."

    The Sultan considered this, not even flinching at the cost. "Very well, as long as it can be delivered within a month, we are going to pay what you ask. Now, for the Russian ambassador, I''m sure you have been authorized to sign an arms deal on behalf of your government. We need to formalize this agreement as soon as possible."

    The Russian ambassador nodded, "Yes, Your Majesty. I am fully authorized to finalize this arms deal. We can provide infantry weapons, aircraft, and other military equipment necessary to help you address the rebellion."

    Sultan Mahmud II responded with a nod of approval. "Excellent. We need to reinforce our military capabilities quickly. The Greek rebellion, fueled by French support, poses a significant threat to our sovereignty. We''ll need aprehensive list of what you can supply, along with costs and delivery timelines."

    The ambassador replied, "I''ll coordinate with our military and ensure you receive a detailed proposal covering all aspects of military support, including infantry weapons, aircraft, and other necessary equipment."

    Turning to the submarine representative, the Sultan added, "Proceed with the expedited production of the submarines. The additional cost is approved. Ensure they are delivered within the stipted timeframe."

    The meeting reached its conclusion, and both sides prepared to sign a contract to formalize the agreements. The Russian ambassador produced the necessary documents, which detailed the terms of the arms deal.

    Sultan Mahmud II carefully reviewed the contract, ensuring all agreed-upon points were urately reflected. Satisfied, he signed the document, followed by the Russian ambassador''s signature, formalizing the military alliance and arms deal.

    The Sultan then turned to the representative from the Russian shipbuildingpany. "And now for the submarines," he stated. The representative presented a separate contract for the expedited production and delivery of the Karp ss submarines, including the additional costs for the expedited schedule.

    After a thorough review, Sultan Mahmud II signed this contract as well.

    Sultan Mahmud II is determined to not lose Greece.

 Chapter 393 Todayâ€™s Reports

    <h4>Chapter 393 Today''s Reports</h4>

    October 30th, 1821. Pce of Versailles, French Empire.

    It waste autumn in France. The trees around the Pce of Versailles were shedding their leaves, now turning shades of orange and yellow. The weather was getting cooler, a sign of theing winter. Inside the pce, the daily routines of the court continued. The halls and rooms of the pce were busy with nobles and officials going about their business. Outside, the gardens showed the changing season, with fewer people visiting as the days grew colder.

    Armand walked down the ornate hallways, heading to Napoleon''s office. He was carrying files important for the uing meeting with the Emperor. As he moved through the corridors, he passed various courtiers and servants, each engrossed in their own tasks.

    As they noticed him walking, they would pause their work and give him a respectful bow. Armand acknowledged their gestures with a nod, maintaining his brisk pace.

    Reaching the Emperor''s office, Armand was promptly admitted by an aide. Inside, Napoleon sat behind his desk, his expression serious as he watched Armand approach. Armand ced the files on the desk and cleared his throat.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I hope the day is treating you well. I have today''s report. Requesting permission to proceed," Armand said, maintaining a formal tone. Napoleon nodded, gesturing for him to continue.

    "First and foremost, Your Imperial Majesty is the public opinion about your stance with the Ottoman Empire. They have sunk merchant ships and the family of the deceased are demanding retribution. They were not satisfied with your answer and they believed that you had given them too little about the issue. The second thing is that the Ottoman has signed an arms deal with the Russians and purchased more Karp ss submarines."

    Napoleon rubbed the bridge of his nose as he processed this report. "The people wanted retribution, you say?"

    "I have thetest survey here asking two million Parisians on whether we should retaliate or not. The Parisians have voted strongly in favor of a firm response," Armand continued. He handed Napoleon a sheet summarizing the survey results.

    Napoleon, after a moment of contemtion, spoke, "They want retaliation, we''ll give them that, but we are not going to be direct."

    "What''s your n, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "I''m nning on mobilizing our Mediterranean Fleet to the Ionian Sea. They will escort those merchant ships to their destinations, thus protecting them from the submarine raid. I have an agreement with the Russians that we will not directly involve ourselves in the conflict between the Greeks and the Ottomans. We are simply to provide for their needs and Russia is doing the same."

    "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ry your orders to the Navy Command for the immediate mobilization of our Mediterranean Fleet," Armand replied, acknowledging the delicate bnce Napoleon sought to maintain.

    "And make sure the fleet''s orders are explicit: they are to protect our merchant vessels, nothing more. Any aggressive action could provoke the Ottomans andplicate our agreement with Russia," Napoleon added firmly.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."

    "Okay, do you have any more reports you want to share with me?" Napoleon asked.

    "There is still more, Your Imperial Majesty. The next report is regarding the Japanese. The Tokugawa Shogunate has informed us via letter that they''ll be sending their people who will then be assigned as the Japanese ambassador to France. They are expected to arrive in three days."

    "Hmm¡­the Japanese huh? I remember it was my son Francis who forced them to open their borders. I wonder how those Japanese envoys they sent react the moment they see a modern civilization."

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty. Their technology isparable to that of the Qing Dynasty. So we can safely assume that they are backward and uncivilized. Speaking of the Qing Dynasty, we have received reports that the Spanish Empire fleet stationed in the Philippines is heading to Canton. Even the Italian Naval Fleet stationed in the Horn of Africa is heading there. "It seems they are serious in forcing the Qing Dynasty for better trade terms."

    "Yeah¡­even I would do such a move. The Qing Dynasty is forcing us Westerners to only trade with them in that one port¡­I hate that system¡­what do you call that system again?"

    "That would be the Canton System, Your Majesty. It restricts all foreign trade to the port of Canton. Indeed, this system has been a significant barrier for Western powers seeking broader trade rtions with China."

    Yes, the Canton System. Restrictive and outdated. How about we send an official envoy to their capital and establish diplomatic rtions with them? You know, opening embassies in the capital."

    "I don''t think the Qing Dynasty would approve that¡­for the reason that they are so proud of themselves as they see themselves as the center of the world, that they are the superior and everything outside their borders are barbarians."

    "That''s a valid point, Your Majesty. The Qing Dynasty''s self-perception and policies are indeed quite insr. They might view the establishment of foreign embassies in their capital as an infringement on their sovereignty or an unwee intrusion."

    Napoleon, considering this perspective, leaned back in his chair. "Well, why don''t we remind them of the new reality that this world has a new order? And it''s not the Chinese that are leading but us, France."

    "Just like what His Imperial Highness, Francis, did to Japan? Gunboat diplomacy?" Armand asked.

    Napoleon nodded. "Yes, simr to that approach."

    "Very well, Your Imperial Majesty. I will appoint someone that we think is capable of doing such a task. You will have the final say. Ohst report, Your Imperial Majesty. This is about your daughter, Her Imperial Highness, Daphne Bonaparte. She is scheduled to depart this afternoon to Quebec."

    "Oh¡­it''s today huh?" Napoleon mused.

    "Yeah¡­I''m just reminding you about it in case you forget."

    "I will not forget it, Armand, but thank you for the reminders. Looks like I''m going to have to spend the rest of my afternoon with Daphne. That''s all the report right?"

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. That concludes today''s reports," Armand confirmed, closing the folder of documents he had brought.

    Napoleon gave a nod, his expression softening slightly at the mention of his daughter. "Very well. Ensure that all preparations for her departure are in order and that she has everything she needs for her journey to Quebec."

    "Of course, Your Majesty. Everything has been arranged for Her Imperial Highness''s travel, including her escort and amodations upon arrival," Armand replied.

    Napoleon stood up, signaling the end of the meeting. "Thank you, Armand. You may leave now. I have to prepare for Daphne''s farewell."

    Armand bowed respectfully and exited the Emperor''s office.

 Chapter 394 The Departure of the Last

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Departure of the Last</h4>

    Same date, three o''clock in the afternoon. In the Pce of Versailles.

    In Daphne''s bedroom, her personal maids, Elise and Maria, were assisting her in getting dressed for her departure. The outfit she chose for the journey was a practical yet elegant ensemble, suitable for travel. It was a functional dress, designed forfort during the long trip to Quebec, but still maintaining the sophistication expected of her status. The maids worked efficiently, ensuring every detail of her attire was perfect. Daphne, meanwhile, appeared calm but contemtive as she stared at the vanity mirror, reflecting on the journey ahead.

    This was the moment she had been waiting for. She was about to govern her own domain like her siblings. She had long envied them, but now, her dream of contributing to the French Empire''s sess was bing a reality.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a gentle knock on the door. Elise answered it, revealing Daphne''s father, Napoleon, at the doorway.

    "Wow, you are so beautiful," Napoleon praised.

    Daphne giggled at her father''spliment. "Thank you, Father."

    Napoleon stepped into her room and immediately noticed the sweet scent in the air, a mix of fresh flowers and light perfume. He took a moment to look around, observing the tidy and clean space, characteristic of Daphne''s meticulous nature.

    "It seems you are all set for your journey," Napoleon said, his chuckle lightly veiling his underlying sadness.

    Indeed, it was a bittersweet moment for him. Three of his children were already abroad, contributing to the empire, and now Daphne was leaving too. He had promised her this day, but now that it was here, it was more emotional than he had anticipated.

    "Yes, father. I have everything I need," Daphne replied as she stood up, facing him with a bright smile. "Thank you, Father, for this opportunity."

    Napoleon''s heart skipped a beat. The way his daughter presented herself before him was so cute¡­and elegant. He would miss her dearly.

    "Father?" Daphne tilted her head to the side, sensing the emotional undercurrent in her father''s demeanor.

    Napoleon met her gaze, a faint smile appearing on his face. "I''m just reflecting on how quickly time passes. You''ve grown into a remarkable young woman, Daphne."

    Daphne approached her father, her expression softening. "I know this is hard for you. I''ll miss you too, Father. But I''m ready for this. I want to make you proud."

    Napoleon sighed. "Well, whatever you do, I''m already proud of you. Every parent does."

    "That''s given father¡­but I haven''t done anything significant yet like my siblings," Daphne pouted and added. "By the way, where is Mother?"

    "She said she would meet us at the airport," Napoleon replied. "I''ll be waiting for you at the main entrance, the cars are ready."

    Daphne nodded at her father''s words. "Thank you, Father. I''ll be there shortly."

    Napoleon gave her a reassuring nod and then left the room to give her a moment to gather her thoughts and belongings. Daphne took a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and nervous anticipation about the journey and her new responsibilities.

    After a final check to ensure she had all her essentials, Daphne left her bedroom with her personal maids and footmen in tow, carrying her luggage. She reached the main entrance of the pce where cars were lined up for her departure to the airport. Her father, Napoleon, was waiting for her, standing solemnly by the door.

    He opened the car door for her, and Daphne dly stepped into the car, taking a moment to look back at the pce, her home for so many years. It was a poignant goodbye, but she was ready for the next chapter of her life.

    Napoleon closed the car door behind Daphne and walked around to the other side to enter the vehicle himself. He wanted to apany his daughter to the airport, a final gesture of support and a chance for a few more moments together.

    As the car rolled away from the Pce of Versailles, Daphne gazed out of the window, observing the familiar streets and buildings of her childhood. The sights of Versailles, embedded with memories, were hard to leave behind.

    The journey to the airport was quiet, with each person lost in their own thoughts. Upon arrival, they were met by a small group tasked with ensuring Daphne''s smooth departure. Walking towards the private terminal, Ci was already there waiting for them, her face lighting up with a warm and encouraging smile.

    "Oh my¡­Daphne¡­" Ci hugged her daughter tightly. "I can''t still believe that you are really leaving."

    Daphne smiled, feeling a sense offort in her mother''s embrace. "I hope to make the most of this opportunity, Mother."

    Napoleon, observing his wife and daughter, joined in the embrace, enveloping them both with his arms.

    "Remember, Daphne, you are not just our daughter but also a representative of our nation. We''re confident in your abilities," Napoleon said, stepping back to allow Daphne some space.

    Daphne nodded, her determination evident. "I understand, Father. I''ll do my best. I will make Canada one of the most prosperous dominions of the French Empire."

    After a few more words of encouragement and final checks, it was time for Daphne to proceed to the boarding area. She hugged her parents one more time.

    "Take care of yourself, Daphne," Ci said softly.

    "I will, Mother. Thank you for everything," Daphne replied warmly.

    Napoleon gave her a final nod.

    With a deep breath, Daphne turned and walked towards the aircraft, her steps firm and confident. She boarded the ne, settling into her seat and looking out the window as the aircraft prepared for takeoff.

    As the ne ascended into the sky, Daphne watched as the familiarndscape of Paris disappeared below her. She was now on her way to Quebec. The flight time was expected to be eight hours.

    Settledfortably in her seat, she began to review the documents and briefs she had brought with her. These contained detailed information about the Dominion of Canada, its current political climate, economic status, and various challenges and opportunities.

    The documents also provided aprehensive overview of Canada''s administrative structure, key political figures, economic drivers, and social issues. Daphne knew that understanding these aspects was crucial for her role. She was determined to make informed decisions and contribute effectively to her new position, that is if she wanted to beat her brother, Francis or Tristan.

    "Okay¡­here I go."

 Chapter 395 The New Technology in Modern Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 395 The New Technology in Modern Warfare</h4>

    November 5th, 1821.?At the Port of Piraeus. General Theodoros Kolokotronis was overseeing the unloading of the wooden crates from the Victory ss merchant ships of the French Empire. His eyesnded on one of the conspicuous boxes that was too big and wide. He wondered what''s inside of it.

    He approached it with his aide and the moment they arrived, they were stopped by one of the French officers overseeing the operation. The French officer Jacques Lauriston stood in their path, a stern expression on his face.

    General Theodoros Kolokotronis scanned the box and asked.

    "Sir Lauriston, I can''t help but be curious about what''s inside that box. Is it a weapon?"

    "It is indeed a weapon, an experimental kind," Lauriston answered and signaled the men to pry the box open. As the wooden panels fell apart, the contents were revealed, leaving Kolokotronis and his aide in awe. Insidey a massive, metallic machine, its design unlike anything they had seen before. It resembled a carriage but was enclosed with thick metal tes, and sported arge cylindrical barrel protruding from its front.

    Kolokotronis stepped closer, his gaze fixed on the machine. "What is this, Lauriston?"

    Lauriston smiled thinly. "This, General Kolokotronis, is what we believe will change the course of warfare. It''s a self-propelled armored vehicle - a tank, forck of a better word. It''s still experimental, but its potential is immense."

    Kolokotronis circled the tank, inspecting it closely. He ran his hand along the cold metal, feeling its solidity. "And how does it operate?" he inquired.

    "The vehicle is powered by a thirty-cylinder, 20.5-liter engine," Lauriston replied, maintaining his professional demeanor. "It''s designed to move across rough terrain and provide substantial protection against enemy fire. The gun mounted on it can fire heavy projectiles, capable of prating most fortifications."

    He continued. "ording to our military strategist, it can even help in an assault. Imagine a scenario where you are rushing towards Athens, but Athens is a heavily fortified Ottoman city with machine guns and howitzers. We all know that any man who dares walk across the dead man''snd would be shredded to pieces. However, this tank, with its thick armor and powerful gun, can lead the charge, breaking through their defenses and providing cover for your infantry."

    "Hmm¡­" General Kolokotronis hummed in thought, pondering about the military use of this vehicle. It was a bold and enticing im of a French officer. This was the problem his forces were facing whenever they tried to assault or siege an Ottoman-held city. Machine guns, howitzers, and artillery often made direct assaults nearly impossible without heavy casualties. The prospect of a vehicle that could withstand such firepower and break through enemy lines was indeed revolutionary.

    "But what about its speed and maneuverability?" Kolokotronis asked, still assessing the tank. "In a battlefield, agility can be as important as strength."

    Lauriston nodded in understanding. "The tank isn''t fast, but it''s steady. It''s built for endurance and durability, not speed. Its maneuverability is reasonable considering its size and weight. It can traverse difficult terrains where cavalry or infantry might struggle."

    Kolokotronis thought about the strategic implications. Such a machine could be invaluable during sieges or in breaking enemy lines, but its effectiveness would depend on the terrain and the situation.

    "And its crew?" he inquired further.

    "It requires a crew of four: a driver to steer the machine, a gunner to operate the cannon, and two engineers to manage the engine and handle any necessary repairs," Lauriston exined. "Your men will need training, but we''ll provide the initial crew to assist with the first few operations and train your soldiers. Do you want to see a demonstration?"

    "Absolutely," Kolokotronis replied.

    Lauriston motioned to the French engineers, who promptly began preparing the tank for a demonstration. They moved with practiced efficiency, showcasing their familiarity with the machine. Kolokotronis and his aide watched intently as the crew climbed into the tank, each member taking their respective position.

    The engine roared to life, a deep, rumbling sound that echoed through the port. The tank began to move, its tracks grinding against the ground as it maneuvered through the open space. Kolokotronis observed its movement, it was slow, noisy, and clunky but that should be fine.

    "My men are going to move it away from the port and test its durability. And by durability, I meant firing a machine gun at it."

    Kolokotronis snapped his head towards Lauriston, his eyes widening. "What?"

    "You''ll see," Lauriston grinned as he gestured for Kolokotronis and his aide to follow. They moved to a more secluded area of the port, away from the bustling activity of unloading and organizing supplies.

    Once they reached a suitable location, Lauriston signaled to a group of soldiers equipped with a machine gun. They set up the weapon at a safe distance from the tank, preparing for a live fire demonstration.

    Kolokotronis watched with a mix of apprehension and curiosity on his face. The idea of testing the tank''s armor against actual gunfire was bold, but it would indeed prove its capabilities if it could withstand the onught.

    The soldiers opened fire, and the sound of bullets pinging against metal filled the air. Kolokotronis could see the sparks as the bullets struck the tank''s armor. To his amazement, the tank remained unscathed, the thick armor tes effectively repelling the machine gun fire.

    Lauriston turned to Kolokotronis, a triumphant look on his face. "As you can see, General, the tank''s armor can withstand machine gun fire. This will be invaluable in protecting your forces and breaking through enemy defenses. Now let''s see about the French 75 mm field gun."

    Lauriston''s suggestion to test the tank against a 75 mm field gun raised the stakes significantly. Kolokotronis''s interest peaked; if the tank could withstand artillery fire, it would be a formidable tool in battle.

    They moved to a new location, where a French 75 mm field gun was already set up. This was amon artillery piece, known for its reliability and effectiveness. If the tank could resist its firepower, it would mark a significant advancement in military technology.

    The artillery crew loaded the gun, aiming it at the tank from a safe distance. Kolokotronis watched with intense focus, aware of the potential implications of this test. Themand was given, and the gun fired, sending a deafening boom through the air.

    The shell hit the tank, and for a moment, everything seemed to stand still. Then, as the smoke cleared, it was evident that the tank had withstood the impact. The armor was dented, but the structural integrity of the vehicle remained intact.

    "What?!" Kolokotronis eximed.

    "Yes, you are not seeing things, General, you are seeing the birth of a new technology. Fortunately, the French are willing to give you ten of these tanks for your operation to recapture Athens. If you want more, you will have to purchase them at a cost," Lauriston informed, his tone shifting to a more business-like manner.

    Kolokotronis''s expression turned contemtive. "And what would be the cost for each additional tank?" he asked.

    Lauriston paused for a moment, seemingly considering his words. "Given the experimental nature and the cost of production, each additional tank would be expensive. However, considering the strategic advantage they offer, I believe you''ll find the investment worthwhile."

    Kolokotronis frowned slightly. "Expensive is a rtive term, Sir Lauriston. I need numbers to make an informed decision and convince the council."

    "Each additional tank would cost approximately the equivalent of 150,000 thousand francs, of course, the fuel and the ammunition are not included in this cost," Lauriston replied.

    Kolokotronis took a deep breath, absorbing the magnitude of the figure. "150,000 francs is a substantial sum."

    "You let your future statesman lobby with our government for a discounted price, for now, focus on its prospect," Lauriston suggested, seeing Kolokotronis''s concern.

    Kolokotronis took a deep breath again and spoke. "Okay, we will use those tanks in our operation."

    Lauriston smiled. "Great!"

 Chapter 396 Battle to Retake Athens

    <h4>Chapter 396 Battle to Retake Athens</h4>

    The operation to retake Athens was set for November 25th, 1821, a mere two weeks away. In the shadow of this looming date, the Greek revolutionaries, bolstered by the ten formidable tanks gifted by the French, plunged into an intense regimen of training.

    The air at their camp was thick with determination and the metallic scent of machinery. Each day, from the break of dawn until the stars imed the sky, the sounds of engines roaring andmands being shouted filled the atmosphere. General Theodoros Kolokotronis, his gaze as sharp as a hawk''s, oversaw the preparations.

    Under the watchful eyes of their French trainers, the Greek soldiers grappled with theplexities of the tanks. They learned to maneuver these steel beasts through rugged terrains, mimicking the challengingndscapes they would face in their audacious assault on Athens.

    Kolokotronis often found himself standing at a vantage point, observing his men adapt to this new era of warfare. The tanks, with their monstrous forms and thunderous power, were unlike anything his forces had ever wielded. Yet, there was a grace in the way his soldiers began to master these machines.

    The Greek forces also practiced strategies for integrating the tanks with infantry movements. This was crucial for the sess of their operation, as the tanks needed to work in harmony with the rest of the army. Drills were conducted to simte real battle conditions, with soldiers and tanks maneuvering together to achieve their objectives.

    In addition tobat training, there was a focus on maintenance and repair. The soldiers learned to perform basic upkeep and troubleshootmon mechanical issues. This knowledge was essential to ensure the tanks remained operational throughout the uing assault.

    As the day of the operation drew nearer, a sense of readiness permeated the camp. The soldiers, once uncertain about the new technology, now disyed confidence in their ability to operate the tanks. Kolokotronis, satisfied with the progress, began finalizing the ns for the assault on Athens.

    "ording to our scouts, Athens is surrounded by fortified positions, and the Ottomans have increased their patrols," reported one of Kolokotronis''s lieutenants during a strategy meeting. "They seem to be preparing for a possible attack."

    Kolokotronis nodded, absorbing the information. "We must adjust our approach ordingly," he said. "We''ll use the cover of night for our initial approach. The tanks will lead, breaking through their front lines while the infantry follows to secure the breached areas."

    "Rules of engagement?" One of the staff asked.

    "Just like how we breach cities, we are going to use artillery," Kolokotronis answered.

    "Use artillery? But¡­ General, that''s Athens, our capital. Are you seriously considering we bombard our own city?" the staff member expressed his concern.

    "Look, it''s not easy for me but that''s the only way we can retake Athens effectively without losing much on our side. The Ottomans took Athen away from us, we are going to take it back by force, and if the city is destroyed in the process, we Greeks, are going to rebuild it again! We take Athens, and our dreams of an independent Greecee closer to reality," Kolokotronis stated firmly and continued.

    "The Ottomans won''t give up easily, so we must be prepared for a tough fight. Our advantage lies in the element of surprise and the strength of these tanks. Now, let''s wrap this up, we are going tomence the operation at 12 midnight, dismissed."

    With the final words from Kolokotronis, the meeting came to an end. The officers dispersed. He had dinner, savoring each bite, knowing well that it could be hisst meal in a time of peace.

    He reflected on the journey that had brought them to this point, the sacrifices made, and the lives lost in the fight for Greek independence. The weight ofmand was heavy on his shoulders, but his resolve was unshaken. He was ready to lead his men into one of the most significant battles in their struggle.

    After dinner, Kolokotronis rechecked the preparations. He walked through the camp, ensuring that everything was in order. The tanks were lined up, ready to move out; the infantrymen were geared up.

    The camp was quiet, save for the asional sound of metal nking or a low conversation. The soldiers were focused, mentally preparing themselves for the battle ahead. Kolokotronis gave a fewst-minute instructions to his lieutenants, emphasizing the need for discipline and coordination.

    As midnight approached, the camp''s atmosphere turned tense. Soldiers took their positions, and the engines of the tanks started up, breaking the silence of the night. Kolokotronis, positioned where he could oversee the operation, gave the final signal.

    The tanks roared to life, and the operation to retake Athens began. The night was pierced by the sound of engines and artillery.

    The artillery pieces arced across the sky, glowing against the dark backdrop as they targeted Ottoman fortifications and the night was momentarily lit with an orange sh as the artillery shells exploded upon impact with the Ottoman fortifications. The Greek forces advanced, with the tanks plowing through obstacles and creating a path for the infantry. The element of surprise was clearly working in their favor, as the Ottomans scrambled to respond to the unexpected and well-coordinated attack.

    The Ottoman machine gunners targeted the advancing tanks, unleashing a barrage of bullets. However, the bullets seemed ineffective against the armored exterior of the tanks. The metal carriages, despite the onught, continued their advance, undeterred.

    The Greek tanks, having withstood the machine gun fire, effectively used their own cannons against the Ottoman defenses. Each shot from the tanks caused considerable damage to the enemy''s fortifications.

    Meanwhile, the Ottoman forces tried using a 75mm cannon against the tanks, hoping to stop their advance. However, the shells bounced off the thick armor of the tanks, causing no significant damage.

    "Monster!" The Ottoman soldiers eximed in disbelief as they witnessed the resilience of the Greek tanks.

    And the moment those tanks got closer, the infantry that was trailing behind fanned out. They moved swiftly to upy the positions cleared by the tanks. The Greek infantry, now on foot, engaged in closebat with the Ottoman forces, taking advantage of the confusion and disarray caused by the tank assault.

    Kolokotronis, observing the battlefield, saw his strategy unfolding as nned. The tanks, proving their worth in both durability and firepower, had created an opening that the infantry was now exploiting. He continued to direct his forces, maintaining a constant flow ofmunication to ensure coordination.

    While watching, he muttered under his breath. "We are going to need more tanks in the future."

    As the battle progressed, it became clear that the Greeks were gaining the upper hand. Thebination of the tank-led assault and the spirited response of the infantry overwhelmed the Ottoman defenses. The Greek forces methodically took control of key areas in Athens, pushing the Ottoman forces back.

    "Remove that g!" One of the Greek soldiers shouted at hisrades, who quickly obliged, bringing down the Ottoman g. Amidst the chaos and sounds of battle, a group of Greek soldiers climbed to a prominent position, where the Ottoman g had been flying. With a sense of triumph and determination, they lowered it, effectively symbolizing the fall of Ottoman control over the area.

    In its ce, they hoisted the Greek g. As the blue and white emblem ascended, a cheer erupted among the Greek soldiers.

    Kolokotronis, witnessing this moment from his binocrs, felt a surge of pride and relief. At longst, they had retaken the capital that had been held hostage by the Ottomans for so long. But the battle is far from over.

 Chapter 397 An Arms Deal with Greece

    Chapter 397 An Arms Deal with Greece

    December 1st, 1821, Versailles.

    The weather in Versailles is turning colder. The gardens of the pce, usually a point of interest, are now quiet and less frequented due to the cold. The streets of the town are busier during the day despite the chill, with people dressed in warm clothing. In the evenings, most residents stay indoors, where it''s warmer. This time of year is noticeably quieter and marks a significant shift from the busier, warmer months.

    It was eight o''clock in the evening, and Napoleon was seated behind his desk, reading thetest reports of the battle that urred in Athens between the Ottoman Empire and the Greek revolutionaries.

    "Hmm¡­the tanks have proved themselves effective in this new form of warfare and therefore the Greeks are requesting to get more of this to fully repel the Ottomans out of the Greek''snd," Napoleon read.

    Armand, standing nearby, nodded. "That is true, Your Imperial Majesty. However, we have informed them that purchasing a tank is extremely costly. I doubt they can afford another five or ten tanks. It might be more practical for them to use the funds they''ve gathered from supporters to buy smaller arms and ammunition instead," he suggested pragmatically.

    Napoleon looked up, considering Armand''s words. "True, smaller arms would be more within their budget. But we need to think strategically. We want the revolutionaries to win against the Ottomans, so we will give them a premium discount. I am scheduled to discuss this with a Greek statesman in thirty minutes right?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the meeting with the Greek statesman is set for thirty minutes from now," Armand confirmed, checking his pocket watch. Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. "Good. Arrange some snacks for our guests, and ensure the meeting room is ready," he instructed.

    Armand quickly made the necessary arrangements. He instructed the staff to prepare a selection of snacks and beverages, suitable for the diplomatic meeting. Ensuring the meeting room was properly set up, he checked that the lighting was adequate and the seating arrangement was appropriate for a discussion of such importance.

    Napoleon, meanwhile, gathered his thoughts and reviewed his strategy for the meeting. He understood the significance of this discussion not only for the Greek revolutionaries but also for France''s geopolitical interests.

    As the clock neared the appointed time, Napoleon stood up, straightened his uniform, and prepared to meet the Greek statesman. Entering the room Napoleon saw a man in his forties, wearing a ck suit and a top hat. He stood respectfully and bowed his head to Napoleon.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, it is an honor. I''m a representative sent by the provisional government of Greece, Augustinos Kapodistrias," he said in French.

    Napoleon responded to the Greek representative in clear, fluent Greek. "Wee, Mr. Kapodistrias. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Please, have a seat," he said, gesturing towards the chairs arranged for their discussion.

    Kapodistrias seemed pleasantly surprised at Napoleon''smand of the Greeknguage. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your proficiency in ournguage is impressive," heplimented.

    Napoleon smiled briefly, acknowledging thepliment. "I find it important to speak thenguage of those we wish to understand and work with," he replied modestly.

    "That''s amazing¡­how manynguages do you speak if you don''t mind me asking¡­" Kapodistrias asked curiously.

    "Hmm¡­" Napoleon rubbed his chin. "Pretty much what was spoken in Europe, I can speak. So it is a lot." "You are truly talented and a wise ruler, Emperor Napoleon," Kapodistrias said, clearly impressed. "Your ability tomunicate in so manynguages is remarkable. It''s a rare skill among leaders."

    Napoleon gave a small nod, appreciating thepliment but quickly steering the conversation back to the matter at hand. "Let''s focus on our discussion. The situation in Greece is critical, and time is of the essence. You mentioned the need for tanks, but as we''vemunicated earlier, they are expensive and may strain your resources."

    Kapodistrias nodded in agreement. "Yes, Your Majesty. We are aware of the costs, but we believe the strategic advantage they offer is crucial for our sess. We are prepared to discuss the terms you havee up with." Napoleon and Kapodistrias took a seat across one another, and Napoleon began.

    "Okay, the first thing that came to mind is giving you a premium discount. But I''m sure even with the discount it would cost a lot of money. So how about we explore another option?" "What option?" Kapodistrias nervously asked.

    "I''m thinking of lending you those tanks but you''ll have to pay them at ater date. Ten years after you have achieved independence from the Ottomans. So let''s say you get your independence in 1822, you must pay all your debts before 1832. We are going toe up with a payment n that will allow you to manage this more effectively," Napoleon exined.

    Kapodistrias looked both relieved and thoughtful. "That sounds like a more feasible option for us. The deferred payment would give us the time we need to stabilize our economy after achieving independence. But what would be the interest rate on this debt?"

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair. "We''ll set a reasonable rate, taking into ount your situation. Our aim is not to burden you further but to support your struggle for independence while also ensuring a fair deal for France."

    The Greek representative nodded, understanding the terms. "That''s fair. I believe this arrangement could work well for both parties. We are grateful for France''s support in our fight for freedom."

    The two men continued to discuss the details, ironing out the terms and conditions of the agreement. They agreed on the number of tanks to be lent, the payment schedule, and the interest rate. Kapodistrias took notes, ensuring he had all the information to report back to his government.

    "How about a small arms weapon, Your Imperial Majesty?" Kapodistrias added. "Tanks are effective but infantry is what truly ends the battle." "Well¡­.if you can pay for it, I don''t see the reason why not," Napoleon replied. "But let''s say you failed to pay your debt in due, it''s going to cause some problems between our nations. You know, France values trust, and your provisional government said that an independent Greece will be richer, so we expect that these debts will be honored on time."

    Kapodistrias nodded in agreement. "We fully understand the importance of maintaining trust and honoring ourmitments. Of all the countries, France is the only onemitted, so we will honor our agreement, I can say that on behalf of my government." "Very well, let''s finish this discussion by signing a paper. But since this is an agreement made in the spur of the moment, it will take time. Perhaps tomorrow it will be ready¡­right Armand?"

    "That''s correct, Your Imperial Majesty." "Great¡­if Russia can sign an arms deal with the Ottomans formally, so does France to Greece," Napoleon said.

 Chapter 398 A Melancholic and Wistful Chapter

    Chapter 398 A Mncholic and Wistful Chapter

    A dayter, Napoleon and Kapodistrias signed the arms deal, securing another support from the French Empire by delivering batches of tanks to the Greek revolutionaries. It was December 6th, 1821, a day after Napoleon and Kapodistrias had signed the arms deal. This agreement marked a significant step in supporting the Greek revolutionaries with tanks from the French Empire.

    In his office, Napoleon was engaged in his daily duties as the Emperor of France. His desk was cluttered with papers that needed his attention. He was busy reviewing, signing, and stamping documents ¨C a routine that was a crucial part of his role in governing the nation.

    The room was quiet except for the asional rustling of papers. Napoleon''s focus was partly on the documents in front of him and partly on the fact that it''s nearing Christmas soon and he doesn''t even feel it. Possibly because his children are away, Tristan is in Spain, Francis is in Germany, Aveline is in Italy, and Daphne is in Canada. All of them are doing their respective task in strengthening the Empire, but at the cost of them not being here in the Pce of Versailles. It''s just sad. "Are you all right, Your Imperial Majesty?" Armand, standing by the window, asked as soon as he noticed the Emperor''s mncholic face.

    Napoleon nced up, momentarily pulled from his thoughts. "Yes, Armand, I am fine," he replied, his voice steady but carrying a hint of the wistfulness he felt. He quickly refocused on the documents before him, pushing aside personal sentiments to attend to the matters of state. "Your Imperial Majesty, it''s rare for me to see you in that state. What''s troubling you? I can really offer you someone to talk to, such as myself. Working for you in thest seventeen years made me not just a trusted advisor, but also someone who understands you."

    Napoleon appreciated Armand''s offer. "It''s just the quietness of the pce without my children," he admitted. "The holiday season amplifies their absence. Like, this month is supposed to be the liveliest month for every family. Yet¡­I feel empty. Only my wife and I are here. So this is the feeling when you are growing old and your children have their own lives¡­"

    Armand listened attentively. "It''s amon sentiment among those with great responsibilities, Your Imperial Majesty. Your children are making their mark in the world, thanks to the path you''ve paved for them. Are the Imperial Highnesses not going to be able to attend this year''s Christmas?"

    Napoleon shook his head and chuckled weakly. "There is a slim chance of that happening. You are lucky Armand, because you get to spend your day with your family thising Christmas. They are, after all, in Paris." Armand gave a small, understanding nod. "Indeed, I am fortunate in that regard, Your Imperial Majesty. But remember, the pce may be quieter, but you are not alone. You have your wife and the people who serve and respect you. Perhaps we could still make the holiday season special in our own way. Oh¡­how about this? Her Imperial Majesty is in the Pce, why don''t you take a break and spend time with her in the pce garden? It might make you feel a bit better, and it''s a good way to take a brief respite from your duties," suggested Armand.

    Napoleon considered the suggestion for a moment. "That might be a good idea," he agreed. "A short walk with her in the garden could indeed be refreshing."

    He stood up, signaling the end of his work for the moment. "Arrange for some tea to be served in the garden, Armand. I will join the Empress there."

    Armand quickly set about making the arrangements. Meanwhile, Napoleon left his office, moving through the halls of the pce to find his wife. The idea of a quiet moment away from the responsibilities of the state was appealing.

    Arriving at Ci''s office, Napoleon knocked. "Come in," Ci''s voice called out from inside. Napoleon entered, finding Ci engrossed in her own set of documents. She looked up, her expression softening upon seeing Napoleon.

    "Darling, what brings you here at this hour?" she asked, setting aside her papers.

    "I was thinking we could take a short break together. Armand has arranged for tea in the garden. It might be a nice change of pace for both of us," Napoleon suggested.

    "This sudden huh?" Ci smiled at the idea. "That sounds lovely. Let''s do that."

    The two of them made their way to the garden, where a small table had been set up with tea and some light snacks. The winter air was crisp, and the garden had a tranquil atmosphere, which both of them enjoyed.

    "Now¡­darling, what''s the problem?" Ci asked.

    "What do you mean?" "Darling, we have been together for almost four decades. A wife knows by just looking at her husband if they are feeling down. So, tell me, what''s on your mind?" Ci prodded gently.

    Napoleon sighed, the concern in Ci''s eyes making it impossible for him to maintain his usual facade. "It''s just... the pce feels so empty without the children around, especially with Christmas approaching. I miss them," he admitted.

    Ci reached across the table, cing her hand over his. "I miss them too, but they are out there, doing the job that we have both envisioned." "They are true," Napoleon agreed. "I didn''t expect you''d miss them more than I do," Ci giggled. "Well¡­it''s different," Napoleon replied, a small smile appearing on his face. "I always thought I was too busy with state affairs to feel their absence deeply. But it turns out, their presence in the pce was arger part of my life than I realized."

    "Oh¡­how about Ifort you?" Ci offered. "You know, our favorite position?"

    Upon saying that, Ci patted herp as she moved to a nearby bench. Napoleon, with a small nod and a hint of a smile, obliged and carefully positioned himself with his head resting in Ci''sp. It was aforting, familiar gesture that they had shared many times over the years.

    As hey there, looking up at the beautiful face of his wife, he felt at peace. "Damn, we really are getting old?" Ci narrowed her eyes, "Why are you looking at me when you said that?" "Oh no no¡­I don''t mean it like that," Napoleon quickly rified, noticing Ci''s yful yet stern look. "I meant that we''vee a long way together. Time has passed so quickly."

    Ci chuckled lightly. "Indeed, it has. But that''s the beauty of it, isn''t it? We''ve shared so much together."

    "But everything has an end¡­I''m scared Ci¡­that one day¡­you, or possibly me..will."

    Ci ced a finger on Napoleon''s lips and she hushed. "Don''t say that, Napoleon. Let''s not think about the end. We are here now, together, and that''s what matters," Ci said gently. Napoleon grabbed her hand and squeezed it softly. He feared that one day he might lose her, after all, no one is born immortal. But just like she said, they have to cherish these moments.

 Chapter 399 Visitor from the Far East Part 1

    Chapter 399 Visitor from the Far East Part 1

    December 10th, 1821.

    In the bustling Port City of Toulon, a French ocean liner is docked at the busy port. Crew members are efficiently and quickly moving around, preparing for the passengers to disembark.

    Momentster, the passengers began to disembark from the ship. There was a mix of excitement and relief as they stepped onto the dock. Some were eagerly greeted by waiting family and friends, while others looked around, taking in their new surroundings. The air was filled with a cacophony of sounds: people talking, luggage being moved, and the distant calls of seabirds. It was a scene of busy activity, a typical day at the port as the ocean liner offloaded its human cargo and prepared for its next journey.

    Among the passengers were forty Japanese individuals in traditional attire, noticeably out of ce in this foreign environment. They paused, taking in the sights and sounds of modern Western civilization. Their attention was drawn to a mechanical crane, efficiently loading and unloading heavy cargo ¨C a stark contrast to the manualbor they were used to. Nearby, an innovative horseless carriage moved with ease

    The people around them wore fashionable Western clothing, different in style and fabric from their own garments. Above all, the sight of ck smoke billowing from a nearby factory, so different from the Japan they knew.

    "So this is France, huh? Supposedly the strongest nation on the," Takenouchi Yasunori, the leader of the group and governor of Shimotsuke Province, remarked thoughtfully, Just then, a man dressed in a typical ck suit approached them. His attire seemed to be the norm for men in this part of the world. He addressed them in French, asking.

    "Are you the delegates from Japan?" The Japanese group looked puzzled, not understanding hisnguage. Sensing themunication barrier, the man gestured to a trantor apanying him, a man from the Qing Dynasty who spoke both Japanese and French.

    The trantor ryed in Japanese, "This gentleman here asked if you are from Japan."

    The Japanese group nodded, grateful for the trantion. As time passed, their presence began to draw the attention of the people around them. Their traditional clothing, unique hairstyles, and the swords they carried were objects of curiosity. Onlookers gathered, some discreetly ncing, others more openly staring at these foreign visitors. "We are from Japan, yes, sent by the Shogunate to establish diplomatic rtions with the French Empire," Takenouchi Yasunori confirmed through the trantor.

    The Frenchman in the ck suit smiled and introduced himself, "I am Henri Duval, appointed by the French government to assist and guide you during your stay in France."

    Henri, along with the trantor, began to lead the group away from the crowded dock. They were to be taken to their amodations where they would have the opportunity to rest and prepare for the series of meetings and engagements nned for their visit. The Japanese delegation, led by Henri Duval and the trantor, entered a building in Toulon. Inside, they immediately noticed a significant change in temperaturepared to the outside air. It was noticeably warmer, and there was a pleasant, sweet fragrance in the air.

    Takenouchi Yasunori, expressing his group''s curiosity, asked, "What is this? It''s warmer here than outside."

    Henri Duval responded with a smile, "This is the result of a heat pump, a recent innovation. It helps to maintain a warmer temperature inside during the colder months." "And the fragrance?" another member of the Japanese delegation inquired.

    "Thates from the flowers arranged in the building and some perfumed oils used for ambiance," Henri borated. "It''s amon practice in France to make indoor spaces not onlyfortable but also pleasant to the senses."

    The Japanese delegates were intrigued by these innovations. The concept of a heat pump was entirely new to them, as was the idea of deliberately scenting indoor air forfort. They discussed among themselves in Japanese, their conversation a mix of fascination and inquiry.

    Henri then informed them, "Just wait here, we''ll be arranging for our transport to Paris." He excused himself momentarily to make the necessary arrangements.

    While waiting, the Japanese delegates had the opportunity to observe more of their surroundings. The building was a blend of functionality and aesthetic appeal, with paintings adorning the walls andfortable furniture arranged throughout the space. They noticed the intricate designs and the craftsmanship that went into creating such a weing environment.

    This brief waiting period allowed the delegates to rx and gather their thoughts. They were about to embark on a journey to Paris, the heart of French civilization, and the anticipation was evident among them. They were keen to learn more about French culture, technology, and politics, understanding that this knowledge would be crucial for their mission to establish diplomatic rtions.

    Henri returned shortly, announcing that the transportation was ready. "We have an automobile waiting outside. It will take us to the airport, where we will board a ne to Paris. The journey will befortable and quite fastpared to what you might be used to," he exined.

    The concept of flying in a ne was entirely new and somewhat daunting for the delegates. The idea of traveling through the sky seemed like a ridiculous notion. But this is France, it might exist. As they were escorted to the convoy of automobiles, the Japanese delegation observed the vehicles with a mix of curiosity and wonder. These were the same type of carriages they had seen earlier upon their arrival, but the concept of such a vehicle was still new and intriguing to them.

    Takenouchi Yasunori, voicing the group''s curiosity, asked, "How does this move?"

    Henri Duval, sensing their interest in the technology, exined, "These automobiles are powered by engines that run on fuel. It''s a recent advancement. The engine converts the fuel into motion, allowing the vehicle to move without the need for horses."

    The Japanese delegates listened intently, trying to grasp the concept of an engine and fuel.

    "And this is faster than the horses, right?" Takenouchi Yasunori inquired, still trying to wrap his mind around the concept of an automobile.

    "Indeed," Henri Duval confirmed. "These vehicles can travel much faster than any horse-drawn carriage. You''ll see once we are inside, so why don''t all of you getfortable."

    The Japanese delegation followed Henri''s suggestion, climbing into the automobiles. Once inside, they were amazed by the interiorforts ¨C cushioned seats and windows that provided a panoramic view.

    As the automobiles started, the Japanese delegation experienced the gentle hum of the engine, a soundpletely different from the clopping of horse hooves. It was indeed moving without a horse, and they noticed that the driver, who was seated on the left side, was controlling the vehicle in a way that waspletely new to them.

    Takenouchi Yasunori observed closely. He noticed that the driver was using his feet to operate pedals on the floor of the vehicle. There were at least two pedals that he could see, and the driver seemed to press them in a coordinated manner to control the speed of the automobile.

    In addition, the driver frequently adjusted a stick positioned in the middle of the front area, seemingly engaging different positions. Takenouchi guessed that this stick had something to do with controlling the speed or perhaps the manner in which the automobile moved.

    Perhaps the most intriguing to Takenouchi was the steering wheel. The driver held a circr wheel, turning it left and right to guide the automobile along the road. This was a stark contrast to the reins used for directing horses. The precision with which the driver maneuvered the vehicle using this wheel was fascinating to the delegates.

    The entire experience of riding in an automobile was a revtion to the Japanese delegation. The smoothness of the ride, the control the driver had over the vehicle, and the speed at which they were traveling were all aspects of modern French technology that were both astonishing and enlightening. Not only that, this reminded them that the foreigners whom they deemed barbarians were superior in terms of technology. They have truly fallen behind.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the airport. Takenouchi Yasunori looked out of the window and saw a machine made of metal with fixed wings and four propellers, two on each wing. The aircraft had arge body, significantly bigger than anything they had seen before.

    The Japanese delegates exited the automobiles and approached the aircraft.

    "Please, climb aboard, we''ll take off soon," Henri urged the Japanese delegates. Takenouchi Yasunori and his group, still in awe of the massive aircraft, followed Henri''s lead.

    As they boarded the ne, the Japanese delegation took in every detail. The ne''s interior was a new world to them: rows of seats, overheadpartments, and windows offering a view of the wings and propellers. The size of the aircraft''s interior was muchrger than they had imagined from the outside.

    Takenouchi noted therge body of the ne, understanding it was designed to amodate many passengers. Now he couldn''t wait to see how this big machine could fly in the sky.

    Once settled in their seats, the delegates fastened their seat belts, a safety feature exined by the flight attendants. "In the past, it could almost take a day, a week, or a month to get from here to the capital city of France, now witness as this machine can take us to the capital in hours," Henri said proudly.

 Chapter 400 Visitor from Japan Part 2

    Chapter 400 Visitor from Japan Part 2

    After Henri proudly stated those words, he settled into his seat and fastened his seatbelt. Shortly afterward, the Japanese delegates, seated by the oval windows, felt a rumbling sensation throughout the aircraft''s body. They gazed outside curiously, their eyes widening as the rotor des of the aircraft began to spin faster. The sound of the engines grew louder, filling the cabin with a steady hum. The ne started to move, slowly at first, then gaining speed as it headed towards the runway. The delegates watched, fascinated, as the scenery outside began to blur with the increasing velocity.

    As the ne reached the end of the runway, there was a momentary feeling of lightness. The delegates realized the aircraft was lifting off the ground, ascending into the sky. The sensation was unfamiliar but exhrating. They could feel the aircraft''s angle changing as it climbed higher, leaving the ground further behind. Thendscape below shrank, transforming into a miniature version of itself.

    "Impossible!" Takenouchi eximed, gripping his armrest tightly as the aircraft climbed higher. "We¡­we are really flying!"

    Around him, the other delegates echoed his astonishment. One of them, looking a bit pale, said in a shaky voice, "It''s like being on top of a mountain, but moving through the sky!"

    Another delegate, trying to hide his nervousness with humor, joked, "Perhaps we should have brought wings instead of our swords."

    Henri, overhearing their conversation, though not really understanding what wasing out of their mouth but knew they were amazed, turned towards them with a reassuring smile. "It is quite an experience, isn''t it? The world below looks very different from up here."

    "What kind of sorcery is this?" Takenouchi let out a half-joking, half-serious remark, still grappling with the reality of flight.

    The trantor, who had been quietly observing the conversation, quickly intervened to exin the joke to Henri. Henri chuckled and replied, "No sorcery, I assure you. It''s all science and engineering. Humans have dreamed of flying for centuries, and now it''s a reality."

    A younger delegate, his eyes glued to the window, expressed his wonder, "The buildings and trees look like toys from here. It''s a perspective we never imagined we''d see."

    Henri nodded, "Yes, flying changes how we see the world. It brings distant ces closer and shows us the beauty of our from a new angle."

    The conversation then shifted as the delegates began to ask practical questions. "Then how does this machine fly?" "Well, I don''t know the exact details, but the basic principle is based on thews of aerodynamics," Henri exined. "The wings of the ne create lift as they move through the air, allowing the aircraft to rise and stay aloft."

    When the trantor tranted Henri''s exnation into Japanese, the delegates exchanged nces, still not fully grasping the concept, even in its simplified form.

    "The Shogunate would be shocked if he sees this¡­" Takenouchi muttered, still amazed by the view outside. "No, even the Emperor would be astonished."

    One delegate added, "It would change everything we know about travel andmunication. The istion of our inds could be a thing of the past."

    Another delegate, deep in thought, said, "It''s not just about technology. This kind of advancement could influence our culture, our economy, everything. The West already possessed this kind of technology¡­We have fallen behind to the barbarians."

    While the Japanese delegates exchanged words, the trantor tranted them to Henri for him to understand. And when he heard about the Japanese calling them barbarians, his eyes narrowed.

    "Excuse me, sir Takenouchi," Henri began, addressing the group after hearing the trantion. His tone was calm but firm. "Did you just call us barbarians?"

    Takenouchi, realizing the potential offense his words could cause, quickly sought to rify. "No, no, that was not my intention. It''s a term sometimes used in our culture to refer to outsiders, not meant as an insult," he exined, his tone apologetic. "Hmm¡­doesn''t sound like that to me. Even the Qing Dynasty referred to us as barbarians and you know exactly what they meant. Barbarians are uncivilized brutes with nothing but brute strength. In other words, an inferior kind. In our eyes, the Tokugawa and the Qing Dynasty are the ones who are inferior and barbarians. You should be grateful that our beloved Emperor, Napoleon Bonaparte, has allowed you toe into this country. Your kind are not wee here¡­I still don''t understand why France didn''t colonize you."

    When the trantor tranted his remarks, one of the Japanese delegates stepped forward aggressively, his hand reaching to the hilt of his katana. "What did you just say?" "Still using swords I see," Henri said mockingly. "How primitive." "Enough¡­" Takenouchi interjected, stepping in to diffuse the tension. "Sir Henri, I apologize for my men acting too rashly and for speaking such words." Although Takenouchi disyed a submissive stance in front of Henri, inwardly he was seething with anger over the condescending remarks. He understood the importance of maintaining diplomacy and the bigger picture of their mission for the Shogunate. They couldn''t let their emotions jeopardize this crucial diplomatic endeavor.

    Henri, after hearing the apology, simply turned his head forward, choosing to ignore the Japanese delegates. The rest of the flight passed in silence, with an air of tension lingering in the cabin.

    The Japanese delegates, recognizing the need to remainposed, refrained from further conversation. They instead focused on the view from the windows and their thoughts about the uing diplomatic tasks in France. Despite the ufortable exchange, they were determined to represent their country with dignity and forge meaningful connections.

    As the aircraftnded in Paris, the delegates gathered their belongings and stepped out of the aircraft. Henri maintained a distance between them. Even though no conversation was exchanged after things got heated, there was still tension. Nevertheless, Henri performed his job of escorting the Japanese delegates to the Pce of Versailles. Doing so, he instructed the guards to do what he was supposed to do. The Japanese delegates entered the automobiles and before making their way to the Pce of Versailles, Henri arranged something to show the Japanese that the capital of the French Empire is beautiful. He showed them the Bonaparte Tower, the Arc de Triomphe, the Salle des Capucines, the Louvre, the Tuileries Pce, and many more. It took almost an hour and after that, they went straight to the Pce of Versailles, where the delegates would have the chance to see the Emperor of the strongest nation on the.

 Chapter 401 Meeting the Emperor

    Chapter 401 Meeting the Emperor

    At the Pce of Versailles, the Japanese delegates were led into the grand halls. They observed their surroundings, taking in thevish decor. Above them, chandeliers adorned the ceilings, casting a warm glow. Large paintings, depicting historical scenes and figures, were prominently disyed on the walls. The richness of the pce''s interior was evident in every detail, from the ornate furniture to the borate tapestries that lined the halls. The Japanese delegates noticed a significant difference from the imperial pces back in Japan. The pces in Japan were known for their simpler design and harmony with nature, in contrast to thevish and ornate style of Versailles. It seemed that Westerners preferred grandeur and extravagance in their architecture as evident in the architecture they saw outside like the Salle des Capucines and the Arc de Triomphe. Approaching the door, they noticed two imperial guards standing on either side. These guards were dressed in borate uniforms, which was another contrast to the more understated attire of pce guards in Japan.

    Finally, Henri spoke to them.

    "Everyone, let me have your attention. Beyond this door is what we call the Hall of Mirrors. It''s the most beautiful and significant room in the pce," he exined in a matter-of-fact tone. Henri continued, "As for the rules on how you should interact with the Emperor, there are specific protocols to follow. First, you are not to look into his eyes directly. It''s considered disrespectful. Always keep your gaze slightly lowered."

    He then pointed out their walking formation. "When entering the Emperor''s presence, walk in a single file. Bow respectfully, but do not make any sudden movements. It''s important to show the utmost respect."

    Henri paused, ensuring the delegates were paying attention. "Secondly, when addressing the Emperor, use formalnguage. Avoid personal questions or casual conversation. Stick to the topics of the meeting."

    The Japanese delegates listened attentively, nodding to acknowledge their understanding of the protocols. They were used to strict formalities in their own culture, so the concept was not entirely foreign to them.

    "Lastly," Henri added, "when the Emperor speaks, listen attentively. Do not interrupt or speak over him. Wait for him to finish his thoughts before responding. And remember, keep your responses brief and to the point." With the instructions clear, Henri led the delegates through the Hall of Mirrors. The hall was a symbol of the Sun King Louis XIV''s power, with its seventeen arches mirroring seventeen windows overlooking the gardens. Each arch contained twenty-one mirrors, creating a stunning effect of light and space.

    "Beautiful¡­" Takenouchi expressed quietly in admiration as they walked forward in a single file. At the far end of the Hall of Mirrors, they saw a throne with a man seated on it. This figure was clearly the Emperor of the French Empire. Takenouchi, while careful not to look directly into the Emperor''s eyes, took in the striking figure before him. The Emperor was dressed in an borate ceremonial robe, predominantly white and adorned with golden embellishments that reflected the light of the chandeliers. His shoulders were draped with a fur-lined cloak, and he wore a prominent goldenurel crown that signified his imperial status. In one hand, he held a scepter, symbolizing his authority. So even the Emperor is dressed extravagantly, Takenouchi noted to himself. The delegates, having been briefed on decorum, were careful to maintain their etiquette. They remained quiet andposed as they waited for the formal introductions. Henri stepped forward and kneeled. "Your Imperial Majesty, I bring you the delegates of the Tokugawa Shogunate." "Raise your head,"manded Napoleon from his throne.

    Henriplied, standing back up to join the delegates. The Emperor''s gaze swept over the group from Japan, a measured look that took in their traditional attire andposed demeanor. Takenouchi stepped forward as the appointed spokesperson. "Your Imperial Majesty," he began, keeping his eyes respectfully lowered. "My name is Takenouchi Yasunori. And it is with great honor that we stand before you today, representing the Tokugawa Shogunate."

    Napoleon acknowledged the introduction with a slight nod, a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

    "Wee," he said. Then, to the surprise of the Japanese delegates, he continued in fluent Japanese, "It is a rare honor to host such esteemed guests from the Tokugawa Shogunate." The delegates exchanged startled nces, taken aback by the Emperor''smand of theirnguage. Takenouchi recovered first, responding in Japanese, "Your Imperial Majesty, you speak ournguage?" "I learned it by reading books supplied by the Dutch," Napoleon replied. "It is essential, I believe, to understand thenguage of one''s guests. It fosters a better dialogue."

    Takenouchi, impressed by this unexpected disy of linguistic skill, bowed deeply. "We are honored by your effort to wee us in our ownnguage. It speaks highly of yourmitment to understanding and respect," he said.

    Napoleon acknowledged thepliment with a nod. "Let us proceed but I''m going to speak ournguage now," he paused, shifting hisnguage to French. "First, how was your trip here? Was itfortable?" Napoleon inquired, his tone casual but with an undercurrent of scrutiny.

    Takenouchi hesitated for a moment, feeling uneasy with the question due to the recent tension with Henri on the airne. Napoleon noticed the pause and pressed on.

    "Please, be at ease. You may speak freely here."

    With a careful nce at Henri, who stood to the side, Takenouchi decided to be forthright. "Your Majesty, the journey was indeedfortable, but not without incident," he began, choosing his words with care. "We experienced a... misunderstanding with one of your officials during the flight. It was resolved, but it left some of us feeling uneasy."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed slightly, a clear indication that he was interested in the specifics. "What kind of misunderstanding?" he pressed.

    Takenouchi exined the exchange on the airne, detailing how the cultural differences had led to a moment of discord. He expressed that, while they understood the importance of respecting French customs, the incident had caught them off guard.

    Napoleon listened intently, his expression unreadable. When Takenouchi finished, the Emperor turned to Henri, who now appeared slightly tense. "Monsieur Henri, was this true?" "Yes it was true, but that was because they referred to us as barbarians, Your Imperial Majesty. As a loyal French subject, I am obligated to defend our honor," Henri responded.

    "I understand, well I apologize on his behalf, Mister Takenouchi. Just as you said, it was a misunderstanding." "Apology epted, Your Imperial Majesty." "With that settled, let''s go on to discuss the partnership between the Empire of France and the Tokugawa Shogunate," Napoleon said, steering the conversation back to the main agenda.

 Chapter 402 Prelude to Negotiations Between France and Japan

    Chapter 402 Prelude to Negotiations Between France and Japan

    As Napoleon''s words concluded, he gracefully stood up from his throne, an action that prompted an immediate and synchronized response from the Pce of Versailles staffers. They each genuflected with deep reverence, their movements harmoniously echoing the respect and awe they held for their Emperor.

    The Japanese delegates observed this ritual with a mix of astonishment and contemtion. For them, ustomed to their own forms of respect and hierarchy, the scene unfolded like a theatrical performance of loyalty and devotion. It was as if they were witnessing the embodiment of a deity in human form, a concept both foreign and fascinating to them. So this is what it is like to stand before an Emperor whose domain is the strongest on the. Even stronger than the nation they looked up to for thest thousand years, China.

    The French Empire had everything, they had territories across the seven continents, and each territory wasrger than maind France. It was all thanks to Napoleon Bonaparte. While on their way to France, Takenouchi read Napoleon''s biography. There he learned about his humble origins, a man born on the ind of Corsica, an inventor and scientist in his teens, and graduated top of the military school. He led an army in Italy that was underpaid and under-equipped. Yet, against all odds, he turned them into one of the most formidable forces in Europe. His strategies and tactics were not just about warfare; they were about inspiring his men, about turning the tide in the face of overwhelming odds. Napoleon''s rise to power was meteoric, and his influence expanded beyond the battlefield, reshaping the politicalndscape of Europe.

    Takenouchi couldn''t help but be impressed by Napoleon''s aplishments. It was one thing to read about them in books, but quite another to witness the tangible results of his rule - the grandeur of the Pce of Versailles, the loyalty of his subjects, and the vast territories under hismand. It was clear that Napoleon was not just a ruler; he was a visionary who had transformed his nation and influenced the world.

    Now, the significance of what Henri Duval had said earlier truly began to dawn on Takenouchi. Standing here in front of Napoleon Bonaparte, he realized the immense privilege and responsibility of this moment. It was an experience he couldter recount with pride to his colleagues and family back in Japan.

    "We''ll talk to my office. This show of grandeur is simply a formality of introductions. Monsieur Duval will escort you," Napoleon said in French, and the interpreter quickly ryed his words to the Japanese delegates.

    Takenouchi and his colleagues nodded in understanding. They were keenly aware that the formalities and grand disys were part of the diplomatic process, especially in a ce like Versailles. However, they were also eager to get down to the real business of their visit. The prospects of negotiations and potential agreements with the French Empire were at the forefront of their minds. Napoleon walked past them, and the Japanese delegates did their best to adhere to the protocol Henri had outlined earlier. They bowed their heads, careful not to make direct eye contact with the Emperor.

    ***

    Outside the Halls of Mirrors, Napoleon quickly signaled his staffers to assist in removing his ceremonial robe and other gaudy adornments. The heavy, ornate clothing, while impressive in appearance, was not only burdensome but also ufortably itchy. The Emperor visibly rxed as the weight of the garments was lifted from his shoulders.

    Once freed from the cumbersome attire, Napoleon''s demeanor shifted from the formal, imposing figure he presented in public to a more rxed and approachable leader. "It seems like the Japanese are beginning to understand the weight of your power, Your Imperial Majesty." Armand said as he approached him. "Well, after that show of grandeur, I would hope so," Napoleon replied to Armand, his aide. There was a hint of dry humor in his voice, a stark contrast to the solemnity he had disyed earlier in front of the Japanese delegation. "After all, this is the point of why we are doing this in the first ce right?" Armand smiled as he nodded. "Indeed, Your Majesty. It''s about setting the stage for negotiations, showing our strength and sophistication."

    Napoleon, now in morefortable attire, walked towards his private office, with Armand following closely. "Yes. Speaking of that, we have to be ready for the negotiations. I''m sure the Japanese are looking up to us right now instead of China. Their philosophy of the Japanese is that when they see someone better than them, they will try to copy."

    Armand noted the shift in Napoleon''s tone. "Do you have specific goals for this meeting, sire?"

    Napoleon paused before entering his office."Our primary goal is to establish a strong alliance with Japan. They are a key yer in Asia, and a partnership could be beneficial for our interests in the region. The Russians are nning on expanding their influence in Central Asia. We can''t let them have control over Asia because that''s where the major markets are going to be, considering the growing poptions and economic potential."

    Armand nodded in agreement as he followed Napoleon inside. "So, forming an alliance with Japan could be a counterbnce to Russian ambitions in the region? But why do you put so much trust in Japan?" "Gut feeling," Napoleon simply replied.

    Fifteen minutester, the Japanese delegates, escorted by Henri Duval, entered Napoleon''s office.

    09:44

    "Okay, I only need to talk to the actual representative. It''s ufortable for me if there are many people inside my office," Napoleon stated firmly.

    Takenouchi, recognizing the importance of this moment, stepped forward as the primary representative of the Japanese delegation. The rest of the delegates, understanding the Emperor''s request, respectfully exited the room, leaving Takenouchi to speak on behalf of Japan.

    Napoleon gestured for Takenouchi to take a seat across from his desk. "Thank you for understanding. Now, let''s discuss our potential partnership," he began.

    Takenouchi nodded, appreciating the directness. Napoleon flicked his finger and Armand stepped forward, handing a document to Napoleon.

    Napoleon then passed the document to Takenouchi. "Inside it, is a list of terms that France and Japan are exclusively going to benefit from, if we agree on a partnership. Take a look and let me know your thoughts," he said.

    This was it¡­the negotiations between France and Japan

 Chapter 403 Another Unequal Agreement

    Chapter 403 Another Unequal Agreement

    Takenouchi carefully took the document, his eyes quickly scanning the contents. The terms outlined various areas of cooperation, including trade agreements, military alliances, and cultural exchanges. But there are main points such as in the importation of technology, the only country they can buy it from is France alone. Should Japan attempt to acquire simr technologies from other European nations like Germany, Austria, or Russia,it would be considered a breach of the agreement and could result in the worst repercussions, such as termination of the alliance and cessation of all trade and cooperation.

    Takenouchi''s expression grew serious as he contemted the implications of such a use. "This exclusivity could limit Japan''s options and flexibility in its foreign policy and trade," he pointed out.

    The interpreter tranted his words into French. "I don''t think so," Napoleon said. "You are going to benefit from partnering with France. We have the best technology avable. We are ahead of others, and it would be unwise to look for another country that offers the same services. But if you still think it''s unfair, then I have to warn you. How much do you know about the Russian Empire?"

    Takenouchi''s gaze drifted away momentarily as he contemted for an answer. But why did Napoleon ask him that question? It was unexpected.

    "The Russian Empire is thergest country in the world and the second global power with France above it," Takenouchi answered.

    "You see¡­the Russian Empire wouldn''t even establish diplomatic ties with your country. They are a nation that only knows to expand their territory gradually. They have taken portions of the Upper Middle East, and they are eyeing up the Qing Dynasty and the Kingdom of Joseon. Those countries are ill-equipped to face a modern army of Russia, not even your country could fight against it. What I''m telling you is that, if you don''t agree to these terms, you will have no protection when the Russians invade you from the north."

    Takenouchi listened intently, weighing Napoleon''s words. The threat of Russian expansion was a real concern for Japan, especially given their geographical proximity and growing Russian interests in Asia. "But if you sign this agreement, then you won''t have to worry about the Russians invading you. We will protect you as stated in the military alliance use," Napoleon added, emphasizing the security benefits of the partnership. "Do I have to make this decision now, Your Imperial Majesty?" Takenouchi asked. Napoleon nodded with a serious expression. "If you leave this office of mine without agreeing to the terms, then I would consider it a rejection of our offer. It would never be revisited again. It''s your choice. But you have to understand that you represent your country. Think of the safety and future of Japan. This alliance could be a turning point for your nation."

    "You sign this agreement, and there''s no doubt that Japan would rise as one of the civilized nations, respected on the global stage," Napoleon asserted with conviction.

    "If I were you, I would sign the document," Armand chimed in, handing a pen to Takenouchi.

    Takenouchi took the pen, his hand slightly trembling under the weight of the decision he was about to make. He understood the significance of this moment, not just for him, but for the entire nation of Japan. The agreement could indeed elevate Japan''s global status and offer much-needed security against potential threats. Yet, the exclusivity use still posed a concern, limiting Japan''s autonomy in foreign technology trade.

    After a moment of hesitation, Takenouchi looked up at Napoleon and then down at the document. With a deep breath, he signed the agreement,mitting Japan to a partnership that would undoubtedly have far-reaching consequences.

    Napoleon watched closely, a look of satisfaction crossing his face as the pen moved across the paper. "With this signature, Japan and France embark on a new journey together. You have made a wise decision, Mr. Takenouchi. Your nation will surely benefit from this alliance." He extended his hand, offering a handshake. Takenouchi, initially taken aback by the gesture, and unfamiliar with this Western custom, quicklyposed himself and epted the handshake. This physical act of agreement further solidified themitment between the two nations.

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. I hope this alliance brings prosperity and security to both our countries," Takenouchi said.

    Napoleon nodded, releasing the handshake. "I am confident it will. This is a historic moment for France and Japan. We willmence the implementation of the terms immediately."

    ***

    Five minutester, Takenouchi left Napoleon''s office, joining hisrades who were waiting for him. "So, what happened?" One of them asked.

    "Japan has established a diplomatic rtionship with France," Takenouchi began. "We have signed an agreement that epasses military alliances, trade agreements, and cultural exchanges." "Okay¡­that sounds great! We didn''te here for nothing. I''m sure the Shogunate would be pleased to hear the news." "But¡ª" Takenouchi interrupted, his tone shifting to one of caution. "There are conditions we need to be aware of. The agreement includes an exclusivity use for technology importation. We can only buy certain technologies from France." "What does it mean?" "It means we can only import modern technologies from France alone. We can''t partner with other countries for simr technologies," Takenouchi exined. "This use is binding and any attempt to acquire simr technologies from nations like Germany, Austria, or Russia would be considered a breach of the agreement."

    The delegates looked concerned. "That''s a significant limitation on our foreign policy and trade options," one of them remarked. "Are we sure we can manage this restriction without harming our future international rtions with other European nations?"

    "That''s the same concern I raised to the Emperor, but he is not willing to budge on this point," Takenouchi replied. "He believes that this exclusivity is essential for the alliance. However, we did secure amitment for periodic reviews of the use to ensure it remains mutually beneficial."

    "But this puts us in a tight spot with our future European partners," another delegate pointed out. "This is a clear sign of an unequal treaty."

    "What can we do? France is the strongest nation on the. It''s not like we can ask them nicely to change the terms," Takenouchi said, reflecting the limited options Japan had in the negotiation. He added. "Our main goal now should be to make the best of this situation. We need to focus on how we can use the technology and support from France to modernize and strengthen Japan. And once we are stronger, we are going to renegotiate the terms of the agreement."

 Chapter 404 Feeling Proud

    Chapter 404 Feeling Proud

    "Another advantageous deal, Your Imperial Majesty," Armand remarked with a sly. "Are we nning a simr approach with the Chinese representatives?"

    Napoleon, standing by the grand window, gazed pensively into the distance. "East Asia, particrly China, is rich in culture. But there''s amon w in their perspective¡ªthey see themselves as the center of the world, superior in their ways. This belief blinds them to the reality that others, like us, hold greater power and influence. Our ability to craft such unequal treaties stems from this ignorance. They don''t realize that in our eyes, they''re barely sovereign states," he exined with a touch of cold realism.

    Armand nodded, absorbing Napoleon''s assessment. "So, we exploit this arrogance to our advantage, binding them into agreements that serve our interests first and foremost," he concluded.

    Napoleon turned from the window, his expression resolute. "Precisely. Our negotiations with China will follow this principle. We''ll secure terms that favor us, ensuring our dominance in these diplomatic games." "But I can''t help but notice, Your Imperial Majesty, that this man you spoke to, Takenouchi, is¡­how should I say this? A smart man. He recognized immediately that the treaty was unfavorable. He questioned the exclusivity use, showing a clear understanding of its implications for Japan''s foreign policy and trade freedom."

    Napoleon''s expression remained unchanged. "Indeed, Takenouchi is no ordinary diplomat. His perceptiveness and concern for his country''s autonomy were evident. However, what can he do about it? There''s nothing he can do but to partner with France." "But what if the Russians decided to establish diplomatic ties and offered Japan a better term than us?" "Hmm," Napoleon hummed thoughtfully. "Well, we can still talk to the Joseon Kingdom or the Qing Dynasty. There are a lot of countries that would benefit from the modernization." "Speaking of the Joseon Kingdom, I heard that you have intentions of making Joseon Kingdom part of the French Empire and dere Her Imperial Majesty, Ci Bonaparte, the Empress of the East. Is that true?" Armand inquired, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    Napoleon turned his gaze back to Armand, his expression contemtive. "Expanding our empire to include the Joseon Kingdom is an ambitious n, and designating Ci as Empress of the East would indeed be a significant move. Basically, it is a personal matter which I must fulfill." "So you are that serious, Your Imperial Majesty," Armand asked, wanting to get his confirmation.

    Napoleon nodded, confirming his intentions.

    Armand''s expression grew thoughtful. "I wonder if the people living on thatnd would ept such a dramatic change. The Joseon Kingdom has its own long-standing culture and traditions. Imposing foreign rule, even with Ci as Empress, could face resistance." Napoleon''s eyes narrowed slightly."Armand¡­you know very well how France deals with rebellion right? We utterly crush it. Resistance, while expected, will not be a deterrent to our ns. We have the military might and strategic prowess to quell any opposition. Especially when we are up against an army whose weapons are dated back to the Middle Ages. They have guns but it''s notparable to what we have." "I''m sure they are using the guns exported by the Europeans one or two centuries ago. A gun that operates by lighting up the fuse and hoping it fires correctly," Armand added with a hint of disdain. Napoleon scoffed softly as he turned around, facing Armand fully. "Armand, what''s after this?" "Well, Your Imperial Majesty. Your schedule for today is surprisingly vacant. You''ll only check the documents on your table, stamp and sign them, and then you have a meeting with the Minister of Finance to discuss the budget allocations for the uing military expansions. After that, you have the rest of the day to yourself, unless there are any unforeseen developments."

    Napoleon then moved towards his desk, ncing over the documents piled up there. "I will have time for myself huh? But there are quite a lot. Are you sure that I will have time left when I sift through all of this?"

    Armand nodded confidently. "Yes, Your Majesty. Most of these documents are routine approvals and updates. I''ve already organized them to streamline your review process. You should have ample timeter in the day once these arepleted."

    Napoleon, with a brief nod of acknowledgment, began to focus on the documents before him. He worked methodically, his pen moving swiftly across the pages as he approved or annotated them. Despite the volume, his efficiency in handling the paperwork was evident. After all, he had been dealing with paperwork ever since he became the Emperor, andpared to his early years as Emperor of France, this pile of documents seemed manageable. He quickly found a rhythm, signing off on some, making notes on others, and asionally pausing to read more closely when a particr detail caught his eye.

    Finally, after some time, Napoleon finished reviewing thest document. He set his pen down and nced at the clock, noting the time. It was still early enough for him to prepare for his meeting with the Minister of Finance.

    Standing up, he straightened his uniform and walked towards the door, signaling to Armand that he was ready to proceed. They made their way to the meeting room, where the Minister was already waiting.

    The meeting with the Minister of Finance was as Napoleon had instructed - brief and to the point. They discussed the budget allocations for the military expansions, focusing on ensuring the funds were used efficiently and effectively. Most of it was allocated to the navy, as Napoleon was nning to create a bill that increased the size and capabilities of the French naval forces. He emphasized the importance of a strong navy to project power overseas, especially with his ambitions in East Asia.

    With the meeting concluded Napoleon returned to his private office. The rest of the day was indeed his. He decided to use this time to spend time with his wife.

    However, in the middle of their couple time, Armand visited them.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you have to see this," Armand said, there was an urgency in his voice. Napoleon frowned slightly before epting the document. He opened and there he learned¡ª.

    "The Ottoman Empire is mobilizing their entire army to crush the rebellions of the Greek rebels." "Your Imperial Majesty, even with our support, there''s no way those Greek revolutionaries would stand a chance against the entire army of the Ottomans. Not to mention, they are supplied by the Russians." "You have to de¨Cde-escte the situation immediately my dear," Ci said. "I know¡­get the Ottoman ambassador to the Pce of Versailles, right now," Napoleon ordered.

 Chapter 405 The First Diplomat to...

    Chapter 405 The First Diplomat to...

    Armand nodded briskly, understanding the urgency of Napoleon''smand. He quickly exited the room, his mind already racing with the logistics of arranging a meeting with the Ottoman ambassador on such short notice.

    As he hurried down the ornate corridors of the Pce of Versailles, Armand swiftly formted a n. He summoned one of the junior aides, instructing him to send an immediate message to the Ottoman embassy, requesting the ambassador''s presence at the pce as soon as possible. The aide nodded and dashed off to carry out the order.

    Meanwhile, Armand made his way to themunications wing of the pce, where he could coordinate further preparations. He knew that every detail mattered ¡ª the setting of the meeting, the tone of the invitation, and even the timing could influence the oue.

    Upon reaching themunications wing, Armand quickly convened a small team. "We need the Blue Salon prepared for a diplomatic meeting within the hour," he instructed. "Ensure it''s set up for a private discussion. No interruptions, no eavesdropping. Absolute confidentiality is crucial."

    The team sprang into action. Armand watched them for a moment, ensuring everything was proceeding smoothly before turning his attention to the next task.

    He then contacted the pce''s security team to brief them on the situation. "I want the entire route from the entrance to the Blue Salon secured," Armand stated. "Only authorized personnel should be allowed in the vicinity. And ensure that our guest, the Ottoman ambassador, receives an escort upon arrival for both his safety and to expedite his passage."

    The head of security acknowledged the instructions, moving swiftly to coordinate with his team. Armand trusted their efficiency; the pce security was well-trained in handling such sensitive situations.

    Next, Armand reached out to the kitchen and catering staff. "Prepare light refreshments for the meeting," he directed. "Nothing too extravagant, but ensure the quality reflects the importance of our guest. Include a selection of both French and Ottoman delicacies."

    As the staff set to work, Armand checked his pocket watch. Time was of the essence, and every minute counted. He then decided to brief Napoleon on the preparations. Returning to the Emperor''s office, he found Napoleon still deep in thought.

    "Your Majesty, the arrangements for the meeting are well underway," Armand reported. "The Blue Salon will be ready within the hour, security has been tightened, and appropriate refreshments are being prepared."

    Napoleon nodded, his expression still serious. "Good work, Armand. Keep me informed of the ambassador''s arrival."

    Armand assured him, "I will ensure everything proceeds smoothly, Your Majesty."

    Leaving Napoleon''s office, Armand continued to oversee the preparations. He moved through the pce with purpose, double-checking every detail and ensuring all teams were synchronized in their efforts. His mind was constantly analyzing potential scenarios, ready to adapt and respond to any unforeseen challenges.

    As the hour approached, Armand positioned himself near the entrance to greet the Ottoman ambassador personally, who was stepping out of the diplomatic vehicle. The Ottoman ambassador emerged. He wore a traditional Ottoman fez, its rich red fabric contrasting sharply with his dark, meticulously groomed beard. His coat was an elegant, deep shade of blue, adorned with intricate gold embroidery that spoke of both wealth and status. The coat fell gracefully over his shoulders, cut long and fitting in a way that merged traditional Ottoman fashion with a hint of European influence.

    His trousers were equally refined, tailored to fit perfectly, and tucked into polished boots.

    As he approached, Armand noted the ambassador''s confident demeanor. His stride was measured and dignified, his posture upright. His eyes, dark and sharp, scanned his surroundings with a keen observant gaze, missing no detail.

    Armand stepped forward to greet him, extending a hand in wee. "Your Excellency, it is an honor to wee you to the Pce of Versailles. His Imperial Majesty is awaiting your presence."

    The ambassador nodded graciously, epting the handshake. "Please, if you would be so kind as to follow me."

    Armand led the ambassador through the secured corridors towards the Blue Salon, exining briefly the measures taken to ensure privacy and security for their discussion. The ambassador listened intently, nodding asionally in approval.

    As they reached the Blue Salon, Armand opened the doors to reveal the elegantly prepared room. The ambassador''s eyes briefly swept across the room, taking in the setting before focusing on Armand once more. "Where is His Imperial Majesty, Napoleon?" Armand replied with a respectful tone, "His Imperial Majesty will join us shortly. He is making his final preparations to ensure that this meeting is both productive and conducive to our mutual interests."

    The ambassador gave a slight nod, his expression remainingposed yet attentive. He stepped into the Blue Salon, taking in the ambiance of the room, which had been arranged to provide afortable yet formal setting for the discussions.

    Armand gestured towards a seating area, "Please, make yourselffortable, Your Excellency. May I offer you some refreshments while we wait?"

    The ambassador epted the offer, choosing to sample some of the Ottoman delicacies that had been thoughtfully included. Armand observed the ambassador''s reactions, noting his approval of the respect shown towards his culture.

    A few momentster, Napoleon entered the room. "Thank you foring here despite such short notice." The ambassador stood to greet Napoleon, maintaining a respectful but firm posture. "It is my duty to respond to matters of urgency, especially when they concern the rtions between our nations," he replied.

    Napoleon gestured for the ambassador to sit. "Indeed, these are pressing times. The situation in Greece is escting. We have received actionable intelligence that your country is mobilizing its entire army to quell down the rebellion?" "Uhm¡­Your Imperial Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding." "A misunderstanding?" Napoleon tilted his head to the side.

    "You see I came here in expectation we will talk about the rtionship between France and the Ottoman Empire. But it surprises me that your question was in no way rted to our bteral rtions, but rather focused on our internal affairs," the ambassador exined calmly, yet with an underlying firmness in his tone. "Well, consider yourself informed because I summoned you here so you can send me a message to your Sultan. Mobilizing an entire army constitutes genocide."

    "But that is our territory. We are free to do what we want in our territories. Your Imperial Majesty, if the situation were to change. For example, the Indians, who are your colony, felt oppressed and the Ottoman was obliged to help, you won''t allow us right?"

    Napoleon leaned back, his gaze steady. "Your Excellency, theparison isn''t quite parallel. Our concern is not about sovereignty, but about the manner in which unrest is handled. Excessive force, especially on a scale that could be construed as a genocide, is a matter of international concern." "Your Imperial Majesty, I have so much respect for you, but what about the lives that you took during your expansion in the African continent? I know your past, Emperor Napoleon. Your army and navy ughtered men, women, and children. Now you talk to us like you are the moralpass of the world? If France is doing it, it''s fine but if it''s others¡­is it illegal?" "Your Excellency, I don''t like your tone," Napoleon''s expression hardened slightly, but he maintained hisposure.

    "I''m sorry, Your Imperial Majesty, but this is a waste of my time. I have to excuse myself," the ambassador stood up. "I had hoped for a more constructive dialogue regarding our bteral rtions. However, it seems our perspectives are too divergent at this point." When the Ottoman ambassador turned his back to Napoleon, Napoleon called. "What''s your name?"

    The ambassador paused, turning back to face Napoleon with a hint of surprise in his expression. "My name is Emin Pasha, Your Majesty."

    "Emin Pasha¡­you are the first diplomat to have ever turned their backs on me. You made me feel awkward, and I don''t like it. If we are not going toe to a mutual conclusion then send this message to your Sultan. If the Ottoman Empire still continued down their path, then I have no choice but to support the Greeks, constituting a war between our nations." "Even when we are partnered with the Russians?" Emin Pasha said.

    "Even with the Russians," Napoleon said. "Very well, I shall deliver your message to Sultan promptly."

 Chapter 406 Things Are Heating Up

    Chapter 406 Things Are Heating Up

    Napoleon observed the departure of the Ottoman Minister from the Blue Salon, noting the ensuing silence that filled the room. The staff members, who were present, directed their attention toward him, awaiting his response.

    Armand, unable to mask his frustration, remarked, "I can''t believe the Ottoman minister acted that way. It''s audacious, considering their empire is on the decline. His impolite demeanor was unexpected. He made a fool out of you, Your Imperial Majesty. Why don''t we teach him a lesson and remind him of his ce?"

    "Then that would make me look like I''m a reactionary leader, prone to emotional decisions," Napoleon replied thoughtfully. "If we are going to show ourselves superior to them, we shouldn''t react in a way that is expected. But still, you are right, I felt a bit offended there. This is, after all, the first time a foreign diplomat has spoken to me in such a manner. If it''s Russia then I understand, because they have the strength to back their words. But the Ottomans?" Napoleon paused and scoffed softly. "Their boldness doesn''t match their current position in the world order."

    Upon saying that, Napoleon walked over to arge map of Europe and the Ottoman territories, his finger tracing the borders thoughtfully. "Now, the Ottoman who just spoke to me is surely going to be fired for provoking me into considering military action. Have the full might of the French Mediterranean Imperial Navy on standby," Napoleon directed. "Tell them that if they cross this line¡ª" Napoleon traced his finger, drawing an imaginary border on the map, "¡ªthen they will have provoked a response from us. "Your Imperial Majesty, perhaps we should also consider the position of the Russians in this. If the Ottoman ambassador is not bluffing and has secured a mutual defense pact with the Russians, the whole of Europe will be engulfed in another major war." Napoleon shook his head. "No, I don''t think the Russians are going to join this conflict. We have a signed agreement. It is in Tsar Paul the First''s interest to not abide with our enemies. But¡­well¡­it doesn''t mean we are not going to take them seriously."

    He turned his attention back to the map, his gaze analytical. "We''ll increase our diplomaticmunications with Russia to ensure they remain neutral. Any hint of their involvement with the Ottomans must be taken seriously. Send a diplomatic envoy to Russia immediately. We need to confirm their stance and reassure them of ourmitment to the agreement. In the meantime, let''s wait until the situation unfolds in the Balkans¡ª" "Your Imperial Majesty?" Armand asked concernedly as Napoleon suddenly paused his words. "Armand, you have studied the history of the Balkans under Ottoman rule. Tell me, it is not always the Greeks that tried fighting for their rights and independence right?"

    "Your Imperial Majesty?" Armand asked, noting the sudden pause in Napoleon''s words.

    "Armand, you have studied the history of the Balkans under Ottoman rule. Tell me, it''s not always the Greeks that tried fighting for their rights and independence, right?" Napoleon inquired, looking intently at Armand.

    Armand nodded. "That''s correct, Your Majesty. The Balkans have been a hotbed of resistance against Ottoman rule for centuries. It''s not just the Greeks. There have been uprisings and movements for independence among various ethnic groups, including the Serbs, Bulgarians, and others. Each group has had its own struggle against the Ottoman Empire."

    "What do you think will happen, if a superpower nation, such as ourselves, were to help them realize that goal? Do you think they''ll rise up against their rulers?" Napoleon asked, his tone indicating he was sharing his intentions more than seeking an answer.

    Armand understood the implication of Napoleon''s question. "If France were to support these independence movements, it would certainly embolden them. The presence of a powerful ally like France could tip the bnce and inspire more widespread uprisings. The Ottomans are already struggling to maintain control; external support could be a decisive factor."

    Napoleon nodded, his expression contemtive. "Exactly. Our involvement could change the politicalndscape of the Balkans." "So you are nning on helping the Balkans to gain their independence?" Armand asked, seeking rification on Napoleon''s intentions.

    "It''s going to happenter, so why don''t we facilitate it now?" Napoleon mused. "When I look at your face and see that expression, Your Imperial Majesty, I can tell you are serious," Armand observed, recognizing the determination in Napoleon''s demeanor.

    Napoleon gave a slight nod.

    With the n set in motion, Napoleon''s thoughts turned to other matters of state, signaling the end of their discussion.

    *** December 17th, 1821.

    In the Russian Empire, St. Petersburg, at the Winter Pce, Tsar Paul I was in his office. As Emperor, he was bound by the constitution to perform his administrative duties. He reviewed reports and dispatches, his attention particrly focused on the growing tensions in the Balkans. "The French are nning to respond militarily if they cross a certain line?" Tsar Paul I read the report aloud, his brow furrowed in concern.

    "That''s correct, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei, his advisor, confirmed. "And it seems they are doing that because the Ambassador to France of the Ottoman Empire has rubbed the French Emperor in the wrong way."

    Tsar Paul I leaned back in his chair, contemting the implications. "Surely, France is just posturing."

    "Surely, France is just posturing," Tsar Paul I mused, his tone suggesting skepticism.

    Alexei, however, disagreed. "I''m not so certain, Your Majesty. The reports suggest that the French Mediterranean Imperial Navy has been called to standby. This is a significant move and indicates that Napoleon might be prepared to take military action if his conditions are met."

    "So they are saber-rattling then?" Tsar Paul I questioned, trying to gauge the seriousness of the situation. "We know there is only a limit to how far I can be pushed, right? Just because I agree with the French on certain issues doesn''t mean we will tolerate aggressive military posturing in our sphere of influence."

    "I agree, Your Majesty, the French are going too far and they think we won''t react. Your Imperial Majesty, we stand as a superpower that can stand up to France. If we lose the Ottomans, no other countries would want to partner with us because they think they''d be abandoned if France were in the equation. It''s time that we step up to that title."

    "I know¡­assure the Ottomans that once they cross the line and the French respond, Russia will respond as well. Oh, put the Russian ck Sea Fleet on standby," Tsar Paul I instructed decisively.

    "I will ry your instructions immediately, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei acknowledged the order and left the Tsar''s office. Once he left the Emperor alone, Paul leaned back in his chair. "Napoleon¡­it seems that before I die, we are fated to fight one another¡­again."

 Chapter 407 Both Sides Playing with Fire

    <h4>Chapter 407 Both Sides ying with Fire</h4>

    January 8th, 1822.

    The dawn of the new year found no respite in the Greeknds, where the fires of revolution zed with undiminished fervor. Across the rugged terrains and ancient cities, the Greek revolutionaries, burning with the desire for independence, shed fiercely against the formidable forces of the Ottoman Army. In every corner of the beleaguered nation, from the shadowed groves of olive trees to the sun-baked streets of historic townships, the air was thick with the sounds of battle. Guns chattered, and cannons shouted, their roars echoing across valleys and hills.

    Despite the overwhelming odds, the resolve of the Greek fighters remained unbroken. They fought with a tenacity born of centuries of subjugation, their spirits bolstered by the prospect of a free homnd. Meanwhile, the Ottoman troops, seasoned by countless battles, maintained a relentless assault, seeking to quell the rebellion that threatened to destabilize their empire''s hold over the region.

    The conflict however was not limited to the Greeks and the Ottomans. As the French and the Russians also entered the fray, the geopolitical stakes heightened significantly. The French openly supported the Greek cause, while the Russians sided with the Ottomans, each driven by their strategic interests in the region.

    Seven days prior, a significant naval development unfolded. The Russian ck Sea Fleet, demonstrating a bold show of force, crossed the Bosphorus Strait. Their destination was the Ionian Sea, where they would confront the French Imperial Navy''s Mediterranean Fleet, already positioned in the area.

    Both navies operated under strict and potentially explosive orders. The French had clear directives to engage militarily if the Ottomans crossed a predetermined line of demarcation. Conversely, the Russians had orders to retaliate against the French fleet if they initiated hostilities on Ottoman-held territory.

    This high-stakes standoff at sea mirrored the escting tensions onnd. As each day passed, the possibility of arger European conflict loomedrger. Diplomatic efforts to de-escte the situation were underway, but progress was slow and fraught with difficulty. Neither France nor Russia seemed willing to make concessions, and their rigid stances only served to exacerbate the situation.

    Captain Emeriau, aboard the ''Ci Bonaparte'', stood beside Admiral Jean-Fran?ois-Timoth¨¦e Trullet, themander of the French Mediterranean Fleet.

    "So we are literally standing on a fine line here, Admiral," Captain Emeriau remarked. "The situation is palpable; you can cut it with a knife. This is the closest we''ve been to open conflict in a long time."

    Admiral Trullet nodded gravely, his gaze fixed on the distant Russian ships.

    "Indeed, Captain. Our orders are clear, but so are the risks. A single misstep could escte this standoff into a war that Europe is ill-prepared for. I don''t even know how this war would y out as there are too many modern technologies invented. Some officials at the highmand spected it would be a deadlier andplicated war because both nations weren''t experienced in modern warfare. What we literally did is innovation after innovation."

    "But I''m confident that we can win against the Russians at sea," Captain Emeriau asserted.?"Our fleet is well-equipped, and our men are ready for whateveres. Not to mention, we have state-of-the-art systems integrated into all of our warships."

    Admiral Trullet, however, maintained a more cautious demeanor. "Confidence is vital, Captain, but we must not underestimate the Russians. They too have strengthened their naval capabilities, and a conflict at sea would be costly for both sides."

    ***

    Meanwhile, the Russian fleet was engaged in simr contemtions. Admiral Orlov and his officers were analyzing the French fleet''s movements, trying to predict their strategy.

    "They seem to n on staying there until the Ottomans cross that line," Admiral Orlov observed, studying the positioning of the French fleet. "We must be prepared to act immediately if that happens."

    His officers nodded in agreement, understanding the critical nature of their mission. The Russian fleet, although not as advanced as the French in terms of technology, had its strengths in strategic positioning and the experience of its sailors.

    "Remember, our primary goal is to protect our Ottoman allies and maintain the bnce of power in the region," Admiral Orlov reminded his crew. "Engagement should be ourst resort."

    Back onnd, the Greek revolutionaries continued their struggle,rgely unaware of theplex naval standoff that could dramatically affect their fight for independence. In small viges and towns, families huddled together, sharing news and rumors about the progress of the war. The hope for freedom was tempered by the fear of what arger conflict between superpowers might bring.

    In the Ottomanmand centers, there was a growing sense of unease. The presence of Russian naval forces offered somefort, but the potential for a broader conflict with France was a worrying prospect. Ottoman officers discussed strategies to avoid provoking the French while continuing their campaign against the Greek rebels.

    As the Mediterranean night enveloped the sea. Both fleets remained on high alert, with sailors and officers poised for any developments.

    Onboard the ''Ci Bonaparte'', Captain Emeriau spent the night reviewing battle ns and potential scenarios. Admiral Trullet, meanwhile, sent a coded message to the French highmand, detailing the current situation and seeking further instructions.

    In the Russian camp, Admiral Orlov convened ate-night meeting with his officers. They discussed various responses to potential French actions, weighing the risks and benefits of each course.

    ***

    January 15th, 1822.

    At the capital city of the French Empire, Paris, the newly constructed headquarters known as Hexagone Brd was bustling with activity. The modern facility, designed to streamline militarymand andmunication, was a hub of strategic nning and analysis. Within its walls, French military leaders and strategists were engaged in intense discussions about the ongoing situation in the Mediterranean.

    In a high-level meeting room, the Chief of General Staff, Marshal Davout, was presiding over a briefing. The room was filled with maps, charts, and thetest intelligence reports.

    "The standoff in the Mediterranean hassted longer than we anticipated," Marshal Davout said. At the Hexagone Brd in Paris, Marshal Davout continued, "The Russians siding with the Ottomansplicates the situation. Once the Ottomans cross the demarcation line, we''re looking at a conflict that would be a prelude to the war of the fifth coalition."

    "French closest allies, Spain and Italy, have expressed their support in France," the Grand Admiral, Marshal Murat said. "They are sending a detachment from their main fleet to the region. This is going to be a coalition but not against France, but Russia."

    Marshal Berthier, the Minister of Defense.

    Marshal Berthier, the Minister of Defense, weighed in on the conversation. "While the support from Spain and Italy is a positive development, Germany, Pnd, and Britain have decided to go neutral."

    "Germany and the British are to be expected. Our rtionship with the British is not strong because we literally blew up their empire, and the Germans, well not until Princess Charlotte of Prussia and His Imperial Highness, Francis are married. The Polish? How dare they? We gave them a hugend, and developed and modernized them. Howe they decide to go neutral?"

    Marshal Lannes expressed his frustration with the Polish decision to remain neutral.

    "Well at least we have the full support of our colonies overseas," Marshal Ney added, trying to lighten up the mood.

    Moments after bickering, one of the staff members entered the meeting room.

    "The Emperor is here!"

 Chapter 408 Napoleon Confirming his Stance

    <h4>Chapter 408 Napoleon Confirming his Stance</h4>

    The arrival of the Emperor at Hexagone Brd was an event of umon urrence, a testament to the seriousness of the situation at hand. Normally, the Marshals were more than capable of handling military affairs autonomously. However, with the looming specter of war with Russia casting a long shadow over Europe, the presence of Napoleon himself became necessary. As he set foot in the headquarters, a hushed sense of urgency fell over the room, followed by the unanimous rise of the Marshals, the military, and the civilian staff, and then bowing in respect.

    Napoleon acknowledged the gesture with a solemn nod solemnly. He quickly moved to the center of the room where arge strategic map of Europe was spread out on a table, surrounded by his top advisors.

    "Let''s not waste any time," Napoleon began, his voice firm andmanding. "I''ve been briefed on the situation. It seems that Russia wants to test our resolve andmitment to our partners in the Balkans, particrly the Greeks."

    "They are already posturing, sir, using their navy from the ck Sea Fleet," Grand Admiral Marshal Murat reported.

    "What''s theposition of the Russian ck Sea Fleet?" Napoleon inquired, his eyes scanning the map in front of him.

    "ording to ourtest reports," Marshal Murat responded, "they have about one capital ship, eight heavy cruisers, two cruisers, fifteen destroyers, and twenty submarines."

    "However, our naval fleet in the Mediterranean outnumbers them by more than twice that size. If we neutralize those ships, we effectively control the Mediterranean Sea, Ionian Sea, and Aegean Sea," Marshal Murat continued, emphasizing the strategic advantage and added boldly. "We can invade Russia from Crimea."

    "Your Imperial Majesty, if war happens, there''s no way the Russians can even invade us from thend," Marshal Davout interjected. "We have partners, the Polish, the Germans, and possibly the Austrians if we can get them to our side. So this will be a battle in the sea."

    "Correct," Grand Admiral Murat concurred. "We can also conduct a naval blockade, effectively blocking all routes leading to Russia. That meant our fleet stationed in d blocked ess to the North Sea, our English Channel Fleet in the North Sea, and we would need to talk to our partner, Denmark, to block all Russian merchant ships crossing the Baltic Sea."

    "How about thend?" Marshal Soult inquired, shifting the focus to the terrestrial aspects of the potential conflict.

    Marshal Berthier responded, "We can reinforce our borders, particrly in the east. Any countries caught trading with Russia would be met with sanctions, like cutting off trade with that country. This economic pressure,bined with the naval blockade, would significantly limit Russia''s options."

    Napoleon nodded, approving the multi-faceted approach. "I like all of your ideas. All of which are eager to provoke Russia into a wide-range conflict. Well, it seems that we are heading there nheless. How''s the Army?"

    "All our military bases in France are on high alert, including our overseas army in the colonies and the French Foreign Legion," Marshal Davout reported. "Our troops are ready for mobilization should the need arise. Additionally, we''ve been conducting regr drills to ensure our forces are prepared for any form of engagement."

    "What about the movement of the Russian Army?"

    "So far, nothing," Marshal Lannes reported. "Our intelligence indicates no significant movement of the Russian Army towards our borders or in the direction of the Balkans. However, we are maintaining constant surveince to detect any changes."

    Napoleon''s expression remained contemtive. "Keep monitoring them closely. We must not be caught off guard. The moment we detect any movement, we need to be ready to respond."

    He then turned his attention to the diplomats in the room. "What is the status of our diplomatic efforts with Austria?"

    One of the diplomats stepped forward. "Negotiations with Austria are ongoing, Your Majesty. They are cautious, considering their position between us and Russia. We''re emphasizing the benefits of aligning with us, especially as the Russians are doing the same."

    "What? The Russians are trying to get Austria on their side?" Napoleon asked.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the diplomat replied. "It appears that Russia is also engaging in diplomatic efforts to sway Austria. They are likely offering assurances or incentives to neutralize Austria or even to bring them into their sphere of influence."

    "Well, tell the Austrians that if they choose to side with Russia, I don''t mind marching to their capital, which, by the way, I did seventeen years ago. If they don''t want to see me upying the Hofburg Pce again, they should consider their position carefully," Napoleon said sternly.

    The diplomat nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ry your message to our ambassadors. We will make it clear that our alliance with Austria is preferable to siding with Russia, both in terms of security and economic benefits."

    "How about Germany?" Napoleon moved to another question.

    "As for Germany, His Imperial Highness, Francis Bonaparte, has engaged in diplomatic talks with the King of Germany in Munich. Our rtionship with Germany is stable but they feel hesitant as they want to focus on developing themselves."

    "Developing themselves? They won''t be able to develop if the Russians decide to steamroll through Europe," Napoleon said with a hint of frustration. "What about the Poles? I heard that they are staying neutral. Did I hear that correctly?"

    "Unfortunately, Your Imperial Majesty, that''s quite correct."

    "Argh!" Napoleon mmed the table in frustration. "After all we''ve done for Pnd. Gave them independence. This is how they''ll pay us?"

    "Your Imperial Majesty, they are just being cautious. Pnd is standing next to Russia. They will be the first ones to feel the full force should the Russians begin their mobilization."

    "Well, instead of them fearing the Russians, they should fear us. Because they solely exist under my discretion. If I stop recognizing them as a state, they would cease to exist and be part of the French Empire," Napoleon dered, his tone indicating his displeasure with Pnd''s stance.

    "We will convey your sentiments, Your Majesty. We will make it clear to Pnd the consequences of their neutrality and the benefits of actively supporting our cause."

    "Good, now let''s return to the Balkans. The Ottomans specifically. When do you think they''ll cross the demarcation line?"

    "If they continue at their current speed, two days," Marshal Davout revealed.

    "I see," Napoleon nodded understandingly. "Let me repeat my words. This is a direct order from the Emperor of the French Empire. Consider ourselves at war the moment the Ottomans cross the demarcation line."

    Upon dering that, the Marshals, and the military and civilian staffers, stood at attention and saluted solemnly.

    This is it, the imminent war.

 Chapter 409 The Powder Keg

    <h4>Chapter 409 The Powder Keg</h4>

    January 17th, 1822. On the Ionian Sea, the situation was on a knife''s edge. The French and Russian fleets, under Admirals Trullet and Orlov respectively, were in a standoff, a chess game of naval might and strategic positioning.

    Onboard the French gship, Admiral Trullet stood on the deck, his eyes scanning the horizon. His crew moved with practiced efficiency, every man aware of the gravity of their situation. Trullet knew the orders from Paris were clear: engage the Ottomans if they crossed the demarcation line. The line was not just a geographical boundary; it was a trigger point for potential war. His thoughts were interrupted by his lieutenant''s report.

    "Sir, the Ottomans are approaching the line. We must decide soon." Trullet nodded, his mind racing through scenarios. A sh seemed inevitable, yet he was acutely aware of the broader implications. A battle here could ignite a wider conflict, drawing in more of Europe.

    Meanwhile, on the Russian gship, Admiral Orlov faced a simr dilemma. His orders from the Emperor were unequivocal: engage the French if they attacked the Ottomans. Orlov, a seasonedmander, understood the precarious nature of their mission. They were not just protecting Ottoman interests; they were upholding the bnce of power in the region. He observed the French fleet, noting their formation and readiness. His crew was prepared, yet he hoped for a diplomatic resolution.

    "The Ottomans are nearing the line," his second-inmand reported. Orlov''s response was measured, "Keep a steady course. Be ready for any eventuality, but do not fire unless they fire their batteries."

    Both admirals were aware of therger geopolitical game at y. The French, supporting Greek independence, saw this as a chance to weaken Ottoman influence and curb Russian expansion. The Russians, allied with the Ottomans, viewed their naval presence as a deterrent, a way to maintain their influence in the Mediterranean.

    Communication between the ships was minimal. Each side watched the other, waiting for a sign, a move that would dictate their response. The tension was palpable, with sailors and officers alike feeling the weight of the moment.

    As night fell, the situation remained unchanged. The fleets held their positions. Waiting for the move of the Ottoman.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in Saint Petersburg. Tsar Paul I was briefed by Alexei.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, good evening. I have the reports from our ambassadors in Constantinople and Paris. Both reports are grim. The Ottomans will cross the demarcation line at midnight. This news also reached Paris and they are daring the Ottomans to proceed. It''s clear that the French are prepared for conflict," Alexei informed the Tsar, his tone serious.

    Tsar Paul I nodded solemnly.

    "And our fleet?" he inquired, his focus shifting to the naval forces at the heart of the impending crisis.

    "Our fleet under Admiral Orlov is in position. They had strict orders to engage only if the French initiated hostilities against the Ottomans. The Admiral understands the stakes and ismitted to avoiding conflict unless absolutely necessary," Alexei replied and continued. "What''s more Your Imperial Majesty, we have reports from our spies suggesting that the French are going to conduct a naval andnd blockade against Russia. They''re nning to control key maritime routes and potentially restrict our trade and military movements. They also made contact with Germany, Pnd, Denmark, and Austria¡­"

    As Tsar Paul I listened to the words of Alexei, he couldn''t help but clench his fist. "Napoleon, you are truly forcing my hand¡­"

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I think it''s best that we inform all our military bases to prepare for a sudden mobilization¡­"

    "We do that, there is really no going back. The whole of Europe would stand against us," Tsar Paul I replied with a heavy tone. "However, we must be ready to defend our interests. Proceed with the preparations, but keep them discreet. We cannot show our hand too early."

    In the Ionian Sea, the dawn brought no significant changes. The French and Russian fleets remained in their positions, the atmosphere tense but stable. Admiral Trullet, constantly in touch with Paris, was instructed to continue monitoring the Ottomans but to avoid any aggressive actions unless absolutely necessary. His crew, though on edge, followed his lead, maintaining a disciplined vigil.

    Simrly, Admiral Orlov received instructions from St. Petersburg to stay the course. The Russian sailors were prepared for any eventuality, but Orlov, like Trullet, was keen to avoid escting the situation. The mutual understanding of the potential consequences of their actions kept both sides in a state of cautious standoff.

    Throughout the day, the fleets remained in a state of high alert, each waiting for the other to make a move. The sailors and officers, though tired, understood the importance of their mission and remained focused and ready.

    ***

    10:30 p.m., at the Saint Petersburg, Russian Empire.

    "You said the Ottomans are going to cross the demarcation line at midnight right?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."

    "At what time exactly would it be in our time? For sure there must be a difference in time zones," Tsar Paul I queried, trying to calcte the exact moment when the situation could escte.

    "It would be around 11 p.m. in our time, Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei replied, checking his notes to confirm.

    "Shit¡­so only thirty minutes away huh?" Tsar Paul I sighed.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, perhaps if you want to de-escte the situation, we can advise the Ottomans to stand down. We can still not uphold our promise even if they cross the demarcation line."

    "That would be an unwise move for our country. If the country remains umitted to its promise, no one will trust us in the future," Tsar Paul I said firmly. "If France wants war, then so be it."

    At that critical moment, back on the Ionian Sea, the clock struck 12 a.m. The French fleet received reports that the Ottoman Army had crossed the Ottoman Empire.

    Admiral Trullet, upon hearing the Ottomans cross the line, held a brief but intense consultation with his officers.?Despite the provocation, he decided to hold his fire.

    "The Ottomans really did it," Trullet gnashed his teeth. And then the telephone rang, reverberating in the bridge deck. A junior officer grabbed the telephone and answered it.

    "Sir¡­it''s from the Hexagone Brd," the junior officer announced.

    Trullet approached and took the receiver. "This is Admiral Trullet,"

    "Admiral, this is Grand Admiral Marshal Murat from the Hexagone Brd," came the reply. "We have received confirmation that the Ottomans have crossed the demarcation line. Your orders are to fire on the Ottoman lines. I repeat, fire on the Ottoman lines."

    "Your Excellency, if we do that, the Russians are going to fire at us," Trullet warned.

    "We are aware of that, Admiral. The moment you fire your salvo, we are technically at war with the Russians. You have your direct orders from the Emperor of the French Empire and me. So what are you hesitating for?"

    "Understood, Grand Admiral. We will proceed as ordered," he responded, though his voice carried a hint of reluctance.

    After hanging up the phone, Trullet turned to his officers. "Battle stations!"

 Chapter 410 The Keg Exploded

    <h4>Chapter 410 The Keg Exploded</h4>

    January 18th, 1822. On the Russian gship in the Ionian Sea. Admiral Orlov, standing on the deck, received an urgent update from one of his officers.

    "Admiral, we''ve observed significant movement in the French fleet''s artillery positioning. It appears they''re preparing to engage the Ottoman forces."

    "Monitor their movements closely. Inform me immediately if they open fire," he ordered, his tone reflecting the critical nature of the situation.

    Despite the looming threat of engagement, Orlov maintained hisposure. He was aware that any decision to retaliate against the French would escte the situation into a full-scale naval battle, possibly drawing Russia into a broader conflict.

    Meanwhile, on the French gship, Admiral Trullet was in a state of high alert. After receiving orders from the Hexagone Brd to fire upon the Ottoman lines, he ryed the instructions to his crew. The French sailors, though apprehensive about the implications of their actions, readied themselves forbat under Trullet''smand.

    As the minutes passed, the French fleet''s readiness to fire heightened the tension in the Ionian Sea. Admiral Trullet, aware of the weight of his responsibility, gave the final order to fire. The first salvo erupted from the French ships, lighting up the night sky and sending projectiles hurtling toward the Ottoman lines.

    Admiral Orlov, upon witnessing the French engagement, knew that the time for restraint was over. "Return fire," hemanded. The Russian fleet responded, targeting the French ships as per their orders.

    The volleys arced over the dark waters, marking the beginning of a heated exchange between the two fleets. The night sky was soon illuminated by the fiery trails of shells and the shes of artillery fire.

    On the Russian gship, Orlov directed his fleet with precision. His orders were clear and concise, aimed at crippling the French offensive while minimizing risk to his own ships.

    "Aim for their main artillery decks," hemanded. The Russian gunners, trained for such moments, adjusted their aim ordingly.

    The French fleet, under Trullet''smand, was quick to respond. They maneuvered to evade the iing fire. Now that they have fired on the Ottomans, it is time for the fleet to turn their attention towards the Russian ships.

    The French battleships and cruisers repositioned, angling their artillery towards the Russian vessels. And then from there on, an exchange of fire ensued for hours.

    ***

    Two o''clock in the morning, at the Pce of Versailles. Napoleon was sleeping in his bedroom. His arms wrapped around Ci, and his leg on top of hers. It looked like a peaceful moment for the Emperor and the Empress of the French Empire. Until¡ª.

    There was a sudden banging on the door.

    "Your Imperial Majesty! Your Imperial Majesty!"

    A shout from outside the door roused Napoleon from his sleep. He sat up quickly, disentangling himself from Ci.

    "Enter," he called out, his voice firm despite the abrupt awakening.

    Armand, visibly distressed, hurried into the room. "Your Imperial Majesty, urgent news from the Ionian Sea. The French and Russian fleets have engaged inbat. The situation is escting rapidly and we are certainly at war with the Russians."

    Napoleon''s expression hardened as he processed the news. So Tsar Paul I didn''t back down on his words huh?

    "I''ll head to the Hexagon Bard as soon as I get dressed. Prepare the car for sudden departure and I want a direct line with Saint Petersburg," Napoleon instructed Armand, quickly moving to get dressed.

    "Understood, Your Majesty. Everything will be ready," Armand replied, quickly leaving the room to carry out the orders.

    While preparing himself with his clothes, Ci stirred from her lumber, looking at Napoleon with concern. "What''s happening?"

    "It''s the Ionian Sea. We''re at war with Russia now," Napoleon replied,?his tone serious as he buttoned his military jacket.

    Upon hearing that, Ci jolted up in bed, her eyes wide with rm. "War with Russia? So they fired on our ship?"

    Napoleon nodded solemnly as he continued dressing. "Yes. I''m heading to the Hexagon Bard to lead the war as themander-in-chief. As for you my darling, you''ll have to wake up early in the morning so you can address the people of France about this sudden development."

    "We are going to announce to the people we are at war with Russia?" Ci asked.

    "Yes, it''s inevitable now. The public must be informed, and they need to hear it from their leaders," Napoleon replied as he fastened thest button on his jacket. "They need to know the situation and ourmitment to defending the nation."

    Ci nodded understandingly. "I will prepare a speech and address the nation."

    "Thank you, darling," Napoleon walked over to the bed and nted a kiss on her forehead before quickly leaving the room. He knew there was no time to waste; the situation required his immediate attention.

    Arriving at the Hexagone Brd, Napoleon was met with a flurry of activity. His advisors and military personnel were gathered, discussing thetest reports from the Ionian Sea. They all stopped upon seeing him and bowed their heads in respect as he entered.

    Napoleon swiftly moved to the center of the room, where arge map of the Mediterranean was spread out.

    "Report the current status," hemanded.

    Grand Admiral, Marshal Murat was the first to speak. "Your Imperial Majesty, we have sunk a quarter of their fleet while losing two ships on our side. The battle remained intense and it''s been dragging for almost two hours."

    "Two hours?" Napoleon repeated. "For a naval battle tost that long with sophisticated weaponry, it seems that both fleets are trained exceptionally well. Very well, prepare our army for mobilization. I want them prepped and ready in the next few hours. Alert our allies as well and keep them informed of the situation. We might need their support if this esctes further."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. We will begin preparations immediately," Marshal Berthier said.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I have the Emperor of Russia on the line," Armand walked over to Napoleon, carrying a tray with a telephone on it.

    Napoleon''s expression turned serious. "Thank you, Armand," he said, taking the phone. "Put him through."

    The room fell silent as Napoleon prepared to speak with Tsar Paul I.

    "Paul¡­this is Napoleon. So you really abide by your words huh?"

    "You left me with no choice, Napoleon. You forced my hand," Paul said.

    "So you have no intention of de-escting this conflict?" Napoleon asked.

    "No. I won''t tolerate France''s imperialistic actions any longer. A state of war exists between Russia and France."

    "Is that so¡­" Napoleon mused. "Then so be it!"

 Chapter 411 The Declaration of War

    Chapter 411 The Deration of War

    Empire of France, seven o''clock in the morning. The ce de Concorde in Paris was bustling with activity as journalists and civilians alike gathered, drawn by the promise of an important announcement from the Empress of the French Empire. The usually calm morning was now a scene of anticipation and curiosity.

    Journalists, having arrived early, were busy setting up their camera equipment, ensuring they had the best angles to capture the Empress''s speech. The air was filled with the clicking of cameras and the murmur of reporters discussing potential reasons for this sudden gathering.

    Civilians, initially on their way to start their daily routines, found themselves drawn to the growing crowd. Word of mouth had spread quickly about the Empress''s appearance, leading to a diverse mix of people filling the historic square. Some were office workers in suits, others were local residents, and there were even a few tourists who had stumbled upon the event by chance.

    As the minutes ticked by, the ce de Concorde swelled with more and more people. The crowd was a mix of excitement and apprehension, as the reason behind the gathering was still unknown. Spections ran wild among the onlookers ¨C some guessed it might be a significant policy announcement, while others worried it could be rted to the pandemic.

    Meanwhile, police and security personnel were strategically positioned around the area, ensuring the safety of the Empress and the public. Barricades were set up to control the crowd, and officers were vignt, keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings.

    People checked their watches, counting down the minutes to the scheduled time of the speech. Cameras were trained on the podium, where the Empress was expected to appear.

    As the clock struck the scheduled time, a hush fell over the crowd. All eyes turned to the podium, waiting for the Empress to emerge and shed light on the purpose of this early morning assembly.

    Momentster, the Empress of the French Empire, Ci Bonaparte, made her entrance. A sigh of admiration was let out from the mouths of the crowds as they saw the Empress''s beautyplemented by her opulent dress and dignified demeanor. She approached the podium with aposed and solemn air, aware of the multitude of eyes fixed upon her.

    The Empress surveyed the crowd for a moment before beginning her speech.

    "Citizens of France! I stand before you in a time of great uncertainty and challenge for our nation. At 11 p.m. Central European Standard Time. The Ottoman Army, despite many warnings from our country, crossed the demarcation line, prompting our Mediterranean Fleet stationed at the Ionian Sea to fire a salvo on them. In response to this, the Russian ck Sea Fleet, also stationed in the area, fired at our own fleet."

    After saying that, a gasp could be heard rippling through the crowd. The reality of the situation was beginning to sink in for many. The Empress paused briefly, allowing her words to resonate with the audience.

    She continued. "Today, we face a grave situation, one that extends beyond our nation''s borders. The Ottoman Army, in its ruthless pursuit to quell the Greek revolution, crossed the demarcation line despite our warnings. Their actions, aimed at suppressing the legitimate aspirations of the Greek people for independence, have left us with no choice but to intervene.

    "We hereby formally dere war on the Ottoman Empire and its ally, Russia. This deration is a response to their tant disregard for human rights and their threat to regional stability. The Ottoman''s intent tomit atrocities against the Greek people and Russia''s support in these actions cannot be ignored or tolerated.

    "Our involvement in this conflict is not merely a matter of national interest, but a moral obligation. We stand in solidarity with the Greek people, supporting their fight for freedom and independence. We cannot, in good conscience, stand idle while a genocide unfolds.

    "The Russian involvement in this matter has furtherplicated the situation. Their support for the Ottoman''s brutal campaign against the Greeks is reprehensible. By aligning themselves with the oppressors, Russia has shown a disregard for basic human dignity and the principles of sovereignty.

    "To our brave soldiers, I ask you to fight not just for France, but for the principles of liberty and justice. You are the defenders of the oppressed, the protectors of freedom. Your courage and valor will be the beacon of hope for those fighting against tyranny.

    "To the citizens of France, I call upon you to support this just cause. This war is about defending the values we hold dear ¨C liberty, equality, and fraternity. It''s about standing against oppression and ensuring that the light of freedom is not extinguished.

    "To our allies and friends across the globe, we seek your support and solidarity. This is not just France''s fight; it is a fight for all who believe in the principles of freedom and human rights.

    "We aremitted to bringing an end to this conflict swiftly and justly. Our goal is peace, but we will not hesitate to confront aggression and injustice. We owe it to the Greek people, to our own citizens, and to the world.

    "Long live France, and may our efforts bring about a future of peace and freedom for all."

    With these powerful words, the Empress concluded her speech. The crowd, visibly moved by her words, erupted into apuse.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on St. Petersburg Pce Square, under the cold Russian skies, a simr scene unfolded. The Russian popce, summoned by the Tsar''s decree, gathered, waiting to hear from their leader.

    As Tsar Paul I stepped out onto the balcony overlooking the square, the crowd fell silent. He surveyed the sea of faces before him, a mixture of anticipation and apprehension evident in the crowd.

    "Citizens of Russia," began Tsar Paul I, his voice resonating across the square. "Today marks a significant moment in our nation''s history. France, driven by its imperialistic ambitions, has dered war on our ally, the Ottoman Empire, and consequently on us. This act of aggression cannot go unanswered. Russia has always stood for sovereignty and the right of nations to defend themselves. Our alliance with the Ottoman Empire is not just a strategic partnership but amitment to protect those threatened by foreign domination.

    France''s actions, under the guise of supporting Greek independence, are nothing but a tant attempt to expand its own influence at the cost of regional stability. This is not a battle for freedom, as they im, but an act of unwarranted aggression.

    Thus, in response to France''s deration, we too are forced to dere war. This decision is not taken lightly, but out of necessity to protect our interests and uphold the bnce of power in Europe."

 Chapter 412 The Emperorâ€™s Children Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 412 The Emperor''s Children Part 1</h4>

    As the morning sun began to fill the dining hall of the Royal Pce of Madrid, Tristan Bonaparte shared a quiet breakfast with an English noblewoman. The table between them was long, yet it seemed to shorten with each shared nce and smile.

    Tristan observed the noblewoman, appreciating the simplicity and elegance of her attire She wore a cream-colored dress, tailored to fit her form without excess or ostentation. The red cape that draped over her shoulders was bright and eye-catching, but its design was practical, meant for warmth rather than show.

    Her hair was light blonde, pulled back to reveal the full extent of her gentle features. Her eyes were bright and attentive as she looked back at him, a smile gracing her lips.

    "Uhm¡­Your Majesty, I can''t help but notice that you are looking at me quite oftenly. Is there something on my face?" she asked.

    Tristan''s smile broadened, and he leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table, an informal gesture that seemed to close the distance between them even more.

    "My apologies, Lady," he began. "it''s not something on your face that captures my attention, but rather the face itself¡ªitsposure, the way it reflects the morning light, and, if I may be so bold, how it seems to brighten this hall more than any chandelier ever could."

    Herughter, light and melodic, filled the room, and she ced her hand lightly over her mouth in a gesture of feigned modesty.

    "Sir, you have a way with words that could turn breakfast into a ballroom dance," she replied. "But tell me, is it the custom here in Spain for noblemen to offerpliments as freely as the sun offers its rays?"

    "It is not the custom, perhaps, but an inclination of the heart when in pleasantpany," Tristan said and continued. "And in such apany, it would be a disservice to conversation to not speak one''s mind. And by the way, mydy, I''m not a Spanish nobleman but a French one. I am, after all, the son of the Great Emperor who is ruling France. Napoleon Bonaparte. And you haven''t introduced yourself formally to me."

    The noblewoman tilted her head slightly, her smile taking on an addedyer of warmth.

    "I stand corrected, Your Majesty.?I am Lady Shi Belfast. My family holds modest estates to the north of Ennd. While we may notmand an empire, we do take pride in our contribution to the realm''s tapestry."

    Tristan nodded, his interest clearly piqued. "Lady Belfast," he repeated, savoring the name. "A beautiful name for a beautifuldy. Ennd''s countryside must surely be lesser for your absence."

    Shi''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "ttery will get you everywhere, Your Majesty," she quipped. "But I must admit, I do miss the green fields and the cool breeze of my homnd. However, Spain¡ªand this pce¡ªhave charms of their own."

    "Indeed, they do," Tristan agreed with a chuckle. "But surely those charms are eclipsed by thepany one keeps.

    He continued.

    "I take it that youing here to Spain, to this very pce, is not just for a change of scenery, Lady Belfast," Tristan said, his tone shifting subtly to a more serious tone. "Your presence here, if I am not mistaken, is a silent eptance of the proposal that has been extended, the union our families have arranged."

    Shi''s smile softened, and she lowered her eyes for a moment, a silent acknowledgment of the weight of his words. When she raised her gaze to meet his again, there was a new depth to be seen.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," she began. "And I''m very honored that you have selected me over other candidates. The arrangement was made between our families, and I am here to honor that agreement."

    "You should know, mydy, that I am the son of Napoleon Bonaparte, the man who brought Great Britain to its knees. Surely, you have no grudge against the son for the father''s deeds?" Tristan asked.

    Shi Belfast held his gaze, her expressionposed. "Grudges are a heavy burden to carry across the channel, Your Majesty. I prefer to travel light," she replied with a pragmatic tone. "I judge individuals by their own actions, not by their lineage. Besides, our countries have found peace, and so shall we, if we''re to move forward."

    Tristan nodded, appreciating her practical approach. "Well said, Lady Belfast. The past is behind us, and I''m looking forward to building something new, something ours."

    Shi considered his words, then nodded in agreement.

    As Tristan was about to speak another word. One of his advisors suddenly entered the dining hall.

    Tristan was slightly dismayed at the interruption. He looked towards the advisor with an arched brow, signaling his displeasure at being disturbed during a private moment.

    "Your Majesty, I apologize for the intrusion," the advisor said, clearly aware he had breached protocol. "There are urgent matters that require your attention. Affairs of the state that cannot wait."

    Tristan sighed, the reality of his position never allowing for a truly private life. "Very well," he said, turning back to Shi with an apologetic smile. "Duty calls, it seems. We will have to continue our discussion at ater time."

    Shi nodded, the understanding in her eyes evident. "Of course, Your Majesty. I would not keep you from your responsibilities."

    With a final nce at Lady Belfast, Tristan stood and followed his advisor out of the dining hall.

    ***

    Tristan followed his advisor to his office, and as soon as they arrived at the doors to his office, the advisor stopped and faced him.

    "Your Majesty, inside your office would be your cab members. So it is going to be crowded."

    "So it is really serious huh?"

    "It is indeed, Your Majesty," the advisor confirmed, his face stern.

    Tristan''s expression hardened. "Understood. Let''s not keep them waiting then."

    He briskly walked into his office, where his cab members stood waiting.

    The room was filled with a tense atmosphere, papers were strewn across the table, and maps with various markings hung on the walls. The chatter ceased as he entered; all eyes were on him, expectant and anxious.

    "Good morning," Tristan greeted them, taking his ce at the head of the table. "Now, what is so urgent that it cannot wait until after breakfast?"

    One of the senior advisors stepped forward, a dispatch in his hand. "Your Majesty, the Empire of France has dered war on the Russian Empire and the Ottoman Empire. They have reached out to us and ask that wee to their aid as allies in this conflict," the senior advisor finished, handing the dispatch to Tristan.

    Tristan scanned the document quickly. "So my father really did it huh? They fired at the Ottoman troops that crossed the demarcation line."

    "Your Majesty, they aren''t waiting any longer. They need our decision."

    "My father has asked his son to join him in battle, a son would never turn his back on his father, especially in a time like this," Tristan said. "As the King of Spain, I answer to his call. The Empire of Spain shall dere war on the Russian Empire and the Ottoman Empire."

 Chapter 413 The Emperorâ€™s Children Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 413 The Emperor''s Children Part 2</h4>

    Meanwhile, at the capital city of the Dominion of Canada, Quebec, it was ten o''clock in the morning. Daphne Bonaparte was preparing for her first significant meeting with her advisor. The room was quiet, the only sound being the asional tap of Daphne''s fingers on the table as she waited.

    Momentster, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Daphne spoke softly, and the door opened. Her advisor, a middle-aged man, named Hamelin Sault, with a serious demeanor, entered the room.

    "Good morning, Your Imperial Highness. The reason why I call this urgent meeting is because there is a developing report in the European continent."

    "What is it?" Daphne asked curiously.

    "Her Imperial Majesty, Ci Bonaparte, has formally dered war on the Russian and the Ottoman Empire," Sault revealed with a grave expression.

    Daphne hummed aloud, acknowledging the report. "Well, Canada is part of the French Empire. If France is engaging in war with another nation, French dominions, and colonies, including Canada, will be expected to support the effort," she stated, her voice steady but thoughtful.

    Sault nodded in agreement. "Exactly, Your Imperial Highness. But the problem is Canada only has five thousand soldiers in active service and they are scattered throughout the dominion. We can''t support France militarily."

    Sault couldn''t be more correct. Since there was no threat to Canada''s territorial integrity as its neighbor, New France, was also part of the French Empire. There was no need for a huge army other than a peacekeeping force.

    "But we can support them in terms of supply," Daphne said. "We will provide France with raw materials, food, and other essential supplies. It''s the best course of action given our limited military capacity."

    Sault nodded, jotting down notes. "Indeed, Your Imperial Highness. We can leverage our natural resources and agricultural strength. However, this will require reallocating some of our domestic resources, and it might impact our economy."

    Daphne acknowledged the potential consequences with a nod. "We must bnce our support for France with the needs of our citizens. I want a detailed n on how we can manage these resources efficiently without causing undue strain at home."

    "Understood," Sault replied. "I''ll convene a team to work on this immediately. We''ll consider all aspects, including logistics, economic impact, and potential responses from other international entities."

    "Keep me updated," Daphne instructed.

    As Sault left her room, Daphne sighed. "Father, it''s not even half a year since I began to rule a dominion, and yet you''ve already embroiled us in a global conflict."

    She murmured to herself. She stared out the window, contemting the challenges ahead. She would prefer if France were to emerge victorious in this conflict, which she confidently believes due to its military strength and state-of-the-art technologies. But if the opposite were to happen, she might lose this territory as part of the treaty the parties may sign.

    She pped her cheeks. "No, that''s impossible. The French Empire is the best," she reassured herself, trying to shake off the doubts.

    Then she heard hurried footstepsing towards her office. The door swung open and Hamelin Sault re-entered, his usualposure reced by a sense of urgency.

    "Your Imperial Highness, I apologize for the sudden intrusion," Sault began, slightly out of breath.

    Daphne raised an eyebrow, a signal for him to continue. "What''s the matter, Sault?"

    Sault took a moment to collect his thoughts. "It''s about the Spanish Empire. They have just dered war on the Russian and Ottoman Empire."

    "Spain too? So brother Tristan is also getting into action. What about Italy? Has there been any news about my sister Aveline joining the war?"

    "There''s no official statement from Italy yet, Your Highness. However, given the current alliances and political climate, it wouldn''t be surprising if they soon follow suit."

    Daphne nodded, her smile widening slightly. "This just increased the odds of the French coalition winning against the Russian and Ottoman Empires," she mused. "Thebined forces of France, Spain, and potentially Italy would be formidable."

    "Yes, Your Highness," Sault agreed. "But we must also consider the possibility of other nations joining the opposition, which could escte the conflict further."

    "Opposition?" Daphne tilted her head to the side, confused. "Who would dare stand against the might of the French Empire and her allies?"

    "I apologize Your Imperial Highness. Now that I think about it, there''s none that could realistically pose a significant challenge to thebined might of the French Empire and her allies," Sault said, recalibrating his earlier statement.

    "Well, there is one," Daphne said. "I believe it''s Austria. They hated our empire for takingnds off them. They might join our enemies."

    "I doubt that, Your Imperial Majesty. Because if they join the Russians, they might lose even more territory," Sault reasoned. "Austria might remain neutral to avoid further losses. Or possibly join the coalition."

    Daphne considered this perspective. "True, that would be the logical choice for them. Well, I think that''s all. Keep me updated again."

    "Of course, Your Imperial Highness," Sault responded with a nod. "I''ll make sure you''re informed of any significant changes or developments."

    ***

    At the capital city of the Kingdom of Italy. Aveline Bonaparte was at her office, doing her constitutional role as the Queen of Italy, a title given to her by her father, Napoleon Bonaparte.

    While sifting through some documents, her advisor, Ferdinando Marescalchi, entered her office.

    "Oh, Ferdinando, what brings you here?" Aveline asked, looking up from her documents with an inquisitive expression.

    Ferdinando adjusted his sses before speaking. "Your Majesty, there''s been a significant development. The Spanish and French Empire has dered war on the Russian and Ottoman Empire."

    "Wait¡­my father did?" Aveline asked, shocked at the news.

    "Well, it was Her Imperial Majesty who formally announced the deration of war."

    "So it is my mother," Aveline muttered. "Given the circumstances that Italy and France have a close rtionship, there''s no doubt we''ll be expected to take a stance soon."

    Ferdinando nodded, "Exactly, Your Majesty. There''s pressure for Italy to either support the French-led coalition or remain neutral. But I think it''s best that we join the war on the French side."

    "Of course that''s obvious. I will draft a speech for my deration of war to the Empire of Russia and Ottoman."

    ***

    At the Kingdom of Germany, in Berlin.

    Francis wore his trench coat as he walked down the hallway of the Sanssouci Pce. Trailing behind him was his fiance, Charlotte.

    "We are heading for Bavaria to urge the King of Germany to dere war on Russia and the Ottman," Francis said. "This is an opportunity for France to grow even longer and stronger."

    "I''ll help you," Charlotte said.

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 414 Join Us

    <h4>Chapter 414 Join Us</h4>

    Francis and Charlotte boarded an airne bound for the bustling capital city of the Kingdom of Germany, Munich. As they settled into their seats, they sat close to each other, their hands intertwined, offering silent support. The airne''s engines hummed to life, a low and steady sound that filled the cabin as they prepared for takeoff.

    Looking out the window, Francis''s gaze was pensive. "You know, the King of Germany still has some grudges as to why I didn''t choose his daughter to be my wife. Talking to him would be hard."

    Charlotte, equally contemtive, gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "You don''t have to worry about it. King Maximilian is smart enough to know that if he doesn''t align himself with France, his country would fall from the Russians, should the Poles fall. He''ll put aside personal feelings for the greater good of his kingdom."

    Francis nodded, acknowledging her point. "Well, that''s obvious. But what if the king proposed some sort of an exchange? Like if we do this, we do that."

    "Are you regretting that your fiance is not a powerful political figure in the Kingdom of Germany?" Charlotte asked as she looked him directly in the eye.

    Francis felt her piercing gaze andughed. "Of course not. Why would I regret having you? You are a godsend. Choosing someone over you would be, if not, the stupidest thing I could ever do."

    "Really?" Charlotte blushed, not believing what she just heard.

    "Yes, really," Francis affirmed with a smile.

    "Well¡­if you say so¡­" Charlotte said softly, moving her hair to the back of her ear, a gesture that Francis found endearing.

    ***

    Two hourster, Francis and Charlotte arrived at Munich airport. The nended smoothly, and on the runway, a convoy of cars was ready to take Francis and Charlotte to their next destination. They were heading to Hohenschwangau Castle, where their crucial meeting with King Maximilian was to take ce.

    As they traveled through the picturesque Bavarian countryside, the imposing sight of Hohenschwangau Castle loomed in the distance. The castle, with its majestic architecture and historical significance, was a fitting ce for a meeting of such importance.

    Upon arriving, they were greeted by pce officials who escorted them inside. The grandeur of the castle''s interior was breathtaking, with its ornate decorations and rich history evident in every corner.

    Francis and Charlotte were led to avish waiting room where they were told King Maximilian would join them shortly. Charlotte looked around, taking in the opulence of the room.

    "This ce is incredible," she whispered to Francis.

    "It is," Francis agreed, "but let''s not get distracted. We''re here for a purpose."

    A few momentster, King Maximilian entered the room.

    Francis and Charlotte stood up, and formal introductions were made.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for agreeing to meet with us," Francis began, getting straight to the point.

    King Maximilian nodded. "I understand the urgency of the matter. Let''s sit and discuss."

    As they settled into their seats, Francis began.

    "Your Majesty. The Crown Prince of the French Empire, which is I, has personally visited you to invite you to our war with the Russians and the Ottomans."

    "Your father, Napoleon, has sent you here to say that?" Maximilian asked.

    Francis shook his head.?"I have received no letter from Paris. But one thing is certain, the Spanish Empire, which is headed by my little brother Tristan, and the Kingdom of Italy, headed by my little sister Aveline, has dered war on the Russians and the Ottomans. As their older brother and a loyal servant of the French Empire, it is my responsibility that the French Empire gets all the help it can. We''re seeking your support in this conflict."

    King Maximilian leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "And what does the French Empire offer in return for our support?"

    Francis was prepared for this question. "Apart from military alliances, we offer economic benefits. Trade agreements, technological exchanges, and support in rebuilding efforts post-war. It''s a mutually beneficial rtionship. But if you chose to remain neutral¡­ well, Paris would think you are aligning with the Russians, so all of our signed agreements regarding trades would be reconsidered, and possibly revoked," Francis stated.

    King Maximilian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So you are ckmailing me?" he asked his tone even but probing.

    Francis maintained hisposure. "Not at all, Your Majesty. It''s not ckmail but rather a straightforward presentation of the potential consequences. Alliances during war times are delicate and often entail hard decisions. Our aim is to build a strong coalition based on mutual benefit and respect."

    "It''s beneficial for the Kingdom of Germany to join this war because if the coalition wins, you may be able to get territories from Russia," Charlotte added.

    "But Russia and Germany aren''t geographically close," King Maximilian interjected, a hint of skepticism in his voice. "How can you assure me that Germany will gain territorial advantage from this conflict?"

    Francis was quick to respond. "Your Majesty, in the event of victory, the redistribution of territories and influence will be a topic of discussion among the coalition members. Germany''s participation and support will be a significant factor in these negotiations. Your involvement now could lead to strategic gainster."

    King Maximilian appeared to mull over their words, his expression thoughtful. "I understand your points, but I must consider the risks as well. Entering a war is not a decision to be taken lightly."

    "Well, that decision must be made now because the Russians aren''t waiting. They are surely mobilizing their entire army towards the West. Pnd is a country that is hesitating but will face the full force of the Russians without French support if they fail to make a decision. Mind you the Kingdom of Pnd has a weak military. Your country as well," Francis emphasized.

    King Maximilian leaned forward, his expression growing more serious. "Your point is taken, Crown Prince Francis. We can''t defend our country against a superior military nation like Russia."

    "Dere war on Russia and the Ottoman, and I swear to you, French troops will enter your western border towards the east, setting up defenses to counter the Russian advance," Francis stated firmly. "Our military support will be immediate and substantial."

    King Maximilian sighed. "Fine¡­I''ll prepare the deration of warter in the evening and announce it tomorrow."

    Francis smiled. "Your decision is a wise one, Your Majesty. You have our full support and gratitude. The French Empire will stand with Germany."

    King Maximilian nodded solemnly. "I trust yourmitment, Crown Prince Francis."

    With that, they exchanged a formal exchange of goodbyes and left.

    "It was that easy," Francis noted.

    "I did notice it," Charlotte said.

 Chapter 415 The Fall of One Ally

    <h4>Chapter 415 The Fall of One Ally</h4>

    January 28th, 1822.

    At Napoleon''s office. Armand entered the room with documents clutched tightly to his chest.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I have some reports that need your attention," Armand said as he walked over to Napoleon''s desk.

    Napoleon, who was having a hearty afternoon snack, briefly nced up to meet his eyes, and returned promptly to his food.

    "Proceed."

    "The Kingdom of Germany and the Kingdom of Pnd have joined our side and have formally announced their deration of war to the Russian Empire and the Ottoman Empire. They expect our fullmitment to the words we have said to them to get them to our side."

    "Good, with the Kingdom of Germany and Pnd on our side, we can march our troops eastward and meet the Russians. Anyways, any development on the Russian movement?"

    "ording to our military intelligence," Armand continued, "Russian forces are advancing aggressively toward the Polish border. They''re expected to reach there by the end of January. The Polish military will resist as much as they can but they''re also pressing for our immediate support."

    "Tell the Polish that they have our guaranteed support. But I can''t assure them that we will arrive there in time. The Russians may take Warsaw but we will be able to regain it once our Army has crossed Germany," Napoleon instructed, his tone pragmatic.

    Armand nodded, making a mental note of the directive. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ry the message. Additionally, our scouts report that the Russian forces arerger than anticipated. This could pose a significant challenge for our troops and the Poles."

    Napoleon paused, considering this new information. "We need to reinforce our eastern front then. Mobilize additional divisions from our reserves and send word to our allies in Germany to expedite their troop movements. Every moment counts."

    "Absolutely, sire. I''ll ensure the orders are dispatched immediately," Armand replied.

    "One more thing," Napoleon added, "coordinate with our naval forces in the Baltic. We need to divert the attention of the Russians. Make them think that we are nning an invasion from the North."

    Armand quickly processed the instruction. "A feint to the North.?That should divide their focus. I willmunicate this to the navalmand at once. Any orders that you may have in mind?"

    "No, that would be all, Armand. You may leave me now," Napoleon finished, indicating the end of their discussion.

    Armand, understanding the dismissal, swiftly turned and exited the office, his mind already on the multiple tasks at hand. The urgency of the situation was clear, and there was no time to waste.

    Napoleon, left alone in his office, finished his snack and then focused his attention on the stack of papers and maps spread across his desk. The information they contained was crucial to the uing military campaigns. He meticulously examined each document, nning his next moves.

    ***

    January 30th, 1822. At the Polish-Russian border.

    The Polish Army, entrenched in their hastily constructed fortifications, braced for the impending Russian onught. The air was tense, filled with the anticipation of battle. Soldiers checked their weapons, exchanged grim looks, and muttered prayers under their breath.

    As dawn broke, the distant drone of engines shattered the morning''s stillness. Russian bomber aircraft, dark shapes against the grey sky, approached. Artillery units positioned far behind the Russian lines readied themselves. The Polish soldiers tightened their grips on their rifles, knowing that the first phase of the attack would be a punishing bombardment.

    The bombers released their deadly cargo, and explosions rocked the Polish defenses. Clouds of dirt and smoke billowed into the air as trenches and fortifications were hit. The Polish soldiers ducked for cover, trying to avoid the shrapnel and debris flying overhead. Despite their efforts, casualties were inevitable. Medics rushed to tend to the wounded, dragging them to rtive safety.

    As the bombing run ceased, the distant rumble of engines grew louder. Russian light tanks, supported by a wave of infantry, began their advance. The tanks, nimble and fast, maneuvered through the broken terrain, heading straight for the Polish lines.

    The Polish soldiers, recovering from the bombardment, opened fire. Machine guns rattled, and rifles cracked as they tried to hold back the advancing enemy. The tanks, however, proved to be a formidable challenge. Their armor deflected most of the small arms fire, and their return fire was devastating.

    The Russian infantry, using the tanks as cover, advanced in a disciplined manner. They moved from cover to cover, gradually closing the distance to the Polish trenches. The Poles, despite being outnumbered and outgunned, fought fiercely. Hand-to-handbat ensued as the Russians reached the trenches. Bays and close-quarters weapons were used in brutal, desperate fighting.

    The Polish resistance was tenacious, but the Russian numerical and technological superiority began to tell. The Russian forces slowly, but inexorably, pushed the Polish defenders back. The sound of battle was intense, with the crack of rifles, the roar of tank engines, and the screams of wounded men filling the air.

    Despite their bravery and determination, the Polish lines started to break under the relentless Russian pressure. Commanders shouted orders, trying to rally their men, but the situation was rapidly deteriorating. Communications were disrupted, and coordination among the Polish units became increasingly difficult.

    In the midst of the chaos, Polish artillery units, positioned further back, tried to provide support. They fired at the advancing Russian tanks and infantry, but the Russians responded with their own artillery, silencing many of the Polish guns.

    As the day wore on, the Polish defense became more fragmented. Units were isted, overrun, or forced to retreat. The Russians, sensing victory, pressed their advantage. More tanks and infantry poured into the breach, overwhelming the remaining pockets of Polish resistance.

    Byte afternoon, it was clear that the Polish Army was being overrun. Themanding officers, realizing the futility of further resistance, reluctantly issued orders to retreat. The remaining Polish soldiers, exhausted and disheartened, withdrew under heavy Russian fire.

    As night fell, the battlefield was a scene of devastation. The Polish retreat was harried and disorganized, with many soldiers left behind, wounded or dead. The Russians consolidated their gains, preparing for the next phase of their advance.

    Following the devastating defeat at the border, the Russian Army continued its relentless march towards Warsaw, the capital of the Kingdom of Pnd. The Polish forces, significantly weakened and demoralized by their recent losses, struggled to regroup and mount a defense of the city.

    Warsaw braced for the inevitable siege. Civilians, filled with fear and uncertainty, either fled or prepared for the worst. The streets, usually bustling with life, were eerily quiet, with only the distant sounds of artillery breaking the silence.

    King Josef Anton Poniatowski, aware of the dire situation, convened an emergency meeting with his military advisors. The options were limited; the Russian forces were too strong, and the Polish Army was not in a position to defend the city effectively. The king faced a difficult decision ¨C to stay and risk capture or to flee and set up a government-in-exile.

    After much deliberation, King Poniatowski made the painful choice to leave Warsaw. He and his closest advisors nned a covert departure to Berlin, seeking refuge and support from their German allies. The king''s departure was kept secret from the public to prevent panic and maintain some semnce of order in the city.

    As the Russian forces closed in on Warsaw, the Polish military, undermanned and outgunned, put up a token resistance. Skirmishes erupted in the outskirts, but it was clear that they could not hold off the Russians for long.

    The Russian Army, employing abination of artillery bombardment and ground assaults, quickly overwhelmed the Polish defenses. Bomber aircraft, a keyponent of the Russian military strategy, continued to wreak havoc, targeting key defensive positions and infrastructure.

    The streets of Warsaw became a battleground, with Polish soldiers and volunteers fighting desperately in a doomed effort to repel the invaders. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and fires raged uncontrolled, adding to the chaos and destruction.

    Despite their valiant efforts, the Polish defenders were systematically pushed back, block by block. Russian tanks and infantry units advanced through the city, meeting pockets of resistance but steadily gaining ground.

    By nightfall, the Russian forces had taken control of most of Warsaw. The Polish g that once flew proudly over the city was reced with the Russian banner, signifying the fall of the capital.

 Chapter 416 Prelude to Great War

    Chapter 416 Prelude to Great War

    February 1st, 1822.

    In the stately office of Emperor Napoleon at the Pce of Versailles, the atmosphere was tense and expectant. The office, though elegantly furnished, bore the marks of a militarymand center with maps and documents spread across the desk and walls.

    Napoleon sat behind his desk, his expression stern and contemtive. He was reviewing a series of dispatches when Armand briskly entered the room, carrying a new set of documents.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Armand began. "I bring urgent news from the Eastern front."

    Napoleon looked up, his keen eyes meeting Armand''s. "Report," hemanded, his voice betraying no emotion.

    Armand stepped forward,ying the documents on the desk. "The Kingdom of Pnd has fallen. Russian forces have sessfully captured Warsaw. King Josef Anton Poniatowski has retreated to Berlin, seeking refuge and support from the Germans."

    Napoleon''s brow furrowed slightly at this news, but he remainedposed. "Detail the events leading to the fall," he instructed, indicating the documents.

    Armand nodded and began his technical report. "The Russian advance was swift and well-coordinated. After breaking through Polish defenses at the border, they moved rapidly towards Warsaw. Our intelligence suggests that the Russian forces employed abination of heavy artillery, bomber aircraft, and a substantial number of ground troops, including light tanks and infantry."

    He paused, collecting his thoughts. "The Polish Army was weak to begin with as it was in the process of modernizing its state. It would not be surprising news about their fall. However, the fact that they were able to take Warsaw within a day¡­It''s just impressive. The Russians truly are a formidable army."

    He then inquired further. "What about the civilian response?"

    "The civilian poption wasrgely unprepared for such a rapid advancement. Many fled the city, while others remained, caught in the crossfire. The Russian forces have now established control over the city, and martialw has been dered," Armand continued.

    Napoleon nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "And where are our troops?"

    "The First Division is expected to cross the western border of Pnd in the next three hours."

    In this war, the Empire of France mobilized 800,000 soldiers, the Kingdom of Germany 300,000 thousand, the Kingdom of Pnd, 200,000 thousand, Kingdom of Italy 150,000 thousand. The Empire of Spain however only sent a floti of warships to help the French and Italian Navy in the Mediterranean Sea.

    As Armand was reporting, another person entered his office.

    "I apologize for the sudden intrusion, Your Imperial Majesty," Talleyrand limply walked in, his face etched with urgency. "But I have significant diplomatic news."

    Napoleon, ustomed to Talleyrand''s mannerisms, gestured for him to continue.

    Talleyrand, taking a moment topose himself, said, "We have received word from our ambassadors. Britain shows interest in our situation but remains nonmittal. They are wary of directly engaging against Russia but are open to providing logistical support. Austria, on the other hand, is cautious. They fear Russian retaliation but have indicated they might offer covert aid."

    "Even Britain is helping huh despite what we did to them almost two decades ago."

    "Possibly it was the work of His Majesty, Tristan Bonaparte, the Emperor of Spain. His fiance, Shi Belfast, has a powerful family serving the Parliament of Britain. She may have used her influence to sway their decision," Talleyrand suggested.

    "No wonder¡­what about our enemies? Russian and the Ottoman Empire?"

    "Well they are joyous, Your Imperial Majesty. Their morale was boosted after capturing the capital city of the Kingdom of Pnd. They might even think they can win this war now," Talleyrand said.

    Hearing that, Napoleon couldn''t help but scoff softly. "But the Kingdom of Pnd didn''t even sign an armistice or even a ceasefire with the Russians, right? So howe they are feeling that? Anyways, what about the King of Pnd."

    "As for that, Your Imperial Majesty, he was quite, how should I put this¡­disappointed? Or perhaps angry at the oue. They are ming us for not providing sufficient support in time," Talleyrand exined.

    "Yeah, that one I expect," Napoleon simply shrugged off the Poles'' disappointment. "Now what about the n of a feigned invasion of the North?"

    "Grand Admiral, Marshal Murat has tasked the English Channel Fleet of the Imperial French Navy towards Saint Petersburg. Since Minister Talleyrand had reported that the British may be joining the war offensively, we can ask for some of their ships. The moment the Russians saw a huge fleet of warships heading towards the north, there''s no doubt the Russians would reallocate some of their forces to defend Saint Petersburg," Armand detailed.

    He continued. "Now speaking of the feigned invasion. The Marshals have concocted an invasion in the South."

    "Oh, let''s hear that," Napoleon leaned in, his curiosity piqued.

    "The strategy involves a two-pronged assault. Firstly, we aim tounch an offensive against the Ottoman Empire. Our intelligence indicates that their military is not as robust as the Russian forces, making them a more vulnerable target. By destabilizing the Ottoman front, we can force the Russians to divert resources to assist their ally, thereby weakening their position in the north."

    Napoleon nodded, signaling for Armand to continue.

    "The n is to concentrate our forces along the southeastern borders of the Ottoman Empire. The Kingdom of Italy, with support from the French troops, will lead the initial incursion. We aim to rapidly prate their defenses and capture key strategic points. This will disrupt their supply lines andmunication, causing chaos within their ranks."

    "And the secondary phase?" Napoleon inquired.

    "Once we have gained substantial ground in the Ottoman territories, we will establish a strong defensive line to hold off any counterattacks. Meanwhile, our forces in the north, bolstered by the German troops, will be prepared tounch a coordinated offensive towards Russia. This will be timed to coincide with the feigned invasion from the north to create maximum confusion and stretch Russian defenses."

    "And then?" Napoleon prompted.

    Armand detailed further, "After establishing a foothold in the Ottoman territories, we n to push northward through the Balkans. This approach will allow us to approach Russia from a less defended angle. The goal is to open a new front, forcing the Russians to fight on multiple fronts and thinning their forces."

    "And how many soldiers are required for this operation?"

    "Approximately three million, Your Imperial Majesty, of course, that includes the coalition forces."

    "Well then, the n sounds good, and I have no problem with it. Tell them they have my permission to proceed with this operation."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Majesty."

 Chapter 417 The Naval Battle in the Baltic

    <h4>Chapter 417 The Naval Battle in the Baltic</h4>

    February 16th, 1822.

    The French North Sea Fleet, equipped with two battleships, three battlecruisers, sixteen destroyers, twenty submarines, and an experimental aircraft carrier, navigated through the Danish Strait into the Baltic Sea.

    With the outbreak of the war, the Russian Baltic Fleet had already positioned themselves strategically, ready to counter any moves by their adversaries.

    Admiral?Antoine Ren¨¦ Th¨¦venard,manding the French fleet, was at the helm of the lead battleship, "L''Intr¨¦pide." The fleet moved cautiously, aware of the Russian presence.

    On the aircraft carrier, preparations were underway for the first operation involving fighter nes. The pilots, briefed and ready, waited for the signal to take off. Below the surface, the submarines advanced, tasked with reconnaissance and clearing the path for the fleet.

    In Paris, at the war room of the Hexagone Brd, Emperor Napoleon, surrounded by his military advisors, was closely monitoring the progress of the operation. The room was tense, with everyone''s attention focused on thetest reports from the front.

    Marshal Murat updated Napoleon on the Baltic operation. "The fleet has entered the Baltic Sea without major incidents," he reported.

    There were only French warships entering the Baltic Sea, as the British had refused to involve themselves directly in the war. However, they had assured France of their support in terms of supplies and intelligence. This meant that the French fleet, although formidable, was operating without direct British naval backup.

    "Good, tell them that if they spot a Russian battleship, sink them immediately."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Majesty. We will be tasking our new vessel, the aircraft carrier Joffre, with a critical role in this operation," Marshal Murat responded. He noted down Napoleon''s instructions to engage aggressively with any Russian battleships encountered.

    Captain Maurice Gillet, aboard the Joffre, received a wireless telegram from the lead ship of the fleet. The operator immediately decrypted the message and handed it to the captain.

    Captain Gillet received the message with a nod. "Prepare the dive bombers, torpedo bombers, and fighter nes for immediateunch."

    On the deck of the aircraft carrier, the pilots spurred to their stations, swiftly boarding their respective aircraft. The dive bombers, torpedo bombers, and fighter nes were lined up on the deck, engines roaring to life as they readied for takeoff.

    Below the waves, the French submarines continued to ry crucial information. They reported no immediate Russian fleet sightings, but the threat loomedrge, and the entire fleet remained on high alert.

    Admiral Th¨¦venard, aboard L''Intr¨¦pide, coordinated with the Joffre and the rest of the fleet, ensuring that all units were in sync and ready for any engagement.

    One by one, the nes from the Joffre took off, ascending into the sky with a mission to survey the area and report any signs of the Russian fleet.

    Admiral Th¨¦venard watched the nes disappear into the horizon. He maintained steadymunication with the Joffre, ensuring that any intelligence gathered by the aircraft would be promptly ryed and acted upon.

    It was three o''clock in the afternoon and the nes were cruising at an altitude of three thousand feet, having been in the air for over an hour. The pilots, vignt and focused, scanned the sea below for any signs of the Russian fleet. The clear sky provided excellent visibility, aiding their reconnaissance mission.

    Suddenly, a pilot from one of the fighter nes spotted a cluster of ships on the horizon. The pilot, call sign "Falcon One," swiftly keyed his radio, connecting with the Joffre.

    "Joffre, this is Falcon One. I have visual on multiple ships at coordinates 54.678¡ã N, 19.456¡ã E. Appears to be the Russian fleet. Over."

    On the Joffre, Captain Gillet received the transmission. "Copy, Falcon One. Maintain altitude and keep visual. Do not engage. Ry any movement patterns or changes in formation. Over."

    "Falcon One copies," the pilot responded. He continued to circle the area along with his squadron keeping a safe distance while observing the Russian fleet''s formation and movements.

    As Falcon One continued to observe the Russian fleet from above, he noticed a sudden change in their behavior. "Joffre, Falcon One. The Russian fleet is adjusting its formation. It looks like they''ve spotted us. I see anti-aircraft batteries being positioned. Over."

    Within moments, the Russian fleet, consisting of the sameposition as the French, began to aim their anti-aircraft batteries towards the sky.

    Falcon One reported back, "Joffre, they are arming their AA guns. Looks like they''re ready to fire. Over."

    "Falcon One and all aircraft, increase altitude immediately. Stay out of their firing range."

    Suddenly, the Russian anti-aircraft batteries opened fire, sending a barrage of k into the sky, attempting to deter the French aircraft from further reconnaissance. The sky was filled with bursts of explosions as the shells detonated, trying to reach the now higher-flying French nes.

    "Falcon One to Joffre, they''re firing AA guns. We''re staying above their effective range. Continuing observation. Over."

    "No, stop your observation, if they fire at you, you might as well fire back!" Captain Gillet yelled.

    "Is that an order from the Admiral of the Fleet?"

    "Yes it is!" Captain Gillet confirmed

    "Falcon One copies. Engaging the enemy," the pilot replied.

    Captain Gillet, coordinating the operation from the Joffre, quickly ryed the new orders to the rest of the aircraft. "All units, you are cleared to engage. Dive bombers target their battleships and cruisers. Torpedo bombers, focus on their destroyers. Fighter nes, provide cover and engage any enemy aircraft."

    The dive bombers, maneuvering into position, began their descent towards the Russian fleet. They had to navigate through the k-filled sky, each pilot expertly dodging the bursts of anti-aircraft fire. As they approached their target altitude, the pilots released their bombs, aiming for the decks of the Russian battleships and cruisers.

    Meanwhile, the torpedo bombers, flying low over the water to avoid anti-aircraft fire, lined up their targets. They released their torpedoes at a calcted distance, aiming for the hulls of the Russian destroyers. The torpedoes, once released, raced towards their targets beneath the water''s surface.

    The fighter nes meanwhile were simply hovering in the sky. After all, there were no Russian aircraft present on the scene. It must be that the Russians don''t have an aircraft carrier yet or the concept is new to them. The primary yers are the bombers and torpedo nes.

    The Russian fleet, caught off-guard by the sudden and coordinated attack from the French aircraft, scrambled to respond. Anti-aircraft fire intensified, creating a hazardous environment for the French pilots. However, the precision and speed of the French aircraft proved to be a formidable challenge for the Russian defenses.

    Explosions rocked the decks of several Russian battleships and cruisers as the dive bombers'' payloads found their marks. Plumes of smoke and fire billowed from the damaged vessels, indicating sessful hits. The dive bombers swiftly ascended after their runs, evading the continuous k.

    Simultaneously, the torpedoes cut through the water, unseen until the moment of impact. Several Russian destroyers were struck below the waterline, causing crippling damage. Explosions followed, with water erupting around the hit ships.

    On the Joffre, Captain Gillet monitored the attack''s progress, receiving real-time updates from the pilots. "Good hits, good hits," he muttered, acknowledging the sessful strikes. "Are there any casualties on your side?"

    "There''s none, Captain. I repeat, we have suffered no casualties, all aircraft are intact and operational."

    Realization hit him the moment he heard that. So a ne that is cheap to build can take down a battleship that is one hundred or five hundred times more expensive? So what''s the point of building expensive battleships now?

 Chapter 418 Invade Russia?

    Chapter 418 Invade Russia?

    The battle of the Baltic Sea,sting ten hours, had decisively tilted in France''s favor, marking a revolutionary moment in naval warfare. Aircraft had proved their decisive role, sinking the majority of the Russian fleet. The news ryed to the Hexagon Brd, drew a satisfied smile from Napoleon.

    "So, victory in the Baltic," mused Grand Admiral Marshal Murat. "Aircraft were the key. What then of our investment in battleships? Hundreds of millions of francs..."

    Napoleon leaned back, his expression contemtive. "True, battleships are vulnerable without robust anti-air defenses. This was the Russians'' downfall. But this doesn''t render battleships obsolete. Improved anti-air capabilities could counter this threat. The Russians will be analyzing this defeat closely, no doubt."

    Murat nodded slowly. "Indeed, Your Majesty. But the implications are clear. Perhaps it''s time to shift our focus. Instead ofmissioning more battleships, why not invest in developing our own aircraft carriers? We have a strategic window now, especially as the Russians are still reeling."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "An interesting proposition, Marshal. Thendscape of naval warfare is evidently shifting. We must adapt swiftly. I''ll convene with the Ministry of the Navy. We''ll explore the feasibility of elerating our aircraft carrier program."

    Well, this was part of Napoleon''s n of introducing the aircraft carriers in the game. One of his goals before dying is to introduce a battleship, now it''s time to introduce the countermeasure of the battleship. He nced around and saw the other Marshals agreeing with the n.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, if I may," Marshal Davout raised a hand, getting the attention of everyone.

    "You may speak," Napoleon granted. Davout cleared his throat and began.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, our win in the Baltic is significant. This is supposed to be a feint operation to lure some of the Russian forces in Central European to the North. But with the Russian Baltic Fleet heavily casualties we''ve gained a substantial advantage. One of which, the Russians won''t be able to defend their capital, St. Petersburg. And if our North Sea Fleet reached St. Petersburg, there is a high chance that the Russians would sue for peace and end this war within this year."

    "Hmm¡­that''s a good point," Napoleon acknowledged. "The Baltic victory does open up significant strategic opportunities. A push towards St. Petersburg could indeedpel the Russians to negotiate peace. However, I don''t think the Russians would surrender that easily."

    As he was saying that, recalled the original timeline where Napoleon invaded Russia and reached Moscow, only to find out that the Russians deserted the city and relocated to Saint Petersburg. They could do the same here in this timeline if they capture Saint Petersburg.

    "It would be very humiliating for the Russians to surrender so quickly. They have pride and a strong sense of nationalism. They might retreat and regroup, possibly drawing us deeper into their territory," Napoleon mused.

    "How can you be so certain about that, Your Imperial Majesty?" Davout inquired curiously.

    "Because the current Tsar of Russia, Paul I is not a man who would easily yield," Napoleon replied. "He''s known for his stubbornness and strategic acumen. Even under pressure, he is likely to choose a tactical retreat over surrender. He understands the cost of war, but he also understands the value of perseverance."

    Marshal Murat added, "This means we need to be tactically astute. Instead of a direct assault, we could use our naval advantage to blockade and apply pressure. Controlling key ports and trade routes could strangle their economy and force them into a more favorable position for negotiations."

    "Let them starve¡­I see," Davout concurred. "With the Baltic Fleet gone, there''s no way the Russians would be able to break the naval blockade in the north. It''s also the winter season so many people in Russia will be suffering from food shortages and harsh weather conditions. This will weaken their morale and make them more likely to capitte."

    "Never invade Russia during winter¡­" Napoleon muttered under his breath.

    "Uhm¡­Your Imperial Majesty, did you just say something?" Berthier asked.

    Napoleon shook his head slightly, bringing his thoughts back to the present. "Nothing of concern, Berthier. Just reminding myself of the lessons of history. Speaking of which, it''s winter right? When does it end for the Russians?"

    Napoleon inquired, though he already knew the answer, he just wanted it to be answered by one of his marshals.

    "It''s hard to predict with precision, Your Majesty," replied Marshal Lannes. "Russian winters can be harsh and long. Typically, the severe weathersts untilte March or early April, but it can vary. The terrain bes more navigable as the weather improves."

    "We already came up with a n to invade Russia from the south right? Well, let''s make some adjustments to it. After the winter, we will invade Russia from all directions. The Northern Front which would take Saint Petersburg. Our coalition allies in the Center with Moscow as the target, and our Southern coalition forces to take Crimea and secure the ck Sea," Napoleon stated decisively.

    Marshal Davout."A multi-front offensive could indeed stretch the Russian defenses. However, coordinating such arge-scale operation will require meticulous nning and wlessmunication between our forces and our allies. Like there''s always politics in military nning. What if the Germans and the Poles don''t agree on one thing but agree on another."

    "We are the leader of the coalition forces, so they must follow us," Napoleon stated firmly.

    Marshal Ney then raised a practical concern. "We must also consider the supply lines for such a widespread offensive. Each front will have its unique challenges in terms of logistics and resources. We need to ensure that each army group is adequately supplied and supported."

    "I''ll leave that to Marshal Berthier, who has done miraculous things during our campaign in Italy. I still remember the day you proposed to overhaul our logistics

    system, and it has served us well ever since," Napoleon said, turning his attention to Berthier.

    Marshal Berthier, well-known for his organizational skills, nodded in acknowledgment. "Your Majesty, rest assured, I will coordinate with our quartermasters to ensure efficient supply lines. We''ll establish depots and contingency ns for rapid resupply, especially in areas where our forces are most vulnerable."

    "Okay then¡­let''s wait for the winter to end," Napoleon pped his hand. "Now, what are we looking forward to?"

    "An engagement of the French forces and her allies against the Russians inside the Polish border and a naval battle in the Ionian Sea. If we win any of those two, the fate of the Ottoman and the Russian Empire is certain."

    "Okay¡­let''s wait for that news."

 Chapter 419 Saint Petersburg

    Chapter 419 Saint Petersburg

    March 15th, 1822.

    St. Petersburg, Russian Empire.

    In the dim light of his opulent study, Tsar Paul I of Russia brooded over the dispatches strewn across his desk. The words within them painted a grim picture, one of strategic setbacks and naval disasters. The recent decimation of the Russian fleet in both the Baltic and Mediterranean Seas loomed over him like a dark cloud. This crippling defeat not only shattered the maritime strength of his empire but also exposed its coasts and trade routes to enemy threats.

    Paul''s brow furrowed as he pondered the implications. The loss at sea severely hindered Russia''s ability to project power and defend its vast borders. He understood that this was more than a military debacle; it was a diplomatic weakness, a chink in the armor that his adversaries would be quick to exploit.

    The Tsar rose from his seat, pacing the room with a restlessness that mirrored the turmoil in his mind. He was acutely aware that his decisions in theing days would shape the future of the Russian Empire. It was a burden he bore alone, for the weight of the crown allowed no equal in counsel or sorrow.

    He was deep in thought as he looked out at the snow-covered streets of St. Petersburg. He noticed the snow was starting to melt, a sign that the harsh Russian winter wasing to an end. This change in season was significant for military nning. With the end of winter, the frozen grounds would thaw, making it easier for armies to move.

    Aware of this, Paul realized that Russia''s situation was about to change. The naval losses were a setback, but now, he needed to focus onnd-based strategies. Theing spring meant that he could use Russia''s vastnd resources andrge army more effectively.

    Turning away from the window, he sat down at his desk and began to think about his next steps. As he was about to do that, his trusted advisor, Alexei, entered the room.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Alexei called as he approached the desk of the Russian Tsar. "The winter is ending, and the military highmand is expecting the coalition forces to mount an invasion in three directions. One from St. Petersburg, the second towards Moscow, and the third being a push towards Crimea to control the ck Sea. We must prepare our defenses ordingly."

    "What about our Ottoman ally?" Paul asked, hoping that his ally would bring something to the table, but Alexei simply shook his head.

    "The Ottomans couldn''t even deal with the Greek revolutionaries. There''s no way it would be of help to us¡­"

    "They are the reason why we are in this war, to begin with, and now we are paying the price of backing them up when there is literally no merit other than preserving our dignity," Tsar Paul remarked with frustration.

    "Well, there''s still hope, Your Imperial Majesty. Our Army has not been pushed back by the coalition forces thanks to the trenches that span from Krakow to Danzig," Alexei continued. "Our troops have been holding their ground effectively."

    Tsar Paul I nodded, a slight sense of relief in his expression. "That''s good to hear. But the trenches. Does that mean the battle is already a stalemate?"

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you have to understand, that our Army is fighting a coalition of four armies, Spain, France, Germany, and Italy. The fact that they could hold out this long is remarkable. However, yes, it appears we are at a stalemate for now," Alexei exined.

    "This war doesn''t look like the one that was fought two decades ago. This war ispletely different and I fear that it mayst for another year fighting for an inch of thend," Tsar Paul remarked with a hint of concern in his voice. "We must be prepared for a long and drawn-out conflict. It''s crucial we manage our resources wisely and maintain our defenses. Speaking of which, how are our supplies holding out?"

    Alexei responded promptly, "We have sufficient supplies for the immediate future, but if the conflict prolongs, we will need to secure additional resources. This includes not only military supplies but also food and medical provisions for our troops and civilians."

    Tsar Paul I nodded thoughtfully. "We must ensure that our supply lines remain secure and efficient. Look into alternative sources for supplies and consider increasing domestic production where possible. We can''t afford any disruptions."

    "Also," he continued, "increase the recruitment and training of new troops. With a protracted war, we''ll need more soldiers."

    "A conscription?" Alexei inquired, seeking rification on the Tsar''s intentions.

    "Yes, a conscription," Tsar Paul I confirmed. "We need to bolster our forces. Implement a conscription policy but do it in a manner that doesn''t cause panic or unrest among the popce. Exin it as a necessary step to defend our mothend."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Majesty."

    As they were about to conclude the meeting, the chandeliers above the ceiling rumbled, creating a faint yet ominous vibration. Tsar Paul I and Alexei exchanged a look of concern just as a distant, thunderous boom echoed through the city. Before they could react further, the room was suddenly filled with the sounds of urgent footsteps and moring voices from outside.

    The door burst open, and several members of the Imperial Guard rushed into the room.

    "Your Majesty, you muste with us immediately!" one of the guards shouted over the growing cacophony.

    Tsar Paul, I stood up abruptly, his expression turning from concern to rm. "What''s happening?" he demanded, even as another, closer explosion shook the windows of the pce.

    "The French Air Forces," one guard reported breathlessly. "They''ve entered St. Petersburg''s airspace and are bombarding the city. We need to get you to safety at once!"

    Without waiting for further exnation, the guards swiftly surrounded the Tsar, ushering him away from his desk and toward a secure location. As they moved through the corridors of the Winter Pce, the sounds of chaos and destruction from outside grew louder. Muffled explosions, the distant ringing of rm bells, and the faint cries of people in distress created a harrowing backdrop to their hurried escape.

    "How the hell did they enter St. Petersburg?" Paul eximed.

    "It must be that our forces in the North arepromised. Is the French invading St. Petersburg?" Alexei said.

    "Where are you taking me?" Paul asked the guard escorting him out.

    "To Moscow Your Imperial Majesty, it''s the safest location under the current circumstances," replied the lead guard."We have a secure train ready at the station. It will take you and key members of your staff to Moscow without dy."

 Chapter 420 The Battle of Saint Petersburg

    Chapter 420 The Battle of Saint Petersburg

    Late in the morning, St. Petersburg was bustling with military activity. Russian soldiers, dressed in standard-issue uniforms, were swiftly organizing themselves. The city''s streets, usually quiet at this hour, were now alive with the sound of military trucks and the steady rhythm of marching boots.

    In various locations throughout the city, soldiers loaded trucks with essential supplies: ammunition, medical kits, and rations. Officers issued orders with a sense of urgency, directing the movement of men and materials. Despite the rush, there was an underlying order to their actions, a disy of discipline honed through rigorous training.

    Above the city, the Russian Air Force was in full motion. Pilots, d in their flight gear, received their final instructions. The airfields usually reserved and orderly, were now scenes of frantic activity as nes were readied for takeoff. One after another, the aircraft lifted off the ground, their engines roaring as they ascended into the morning sky.

    Out on the Gulf of Find, the French North Sea Fleet presented a formidable sight. The gray silhouettes of battleships and battlecruisers were aligned in a battle formation, their main batteries pointing ominously toward the city. The crews on these ships were busy at their stations, preparing for the order to fire.

    Finally, the order was given. A thunderous barrage erupted from the fleet, shaking the ships as their guns recoiled. The salvo arced toward St. Petersburg, signaling the start of the bombardment. The sound of the explosions rolled over the water and into the city.

    The ground rumbled and buildings shuddered as the first shells struck St. Petersburg. Plumes of smoke rose from the impact sites, marking thendscape with dark, ominous clouds.

    In response to the bombardment, the Russian military''s coordination became more intense. Commanders barked orders into radios, coordinating the city''s defenses. Anti-aircraft guns were swiftly deployed, their crews working feverishly to set up defensive positions. These guns pointed skyward and fired at the French aircraft that had initially struck the city. The anti-aircraft fire filled the sky with k, creating a deadly barrier for the iing nes. Despite the danger, the French pilots pressed on, determined to support their fleet''s bombardment.

    On the streets of St. Petersburg, the Russian soldiers moved with purpose. They set up barricades and defensive positions, preparing for the possibility of ground assaults. Sandbags were piled high, and makeshift fortifications were erected in key locations. The soldiers checked their weapons and equipment, ensuring they were ready forbat.

    In the air, the battle intensified as Russian and French nes engaged in dogfights. The Russian pilots maneuvered skillfully, using their knowledge of the local terrain to their advantage. The sky was filled with the sound of machine-gun fire and the roar of engines as the two sides shed. Despite being outnumbered, the Russian pilots fought valiantly, downing several enemy nes.

    Back at the Gulf of Find, the French fleet continued its relentless shelling. The battleships'' guns roared, sending more shells screaming towards the city. The bombardment was aimed at military targets, but the proximity of these to residential areas meant that civilian structures were also at risk.

    Thirty minutes into the battle, thousands of people, soldiers, and civilians were killed or injured. People ran amok, with some of the mothers and fathers crying and wailing as they hugged their children who were caught in the crossfire. Residents who had not yet found shelter scrambled to find safety, ducking into buildings and alleyways to avoid the relentless shelling.

    Emergency responders, undeterred by the danger, rushed to aid the injured. They navigated through the debris and chaos, moving quickly to provide medical assistance.

    The Russian artillery units, positioned at key points around the city, continued their counter-barrage against the French fleet. The sound of their guns firing was a continuous rumble, adding to the cacophony of the battle.

    In the skies, the air battle raged on. Russian and French nes darted and weaved, engaged in a deadly dance. The Russian pilots, despite being outnumbered, leveraged their superior knowledge of the area. They flew low over the city''sndmarks, using the urbanndscape to outmaneuver their opponents.

    Meanwhile, the French fleet maintained its position in the Gulf of Find, methodically firing at St. Petersburg. The battleships and battlecruisers adjusted their targets periodically, trying to hit key military instations. The bombardment was relentless, leaving little time for the city''s defenses to recover.

    However, they had to pause their shellings as the Russian long-range artillery were near to hitting their targets. This brief respite allowed St. Petersburg''s defenses to regroup slightly.

    ***

    Two hourster, the French decided to invade St. Petersburg on foot. An Amphibious Assault Ship, carrying troops and light tanks, approached the city''s docks. The French soldiers, equipped with rifles and wearingbat gear, quickly disembarked from the ships. The light tanks rolled off the ramps and onto the streets of St. Petersburg.

    The Russian soldiers, already stretched thin by the bombardment and air battles, now faced a new challenge. They quickly repositioned to meet the ground invasion. Barricades that had been set up for potential ground assaults now served as critical defensive positions.

    The French troops advanced with caution, aware of the potential for ambushes in the urban environment. They moved into small units, using the tanks for support. The tanks, with their main guns and machine guns, provided covering fire as the infantry advanced.

    The Russians, well-prepared for urbanbat, engaged the French forces with determination. Gunfire echoed through the streets as the two sides shed. Russian soldiers, taking cover behind their fortifications, fired at the advancing French troops. Snipers, positioned on the upper floors of buildings, targeted the tank drivers and French officers.

    The light tanks maneuvered through the streets, trying to break through Russian defenses. However, they faced difficulties in the narrow urban environment, where mobility was limited and the risk of being ambushed was high.

    Explosions from grenades and anti-tank weapons were heard amidst the gunfire. Russian anti-tank units targeted the French tanks, aiming for their weaker spots. Despite their smaller size, the light tanks were vulnerable to well-ced anti-tank fire.

    The battle for St. Petersburg turned into intense street-to-street fighting. The Russian soldiers, fighting on their home ground, used their knowledge of the city to their advantage. They moved through alleys and buildings, avoiding open streets where they would be exposed to tank fire.

    Despite the tenacity and strategic movements of the Russian soldiers, the French forces gradually began to push them back. The French troops, experienced in urban warfare, adapted to the city''syout. They used the light tanks to create breakthroughs in the Russian defenses, exploiting gaps and weaknesses wherever they found them.

    They cleared buildings one by one, securing areas before moving forward. The Russian soldiers, though fiercely resisting, found themselves increasingly pressed. The continuous shelling from the French fleet had taken its toll, weakening the Russian defensive positions and morale.

    In some areas, the Russian soldiers were forced to retreat, falling back to more defensible positions. They executed tactical withdrawals, maintaining as much order as possible under the circumstances. The sound of gunfire and explosions continued to dominate the cityscape, as the battle shifted deeper into St. Petersburg.

    The French forces also brought in more infantry reinforcements. These fresh troops added pressure to the already intense battle, giving the French an advantage in numbers. The Russianmanders, recognizing the shift in momentum, called for additional support from their reserves. However, the relentless bombardment and the intensity of the ground invasion strained their ability to respond effectively.

    Street battles became increasingly fierce, with close-quartersbat bingmon. The Russian soldiers fought desperately to hold their ground, engaging the French in brutal, hand-to-handbat in some instances. Despite their bravery and skill, the overwhelming force of the French invasion began to take its toll.

    As the French forces continued their relentless push, the Russian militarymand faced a grim reality. The defenses within St. Petersburg were crumbling under the sustained French assault. After hours of intensebat, the decision was made: the Russian forces would abandon St. Petersburg.

    This strategic withdrawal was aimed at preserving what remained of their military strength for future engagements and to avoid further civilian casualties.

    The retreat was carried out with as much order as could be managed under the circumstances. Russian soldiers, carrying their wounded, withdrew from their positions, moving through the city''s streets, now scarred by the battle. The sound of their boots was no longer steady and rhythmic but hurried and uneven, as they left behind a city that had been their bastion.

    The French forces, realizing the Russians were pulling back, advanced more aggressively, taking control of key areas of the city. They moved swiftly through the abandoned Russian defenses, securing strategic points and clearing any remaining resistance.

    One of the most symbolic moments of the French takeover was at the Winter Pce and Peterhof Pce. These iconic buildings were symbols of Russian imperial power.Now stood silent witness to the change in control. French soldiers lowered the Russian gs that flew above these historic structures and reced them with the tricolor g of the French Empire.

    As the French g unfurled in the wind, it marked the end of the battle for St. Petersburg and the beginning of French upation.

    The General who led the French ground troops, Saint-Cyr smiled in satisfaction.

 Chapter 421 The Call to Arms

    Chapter 421 The Call to Arms

    March 16th, 1822. One o''clock in the morning.

    In Moscow, the Terem Pce, the residence of the Russian Tsars, was unusually quiet. Tsar Paul I, apanied by his confidant, Alexei, moved quickly through the halls. They were escorted by the Russian Imperial Guards, who were taking them to a secure location within the pce.

    Momentster, the Imperial Guards halted in their steps and the leader turned around and faced the Emperor.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," he said, extending his hand to the door on his left. "This is the chamber we''ve prepared for your safety."

    Tsar Paul nodded and entered the room, a small, unassuming space that contrasted with the usual grandeur of the pce. Alexei followed, casting a quick nce around the room. It was sparsely furnished, containing only a desk, a chair, and a narrow bed. Maps and documents were spread across the desk.

    Sure he could have been situated in the royal office located in the Terem Pce, but the Imperial Guards feared an assassination attempt may happen as the royal office has a clear sight from the outside. Snipers could take advantage of this vulnerability.

    The guard captain closed the door behind them, leaving them in rtive privacy. Alexei approached the desk, his eyes scanning the maps.

    "We need to make decisions, and quickly," Alexei said, his voice low. "The situation in St. Petersburg is deteriorating faster than we anticipated."

    Tsar Paul, standing by the window, looked out into the night. "I can''t believe Saint Petersburg has fallen and we''re now in this situation," he said, his voice filled with disbelief.

    Alexei nodded gravely. "The speed of the French advancement was unexpected. Our military strategies need urgent revision."

    "No¡­howe that the French were able to enter the Gulf of Find?" Tsar Paul continued, his frustration evident. "Like we didn''t detect them. How is that possible? I know that our Baltic Fleet lost against the French, however, if that was the circumstances, our intelligence and surveince should have been heightened, especially after our Baltic Fleet''s defeat. This is rming."

    "I couldn''t say for certain, Your Majesty," Alexei replied, his expression serious. "It''s clear there were multiple failures in intelligence andmunication. We must investigate this thoroughly to prevent any such urrences in the future."

    Tsar Paul sighed deeply, his concern evident. "Yes, an investigation is necessary. But for now, our priority must be the defense of Moscow. We cannot afford any more surprises."

    Alexei nodded in agreement. "Absolutely, Your Majesty. I will coordinate with our generals to ensure Moscow''s defenses are as strong as possible. We will also need to rally our remaining forces to n a counterattack and reim St. Petersburg in due course."

    Tsar Paul walked back to the desk, picking up a map of the surrounding region. "We must also consider the morale of our troops and people. The loss of St. Petersburg is a heavy blow. We need to restore their faith in our leadership and military strength."

    Alexei stood beside the Tsar, looking at the map. "Indeed, Your Majesty. A disy of strength and resolve is crucial now. Perhaps a public address to the nation would be appropriate, to reassure the people and boost the morale of our soldiers."

    Tsar Paul nodded slowly. "Prepare the address. I will speak to our nation tomorrow. We must unite our people in these trying times."

    ***

    March 16th, 1822.

    At the ce de Concorde, excitement buzzed through the air. Arge crowd had assembled, eagerly anticipating the arrival of Empress Ci Bonaparte. Journalists jostled for position, readying their notes, pens, and thetest camera equipment, all aiming to capture this moment.

    The sound of distant cheering announced Ci''s approach. The crowd''s excitement crescendoed as she entered the square, her presencemanding immediate attention. Dressed in a uniform that blended regal elegance with military authority, she walked confidently towards the podium.

    As Ci ascended the steps to the podium, the cheers grew louder, echoing off the buildings surrounding the square. She paused for a moment, looking out over the sea of faces.

    Finally reaching the microphone, Ci surveyed the crowd once more before beginning her speech.

    "Citizens of the French Empire," Empress Ci Bonaparte began, her voice resonating across the crowded ce de Concorde, "About four o''clock in the afternoon yesterday, our naval and armed forcesunched an attack on the capital city of the Russian Empire, St. Petersburg. And I''m happy to announce that through valiant efforts and sacrifices, our forces have sessfully taken control of the city."

    The crowd erupted into apuse and cheers, waving gs and banners in the air. Ci waited for the noise to die down before she continued.

    "This just goes to show that the French Empire has the strongest military and naval forces in the world. To be able to take the capital city of the Russian Empire, whom others considered as a rival, is a testament to our superiority and strategic prowess," Ci continued.

    "France had won three coalitions, and this is the first time the Russians fighting against a coalition and I don''t think Russia would emerge victorious like our country did two decades ago," Ci added confidently.

    "But we must not rest on oururels. The Russians would surely do everything it takes to reim their capital city. After all, it''s important for them culturally, historically, and politically. War is not yet over," Ci addressed the crowd with a note of seriousness. "In light of this, I invite the brave men of France to join our army. We need men who are ready to stand for the values of the French Empire, to defend the honor and glory we have achieved. Yourmitment will not only help secure our current victory but also pave the way for a peaceful and prosperous future."

    She paused, letting her invitation sink in. "To those who join, know that you will be part of a noble cause. The French Empire values your dedication and bravery. Together, we will ensure that our nation remains strong and respected on the global stage."

    As Ci concluded her call to arms, the crowd responded with a mix of determined nods and murmurs of agreement. Many young men in the audience looked inspired, contemting the significance of serving their country in such a critical time.

    Ci stepped back from the microphone, and her speech finished. As she descended the podium steps, the crowd broke into a chorus of patriotic chants, their spirits lifted by her words.

    And from that day, over a million men across the French Empire responded to Ci''s call. Recruitment centers saw a surge of volunteers, eager to serve and defend their nation''s interests. The response was overwhelming, with men from all walks of life stepping forward, driven by a sense of duty and national pride.

 Chapter 422 Gallipoli Campaign

    <h4>Chapter 422 Gallipoli Campaign </h4>

    ?April 18th, 1822.

    At the break of dawn, the Gallipoli coast was jolted awake by the thunderous barrage from the Allied fleets. The French, Italian, and Spanish battleships, lined up in an imposing formation, unleashed a torrent of cannon fire toward the Ottoman defenses. The once quiet coast was now a scene of chaos, with each explosion sending shockwaves across the strait.

    Admiral Duval, standing on the deck of the lead battleship, watched the bombardment with a critical eye. His binocrs showed him the effectiveness of their strikes; Ottoman bunkers and gun positions were being methodically destroyed.

    "Initiate the second phase!" Duvalmanded, his voice cutting through the noise of the ongoing artillery fire.

    Almost immediately, aircraft from Lemnos took off, adding anotheryer to the assault. They swooped over the Dardanelles, dropping bombs with precision. The explosions were continuous, creating a smokescreen over the battered coast.

    In tandem, the Amphibious Assault Ships moved closer to the shore. Their heavy doors opened, releasing tanks and troops onto the beaches. The ground troops, under heavy fire, pushed forward with urgency. Their objective was clear ¨C secure a beachhead and break through the Ottoman defenses.

    The Ottomans, despite the intense shelling, retaliated fiercely. Their artillery answered back, targeting the iing ships andnding forces. Machine gun fire raked the beaches, trying to hold back the invading soldiers. The fight was brutal and direct, with both sides suffering heavy casualties.

    The battle turned into a grind, with each side trying to gain the upper hand. Tanks pushed forward under covering fire, their presence on the beach a significant boost for the Allied forces. Troops moved in formation, using whatever cover they could find, inching closer to their objectives.

    Admiral Duval remained focused on the operation, coordinating theplex movements of his forces. The initial beachhead was just the first step; the real challenge was to maintain the momentum and push deeper into the Ottoman defenses.

    The Gallipoli coast was now a battlefield. As the Allied forces secured their positions on the beach, the Ottoman defenders were digging in, ready for a prolonged fight. The air was filled with the constant noise of gunfire and explosions, a harsh reminder of the battle''s intensity.

    Admiral Duval, from his vantage point on the battleship, kept a close eye on the unfolding chaos. The beach was a mess of craters and burning wreckage, but his forces were slowly making progress. The tanks, despite taking heavy fire, were proving their worth, knocking out Ottoman gun positions one after another.

    Allied soldiers, moving in tight groups, were inching forward under the cover of tank fire. They were met with fierce resistance, as Ottoman soldiers, well-entrenched and determined, fired relentlessly.

    In the skies, the Allied aircraft continued their assault, targeting Ottoman reinforcements and supply lines.

    On the beach, the battle was intense and direct. The Allied troops were slowly gaining ground, but the Ottomans were not giving up easily. Their snipers, positioned on higher ground, were taking a toll on the advancing forces. The Allied response was immediate ¨C more troops and heavier artillery were brought in, escting the fight.

    The afternoon saw the battle intensifying. The Allied forces, now with a stronger foothold, began pushing ind, targeting strategic points. The Ottomans, aware of the threat,unched counterattacks. The fighting was close and brutal, with both sides engaging in hand-to-handbat in some areas.

    ***

    Meanwhile, as all of that was happening, the Ottoman Empire Sultan, Mahmud II convened an emergency meeting with his military advisors in the Topkapi Pce.

    "Your Majesty," General Osman Pasha began gravely, "the situation at Gallipoli is deteriorating rapidly. The Allied forces have established a strong beachhead and are pushing ind despite our defenses."

    Field Marshal Mustafa added, "Our artillery has inflicted significant losses, but their tanks and air support are overwhelming. Our troops are fighting valiantly, but we''re losing ground."

    The Sultan, his expression somber, responded, "What are the implications if Gallipoli falls?"

    Admiral Kemal, looking at the maps spread out on the table, spoke up. "Losing Gallipoli would be a strategic disaster, Your Majesty. It would open the Dardanelles Strait to the Allied fleets, allowing them unimpeded ess to the Sea of Marmara. This would not only threaten our supply lines but also put Constantinople within their reach."

    General Osman interjected, "The Allies could use Gallipoli as a staging ground for arger invasion. Our coastal defenses in the strait are strong, but with Gallipoli in their hands, they could bypass them entirely."

    The Sultan nodded, "What measures can we take to reinforce our positions and repel the invasion?"

    Field Marshal Mustafa responded, "We must mobilize additional troops and reinforce our defensive lines. We should also consider deploying more snipers and anti-tank units to slow their advance."

    General Osman suggested, "Increasing our naval patrols in the Sea of Marmara could disrupt their supply lines and provide some relief to our forces onnd. We could alsounch counter-

    strikes against their fleet to challenge their naval superiority."

    Admiral Kemal raised a hand, interjecting. "That''s easier said than done. First of all, our naval forces in the Sea of Marmara wouldn''t be able to confront the state-of-the-art warships of the Allied Forces."

    Admiral Kemal''s words hung heavily in the air of the council room in Topkapi Pce. Sultan Mahmud II, his brow furrowed in concern, considered the dire implications.

    General Osman Pasha, not one to shy away from tough decisions, spoke up. "We might not match their naval technology, but we can employ gueri tactics at sea. Hit-and-

    run attacks, using our lighter and faster vessels, could disrupt their operations without engaging them directly in battle."

    Field Marshal Mustafa nodded in agreement. "And onnd, we can fortify our positions around Gallipoli. We need to set up more defensive lines, minefields, and traps. Make every inch they advance cost them dearly."

    The Sultan listened to their exchange of words before flickering his gaze back to the Admiral. "Admiral, what do you propose as you are the expert in naval warfare?"

    Admiral Kemal rubbed his beard and then spoke. "We could use the submarines that we got from the Russians. They are, if not, one of the best submarines to be made."

    "Okay¡­we will do that."

    "The problem is, Your Majesty, there''s only ten of them left. We lose those submarines, it''s the end of the Ottoman Navy."

    "Then we must request more from the Russians," the Sultan proposed and Admiral Kemal shook his head.

    "The Russians are stretched thin, fighting the army, air forces, and naval forces of the coalition forces in Europe. Not to mention the French have captured their capital city, Saint Petersburg. We can''t expect the Russians to give us some of their crucial resources under these circumstances," Admiral Kemal exined with a hint of frustration in his voice.

    "So we are on our own huh¡­" the Sultan muttered under his breath.

    "There''s also the worst part, our colonies in the Balkans are starting to rise up andmitting acts of rebellion, influenced by the Allied powers," Field Marshal Mustafa informed

    General Osman Pasha added, "This means our forces are spread even thinner. We''re fighting a multifront war, and our resources are already stretched to their limits."

    The Sultan, considering the dire state of affairs, spoke decisively, "We must prioritize our efforts. Our primary focus should be on defending Gallipoli and the Dardanelles Strait. As for the Balkans, we''ll need to allocate some forces to suppress the uprisings, but we can''t afford to divert too much attention from the main front."

    Admiral Kemal nodded in agreement. "I''ll coordinate the naval strategy with the resources we have. The submarines will be deployed strategically to cause maximum disruption to the Allied supply lines."

    General Osman Pasha interjected, "And on the ground, we need to intensify our defensive efforts. We should consider calling up more reservists and even enlisting local militias to bolster our numbers."

    The Sultan concluded the meeting with a firm resolve, "Make it so. We''ll use every tool at our disposal to hold our ground. We will not let ourselves be defeated by those barbarians."

 Chapter 423 The Push Inland

    <h4>Chapter 423 The Push Ind </h4>

    ?A week into the Gallipoli Campaign, the situation had drastically shifted. Thebined forces of the French, Spanish, and Italian armies, numbering around 300,000, were making significant advances northward. Their objective was clear: to capture the Dardanelles Strait, a strategic move that would allow their navy to enter the strait without facing the deadly Ottoman batteries.

    The French Army, constituting 70 percent of the coalition forces, was at the forefront of the offensive. Known for being the best and most experienced in the world, their expertise in modern warfare was evident in every maneuver and strategy. In contrast, the Ottoman Fifth Army, consisting of sixteen divisions and totaling 315,000 soldiers, was fighting with fierce determination. Despite their high numbers, many of these soldiers were inexperienced in facing such a modern and well-equipped enemy.

    The coalition forces, leveraging their superior training and equipment, had managed to push the Ottomans back, capturing key positions along the strait. The intense week-long campaign had seen heavy casualties on both sides, but the relentless advance of the coalition was slowly turning the tide.

    On the ground, the difference in skill and experience was palpable. The French-led forces moved with precision and coordination, their tactics clearly outmatching the Ottomans'' more traditional approach to warfare. The Ottoman soldiers, while brave and resolute in defense of their homnd, often found themselves outmaneuvered and outgunned.

    The coalition''s sess in clearing the Ottoman batteries along the strait marked a significant turning point. With the path now clear, the French, Spanish, and Italian navies prepared to enter the Dardanelles, a move that would further tighten their grip on the region and bring them one step closer to their ultimate goal of capturing Constantinople.

    As the Allied navies prepared to enter the Dardanelles Strait, the Ottoman Empire deployed itsst strategic weapon: the fleet of ten Russian-made submarines. These submarines, some of the most advanced in their ss, were tasked with a critical mission: to hunt down and attack the Allied warships and supply ships.

    The submarines, operating under the cover of the strait''s depths, were virtually invisible to the enemy. Their crews, trained in stealth and precision, navigated the treacherous waters with a singr focus - to disrupt the enemy''s naval superiority.

    The first engagement urred just as the Allied fleet began its transit through the strait. An Ottoman submarine, positioned strategically beneath the water, identified arge Allied supply ship. The submarine''s captain, a veteran of naval warfare, maneuvered his vessel into an attack position. With the ship in his periscope, he ordered the firing of torpedoes.

    The torpedoes, propelled by their own engines, raced through the water towards their target. The crew inside the submarine held their breath as they tracked the torpedoes'' progress. Momentster, the silence was broken by the sound of a distant explosion. The supply ship had been hit, its hull ruptured by the powerful impact of the torpedoes. The ship began to list, water flooding itspartments, as chaos ensued on board.

    Taking advantage of the confusion, the Ottoman submarine quickly dove deeper, disappearing into the dark waters. The element of surprise was on their side, and they used it to full effect, striking quickly and then vanishing before the Allied forces could mount a counter-attack.

    This hit-and-run tactic became the standard operation for the Ottoman submarines. They targeted the most vulnerable ships in the Allied fleet, causing significant disruptions to their supply lines and inflicting considerable damage. The Allied forces, realizing the threat posed by these unseen attackers, began deploying countermeasures. They sent out destroyer ships equipped with sonar, trying to detect the submarines before they could strike.

    However, the Ottoman submarine captains, aware of these countermeasures, adapted their tactics. They began coordinating their attacks, using the terrain of the seafloor to their advantage, hiding among underwater features to evade detection. The dance between hunter and hunted grew more intense, with each side trying to outmaneuver the other in a deadly game of naval warfare.

    The coalition forces made it imperative that the submarines that were sinking their ships be eliminated. And so the number of destroyers rose to thirty, twenty of them were French, seven were Italian, and three were Spanish.

    The French destroyers, leading the charge with their advanced naval capabilities, employed a systematic approach. They worked in unison, forming tight patterns over the suspected locations of the submarines, releasing depth charges in coordinated salvos. The Italians and Spanish, though fewer in number,plemented this strategy with their own vessels, effectively covering the strait''s breadth.

    As the depth charges detonated underwater, their sess was marked not only by the violent eruptions of water but also by the debris and oil that started to surface. The Ottoman submarine captains, skilled as they were, found themselves outmatched in this new phase of warfare. The advantage of stealth was negated by the precision and persistence of the destroyer fleets.

    In this game of cat and mouse, the Allied destroyers honed their tactics. They began to anticipate the likely routes and hiding spots of the submarines, using their sonar data to predict movements. This proactive approach led to a significant increase in the detection and neutralization of the lurking submarines.

    The loss of each submarine was a severe blow to the Ottoman''s naval capabilities. Not only did it reduce their ability to strike at the Allied fleet, but it also demoralized the sailors andmanders who had ced their hopes in these advanced vessels. The realization that even their most sophisticated weapons could be countered so effectively was a stark reminder of the technological and tactical gap between the two sides.

    With each passing day, the waters of the Dardanelles Strait became increasingly perilous for the Ottoman submarines. The Allied forces'' concerted efforts to eliminate the underwater threat were paying off, tilting the naval bnce even further in their favor. This shift in naval power was crucial, as it allowed the Allied fleets to focus more on supporting the ground troops and less on the constant threat of submarine attacks.

    And on April 28th, all submarines of the Ottoman Empire were sunk. There''s only one hurdle left toplete this campaign, and that is knocking out the Ottomans by capturing Constantinople and forcing the Sultan to make peace with the allied forces.

    This development reached Napoleon''s eyes and ears, seeing and reading the reports. He nodded in satisfaction.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, it seems that deploying three hundred thousand men against the Ottomans might have been more than necessary. Our losses were barely twenty percent of our forces," Armandmented.

    Napoleon, with a contemtive expression, responded, "No, the number was appropriate. Consider this: had we sent only 100,000 men and sustained the same rate of casualties, we would have lost sixty thousand. That''s a sixty percent loss rate, which, in any military terms, is staggering. Viewed from this angle, such a loss would undeniably be seen as a disastrous oue, wouldn''t you agree?"

    "You''re right¡­" Armand nodded understandingly.

    "Now what we have to do is wait for the Ottomans to fall, I''ll be looking forward to the report of the Battle of Constantinople."

 Chapter 424 The Significant Event

    <h4>Chapter 424 The Significant Event </h4>

    ?May 1st, 1822.

    The dawn of May 1st marked the beginning of a pivotal chapter in the Gallipoli Campaign: the invasion of Constantinople. The coalition forces,prising the French, Spanish, and Italian armies, were poised at the outskirts of the historic city, ready to execute one of the most significant military operations of the campaign.

    The French Army, leading the coalition, had deployed their troops strategically around key entry points of the city. Artillery units were positioned to provide covering fire, while the engineering corps prepared bridges and roads for the advancing tanks and infantry. The Spanish and Italian contingents, although smaller in number, yed crucial roles in securing the nks and providing additional manpower for the assault.

    At precisely 0600 hours, the order was given tomence the attack. Artillery roared to life, raining shells on predetermined targets within the city''s walls. The barrage was designed to neutralize key Ottoman defensive positions, paving the way for ground troops to move in with reduced resistance.

    The coalition''s tanks, a mix of French and Italian models, advanced in tight formations. Their heavy armor and firepower were critical in breaching the city''s defenses. Infantry units, following closely behind the tanks, moved swiftly through the streets, engaging Ottoman forces in close-quarterbat. The urban environment posed unique challenges, with narrow alleys and dense buildings offering both cover and obstacles not to mention the fact that the roads are not built to amodate modern warfare''s heavy machinery. Despite these challenges, the coalition forces pushed forward with determination.

    The Ottoman defenders, entrenched within the city, mounted a staunch resistance. They utilized their familiarity with the terrain, setting up defensive positions in key buildings and at strategic intersections. Machine gun nests and sniper positions were established in high-rise buildings, creating a deadly crossfire in the narrow streets.

    Coalition forces, recognizing the need for a tactical shift, began to deploy smaller, more agile infantry units. These units were tasked with clearing buildings and securing block by block, a slow but necessary approach in urbanbat. Engineers apanied these units, providing breaching tools and explosives to force entry into fortified positions.

    Meanwhile, air support continued to y a vital role. Reconnaissance aircraft flew over the city, transmitting real-time data back to themand centers. Strike aircraft targetedrger Ottoman concentrations and defensive strongholds, trying to soften up the resistance for the ground troops.

    As the battle raged on, the coalition forces made gradual but steady progress. The French-led troops, experienced in urban warfare, demonstrated their prowess in street-to-street fighting. The Spanish and Italian forces, although less experienced in such environments, adapted quickly, providing crucial support to the French units.

    The fighting was intense and costly, with casualties mounting on both sides. The narrow streets turned into mazes of rubble and debris, hindering the advance of tanks and heavy vehicles. The coalition forces had to rely increasingly on their infantry to make headway.

    Byte afternoon, the coalition forces had managed to secure several key districts, and one of the French divisions was nearing the Topkapi Pce, a significant symbol of Ottoman power. Capture that Pce, and the war in the Ottoman is over. Assuming that the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, Mahmud II surrendered or fled, the fall of the Topkapi Pce would symbolize the copse of Ottoman control over the region. The French division, aware of the pce''s significance, intensified their efforts to secure it.

    ***

    Meanwhile, inside the Topkapi Pce. The Ottoman Empire Sultan, Mahmud II looked out of the window, scanning the scene before him. Plumes of smoke rose from different parts of the city, painting a grim picture of the battle that was unfolding. The sounds of distant gunfire and explosions were constant.

    One of his advisors approached him with a sense of urgency. "Your Majesty, the situation is dire. The coalition forces have breached the outer defenses of the pce. It is only a matter of time before they reach us. I strongly advise that you evacuate immediately to ensure your safety and continue leading our nation."

    Sultan Mahmud II''s expression tensed. "Leading our nation? There''d be no nation to lead if Constantinople fell to enemy hands. Let me ask you this, who were thest foreign forces that captured Constantinople?"

    "Your Majesty, thest time Constantinople was captured by foreign forces was during the Fourth Crusade. It was seized by the Crusaders of the Latin West in 1204. The city suffered a devastating sack and did not return to Ottoman hands until it was conquered by Sultan Mehmed II in 1453."

    "This war¡­you can think of it as a crusade from the west. I don''t think the Ottoman Empire would have the power to retake Constantinople if it falls now, as it did centuries ago," Sultan Mahmud II said gravely. "Our empire is stretched thin, and our allies are too preupied with their own battles. The loss of Constantinople in these circumstances could very well mean the end of our sovereignty."

    The advisors stood in solemn silence, understanding the dire implications of the Sultan''s words. The fall of Constantinople would not only be a military defeat but also a profound symbolic loss, potentially signaling the end of the Ottoman Empire as a major power in the region and the world.

    One advisor stepped forward, "Your Majesty, perhaps we should consider negotiating terms with the coalition forces? Like we offer a ceasefire and negotiate a peaceful surrender."

    "Surrendering the coalition forces meant that more territories would be taken from us. We lost the Middle East and North Africa to the French two decades ago, now we would lose the Balkan region. And after the negotiation is over, only the Anatolian hearnd would remain under our control," Sultan Mahmud II said, his voice heavy with the burden of his words. "But, if we continue to fight, we risk total destruction. Our army is outnumbered, and our city is under siege. The bnce of power is not in our favor. So, okay, arrange for a meeting with the coalitionmanders. We will negotiate the terms of our surrender. It is a bitter pill to swallow, but it is necessary to preserve what we can of our empire and the lives of our people."

    The chief diplomat nodded solemnly and quickly left to arrange the meeting. Sultan Mahmud II turned to address his remaining advisors andmanders. "Prepare for the inevitable. We must ensure an orderly surrender to prevent further bloodshed. Organize a withdrawal of our forces and inform allmanders of the decision. The safety of our soldiers and civilians is our top priority now."

    As word of the impending surrender spread, a somber mood enveloped the pce. The once mighty Ottoman Empire, which had stood for centuries as a beacon of Imic and Turkish power, was now facing a moment of historic change.

    ***

    French Empire, Pce of Versailles.

    Napoleon was reading thetest report Armand handed to him¡­and momentster¡­he pped his hands. "The Ottoman Empire yielded! Only Russia remains."

 Chapter 425 The Fall of Constatinople

    <h4>Chapter 425 The Fall of Constatinople </h4>

    ?General ¨¦tienne Macdonald sat in a makeshift office, the walls echoing with the distant thuds of artillery. Maps and ns were scattered across his desk, each marking the progress of the coalition''s advance into Constantinople. The general, a seasoned veteran, maintained a stoic expression, his focus undeterred by the chaos outside.

    One of his aide-de-camps entered his office. He saluted at the general before speaking.

    "General, one of the Ottoman Sultan''s advisors wishes to speak to you."

    "Let him in," Macdonald granted.

    As an Ottoman advisor was ushered into his presence, Macdonald''s eyes briefly met the visitor''s. The advisor, visibly anxious, cleared his throat.

    "General Macdonald, I am here on behalf of Sultan Mahmud II," he began. "The Sultan wishes to discuss a ceasefire. He proposes a peaceful surrender to preserve the city and its people."

    Macdonald''s expression remained unchanged. He was aware of the strategic importance of this moment. A ceasefire could save countless lives, but it also meant halting the momentum of his forces.

    "Are the words of your Sultan genuine? You know, there are instances in the past where belligerent forces sued for peace only to use it as a time to escape or regroup," Macdonald replied skeptically.

    The advisor met Macdonald''s gaze seriously.

    "General, I assure you, the Sultan''s intentions are sincere. We seek to avoid further destruction and loss of life. The city cannot withstand much more, and the Sultan is aware of this. He wishes to preserve what remains of Constantinople and its people."

    Macdonald leaned back in his chair, contemting the proposal. "And what are the terms of this ceasefire?" he asked.

    "The Sultan proposes an immediate cessation of hostilities. In return, we will withdraw our troops from key areas and allow coalition forces to enter the city peacefully. We ask for the protection of civilians and the preservation of our historical and religious sites," the advisor outlined.

    Macdonald nodded slowly, processing the information. He knew the value of ending the conflict swiftly and preserving the ancient city, but he also had to consider the strategic advantage his forces currently held.

    "I will need to discuss this with my superiors and our allies," Macdonald stated. "However, I need assurances that your forces will not use this ceasefire to strengthen their positions orunch a surprise attack."

    "General, you have my word and the word of the Sultan. We seek an end to this conflict, not a prolongation of it," the advisor replied earnestly.

    Macdonald stood up and extended his hand to the advisor. "I will take your proposal to my superiors. Expect a response by tomorrow. In the meantime, maintain your current positions. Any sign of aggression during these talks will be met with immediate action."

    The advisor shook his hand and left the room. Macdonald sat back down, deep in thought. This decision was not just a military one; it was also political and moral. The lives of thousands, the future of a historic city, and the oue of the campaign rested on his next actions.

    After the advisor''s departure, Macdonald convened an urgent meeting with his senior officers andmunicated via secure lines with his allies. The discussions were intense, with various viewpoints and considerations. Some officers were wary, citing the risk of the Ottomans using the ceasefire to their advantage. Others saw the opportunity to end the campaign with minimal further loss of life and the preservation of a city that was a jewel of history.

    Late into the night, the debates continued, with Macdonald weighing each argument carefully. Finally, a consensus was reached. They would agree to the ceasefire but with strict conditions and safeguards in ce. The coalition forces would maintain a strong presence around key strategic points in the city to ensurepliance from the Ottoman side.

    The following morning, the advisor was called back to Macdonald''s office. "We have decided to ept the Sultan''s proposal for a ceasefire," Macdonald announced. "However, this is conditional upon strict adherence to the terms discussed. Any vition will result in immediate resumption of hostilities."

    Relief washed over the advisor''s face. "Thank you, General. I assure you, we willply with the conditions."

    As the advisor left to ry the news to the Sultan, Macdonald watched from his window. Despite them agreeing to the ceasefire now, there wasn''t much noise of artillery and gunshots anymore, creating an eerie silence over the city.

    With the agreement made, the coalition infantry, tanks, vehicles, and artillery entered Constantinople with the coalition fleet docking at the Port of Haydarpa?a. The once tumultuous sound of warfare was reced by the rumbling of engines and the marching of soldiers. As the ships anchored, sailors and marines began to disembark.

    On the streets of Constantinople, the local poption watched warily. The presence of the coalition forces brought a mix of relief and apprehension. Relief that the relentless shelling and fighting had ceased, and apprehension about what the future held under this new authority.

    General Macdonald, overseeing the operation, issued strict orders to his troops. "Treat the city and its people with respect. We are here not as conquerors, but as liberators. Any misconduct will be dealt with severely."

    His words reflected the coalition''s intent to maintain order and stability in the city while respecting its rich heritage.

    Meanwhile, at the port, logistical teams coordinated the unloading of supplies and equipment. Trucks lined up to transport materials to various strategic points throughout the city. Engineers began assessing the damage to infrastructure and nning necessary repairs to restore essential services.

    As part of the ceasefire terms, Ottoman military personnel were allowed to leave the city with dignity. Coalition forces supervised this withdrawal, ensuring it was conducted orderly and peacefully. There was a mutual understanding that unnecessary conflict was to be avoided, and both sides adhered to the terms with professionalism.

    In the days that followed, coalitionmanders met with local leaders and representatives of the Ottoman government. These meetings were crucial in establishing a temporary governance structure and ensuring the smooth transition of power. The primary focus was on preventing a humanitarian crisis and ensuring the safety and well-being of the city''s inhabitants.

    Throughout this period, General Macdonald remained in closemunication with his superiors and allies, reporting on the progress and any challenges faced. The ceasefire had been held, and the transition was proceeding as nned, but everyone involved knew that the situation was delicate and required constant vignce.

    ***

    The news of the Ottoman Empire surrendering to the coalition forces spread across France, with Frenchmen once again celebrating their major victory and knocking one of Russia''s allies.

    In the Pce of Versailles, Napoleon watched the celebration from his television, a smile spreading across his lips.

    In his office, Foreign Minister Talleyrand and his confidant, Armand stood in silence.

    "Okay, with the Ottoman knocked out, let''s discuss the new Ottoman territory," Napoleon said as he turned off the television and grabbed a rolled document on his table.

    He unfurled it and spread it out on the table. The document was a detailed map of the Ottoman Empire, with its vast territories marked out clearly.

    Napoleon pointed at the Anatolia penins. "This area will remain under Ottoman control. We will reduce their empire to this region," he stated firmly.

    Talleyrand, ever the diplomat, nodded in agreement. "And the Balkan territories, Sire?"

    Napoleon''s finger traced along the Balkan regions on the map. "Thesends are to be liberated. We will support the formation of independent states here. The people of these territories have long sought freedom from Ottoman rule. It''s time they governed themselves."

    Armand, quietly observing, interjected, "And what of the territories outside Anatolia that won''t form part of these new countries?"

    "Thosends will be annexed by France," Napoleon answered simply. "Talleyrand, you will head to Constantinople and oversee the negotiations and the implementation of these changes. Ensure the transition is smooth and that our new territories are integrated effectively."

    Talleyrand nodded, understanding the significance of his task. "Of course, Sire. I will make arrangements to leave for Constantinople as soon as possible."

    Napoleon then turned to Armand. "And Armand, ensure our ambassadors in Europe are briefed on this development."

    "Will do, Sire."

    "Dismiss."

 Chapter 426 The Assurances

    <h4>Chapter 426 The Assurances </h4>

    ?May 7th, 1822.

    In the early hours of a crisp morning, Charles-Maurice de Talleyrand, the distinguished French diplomat, boarded a sleek, modern ne bound for Constantinople. Dressed impably in a suit that bespoke of his high status, Talleyrand was a picture of calm and confidence. The flight was smooth, giving him ample time to review his notes and strategies for the uing negotiations.

    Uponnding, Talleyrand was greeted by a small entourage and ushered into an executive-style automobile, which whisked him away toward the heart of the city. As the car navigated through the streets of Constantinople, he observed the city with a keen eye, noting the visible marks of recent conflict and the presence of coalition forces.

    Arriving at the designated government building, Talleyrand stepped out of the vehicle. He was immediately greeted by a group of Ottoman officials, who had been anxiously awaiting his arrival. The officials, dressed in traditional Ottoman attire, offered a formal greeting, extending their respects to the esteemed envoy of France.

    "Monsieur Talleyrand, we wee you to Constantinople," began the head official, a man of notable stature within the Ottoman administration. "We are prepared to discuss the terms of the transition and the future of our territories as instructed by the Sultan."

    Talleyrand, not one to mince words, replied, "Thank you for your wee. However, I must insist that I speak directly with Sultan Mahmud II. My orders from Emperor Napoleon are clear, and the matters at hand require the highest level of discussion."

    The officials exchanged uneasy nces. The request to meet the Sultan was not a small one, and it was evident that they were unprepared for such a demand.

    "Monsieur Talleyrand, while we understand your position, it is highly unusual for foreign diplomats to have direct ess to the Sultan without prior arrangements," one official attempted to exin.

    Talleyrand, unphased, retorted sharply, "Unusual or not, the situation we find ourselves in is far from ordinary. The decisions we make here will shape the future of this region. It is imperative that I speak with Sultan Mahmud II personally to ensure that there is no mimunication."

    The officials were clearly taken aback by Talleyrand''s firm stance. Whispered discussions ensued among them, a sense of urgency palpable in their tones. After several minutes of deliberation, the head official turned back to Talleyrand.

    "Very well, Monsieur Talleyrand. We will arrange a meeting with the Sultan. However, we ask for your patience as this may take some time," he conceded.

    Talleyrand nodded, a slight, knowing smile on his face. "I appreciate your cooperation. I will be waiting."

    As the officials hurriedly made arrangements for the meeting, Talleyrand was escorted to a waiting room.

    The waiting room where Talleyrand found himself seated was a splendid disy of Ottoman artistry. The walls were covered in richly woven tapestries, featuring intricate geometric patterns and floral motifs, a hallmark of Ottoman design. Elegant, hand-craftednterns hung from the high ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow over the room. Eachntern was a masterpiece, adorned with colored ss and borate metalwork, reflecting the sophistication of Ottoman craftsmanship.

    The furniture in the room was equally impressive. Exquisite wooden chairs and tables, iid with mother-of-pearl and ivory, spoke of the opulence of the empire. Luxurious cushions and carpets, dyed in deep reds and blues, addedfort and color to the room, their designs a blend of traditional Anatolian and Persian influences.

    On one side of the room, arge window framed a view of the pce gardens, where the meticulous arrangement of nts and water features exemplified the Ottoman love forndscape architecture.

    After a wait that seemed longer than anticipated, an official returned with news. "Monsieur Talleyrand, the Sultan has agreed to meet with you. We will escort you to the pce shortly."

    Talleyrand, having received the confirmation of his meeting with Sultan Mahmud II, was escorted out of the waiting room by the official. They made their way through the hallways of the government building.

    Exiting the building, he was led to a modest but elegantly decorated carriage for the journey to the Topkapi Pce.

    Upon arrival at the Topkapi Pce, he was guided through a series of courtyards, each more impressive than thest, leading up to the main building where the Sultan awaited. The air was filled with the subtle scent of exotic flowers from the pce gardens, and the sound of water from the marble fountains added to the serene ambiance.

    Upon entering the main audience hall, Talleyrand was finally introduced to Sultan Mahmud II. The Sultan, dressed in traditional Ottoman regalia, greeted Talleyrand with a formal nod, indicating for him to take a seat across from him.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for granting me this audience," Talleyrand began, maintaining a respectful tone. "It is essential that we discuss the future of the Ottoman territories and the role that France will y in this transition."

    Sultan Mahmud II, his expression somber yetposed, replied. "Let us proceed with the discussion."

    Talleyrand outlined the ns proposed by Napoleon. He spoke of the reduction of the Ottoman Empire to the Anatolian penins, the formation of independent states in the Balkan regions, and the annexation of certain territories by France. His delivery was matter-of-fact, emphasizing the need for a smooth and orderly transition to prevent further conflict and instability in the region.

    The Sultan listened intently, his face betraying little emotion. The loss of such vast territories was a bitter pill to swallow, but he was acutely aware of the limited options at his disposal.

    "The new countries that will be formed in the Balkans are Greece, Bulgaria, Serbia, and Romania," Talleyrand continued. "Each will be independent and self-governed, with their own administrative systems. France will assist in establishing these new states to ensure a stable and peaceful transition."

    "And the territories that are to be annexed by France?"

    "Primarily, France will take control of key strategic areas and port cities that are outside the Anatolian hearnd and the newly formed Balkan states," Talleyrand answered.

    The Sultan, while visibly distressed by the diminishing of his empire, understood the harsh realities of his position. "I see. And what assurances can France give regarding the protection of Muslims and other minorities in these territories?"

    "France ismitted to ensuring the rights and safety of all people in these territories, regardless of their religion or ethnicity," Talleyrand assured him. "We will put measures in ce to protect cultural sites and ensure that religious freedoms are respected."

    The discussion then turned to the practical aspects of the transition, including timelines and the logistics of withdrawing Ottoman forces from the affected territories. Talleyrand emphasized the need for cooperation to avoid any potential conflicts during this period.

    As the meeting concluded, Sultan Mahmud II expressed his hope for a peaceful future. "I trust that France will honor itsmitments. It was truly a big mistake fighting France¡­with us gone, what do you think will happen to the Russians?"

    After hearing that, Talleyrand smirked. "Same as the Ottoman Empire, Your Majesty, they will fall. No country other than France can face multiple countries with modern military at once, and eventually win it. I think they''ll fall within three months."

 Chapter 427 Desperate Times for Russia

    <h4>Chapter 427 Desperate Times for Russia </h4>

    ?May 12th, 1822.

    In a functional, sparsely decorated room in the Kremlin, Moscow, Tsar Paul I of the Russian Empire sat behind his desk.

    Alexei entered quickly, holding a telegram. His expression was grave, indicating the urgency of the news he carried. The Tsar, a man known for his stern demeanor, looked up sharply, sensing the importance of the moment.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, we have received critical news," Alexei began, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. "The Ottoman Empire has surrendered to the coalition forces. The agreement includes significant territorial losses and the creation of new independent states in the Balkans."

    Tsar Paul I''s face turned red with anger. He stood up abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Surrendered? How could they capitte so easily?" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the room.

    Alexei stood silently, knowing better than to interrupt the Tsar in his fury. The Tsar paced back and forth, his hands clenched into fists. "This is a disaster! The Ottomans were our buffer against the coalition. Their copse exposes our southern nk and jeopardizes our position in the region."

    The Tsar mmed his fist on the desk, causing a stack of papers to scatter. "I know I shouldn''t expect something great from the Ottoman Empire, given that we were enemies in the past. But this is beyond my expectations. They''ve not only weakened their own empire but have endangered our strategic interests as well. They didn''t fight until the end¡­those GODDAMN OTTOMANS!"

    The Tsar''s voice thundered through the room. His fist came down hard again on the desk, sending more papers flying in a chaotic flurry.

    In a sudden fit of fury, Tsar Paul I grabbed a wine ss that had been resting on the edge of his desk. With an irate swing, he hurled it against the wall. The ss shattered upon impact, its fragments scattering across the floor.

    His breathing was heavy, the Tsar then turned his wrath upon the desk itself. He kicked it violently, the force of his boot against the solid wood echoing like a gunshot in the room. The desk, a sturdy, unadorned piece that had withstood years of imperial use, jolted from the impact, sending more objects - a pen, an inkpot, a small clock - tumbling to the ground.

    Alexei, the assistant, stood frozen, a silent witness to the Tsar''s unbridled anger. He knew better than to speak or move, understanding that any intervention could further provoke the already incensed ruler.

    Tsar Paul I stood heaving, his chest rising and falling with each enraged breath. His eyes zed with indignation.

    "How are our coalition forces doing?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    The sudden shift on the topic caught Alexei slightly off-guard, but he quicklyposed himself to deliver another piece of disheartening news. "Your Majesty, the situation on the front lines is increasingly challenging. Our naval fleet is effectively blockaded, limiting our ability to maneuver and resupply. The coalition''s naval superiority has given them a significant advantage in controlling the sea routes."

    Tsar Paul I''s scowl deepened but didn''t interrupt.

    Alexei continued, "Additionally, our ground forces are facing significant setbacks. The coalition''s push has been relentless, and our troops are being steadily pushed back from Pnd. Their advances have been supported by superior artillery and coordinated air strikes. And with the Ottoman Empire''s copse, we are now vulnerable from the south. The coalition forces will likely seize this opportunity to advance. We must redeploy troops to fortify our southern borders and prevent any further encroachment."

    "With this news, it seems as though Russia is heading for an eventual defeat," Tsar Paul I noted.

    "That may be true, Your Imperial Majesty, but we must persevere. We may lose this war but we are sending a message to the coalition forces that we are not a country that would surrender as easily as the Ottomans¡­"

    Tsar Paul I, taking a moment to process Alexei''s words, nodded slowly, his expression hardening with resolve. "Indeed, we are not the Ottomans. Russia has withstood greater adversaries in the past. We will stand firm, even in the face of overwhelming odds."

    He paused, collecting his thoughts. "Reinforce our positions wherever possible. I want a full assessment of our avable resources. We must make every effort to break the blockade and regain control of our naval routes. As for our ground forces, tell them to hold their positions at all costs. We cannot afford any further retreat."

    Alexei listened intently, noting down each directive. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ry your orders immediately. Our generals andmanders will be informed of your strategy and your insistence on resilience."

    Tsar Paul I walked over to the window, looking out over Moscow. His gaze was distant, reflective of the heavy burden he carried. "Russia has faced invasions and turmoil throughout its history," he said, more to himself than to Alexei. "We have always emerged stronger from our trials. This time will be no different. Our resolve will be our strength."

    Alexei, seeing the determination in the Tsar''s eyes, felt a renewed sense of duty. "I will make sure that all necessary actions are taken, Your Majesty. Russia will stand tall under your leadership."

    With that, Alexei left the room to execute the Tsar''s orders, leaving Tsar Paul I alone with his thoughts. The Tsar remained at the window, hoping for a miracle that would get them out of this situation.

    ***

    As the conflict dragged on through the year, the situation for the Russian Empire grew increasingly grim. Several key cities, crucial to the Empire''s defense and morale, fell into the hands of the coalition forces, each losing a blow to the Russian military''s capabilities and the nation''s spirit.

    Kiev, with its strategic and historical significance, was among the first to sumb to the coalition''s relentless advance. The fall of Kiev sent shockwaves throughout the empire, signaling the severity of the Russian predicament.

    Following Kiev''s downfall, Odessa, a vital port on the ck Sea, was next to capitte. The loss of Odessa was a significant strategic setback, cutting off a crucial maritime supply route and leaving the Russian navy more isted.

    As the coalition forces pushed further, Rostov-on-Don, a major city in the Russian Empire, came under intense pressure. Known for its strategic location near the Don River and as a vital hub formerce and transport, the city''s fall was a critical strategic loss for Russia. Despite determined resistance by the Russian forces, Rostov-on-Don''s defenses were gradually worn down, culminating in its eventual capittion to the coalition.

    With each city''s fall, the coalition forces gained momentum, and by December, they were encroaching upon the outskirts of Moscow. The situation in the capital was dire. The prolonged conflict had wreaked havoc on the city''s economy and infrastructure. Basicmodities were scarce, leading to widespread shortages and severe intion. The bustling markets of Moscow, once full of life and activity, were now scenes of desperation as citizens queued for hours for basic necessities.

    The harsh Russian winter only intensified the suffering. Starvation became amon plight among the popce, with many sumbing to the cold and hunger. Desperation led to riots and protests, with angry and desperate citizens taking to the streets. Their demands were clear - an end to the war and an end to their suffering.

    Inside the Kremlin, Tsar Paul I grappled with the stark reality of the situation. The reports he received painted a grim picture of the military front. Russian forces, stretched thin and outmatched, were retreating on multiple fronts. The morale among the troops was at an all-time low, with desertions bing increasinglymon.

    Alexei entered his office and spoke. "Your Imperial Majesty, I apologize for the loss of words but things are not looking good for our country."

    "I know¡­but we will still not surrender," Tsar Paul I replied firmly.

 Chapter 428 The Upheaval

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Upheaval </h4>

    ?December 1822, Moscow - The situation was dire. Coalition forces, equipped with tanks and aircraft were rapidly advancing towards Moscow. Their tanks, sturdy and relentless, rumbled through the outskirts, breaking through the Russian defenses that had been hastily erected in a desperate attempt to dy the inevitable.

    Above, the skies were filled with the roar of aircraft. Bomber nes, dark silhouettes against the gray winter sky, steadily made their way toward the city, dropping their payloads on strategic targets.

    Russian fighter nes engaged in dogfights, trying desperately to repel the invaders. The sky was marked with trails of smoke from aircraft that had been hit, spiraling down in defeat.

    On the ground, the Russian Army was engaged in what could only be described as ast stand. Despite being outnumbered and outgunned, the soldiers fought fiercely. They knew that every minute they held the line was another minute for their families and fellow citizens to prepare for what was toe. But as valiant as their efforts were, they were not enough. The coalition forces, more advanced and better prepared, steadily pushed forward, their tanks leading the charge.

    In the city, the sounds of the approaching war were impossible to ignore. The distant booms of artillery, the sporadic rattle of gunfire, and the ominous hum of aircraft engines filled the air. The citizens of Moscow, already suffering from shortages and the harsh winter, could only wait in fear and uncertainty. The once bustling streets were now eerily quiet, save for the asional sound of hurried footsteps as people sought shelter.

    For Tsar Paul I, the reportsing in were a litany of bad news. The naval blockade had crippled their supply lines, and now, with their ground forces being pushed back and their skies dominated by enemy aircraft, the situation was bleak. The fall of key cities in the preceding months had been a blow, but the potential loss of Moscow was unthinkable.

    Even though he was ready to abandon it and move hismand center to a more secure location, the thought of leaving the capital was a bitter pill to swallow. Tsar Paul I understood the symbolic significance of Moscow; its fall would not only be a military defeat but also a crushing blow to the morale of the Russian people and the legitimacy of his rule.

    The situation within Moscow grew more chaotic by the hour. Alexei believed that this was the time when he had to address the Emperor.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you have to leave the Kremlin Pce now! The coalition forces are near the city, and it''s no longer safe. We need to relocate themand center to preserve the continuity of leadership," Alexei urged.

    Tsar Paul I, his face etched with the lines of stress, sighed as he turned around and faced Alexei.

    "Where will we relocate?" Tsar Paul I asked.

    Alexei replied, "We have prepared a fallback position in Nizhny Novgorod, Your Imperial Majesty. It''s far enough from Moscow to be safe for the time being, but still within a manageable distance to maintain control over the central regions."

    Tsar Paul I considered this for a moment. Nizhny Novgorod, situated at the confluence of the Volga and Oka rivers, was a strategic location. Its position made it a defensible city, and its distance from the front lines would provide a much-needed respite from the immediate threats.

    "Make it so," Tsar Paul I ordered.?"Ensure the route is secure and that we have enough forces to defend the city. We cannot afford another rapid copse."

    Alexei nodded, "I''ll arrange for our most loyal troops to escort us and secure the city. Your safety and the continuity ofmand are our top priorities."

    As preparations for the evacuation were swiftly set into motion, the Tsar took onest look around the Kremlin. "I''ll be leaving a bit, I''lle back for you."

    As he was about to leave his office, the door opened, and a young man entered. It was Alexander, Tsar Paul I''s son. Standing tall with a straight posture, Alexander carried the unmistakable air of royalty. He had a strong jawline, entuated by a neatly trimmed beard, and his eyes, sharp and observant.His hair was dark, cut short in a military style, which added to his authoritative appearance. Dressed in a uniform befitting his rank, he exuded the confidence of a young leader trained formand.

    "Father," Alexander greeted. The Tsar, momentarily pausing his preparations, turned to face his son.

    "Alexander, what are you doing here? We are about to leave."

    "I came to see you off and to discuss the situation at the front," Alexander replied, his tone serious. "I''ve been with the troops, and the morale is low. We need to make some critical decisions and I believe one of the critical decisions is to negotiate with the coalition forces."

    Tsar Paul I, upon hearing Alexander''s suggestion, reacted with a sudden intensity that filled the room. His face, already etched with stress, contorted with a mix of disbelief and anger.

    "Negotiate? With the coalition forces?" he snapped, his voice rising sharply, echoing off the walls of the office. "Are you suggesting we surrender, Alexander? After all, we have fought for, after all the sacrifices our people have made?"

    Alexander stood firm, maintaining hisposure under the weight of his father''s outburst. "Father, it just doesn''t make sense to continue this losing war. We are clearly losing against the coalition forces. They are at our doorsteps! The people are showing discontent with our rule. They are starving, freezing, and dying. It''s a matter of time before they turn against us if we continue this way," Alexander argued.

    "I don''t care. Our people are meant to serve us. They die for our sake, they suffer for our sake. It is their duty as subjects," Tsar Paul I retorted.

    Alexander, though taken aback by his father''s harsh words, continued, "Father, you havepletely lost your mind. I don''t think you are fit to be the Emperor of the Russian Empire."

    "What do you mean by that?" Tsar Paul I''s brows narrowed.

    Alexander, with a look of determination, flicked his fingers subtly. Instantly, ten Imperial Guards entered the room, their bolt-action rifles aimed squarely at Tsar Paul I. The sudden entrance of the guards and the sight of the rifles pointed at him left the Tsar momentarily stunned.

    "Alexander, what is the meaning of this?" Tsar Paul I demanded.

    Alexander stepped forward, his expression solemn. "Father, it pains me to do this, but your refusal to see reason has forced my hand. Your decisions are leading our empire to ruin. For the sake of Russia and its people, I cannot allow you to continue as Emperor. I have reached an agreement with the Generals and the councils¡­You are out."

 Chapter 429 Assuming Power

    <h4>Chapter 429 Assuming Power </h4>

    ?"Father, we must consider the well-being of our people," Alexander implored, his tone firm yet respectful. "Continuing this war will only bring more suffering to Russia."

    Tsar Paul I, his face red with anger, mmed his fist on the table. "This is treason, Alexander! You dare to challenge your Emperor in his own pce?"

    Alexander remainedposed. "It''s not treason to seek peace. The coalition forces are overpowering us. Our people are starving. It''s our duty to protect them, even if it means negotiating."

    "How can you speak of negotiation?" Tsar Paul I roared, his voice echoing off the walls. "We are the Russian Empire! We do not bow to invaders!"

    Alexander sighed, his frustration evident. "It''s not about bowing, Father. It''s about making hard choices for the greater good. Our army is dwindling, our resources are stretched thin, and the people are losing hope."

    Tsar Paul I turned to the guards, his voiceced with fury. "You are allmitting treason by supporting this madness! Lower your weapons this instant!"

    The guards remained motionless, their loyalty evidently shifted. Alexander stepped closer, his gaze unwavering. "Father, please. I don''t want to do this, but you''ve left me no choice. Your decisions are driving our country to ruin."

    "You call this saving the country?" Tsar Paul I spat, his eyes zing. "You undermine my authority, you conspire with my generals, and you dare to talk of salvation?"

    "It''s about the future of Russia," Alexander insisted, his voice gaining strength. "I respect you, Father, but your reign has blinded you to the realities we face. We need a new direction, one that leads to peace and rebuilding."

    Tsar Paul I shook his head in disbelief, his voice a mix of anger and sorrow. "I raised you to be a leader, Alexander, not a traitor. How can you betray your father, your Emperor?"

    Alexander''s response was resolute. "I am not betraying you, Father. I am trying to save our empire. But to do that, we need to change our course. Sometimes, the greatest act of loyalty is to stand up against misguided decisions."

    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of Alexander''s words hanging in the air. Tsar Paul I looked at his son, then at the unwavering guards, and finally around the room that had witnessed the rise and fall of many rulers. At that moment, the reality of his situation became painfully clear¡­everyone seemed to no longer consider him Emperor of the Russian Empire. This is the greatest shame for him, a shame that he would never ept.

    Tsar Paul I''s voice, now tinged with a manic edge, rose to a fever pitch. "Kill me, then! For you shall not have my throne any other way. I am the Emperor, anointed by God Himself!"

    Alexander''s face registered shock and sorrow, witnessing his father''s descent into madness. "Father, please, this is not about the throne. It''s about saving Russia from ruin. I don''t wish to harm you."

    But Tsar Paul I was beyond reason. His eyes, wild and unseeing, scanned the room as if looking for enemies lurking in every shadow. "Treason! All of you!" he screamed, pointing usingly at the guards, then at Alexander. "You plot to kill your Tsar, to usurp the throne!"

    The guards shifted ufortably, but their rifles remained trained on the Tsar. Alexander took a step forward, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. "No one here wants to harm you. We want to ensure the safety of our nation. Please, Father, step down peacefully."

    "Peacefully?" Tsar Paul Iughed, a sound that was more a hysterical bark than mirth. "There is no peace in betrayal! I would rather see Russia in ashes than surrender it to traitors!"

    Alexander''s expression hardened. He realized that reasoning with his father was futile. "Then you leave me no choice. For the sake of Russia, you must be removed from power."

    Tsar Paul I, nowpletely engulfed in his own delusion, turned to the guards. "You are my Imperial Guard! You swore an oath to protect your Tsar! Arrest my son!"

    The guards remained motionless, their allegiance clearly shifted. Alexander nodded to them, a silent order that was promptly understood. Two guards stepped forward, cautiously approaching the Tsar.

    "You can''t do this!" Tsar Paul I shouted, his voice echoing in the high-ceilinged room. "I am your Tsar! I am your God-chosen leader!"

    As the guards took hold of him, Tsar Paul I struggled, but his efforts were feeble against their trained strength. "This is not the end," he yelled, his voice cracking. "I will return! Russia is mine!"

    Alexander watched a mix of pity and resolve in his eyes. "Take him to a secure location. Ensure he is treated with dignity, but he must not be allowed tomunicate with anyone outside."

    As Tsar Paul I was led away, his shouts and curses fading into the distance, Alexander stood alone in the center of the room. The weight of what had just transpired was heavy upon him. He had saved Russia from further destruction but at the cost of his own father''s sanity and the fracturing of his family.

    Turning to face the remaining guards and advisors, Alexander''s voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed the turmoil within. "We have much to do. The war, the people''s suffering, the future of Russia ¨C it all rests on our decisions now. I want to speak with Napoleon Bonaparte, Emperor of the French Empire."

    "There is a direct line between France and Russia that allows us to talk to them securely," One of the advisors stepped forward as he grabbed the telephone installed on the desk.

    Alexander nodded. He took the phone from the advisor and dialed the secure line to France. The room fell silent, the tension palpable as they waited for the connection.

    After a few rings, a voice on the other end answered. "This is Napoleon," came the crisp, authoritative reply.

    "Emperor Napoleon, this is Alexander, son of Tsar Paul I of Russia," Alexander introduced himself, his voice calm but assertive. "I am calling to discuss an urgent matter regarding the ongoing conflict."

    "First of all, why are you on the phone? Where is your father?"

    Alexander paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "My father, Tsar Paul I, is no longer capable of leading Russia. His state of mind has deteriorated, and his decisions were leading us to ruin. I have assumed temporary control to stabilize the situation and seek a peaceful resolution to the conflict."

    Napoleon''s tone was skeptical, yet curious. "That''s a significant development. So, what do you propose?"

    "I propose a ceasefire and negotiations for peace," Alexander said firmly. "The war has brought nothing but devastation to our people. We need to find a solution that stops the bloodshed and allows for rebuilding."

    Napoleon was silent for a moment, then replied, "A ceasefire... that''s a big step. You understand that this will require substantial concessions from your side?"

    Alexander nodded, even though Napoleon couldn''t see him. "I am aware of that. We are prepared to discuss terms that would be eptable to both our nations."

    "Very well, Alexander. I will consider your proposal," Napoleon responded. "Let''s arrange a meeting to discuss this further. I''ll have my advisors contact yours to set up the time and ce."

    "Thank you, Napoleon. This could be the beginning of a new chapter for Russia and for our rtions with your empire," Alexander said, a hint of optimism in his voice.

    "Let''s hope so," Napoleon replied before ending the call.

    Alexander hung up the phone and turned to his advisors. "Prepare for the negotiations. This is our chance to bring an end to the war. We must be ready to make difficult decisions for the sake of our nation''s future."

 Chapter 430 Peace Negotiation Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 430 Peace Negotiation Part 1 </h4>

    ?December 20th, 1822, Paris - The streets of Paris were alive with anticipation as citizens lined the thoroughfares, watching the historic procession. A convoy, representing the Russian Empire''s de-facto leader, Alexander, was making its way through the heart of the French capital. The presence of Russian and French gs on the hoods of the vehicles symbolized a momentous shift in the geopoliticalndscape, a scene few could have imagined mere months ago.

    The procession moved with a dignified pace, its route meticulously nned to pass some of the most icondmarks of Paris. The Bonaparte Tower, a testament to French engineering and national pride, stood tall against the winter sky, drawing the eyes of the convoy''s upants upwards. Its imposing structure, named in honor of Emperor Napoleon, symbolized the strength and ambition of the French Empire.

    As the convoy approached the Arc de Triomphe, a hush fell over the onlookers. This grand monument,memorating the victories and sacrifices of the French Empire, served as a poignant backdrop for this historic moment. The Russian and French gs, fluttering side by side as the convoy passed beneath the arch, were a powerful symbol of the changing times.

    The destination of this esteemed delegation was the Tuileries Pce, the official building of the French Empire''s council and senate. Alexander, emerging from one of the lead automobiles, craned his neck up to observe the magnificent facade of the pce.

    "So this is where the fate of Russia will be discussed," Alexander mused, and then he heard footsteps approaching. Turning, he saw a man of medium build, dressed in formal attire, walking briskly towards him. The man''s expression was stern yet respectful, and he extended his hand in greeting.

    "Wee to Paris, and to the Tuileries Pce," the man said and continued. "I am Armand, Imperial Secretary to Emperor Napoleon. The Emperor is expecting you. If you would please follow me, we have arranged a meeting room where discussions can take ce."

    Alexander nodded and shook Armand''s hand firmly. "Thank you, Armand. I appreciate the hospitality. Lead the way."

    Armand turned and guided Alexander and his entourage through the grand corridors of the pce. The walls were lined with portraits of Napoleon Bonaparte and battle scenes.

    They arrived at an ornate door, which Armand opened to reveal a spacious meeting room. The room was elegantly furnished, with arge oval table at its center, surrounded by plush chairs. The French Empire''s g and the Russian Empire''s g were prominently disyed, symbolizing the diplomatic nature of the meeting.

    "Please make yourselffortable," Armand said as he gestured towards the table. "The Emperor will join you shortly. In the meantime, if you require anything, do not hesitate to ask."

    Alexander thanked Armand and took a seat at the table, his mind focused on the discussions ahead.

    As Armand left the room, Alexander took a deep breath. This is it, the chance to end the war. He only needed topromise on a term that was fair to Russia and its people. He was acutely aware of the delicate bnce he needed to strike. On one hand, he had to negotiate terms that would spare his country further destruction and loss. On the other, he knew he must preserve Russia''s dignity and avoidplete subjugation.

    Alexander''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening. He looked up to see Napoleon Bonaparte entering the room. The Emperor of the French Empire exuded an aura of authority and confidence. He was apanied by a small group of advisors, all of whom carried themselves with an air of importance.

    Napoleon approached the table, extending his hand to Alexander. "Wee, Alexander. I trust your journey here wasfortable?"

    Alexander rose to shake his hand. "Thank you, Emperor Napoleon. The journey was smooth, and the reception here has been most gracious. I thought the people of Paris or France as the whole world hate the leadership of the country that is at war with you," Alexander added

    Napoleon nodded, his expression remaining neutral. "The people understand the nuances of politics and war. What matters now is how we move forward."

    The two leaders sat down, facing each other across the table.

    "We are at a crucial juncture," Napoleon began. "Let''s discuss what that might entail."

    Alexander took a moment before responding. "My primary concern is the well-being of the Russian people. They have suffered greatly. Any agreement we reach must ensure their relief and the preservation of our national integrity."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, contemting Alexander''s words. "I understand your position. However, you must also understand that the coalition forces have their terms. The Russian Empire must make certain concessions for peace to be achieved."

    Alexander nodded. "I am prepared to discuss these concessions. But I must emphasize that they should notpromise the core sovereignty of Russia."

    Napoleon''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Sovereignty can be maintained, but territorial adjustments and reparations will likely be necessary. The extent of these will depend on our negotiations."

    Napoleon added. "Look, it seems to me that you are not prepared to make any concessions with the coalition forces. Are you afraid that when you return home and announce the news to your people, that Russia lost a lot and then they''ll revolt? I expected that your arrival here in France meant that you are ready to take any terms we demand."

    Alexander met his gaze firmly. "Emperor, my presence here is a testament to my readiness to make difficult decisions. However, it''s imperative that these decisions do notpromise the future stability of Russia. My people have already endured much; I seek a resolution that brings peace without plunging them into further despair."

    "Well¡­yes¡­it was the government''s fault why your people are suffering. So I''ll be lenient with the terms, but I don''t know how the coalition forces, particrly the Poles, would deal with you."

    "What are your terms, Napoleon?" Alexander said, ignoring his words.

    Napoleon paused, considering his words carefully. "Firstly, Russia must acknowledge the independence of certain territories. This includes recognizing the sovereignty of newly formed states in the Balkans, which emerged from the Ottoman Empire''s copse."

    Alexander listened intently, his expression betraying a hint of concern. "Acknowledging new states... I understand. What else?"

    Napoleon continued. "Secondly, there will be reparations to be paid to the French Empire. The exact amount will be determined through further discussions, but it will be substantial enough to contribute to the rebuilding efforts."

    Alexander nodded slowly. "And what about the territorial adjustments? What exactly are you proposing?"

    "Hmm¡­I don''t have any interest in Russia''s current territories because they are too ind, and offer no such advantage. "So you can breathe a sigh of relief that the French Empire won''t take an inch of Russian territory. However, other coalition members, especially those directly impacted by the war, may have their demands. Pnd, for instance, may seek adjustments along your western border."

    Alexander''s concern was evident. "The Poles huh? They barely did anything in the war and if theye and demand such ridiculous demands, I will yield nothing. Look, Napoleon, both our countries needed a respite from war. We spent almost a year in this conflict and it is very expensive. If peace were to grace the European continent again, then you should speak with your ally, specifically the Poles, so that they don''t demand too much of ournd."

    Napoleon smiled. "I''ll see what I can do."

 Chapter 431 Peace Negotiation Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 431 Peace Negotiation Part 2 </h4>

    ?Napoleon paced slowly, his hands sped behind his back. "Talleyrand, I need your insight. Do you think the Poles will be harsh in the peace terms with Russia? They''ve been significantly affected by the war."

    Talleyrand, known for his shrewdness and diplomatic tact, replied thoughtfully, "Your Majesty, the Poles have every reason to be stringent. Their country bore the brunt of the conflict. Major cities were besieged, and their infrastructure suffered greatly. They seek retribution and guarantees for their future security."

    Napoleon nodded. "But we must also consider the broader picture. A harsh peace could sow the seeds of future conflicts. We need stability in Europe, not perpetual resentment and revenge."

    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Talleyrand agreed. "However, the Polish position is not without merit. They''ve been on the frontline of this war, and their losses are substantial. They will demand significant concessions from Russia topensate for their sufferings and to ensure their borders are secure."

    Napoleon stopped pacing and looked out the window, pondering the delicate bnce of power in Europe. "We must find a way to appease the Poles without pushing Russia to desperation. A humiliated Russia could be an unpredictable adversary in the future."

    Talleyrand added, "The Polish demands will likely include territorial adjustments along the western border, reparations, and perhaps some form of political influence in the Balkan states. We must tread carefully to mediate these demands."

    Napoleon turned from the window, his expression resolute. "Arrange a meeting with the Polish representatives. I want to personally assess their demands and see how we can integrate them into a peace agreement that is fair yet firm."

    "Understood, Your Majesty," Talleyrand acknowledged. "I shall make the necessary arrangements."

    "You may leave me now¡­" Napoleon said, dismissing Talleyrand with a nod. As Talleyrand exited, Napoleon remained alone, lost in thought. He walked over to his desk, shuffling through papers that detailed the current state of affairs.

    He sat down, leaning back in his chair, his mind racing through the various scenarios. The Polish demands, while understandable, could potentially ignite further animosity with Russia. He needed to find a middle ground that would satisfy Pnd''s need for security and recognition, yet not leave Russia feeling excessively penalized or humiliated. He doesn''t want a repeat of his original world where a man from art school rose up to power and said that he could fix everything.

    Suddenly, as he was deep in contemtion, Napoleon felt a sharp, throbbing pain in his stomach. It was an all too familiar sensation, one that had gued him intermittently over the past few days. He grimaced, cing a hand over his abdomen, trying to ease the difort.

    For a moment, he tried to ignore it, focusing on the papers in front of him. But the pain persisted, growing more intense. With a heavy sigh, he pushed the papers aside and stood up, pacing slowly around the room, hoping the movement would alleviate the pain.

    "Did I eat something bad for lunch?" he wondered aloud, his thoughts momentarily shifting from the weighty matters of state to his own physical difort. The throbbing in his stomach was a nagging distraction, making it difficult to concentrate.

    ***

    Three hourster.

    Talleyrand entered his office, and Napoleon was feeling at ease as the pain in his stomach had subsided slightly. He looked up, his face still reflecting some of the difort he had been feeling.

    "Your Majesty," Talleyrand began, "the Polish ambassador has arrived and is waiting in the reception room."

    Napoleon, despite the lingering pain, straightened up. "Very well, Talleyrand. Have him brought in. It''s time we address this matter directly."

    Before leaving to bring in the Polish ambassador, Talleyrand paused, observing Napoleon closely. He could not ignore the subtle signs of difort that the Emperor was trying to mask.

    "Your Majesty," Talleyrand said cautiously, "if I may be so bold, are you feeling well? I couldn''t help but notice..."

    Napoleon gave a slight nod, acknowledging Talleyrand''s concern. "It''s nothing serious, just a temporary difort. I assure you, I am well enough to handle the matters at hand."

    Talleyrand nodded, though still slightly apprehensive. He knew Napoleon''s tendency to downy his ailments, a habit born of his strong sense of duty and resilience. "Very well, Your Majesty. But please, do not hesitate to seek assistance if needed. Your health is paramount to the Empire."

    With a reassuring wave of his hand, Napoleon dismissed Talleyrand''s concern. "Thank you, Talleyrand. Now, let us proceed with the meeting."

    Talleyrand bowed respectfully and left the room to usher in the Polish ambassador.

    Momentster, the door opened, and the Polish ambassador entered the room

    "Your Majesty, I present to you Ambassador Kowalski, representing the Kingdom of Pnd," Talleyrand introduced.

    Ambassador Kowalski shook Napoleon''s hand firmly. "Thank you, Emperor Napoleon. It is an honor to be here to discuss matters of such importance."

    Napoleon gestured to the seats around the table. "Please, have a seat, Ambassador. Let us discuss the future of our nations and the peace we all seek."

    Napoleon began, his tone both respectful and direct. "Ambassador Kowalski, I understand that Pnd has been deeply affected by the war. Please, share with me the views and demands of your government so that we may find a path to peace that respects the interests of all parties involved."

    Ambassador Kowalski took his seat, his posture upright and his expression serious. "Emperor Napoleon, the Kingdom of Pnd has indeed suffered greatly in this conflict. Our cities have been ravaged, and our people have endured untold hardships. As such, our demands are firm and, we believe, justified."

    He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts before continuing. "Firstly, Pnd will demand substantial reparations from Russia. These funds are crucial for rebuilding our infrastructure and supporting the recovery of our nation. The extent of the damage is extensive, and the financial burden should not fall solely on the Polish people."

    Napoleon listened intently, nodding slightly to indicate his understanding.

    "Secondly," Ambassador Kowalski went on, "Pnd seeks territorial adjustments. We believe that certain territories to the west of our current borders, which have been historically part of Pnd and have significant Polish poptions, should be rightfully returned to our sovereignty."

    Napoleon interjected, "And how do you propose these territorial adjustments be determined?"

    Kowalski replied, "We have detailed maps and demographic data to support our ims. These territories are not only historically Polish but also crucial for the security and stability of our nation."

    Napoleon nodded again, signaling Kowalski to continue.

    "Lastly, and perhaps most importantly," Kowalski stated, "we demand a formal apology from the de facto ruler of Russia, Alexander, to King Poniatowski and the Polish people. The invasion and subsequent actions taken by Russian forces were a tant vition of our sovereignty and dignity. Such an apology would be a significant step towards healing the wounds of this war."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, contemting the demands. As Talleyrand said, they''ll be stringent to their demands. Now what to do?

 Chapter 432 Is It Already My Time?

    <h4>Chapter 432 Is It Already My Time? </h4>

    ?The morning light filtered through the high windows of the grand chamber where Napoleon sat, its rays casting a warm glow over the room''s opulent furnishings. He was perched at his desk surrounded by stacks of documents and maps.

    Armand entered the room, carrying with him a sheaf of papers. He approached Napoleon with a respectful bow.

    "Your Majesty, I bring news regarding the positions of the Spanish Empire, Italy, and Germany concerning the Russian question," Armand reported.

    Napoleon looked up, his eyes sharp with interest. "Proceed, Armand. What terms are these nations proposing? Or rather my children are proposing."

    Armand shuffled through the papers, organizing his thoughts before speaking. "Sire, the Spanish Empire has been quite vocal in their demands. They seek substantial reparations from Russia, citing economic losses and the disruption of trade routes. However, they are not pursuing territorial concessions. They emphasize financialpensation as their primary concern."

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully, his fingers tapping lightly on the desk. "And Italy? What is their stance?"

    "Italy''s demands are in a simr vein, Your Majesty," Armand continued. "Their focus is also on reparations. They argue that the war''s impact on their economy and infrastructure necessitates significant financial restitution from Russia. There is a strong sentiment among the Italian leadership that marypensation is essential for their national recovery."

    "Interesting," Napoleon murmured, his mind already analyzing the potential implications. "And Germany? What of their position?"

    "Germany''s approach, Sire, is somewhat moreplex," Armand exined. "While they too are demanding reparations, they emphasize a long-term economic partnership with Russia as part of the settlement. They believe that fostering a coborative economic rtionship will lead to greater stability in the region. Like the others, they are not seeking territorial adjustments."

    Napoleon leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant as he pondered the information. Theck of territorial demands was a significant factor, one that could potentially ease the negotiations with Russia.

    "So only the Poles are the ones demanding territory from Russia?"

    "That is the case, Your Imperial Majesty¡­That meant only the Poles are the ones barring the European continent from achieving aprehensive peace," Armand confirmed.

    "Their territorial ims are deeply intertwined with their national identity and security concerns. But if one may think abou¡ª"

    As Napoleon was in the middle of his talk, a sudden throbbing pain struck him in the stomach, causing him to grunt and wince in pain. He clutched his abdomen instinctively, his face contorting with difort. The sharpness of the pain was unexpected, interrupting his train of thought abruptly.

    Armand, noticing the sudden change in Napoleon''s demeanor, quickly stepped forward with concern. "Your Imperial Majesty, are you alright?"

    Napoleon, trying to regain hisposure, waved him off slightly. "It''s nothing... just a temporary difort," he managed to say, though his voice betrayed the pain he was experiencing.

    "Sir¡­I have been noticing your stomach difort these past few days¡­Perhaps you can have it checked by our doctors. It''s best that they determine the cause and provide you with the necessary treatment," Armand suggested cautiously, aware of Napoleon''s usual reluctance to seek medical attention.

    Napoleon sighed, the pain still evident in his expression. "Very well, Armand. Arrange for the Imperial Doctor to see me. But let''s keep this matter discreet. We cannot afford any rumors about my health affecting the ongoing negotiations or the morale of our people. Most importantly, my wife and my children."

    "Of course, Sire. Your privacy and health are of paramount importance," Armand replied, relieved that Napoleon was taking the matter seriously.

    Napoleon, still holding his abdomen, slowly rose from his chair. "In the meantime, continue to monitor the situation with the European powers. Keep me informed of any developments, especially regarding the Polish demands."

    "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ensure that all your directives are followed and that you are kept abreast of any changes," Armand assured him, preparing to leave the room to summon the physician.

    Napoleon took a moment to steady himself. The pain in his stomach had been persistent thesest few days¡ª. Wait¡­didn''t the original Napoleon Bonaparte in his timeline die of stomach cancer? The pain in his stomach that he is experiencing right now couldn''t be rted to that, could it? He really has to know if it''s stomach cancer or not.

    Fifteen minutester, the Imperial Doctor arrived, a man of distinguished appearance and sharp intellect, known for his discretion and expertise. He greeted Napoleon with a bow, sensing the urgency of the situation.

    "Your Majesty, I was informed you are experiencing abdominal difort," the doctor said.

    "Yes, doctor," Napoleon replied, his face still showing signs of difort. "The pain has been persistent and quite sharp. I need to know what''s causing it."

    The doctor nodded, indicating his understanding of the severity of the situation. He began with aprehensive medical history, asking about the onset, duration, and nature of the pain. He inquired about associated symptoms such as nausea, changes in appetite, weight loss, and any other gastrointestinalints.

    After recording Napoleon''s responses, the doctor proceeded with a physical examination. He palpated Napoleon''s abdomen, checking for tenderness, masses, or ergement of organs.

    "The tenderness in your epigastric region and the nature of your symptoms are concerning," the doctor remarked. "Given the severity and persistence of your pain, along with your medical history, I believe we should conduct an endoscopy to get a clearer view of your stomach''s interior."

    Napoleon''s expression became more serious upon hearing this. "Do you suspect it could be something as grave as stomach cancer?"

    "It''s too early to draw any conclusions, Your Majesty," the doctor replied cautiously.

    The doctor continued, exining the procedure. "Endoscopy is a minimally invasive procedure. We''ll use a flexible tube with a camera to examine the inside of your stomach. It will give us valuable insights and help rule out or confirm any serious conditions, including malignancies."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the importance of a thorough diagnosis. "Proceed with the necessary arrangements for the endoscopy. It''s essential we ascertain the cause of this pain with uracy."

    "Of course, Sire. I will arrange for the procedure to be done with the utmost care and discretion. In the meantime, please try to rest and avoid any foods that might aggravate your condition," the doctor advised.

    As the doctor left to organize the endoscopy. Napoleon was left in his thoughts again. He gazed up to the ceiling and whispered.

    "Oh Goddess¡­is it already my time?"

 Chapter 433 The Results Are In

    <h4>Chapter 433 The Results Are In </h4>

    ?Five dayster, the Imperial Doctor was ready to proceed with the endoscopy. The necessary preparations had been made, and Napoleon was brought to a discreet medical suite within the pce. Despite his difort and the underlying anxiety about the potential diagnosis, Napoleon maintained aposed demeanor.

    The doctor, alongside a small, trusted team of medical professionals, was prepared for the procedure. "We''ll administer a mild sedative to ensure yourfort during the endoscopy, Your Imperial Majesty," the doctor informed Napoleon. "You might feel drowsy, but you''ll be awake."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the protocol. Hey down on the examination table, and a nurse gently administered the sedative through an intravenous line.

    As Napoleon settled onto the examination table, the medical team worked efficiently, ensuring everything was in ce for the endoscopy. The room was quiet, the only sounds being the soft beeps of the monitoring equipment and the murmur of the medical staff preparing the instruments.

    The doctor, wearing sterile gloves and a surgical mask, approached with the endoscope, a long, flexible tube fitted with a tiny camera and light at its tip. "We''re going to insert the endoscope through your esophagus into your stomach. You may feel some difort, but it should not be painful," he exined to Napoleon.

    The nurse, standing by Napoleon''s side, monitored his vital signs as the doctor carefully guided the endoscope down Napoleon''s throat. On the nearby screen, live images from inside Napoleon''s stomach appeared, showing the pink lining of the gastric mucosa.

    The doctor carefully inspected the stomach lining, looking for any abnormalities. As he navigated the endoscope, he observed various areas of the stomach,menting in a low voice to his team. "Notice the erythema and irregrities here in the antral region. We''ll need biopsies of these areas."

    Using instruments passed through the endoscope, the doctor took small tissue samples from the suspicious areas. "These biopsies will be sent for histopathological examination. They''ll provide us with more information on the cellr makeup of these lesions," he exined.

    Once the examination wasplete, the endoscope was slowly withdrawn. Napoleon, still under the effect of the sedative, was moved to a recovery area to allow the sedation to wear off.

    An hourter, after the sedation had worn off, the doctor approached Napoleon with the preliminary findings. "Your Majesty, we''vepleted the endoscopy and taken biopsies from several areas of concern in your stomach. The visual examination revealed multiple ulcerated lesions and areas of abnormal mucosal texture, particrly in the antral region. These findings are suggestive of a malignant process, but we will need to wait for the biopsy results for a definitive diagnosis."

    Napoleon, his expression solemn, listened intently. "What are the implications if the biopsies confirm malignancy?"

    "If the biopsies confirm gastric cancer, then there''s nothing we can do¡­We don''t have the capability to treat cancer diseases yet. What we can do is alleviate the pain through medication and provide supportive care to maintain your quality of life as much as possible," the doctor exined with a somber tone. "Pain management and nutritional support will be key aspects of your care going forward."

    "Shit¡­" Napoleon cursed under his breath. Though it wasn''t confirmed yet, his fear of having stomach cancer is beginning to look more like a reality. "How soon will we have the biopsy results?" he asked, trying to maintain hisposure.

    "The results should be avable within a week. We have expedited the process considering the urgency of your situation," the doctor replied. "In the meantime, we will start you on a regimen to manage any difort and address nutritional concerns."

    Napoleon nodded, "Ensure the utmost discretion is maintained. I will be the one to tell my wife and my sons and daughters if I do have stomach cancer."

    "Absolutely, Your Imperial Majesty," the doctor assured him.

    As the doctor and his team left, Napoleon was left alone with his thoughts. He reflected on his legacy and the empire he had built, considering the future in a new light. The possibility of his reign being cut short by illness was a reality he now had to face.

    Over the next few days, Napoleon continued to fulfill his duties as emperor, and he tried to mask the difort and pain he was experiencing while working. However, two days before the results came in, while he was sleeping, a sudden sharp pain struck him in the abdomen, jolting him awake. The intensity of the pain was unlike anything he had experienced before. Napoleon grimaced, clutching his stomach, the agony so severe that it left him momentarily breathless.

    He bit the pillow to stifle a groan, trying not to rm his wife, Ci, who was sleeping next to him.

    Ci, however, was a light sleeper, and the slight movement and muffled sound from Napoleon was enough to wake her. She turned towards him, her eyes adjusting to the dim light, and immediately noticed his difort.

    "Napoleon, what''s wrong?" she asked with concern, sitting up and reaching out to touch his arm.

    "It''s nothing, just a stomach ache," Napoleon replied, trying to downy the severity of the pain. He didn''t want to worry her unnecessarily, especially before the biopsy results were confirmed.

    Ci, however, was not easily convinced. She knew him too well and could sense that something was amiss. "You know what¡­I have been noticing that you are always in pain¡­is there something you are not telling me?"

    Napoleon hesitated for a moment, caught between his instinct to protect Ci from worry and the realization that he couldn''t keep his condition hidden much longer. He sighed.

    "Ci, there''s something I need to tell you. I have been experiencing stomach pain and I had the doctors check it out. They have found some concerning signs during my recent medical examinations. They suspect it might be gastric cancer, but we are waiting for the biopsy results to confirm."

    Ci''s expression turned from concern to shock, and then to a deep worry. "Cancer?" she whispered, her hand instinctively tightening around his. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Napoleon understood her reaction, after all, she knew how the original Napoleon Bonaparte died, and it was the same disease that Napoleon probably had.

    "I didn''t want to worry you with uncertainties. I was hoping it wouldn''t be as serious as they suspected," Napoleon admitted, his gaze meeting hers sorrowfully.

    "When will the result of the biopsy be out?" Ci asked, trying to steady her voice.

    "The results should be avable in two days. The doctors have expedited the process," Napoleon replied.

    Ci nodded, taking a deep breath topose herself. "Okay, I''ll go with you. Oh my god Napoleon¡­why are you keeping me out of this."

    "Like I said, I don''t want you to worry," Napoleon reiterated.

    "This is not something you don''t tell me¡­" Ci said, her voice breaking.

    "I''m sorry¡­" Napoleon said softly.

    ***

    Two dayster.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I see that you brought Her Imperial Majesty with you," the Imperial Doctor noticed.

    "Yes¡­she found out," Napoleon said. "So what''s the result, doctor?"

    The Imperial Doctor took a deep breath, his expression solemn as he prepared to deliver the news.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, the biopsy results have confirmed our suspicions," the doctor began. "You have advanced gastric cancer. The histopathological analysis shows a high-grade adenocarcinoma, which is a particrly aggressive form of stomach cancer."

    Napoleon''s face remainedposed, but his eyes reflected the seriousness of the diagnosis. Ci''s hand tightened around his, her face pale with worry.

    "What is the prognosis?" Napoleon asked.

    The doctor hesitated before responding. "Given the advanced stage and the aggressive nature of the cancer, the prognosis is not favorable. We''re looking at a matter of months.

    Ci let out a soft sob, her other hand covering her mouth in shock. Napoleon remained silent for a moment, absorbing the doctor''s words.

    "No¡­this is not possible, we did everything to prevent such disease from ever getting to you¡­" Ci said. "How is that¡­"

    Napoleon ran a hand over her back, trying tofort her despite his own turmoil. "Ci, we''ve done all we could. Sometimes, despite our best efforts, things like this are beyond our control," he said softly.

    Ci looked up at him, tears streaming down her cheeks. "No¡­I can''t lose you¡­I can''t¡­"

    "Doctor¡­can you give us the room please?"

 Chapter 434 The Plans for the Future

    <h4>Chapter 434 The ns for the Future </h4>

    ?The Imperial Doctor bowed respectfully and exited the room, leaving Napoleon and Ci alone.

    Napoleon reached out, taking Ci''s hands in his. "It seemed that the Goddess wanted me early in heaven."

    "Don''t you say that!" Ci chided him though she was not angry with him. "The Goddess huh? That bitch! Howe she took you away from me?!"

    "Honey¡­calm down," Napoleon said gently, trying to soothe Ci''s distress. "We have to think about the future dear. I mean, the Empire must keep going forward."

    "Forget about the empire, I want you!" Ci eximed desperately. "I can''t imagine a life without you. You can''t leave me, Napoleon."

    Napoleon held her gaze, his eyes filled with empathy and love. "Ci, my dearest, I wish I could change what''s happening, but we must face this reality. My greatest pain is knowing how much my absence will hurt you and our children. But remember, we have built a strong family, and you have the strength to lead them when I''m gone."

    Ci''s eyes brimmed with tears as she struggled to ept the inevitable. "But I need you, Napoleon. How can I be strong without you by my side?"

    "You have always been my strength, even when you didn''t realize it," Napoleon reassured her. "You are strong, capable, and you have apassionate heart. Our children and the empire will need that strength."

    As they talked, Napoleon continued tofort Ci, reminding her of the love they shared and the legacy they had built together. He spoke of their children, their aplishments, and how proud he was of the family they had raised.

    Slowly, as they spoke, Ci began toe to terms with the reality of the situation. Her initial resistance gave way to a sorrowful eptance. She knew that no amount of wishing could alter Napoleon''s fate.

    Finally, overwhelmed by a mix of grief and eptance, Ci burst into tears. Napoleon pulled her into an embrace, holding her close as she sobbed.

    Napoleon simply reciprocated the embrace, tears also trickling down his cheeks. Thinking about it, he had lived quite a long life. He is fifty years old and has achieved a lot thanks to his blessing. Though he knew he could still do more, it seemed fate had other ns.

    Looking at his current achievement, it seems that it''s more than enough. It''s just sad that he is going to die soon. He experienced death before, but he doesn''t know how it would be different when there is no second chance. Would he go to heaven or hell? Or is he simply going to cease to exist?

    That thought made his heart ache with uncertainty.

    "So¡­how are we going to tell our sons and daughters?" Ci broke the silence.

    Napoleon took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding. "We need to be honest with them. They deserve to know the truth about my health," he said calmly. "We should gather them together, and make it a family meeting."

    Ci wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at Napoleon tenderly. "This is going to cause some problems in the inheritance of the throne."

    Napoleon shook his head. "I don''t think there''d be any problem. I have decided that it is going to be Francis. Tristan already has his own empire, the Spanish Empire. Though I believe that either of them can serve the French Empire well."

    Ci nodded in agreement, understanding Napoleon''s reasoning. "Francis has a good head on his shoulders, and he''spassionate, just like you. He''ll be a good ruler. So when are we going to set up this meeting?"

    Napoleon hummed in thought. "Maybe in February? When the discussions of the peace treaty concluded."

    "Very well¡­February it is¡­" Ci agreed, her voice heavy.

    ***

    In the following weeks, Napoleon followed the development of the peace treaty and the Kingdom of Pnd agreed that they would never take huge territory from the Russian Empire. With that, the signing of the treaty was set in stone on February 5th, 1823.

    In the city of Versailles. The world leaders gathered in the Halls of Mirrors in the Pce of Versailles. Napoleon stood and walked toward the podium and prepared

    to address the assembly.

    He made himself presentable in front of the delegates, sessfully appearing that he didn''t have any illnesses. He cleared his throat and began.

    "Two decades ago, a peace treaty was signed within this hall that ended the conflict that gued the European continent. Today, this new treaty marks another historic moment where wee together not just to end conflict, but to begin a new era of cooperation and understanding. Let this treaty be a testament to ourmitment to peace and our dedication to the well-being of our nations and peoples."

    After the speech, there was a warm apuse. The delegates from various nations approached to sign the treaty, marking a significant step towardssting peace in Europe. Napoleon, witnessing the event, felt a profound sense of aplishment. His vision for a peaceful Europe was bing a reality.

    Back in the pce, preparations for the family meeting were underway. On the day of the meeting, their children gathered. Francis, Tristan, Daphne, and Aveline looked at Napoleon and Ci curiously.

    "Father¡­you said you have an important matter to discuss with us. What is it?" Francis was the first to ask.

    "Yes Father, is it about congratting and thanking us for taking part in the war, there''s no need," Tristan added goofily.

    "Tristan, be proper," Aveline scolded gently, sensing the serious atmosphere.

    "Whatever is it father, we''ll listen," Daphne said.

    Napoleon, gathering his strength, looked at each of his children. "My dear children, what I am about to tell you is not easy," he began. "I have been diagnosed with advanced gastric cancer. The doctors have given me only a few months to live."

    The room fell into a stunned silence as the reality of Napoleon''s words sank in. Each child reacted differently: Francis''s face paled, Tristan''s yful demeanor vanished, Daphne''s eyes filled with tears, and Aveline reached out to grasp her mother''s hand tightly.

    "This is why I''m going to announce who will inherit the throne before I die," Napoleon continued. "Based on thews of the line of session of the French Imperial Throne. Francis Bonaparte is the first in line to inherit the throne. He will be the Emperor of the French Empire."

    Francis, still reeling from the news, nodded slowly, epting the responsibility. "I will do my utmost to uphold your legacy, Father. I promise to lead with honor and integrity, as you have."

    Napoleon nodded and flickered his gaze to Tristan. "As for you, Tristan. I know there is a contest between you brother, but respect thew and my decision."

    "I understand, Father. I will honor your decision and support, Francis."

    Daphne, on the other hand, was crying, tears trickling down her cheeks as she stood there firmly. She wanted to hug her father but she couldn''t because they were being addressed by the Emperor.

    Aveline was the same as Daphne.

    "Father¡­how long will you live?" Aveline asked.

    "Months," Napoleon answered.

    "Is it okay for us to stay in the Pce of Versailles¡­I want to cherish thest moments of your life here," Aveline said.

    "No problem," Napoleon said.

    "Us too," Francis stepped forward, followed by Daphne and Tristan.

    "Okay¡­" Napoleon said, smiling.

 Chapter 435 The Process

    <h4>Chapter 435 The Process </h4>

    ?In Napoleon''s office, a weekter after his announcement to his children about the situation of his health. Napoleon and his chief advisor, Armand, sat across from each other, surrounded by legal documents and historical texts on imperial session.

    Napoleon, looking weary yet resolute, initiated the conversation. "Armand, we need to thoroughly understand the legal framework for my abdication. The session of Francis must be seamless and adhere strictly to the constitutional protocols of our Empire."

    Armand, well-versed in imperialw, nodded in understanding. "Your Majesty, the abdication process involves several key legal steps. Initially, you must issue a formal abdication notice. This document, once drafted, must clearly state your intention to abdicate and the reasons behind this decision, ensuring the stability and continuity of the Empire."

    Napoleon interjected, "The document must be unambiguous and reflect the solemnity of the asion. It is not merely a transfer of power but a pivotal moment in the history of our Empire."

    "Absolutely, Your Imperial Majesty," Armand agreed. "Once the abdication notice is prepared, it must be presented to the Imperial Council for review and approval. The council''s role is to ensure that the transition adheres to the established legal and constitutional norms."

    Napoleon, deep in thought, asked, "After the council''s approval, what are the next steps?"

    Armand borated, "Following the council''s approval, the notice is formally announced to the public. This announcement is critical in maintaining public order and confidence in the Imperial government. Simultaneously, arrangements for the official coronation of Prince Francis as Emperor must begin. This includes the preparation of the oath of office, the coronation ceremony, and the official transfer of the Imperial insignia."

    Napoleon nodded, understanding the gravity of each step. "We must also consider the legal implications for the Empire''s governance during the transition. Until Francis is formally crowned, the administrative machinery must continue to function smoothly."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty. The transitional period requires careful management. The Imperial administration will continue its functions under the existing structure until the new Emperor takes the oath. It''s also crucial that Prince Francis is briefed on all aspects of governance during this period to ensure a smooth takeover of duties."

    Napoleon leaned back, his mind racing with the tasks ahead. "Draft the abdication notice, Armand. We must proceed with precision and dignity. The future of the Empire and the legacy of our reign depend on it."

    Armand acknowledged solemnly, "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll ensure that every legal detail is meticulously covered. The stability and prosperity of the Empire shall be our guiding principle throughout this transition."

    Two dayster, Armand presented Napoleon with the formal abdication notice. Napoleon took a deep breath as he opened the folder, his eyes scanning the meticulously prepared document. The notice was crafted in a formal and precisenguage, befitting the gravity of the asion. It read:

    Imperial Abdication Notice of His Imperial Majesty, Napoleon Bonaparte

    To the Imperial Council, the People of the French Empire, and to All Whom It May Concern:

    I, Napoleon Bonaparte, Emperor of the French, with a heavy heart and after considerable deliberation, hereby announce my decision to abdicate the throne. This decision is not made lightly but is necessitated by my declining health and the imperative to ensure the continuity and stability of the Empire.

    In ordance with thews of session and the constitutional framework of our great Empire, I hereby relinquish my title and duties as Emperor, effective immediately upon the formal coronation of my sessor.

    It is my will andmand that my son, Francis Bonaparte, be crowned as the new Emperor of the French Empire. He shall inherit all rights, responsibilities, and duties pertaining to the Imperial Throne, governing with justice, honor, and dedication for the welfare and prosperity of our nation.

    I express my deepest gratitude to the people of the French Empire for their unwavering support and loyalty during my reign. It has been my highest honor to serve as your Emperor. I entrust the future of our Empire into the capable hands of my son, Francis, with the confidence that he will lead with wisdom and integrity.

    Let this notice serve as the formal deration of my abdication and themencement of the transition of power to my heir. May the French Empire continue to thrive and prosper under his leadership.

    Signed and sealed this day, [Date], in the Pce of Versailles.

    Napoleon Bonaparte

    Emperor of the French

    Napoleon''s eyes lingered on the final lines, a sense of finality washing over him. He looked up at Armand. "When is this going to be passed to the Imperial Senate?"

    "Your Imperial Majesty, the abdication notice will be presented to the Imperial Senate tomorrow morning."

    "And the public will knowit right?" Napoleon

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Armand replied. "Once the Senate ratifies the notice, the official announcement will be made public. Given the significance of the matter, it will be disseminated through all avable channels ¨C newspapers, television broadcasts, and other media outlets across the Empire."

    Napoleon nodded thoughtfully. "Well¡­it''s best that the people of the French Empire learn of it now instead ofter."

    "The people would definitely be saddened about your abdicating the throne, Your Majesty, but they will also understand the necessity of it given your health," Armand said with a reassuring tone.

    "I have built my empire, Armand, now it''s time for me to preserve it. Not only my generation should experience the glory of the French Empire, but future generations as well," Napoleon stated firmly.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty. Your legacy will endure through the ages," Armand responded with a nod.

    The following day at the Tuileries Pce, the Imperial Senate convened for a crucial session. The chamber, filled with senators, whispered among themselves, wondering why they were being convened.

    President Bernard Germain de Lac¨¦p¨¨de, a figure of high regard in the Empire, presided over the meeting.

    President Lac¨¦p¨¨de called the session to order and addressed the chamber with a somber tone. "Esteemed members of the Imperial Senate, we gather today under extraordinary circumstances. It is my duty to inform you of a significant development concerning our beloved Emperor, Napoleon Bonaparte."

    The room fell silent, the senators turning their full attention to the President. "His Imperial Majesty, Napoleon, has made a decision that impacts the very core of our Empire''s future. After careful deliberation and in light of his health concerns, the Emperor has chosen to abdicate the throne."

 Chapter 436 Reaction of the Country and the World

    <h4>Chapter 436 Reaction of the Country and the World </h4>

    ?In the heart of Paris, the news of Emperor Napoleon''s abdication spread like wildfire. From the grand boulevards to the narrow alleys, the atmosphere was thick with a mix of shock, sorrow, and a silent, contemtive respect. The citizens of France, who had long seen their Emperor as an invincible figure, a symbol of French power and glory, now faced the reality of his mortality and the end of an era.

    In the cafes along the Seine, conversations were dominated by the news. Old men, who remembered the glory days of Napoleon''s conquests, shook their heads in disbelief, while young students debated fervently about the future of the Empire. The news had a different impact on each person, yet amon thread of uncertainty and anticipation for what was toe wove through every discussion.

    Meanwhile, in the countryside, farmers and vigers received the news with a sense of distant respect. For them, Napoleon was a figure often heard of but seldom seen, a leader who had shaped the very boundaries of their nation and their lives. While they toiled in their fields and tended to their livestock, the news of his abdication was met with a quiet acknowledgment and a hopeful curiosity about the reign of his sessor, Prince Francis.

    Local leaders and clergy took it upon themselves to exin the situation to the popce, often in churches and town halls. Here, the focus was on what the abdication meant for the localmunities, their traditions, and their ce within therger context of the Empire.

    In the factories that fueled industrialization and brought modernity to the country and the world, the reaction to Napoleon''s abdication was varied andplex. Workers, who had seen their lives transformed by the Industrial Revolution ¨C a period that coincided with Napoleon''s reign ¨C now faced the news with a mix of concern and pragmatism. For many, the Emperor had been a distant but powerful force, a ruler who had significantly impacted their working conditions and economic opportunities.

    On the factory floors, amidst the din of machinery, workers gathered during breaks to discuss the news. Union leaders and representatives saw in the abdication a potential shift inbor policies and industrial reforms. There was a sense of cautious optimism among some, hoping that Prince Francis'' rule might bring about more favorable conditions for the working ss. However, others expressed skepticism, doubting whether a change in leadership would truly alter their daily struggles and aspirations.

    The factory owners and industrialists, on the other hand, were more focused on the economic implications of the abdication. Concerned about the stability of the Empire and its policies on trade and industry, they held meetings to strategize and n for the future. The uncertainty of the politicalndscape meant reassessing investments, supply chains, and market strategies. The news of Napoleon''s abdication, thus, had immediate practical consequences for them, going beyond the symbolic loss of an emperor.

    In the academic and intellectual circles of Paris, the reaction was more analytical. Historians, philosophers, and political scientists engaged in heated debates about the implications of Napoleon''s decision on the political philosophy and governance of the Empire. Lectures and seminars were quickly organized in universities to discuss the historical significance of this moment and to specte on the future direction of the Empire under Prince Francis. These discussions often extended into the night, with students and professors alike passionately exchanging ideas and theories.

    In the international sphere, Napoleon''s abdication was a major topic of discussion among foreign governments and the expatriatemunity. Embassies in Paris were abuzz with activity, as diplomats sought to understand the ramifications for international rtions and alliances. Expatriates, for whom the French Empire had been both a home and a foreignnd, contemted the changes.

    In response to Napoleon''s abdication, the reaction was primarily practical. In North America, Colonial officials were concerned about maintaining order and managing rtions with neighboring nations. Local poptions, both indigenous and settlers, were curious about how this might affect their governance, with some hoping for more self-rule.

    In Africa, responses varied widely. In regions with resistance to French rule, there was talk of seeking independence or better terms. In more cooperative areas, people were worried about the continuation of development projects and economic stability. Colonial administrators focused on keeping things stable and unchanged for the time being.

    In the Middle East, political leaders and intellectuals were engaged in debates about the potential decrease in European influence and changes in internal power dynamics. Some saw an opportunity for more autonomy, while others were concerned about instability and the possibility of foreign intervention.

    In India, the situation was particrly unique due to the ongoing preparations to crown Napoleon as the Emperor of India. With the news of his abdication, there was a sense of confusion and uncertainty among the colonial administrators and local leaders. The borate preparations, which had been underway for some time, were suddenly cast into doubt. Discussions ensued about whether to proceed with the coronation in Napoleon''s absence or to cancel the event altogether.

    Indian princes and local leaders, who had been preparing to either attend or protest the coronation, now found themselves reassessing their positions. Some saw an opportunity to assert greater independence in the wake of the political upheaval, while others anticipated a possible restructuring of power dynamics within the colonial administration.

    The French colonial authorities in India faced a diplomatic challenge. They had tomunicate with Paris to understand the new directives while managing the local response to the abdication. The uncertainty over the coronation event led to a temporary halt in the preparations as they awaited further instructions.

    In the Dutch East Indies, the main concern was how the change might affect the existing colonial policies and economic interests, particrly in trade and ntation economy. The reaction was more about observing and waiting to see how the situation would unfold, considering theplex intery of European colonial powers in the region.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the Pce of Versailles. Francis stood in front of the window that gave him a clear view of the gardens. Tristan stood behind, looking at him contemtively.

    Momentster, Tristan broke the silence. "It seems that the world has been noisy about our father''s abdication."

    "They sure do," Francis responded. "It''ll take some time for them to quiet down."

    "So how does it feel to inherit the world''srgest empire to have ever existed in history?"

    "Nervous, scared¡­" Francis said. "Our father was great in all things, I don''t think I can surpass him."

    "That''s quite a pessimistic outlook," Tristan chuckled.

    "But what about you? Aren''t you bitter or sad that our father didn''t choose you to be the Emperor of France?"

    Tristan shook his head. "He already gave me an empire before I was born, brother. Why would I be so bitter to take something that I already have?"

    "So what''s with the talk you mentioned a long ago? That you yearn for the position of Emperor of France?"

    Tristan scoffed. "Well¡­I did say that, but my father ordered me to respect his decision, so I will respect it. You don''t have to worry about me usurping the throne, and it''s the thing I hate because most empires ended due to that."

    Francis smiled. "True. I hope our father can still live through another year¡­even when the doctor said he only has months."

    As they were talking, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Francis said.

    Armand entered the room.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, Your Imperial Highness, good evening. His Majesty, the Emperor of France wishes to see His Imperial Highness in the bedroom."

    "I''lle," Francis said, stepping away from the window and turning to leave the room. He wondered why his father was summoning him.

 Chapter 437 Fleeting Moments

    <h4>Chapter 437 Fleeting Moments </h4>

    ?August 15, 1823.

    It was Napoleon Bonaparte''s birthday, and the scene was quite different from the usual formalities of the imperial court. His children, both sons and daughters, gathered around him, singing "Happy Birthday" with enthusiasm. The mood was light and cheerful, more akin to a family gathering than a stately celebration.

    Napoleon appeared visibly rxed and pleased. Surrounded by his family, there was a noticeable softening of his usually stern demeanor. The room, set up for the asion, was not overly decorated, maintaining a simplicity that allowed the focus to remain on the familial interactions.

    "This must be myst birthday," Napoleon said wearily.

    When Napoleon said that to his children, they immediately wore a somber expression. They had been aware of their father''s declining health, but hearing him voice it so bluntly brought a sense of reality to the situation.

    Francis quickly tried to lighten the mood, saying, "Come now, father, let''s not think of such things today."

    There was a collective effort from the children to steer the conversation towards more positive topics, showing their concern and affection for their father.

    Napoleon, noticing their difort, attempted to reassure them with a small smile. "I appreciate your spirits," he said, trying to inject a bit of optimism into the atmosphere. "Let''s enjoy the day as it is."

    The children nodded, and gradually, the mood in the room lifted again, albeit with an underlying sense of mncholy. Meanwhile, Ci was silent since

    the conversation shifted, her expression thoughtful and somewhat distant. Earlier, she had been nodding along to the tune of the music, but now she seemed lost in her own thoughts.

    Napoleon, observant as ever, noticed Ci''s silence. "Ci, you''ve been quiet," he remarked gently, reaching for her hand. "Is there something on your mind?"

    "It''s because of what you said earlier¡­" Ci pouted. "It reminds me of the inevitability of things changing."

    Napoleon squeezed her hand gently, acknowledging her feelings. "I''m sorry. You know what, let''s just enjoy this evening," he suggested with aforting tone. "Today is about celebration, not worry."

    Ci nodded, managing a small smile. This seemed to put her at ease, and slowly she rejoined the conversation. The rest of the family followed suit, making a conscious effort to keep the atmosphere light and celebratory.

    As the evening wore on, the family engaged in various activities. They yed some simple parlor games that broughtughter and a sense of togetherness. Even Napoleon participated, his involvement adding to the cheerfulness of the asion.

    The children took turns sharing their recent experiences and future ns. Napoleon listened intently, offering advice and encouragement. It was clear he took great interest in their lives and aspirations.

    Eventually, the gathering came to a close. Napoleon expressed his gratitude for the time spent together, remarking on how proud he was of his family. The children, in turn, thanked him for the evening and expressed their love and respect.

    The months flew by and Napoleon''s stomach cancer was getting worse. He could barely eat without feeling intense pain, and his once robust frame had be frail and weak. Despite the best efforts of his physicians, the cancer was relentless, leaving him in constant difort.

    One particrly difficult night, Napoleon''s pain became unbearable. Alone in his room, away from the eyes of his family and the court, he resorted to biting down on a pillow to muffle his groans of agony. The once mighty Emperor, who hadmanded armies and shaped the fate of nations, nowy in his bed, battling an enemy he couldn''t conquer.

    The Imperial Doctor, Dr. Antommarchi, was summoned urgently. Upon arrival, the doctor administered what little pain relief was avable at the time, but the options were limited and their effectiveness was waning as Napoleon''s condition worsened.

    November 5th, 1823.

    Napoleon arranged a meeting with Francis, his sessor to the throne.

    "Father, I havee here as soon as I was informed. How can I help you?"

    "Francis, do you remember the time when I summoned you butter rescinded it?"

    "I do remember, it was when Tristan and I were talking about the state of the Empire. It was a depressing moment but I was eager to know why you called me that time only to cancel it."

    "That''s because I thought it was not the time. I still have the energy to do more," Napoleon said as he rose slowly to his feet.

    With a cane in his hand, Napoleon nced at Francis. "Follow me, I''ll show you something."

    Napoleon, leaning heavily on his cane, led Francis through the opulent corridors of the Pce of Versailles. They moved away from the well-trodden paths, towards a secluded area of the pce. Francis, who thought he knew every nook and cranny of Versailles, looked around in surprise.

    They arrived at a nondescript door, which Napoleon opened with a key he carried with him. Behind the doory a dimly lit hallway, its design markedly different from the rest of the pce.

    "This is amazing," Francis eximed, his voice echoing slightly in the hallway. "I''ve explored Versailles a lot, but I never knew this existed."

    Napoleon chuckled, a faint sound that betrayed his weakness. "This ce is known only to me and a few confidants. It''s where I''ve kept some of the most important and sensitive items of the empire."

    They continued down the hallway, which eventually led to arge vault door. Napoleon opened it, revealing a room filled with bookshelves that had boxes in them, containing a plethora of documents.

    "I''m an inventor, Francis, and this vault is where you''ll find blueprints to a technology that I haven''t introduced," Napoleon said. "This is what made the French Empire strong, through modern technology. This is the only thing that''s keeping us ahead of our enemies. This is where you''ll find technologies that may be beneficial to the empire if introduced. The reason why I''m sharing this with you is because you are going to protect and continue developing them for the Empire''s future," Napoleon exined, gesturing towards the shelves lined with documents and various models of machinery.

    Francis, taken aback by the revtion, walked slowly through the vault, examining the items with a mix of curiosity and awe. He saw designs and concepts that were far ahead of their time, ranging from advanced military weaponry to infrastructure innovations.

    "Father, this is incredible," Francis said, looking over a blueprint of what appeared to be a gas turbine engine for ship propulsion.

    "There''s a lot more interesting designs, though I may not have the chance to see them all but you may. Ahh, this is making me sad. Well, at least I manage to build some things I want before leaving this world."

    "Father¡ª" Francis called softly. "Please, stop that."

    "I feel very weak now, Francis. And any moment now I might die. I have been constantly reminding you of that."

    "I know but¡­"

    Napoleon ced a hand over his shoulder. "You are going to be greater than me, Francis."

    "I could never, father. I could never be your equal."

    "You don''t know that," Napoleon said. "Okay, let''s return now."

 Chapter 438 The End

    <h4>Chapter 438 The End</h4>

    ?In the month of December, Napoleon''s health condition began to worsen. Lying on his bed, he was surrounded by his sons and daughters, and his wife, Ci.

    They were all looking at him, teary-eyed. Ci grabbed his hands, squeezing it gently on hers.

    "Napoleon¡­" Ci sobbed.

    "Cie," Napoleon said weakly before ncing at his children, Francis, Aveline, Tristan, and Daphne. They all have a somber look as it pained their heart to see their father struggling.

    Not only was his rtives present, but his Marshals such as Lannes, Murat, Ney, Berthier, and Davout were also there, standing solemnly at the foot of the bed. Each of them wore expressions of deep respect and sadness, their eyes reflecting the years of battles fought and victories won under Napoleon''smand.

    The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the asional sob and thebored breathing of the once-great Emperor. The air was thick with the sense of an impending end, a moment that they all dreaded yet knew was unavoidable.

    Napoleon, gathering what little strength he had, looked at each of his marshals. "My faithfulpanions," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "You have served me and the Empire with unwavering loyalty. Our journeys together... they will forever be etched in the annals of history."

    Lannes stepped forward, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Sire, it has been our greatest honor to serve under yourmand. Your legacy will live on through the ages," he said.

    Murat, always mboyant yet fiercely loyal, added, "Your vision, Sire, transformed not just France but the world. We are forever indebted to your leadership."

    Ney, often called the bravest of the brave, remained silent, his stoic demeanor a stark contrast to the sadness in his eyes. His presence alone spoke volumes of his respect and devotion to Napoleon.

    Davout, always the strategist, nodded in agreement with his fellow marshals, his usually stern face softened by the situation.

    Napoleon turned his gaze back to his family. Francis, who was set to inherit the throne, looked particrly burdened by the weight of the future. Napoleon reached out a trembling hand to him. "Francis, the Empire... I entrust it to your care. Lead with wisdom... and courage."

    Francis knelt beside the bed, taking his father''s hand. "I will, Father. I promise to uphold your legacy and lead our Empire to greater heights," he said, his voice firm despite the clear emotion in his eyes.

    Aveline, Tristan, and Daphne each took turns holding their father''s hand, exchanging silent promises and heartfelt words. Ci, ever the devoted wife, remained close, her presence a source offort to Napoleon in his final hours.

    He nced once more at his marshals. "I''ll leave Francis to you for guidance and support," Napoleon said, his voice growing fainter. "Help him as you have helped me."

    The marshals nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of his request. Berthier, always a man of few words, spoke up, "Your legacy and your family will always have our loyalty, Sire. We will stand by Francis in the days toe."

    Napoleon gave a weak nod, his eyes closing slowly as he settled back into the pillows. His breathing was shallow, each breath seeming to take more effort than thest. Ci continued to hold his hand, her other hand gently stroking his forehead.

    The room remained quiet, save for the soft sound of a fire crackling in the firece and the distant tolling of a church bell. Outside, the snow continued to fall, nketing the pce grounds in a serene whiteness.

    "Can you leave us for a moment?" Ci requested to the marshals and her children. They understood her desire for a private moment with Napoleon and quietly filed out of the room, leaving the couple alone.

    Ci leaned closer to Napoleon, tears streaming down her face. She whispered softly, "Napoleon, my love, you have been everything to me and to our children."

    Napoleon opened his eyes slightly and gave a weak but affectionate smile. "Ci, my queen, you have been my strength," he murmured. His voice was frail, but the warmth in his words was unmistakable.

    They remained in silence for a few moments, Ci holding his hand tightly, cherishing thesest moments with her husband. Napoleon''s breathing became morebored, and it was clear that these were his final moments.

    "I will always love you," Ci whispered, her voice breaking with emotion.

    Napoleon tried to speak, but only managed a faint nod. His eyes conveyed his feelings more than words ever could. After a few more breaths, his hand went limp in hers.

    Ci sat there, holding onto him, her tears falling silently. She stayed by his side, lost in her grief and memories of their life together. After some time had passed, she finally called the family and marshals back into the room.

    They entered quietly, instantly sensing the change. Francis, Aveline, Tristan, and Daphne gathered around the bed, their faces stricken with grief. The marshals stood respectfully at a distance, their heads bowed.

    Ci stood up, herposure remarkable despite her evident sorrow. "He has passed," she announced softly.

    A collective sigh of grief filled the room. Francis stepped forward, taking a moment to look at his father before turning to the others. "We must prepare for the announcement to the Empire and the funeral arrangements. The whole empire should mourn the loss of a great leader," Francis stated.

    His siblings, especially the girls, burst out in tears, hugging one another. Tristan on the other hand, simply stood there, still noting to understand with reality that his father died.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the celestial realm. Napoleon found himself surrounded with the same scene during his first encounter with the Goddess of Fate, Ciel.

    "So, how was it?" A familiar voice echoed, and Napoleon turned around to face Ciel, who was smiling warmly at him.

    "I didn''t expect to die so early," Napoleonmented. "I thought I would be able to outlive the original Napoleon, turns out I was only two years ahead of him."

    Ciel nodded, her expression understanding. "Life is unpredictable, even for someone like you, Napoleon. But you''ve left a significant mark on the world, which is something."

    Napoleon sighed, looking thoughtful. "I did what I could for France, for my family. Yet, there''s always a feeling that there was more to be done."

    "That''s the nature of life and leadership," Ciel replied. "No matter how much one achieves, there''s always the question of what more could have been done. But remember, the legacy you''ve left behind is not just in what you did, but also in the people you influenced and the family you raised."

    Napoleon looked at her, a sense of realization dawning on him. "You''re right. I suppose it''s time for me to let go and trust them to carry on."

    Ciel smiled. "Exactly. Now. I''ll give you two choices. To die peacefully or to be reborn once again with your memories intact but your blessing lost?"

    Napoleon took a deep breath, a sense of peace settling over him. "I think I''m done. I have lived a very fulfilling life."

    "Very well, I shall respect that wish."

    "But I do have one request," Napoleon said.

    "What is it?"

    "I want to see how the French Empire progresses with my son at the helm," Napoleon revealed.

    "I see¡­in that case allow me to show you a glimpse of the future¡ª"

    With a flick of her hand, a globe materialized in front of Napoleon, glowing brightly. There he saw the French Empire with Francis leading it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!